Matthew wrote certain things about Jesus in his gospel. These things helped people to know about Jesus. They helped them to know that Jesus was the Messiah even though he did not free the Jews from the Roman Empire.
See: Gospel; Messiah (Christ)
The book does not give the name of the author. However, since early Christian times scholars have thought that the apostle Matthew wrote this gospel.
Matthew wrote to Christians and non-Christians. Scholars think he was thinking more about the Jews when he wrote than the Gentiles.
See: Gentile
The Gospel of Matthew is one of four books in the New Testament that describe some of Jesus’ life. The authors of the gospels wrote in different ways about who Jesus was and what he did. Matthew showed that Jesus is the Messiah and that God would save Israel through him. Matthew often explained that Jesus fulfilled the Old Testament prophecies about the messiah.
See: Messiah (Christ); Gospel; Israel;Fulfill (Fulfillment); Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
Matthew wanted his readers to know that Jesus is the messiah. He was different than the messiah they were expecting, but he is still their king. He wanted people to know why the Jews rejected him and the plans God has for Israel in the future.
See: Kingdom of God; Parable; Crucify (Crucifixion); Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Disciple
1
The book of the genealogy of Jesus Christ, son of David, son of Abraham.
David was the father of Solomon by the wife of Uriah.
[1:1]
Matthew wrote about Jesus’ ancestors so people would know that he rule Israel because he was a descendant of King David.
See: Covenant with David; Messiah (Christ); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Son of David
[1:1]
“Jesus” was the Greek form of the Hebrew name “Joshua.” The name “Joshua” meant “God saves.” Other men of the Israelites also had this name, but Jesus was unlike them because he was also the “son of David.” The title “son of David” was also a name for the messiah.
See: Messiah (Christ); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Son of David
[1:18, 1:20]
Scholars think that “to be pregnant by the Holy Spirit” meant that the Holy Spirit caused Mary to become pregnant. It was a miracle.
See: Holy Spirit; Miracle; Incarnation; Virgin
[1:19]
When Matthew wrote that Joseph was a “righteous man” it meant that he was a man that obeyed the Law of Moses. Joseph thought that Mary must have committed adultery in order for her to become pregnant. Joseph thought he should end his engagement with Mary because this was taught in the Law of Moses. Other scholars think Matthew wanted people to know that Joseph was a righteous man because he wanted to end his engagement with Mary in a quiet way, so as not to dishonor Mary.
See: Righteous (Righteousness); Adultery; Law of Moses
[1:19]
In ancient Israel, when a woman was disgraced publicly, she was brought to court because she did something wrong. This would have caused great shame and embarrassment for Mary. Perhaps she would also have been punished.
See: Ancient Trials (Lawsuit); Punish (Punishment)
[1:22]
When Matthew wrote the words, “fulfill what was spoken,” he was speaking about prophecies being fulfilled. It was prophesied that Mary would become pregnant, and Jesus would be born.
See: Isaiah 7:14 See: Fulfill (Fulfillment); Prophecy (Prophesy)
[1:24]
That Joseph took Mary as his wife meant that Mary became Joseph’s wife and he took her into his home. This showed everyone that Joseph accepted Mary as his wife.
"This is the list of the ancestors of Jesus Christ"
"Jesus Christ, a descendant of David, who was a descendant of Abraham"
Sometimes the phrase "son of David" is used as a title, but here it seems to be used only to identify Jesus's ancestry.
"Abraham became the father of Isaac" or "Abraham had a son Isaac" or "Abraham had a son named Isaac." There are different ways you could translate this. Whichever way you translate it here, it would be best to translate it the same way throughout the list of Jesus's ancestors.
Here the word "was" is understood. Alternate translation: "Isaac was the father ... Jacob was the father"
"Perez was the father ... Hezron was the father"
"Amminadab was the father ... Nahshon was the father"
"Salmon and Rahab were the parents of Boaz"
"Boaz and Ruth were the parents of Obed"
"David was the father of Solomon, and Solomon's mother was Uriah's wife" or "David and the wife of Uriah were the parents of Solomon"
"the widow of Uriah." Solomon was born after Uriah died.
"Rehoboam was the father of Abijah, and Abijah was the father of Asa"
This man was called both Joram and Jehoram in the Old Testament.
Sometimes this is translated "Amos."
"Josiah was a grandfather of Jechoniah"
"when they were forced to move to Babylon" or "when the Babylonians conquered them and made them go live in Babylon."
Here this means the country of Babylon, not just the city of Babylon.
"Mary, who gave birth to Jesus"
"whom people call Christ"
"his mother, Mary, was promised in marriage to Joseph" or "His mother, Mary, was going to marry Joseph"
Jesus was not already born when Mary was engaged to Joseph. Alternate translation: "Mary, who would be the mother of Jesus, was engaged"
"before they got married." This may refer to Mary and Joseph sleeping together. Alternate translation: "before they had slept together"
"they realized that she was pregnant"
The power of the Holy Spirit had enabled Mary to have a baby before she had slept with a man.
"Joseph, who was supposed to marry Mary"
"to quietly cancel their plans to get married"
"came to him while Joseph was dreaming"
Here "son" means "descendant."
"the Holy Spirit caused Mary to become pregnant with this child"
"you must name him Jesus" or "you must give him the name Jesus."
You may add a footnote that says, "The name 'Jesus' means 'the Lord saves.'"
The angel is no longer speaking. Matthew is now explaining the importance of what the angel said.
"what the Lord told the prophet to write long ago"
"the prophet Isaiah"
Here Matthew quotes the prophet Isaiah.
"Look, the virgin will become pregnant" or "Pay attention. The virgin will conceive"
"Immanuel." This name means 'God with us.'"
"he married Mary"
"he did not have sexual relations with her"
"to a male baby" or "to her son." Make sure it is clear that Joseph is not portrayed as the actual father.
1
After Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judea in the days of Herod the king, learned men from the east arrived in Jerusalem saying,
2
"Where is he who was born King of the Jews? We saw his star in the east and have come to worship him."
3
When Herod the king heard this, he was troubled, and all Jerusalem with him.
13 After they had departed, an angel of the Lord appeared to Joseph in a dream and said, "Get up, take the young child and his mother, and flee to Egypt. Remain there until I tell you, for Herod will seek the young child to destroy him." 14 That night Joseph rose and took the young child and his mother and departed into Egypt. 15 He remained there until the death of Herod. This fulfilled what had been spoken by the Lord through the prophet, saying, "Out of Egypt I have called my Son."
16 Then Herod, when he saw that he had been mocked by the learned men, was very angry. He sent and killed all the male children that were in Bethlehem and in all that region who were two years old and under, according to the time that he had determined exactly from the learned men.
[2:1]
See Map: Bethlehem
[2:1]
The days of Herod was the time when Herod the Great ruled the Jewish people. Herod ruled as a Jewish king when Jesus was born.
See: King Herod
[2:1]
The learned men were most likely scholars from Babylon who studied how the stars moved. In ancient times, people in the Middle East were often guided by how the stars appeared in the sky. Matthew wrote about the visit of these men so that people would be amazed. The birth of Jesus was more than just good news for the people in Israel. It was good news for the entire world. God guided Gentile scholars to see Jesus.
See: Babylon
See Map: Babylon
[2:2]
The term “king of the Jews” is a title which the Gentiles often used to speak about the messiah.
See: Messiah (Christ)
[2:2]
Matthew wrote about a “star in the east.” This was a star people could see in the sky. The scholars lived west of Israel. These men studied the stars in the sky. Therefore, they saw the light to the east of them. They followed the star in some way. It took them to Bethlehem. The believed star would bring them to something they wanted to see. Why was all Jerusalem troubled? Matthew wrote that Herod was disturbed because of the news he heard. These scholars reported that the messiah had been born. Herod was afraid of this because the messiah was the king of the Jews. Herod believed there could only be one “King of the Jews” (See: Matthew 2:1). Herod was afraid that the people would no longer want him to be king. The people of Jerusalem were afraid that Herod would become angry and hurt them.
See: King Herod; Messiah (Christ)
[2:4]
See: Chief Priest
[2:4]
See: Scribe
[2:4]
See: Messiah (Christ)
[2:5]
Matthew wrote the same thing Micah wrote (see: Micah 5:2). Micah said that the messiah would be born in Bethlehem.
See: Messiah (Christ)
[2:6]
Matthew and Micah wrote that Bethlehem were least among the rulers of Judah. Many cities were greater than Bethlehem. Bethlehem was a small town. People did not think the messiah would come from a place like Bethlehem.
See Map: Bethlehem; Judah
[2:7]
Matthew does not say how old Jesus was when the learned men came. When Herod learned about the birth of Jesus he ordered the killing of all male children under two years of age living near Bethlehem. Jesus was younger than this.
[2:8]
Herod directed the learned men to go to Bethlehem to “search thoroughly” for the young child. He wanted them to talk to people in Bethlehem. However, Herod did not want to worship Jesus. Instead, he wanted these men to find Jesus for him. He wanted to kill Jesus so he could continue to rule Israel.
See: King Herod
[2:11]
In ancient times, someone gave a gift to a person that was greater than them in order to honor the other person (see: Genesis 14:17-20 and Hebrews 7:1-7). The gifts which the learned men gave to Jesus were gold, frankincense, and myrrh. The gifts were very valuable and honored Jesus who they believed was a king. These gifts were very expensive.
[2:12]
The learned men returned to their country in a different way than they came to Israel. They did not want Herod to be angry and kill them. God warned them by giving them a dream.
[2:13]
See: Angel
[2:13]
Egypt was about 100 kilometers south of Bethlehem. During this period, Egypt was not ruled by Herod. However, Egypt and Israel were part of the Roman Empire. At this time, Jews would often travel to Egypt. Many Jews lived in Egypt. Because there were so many Jews in Egypt, a Jewish temple had been built for them in Egypt. Because Herod did not rule Egypt, it was safe for Mary and Joseph to stay there.
See Map: Bethlehem; Egypt; Israel; Roman Empire
[2:15]
Matthew wrote the same thing Hosea wrote (see: Hosea 11:1). Jesus fulfilled the prophecy Hosea made about the messiah.
See: Fulfill (Fulfillment); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Messiah (Christ)
[2:20, 2:21, 2:22]
When Matthew wrote about the land of Judea and the land of Israel, he was talking about the same place.
[2:22]
Herod Archeaus was the son of Herod the Great. He put many people into prison and killed many people. This is why Joseph was afraid of him.
See: King Herod
[2:23]
Joseph and Mary took Jesus to the town of Nazareth to live. Jesus was a Nazarene.
"the town of Bethlehem in the province of Judea"
"when Herod the Great was king there"
"knowledgable men from the east"
The men knew from studying the stars that the one who would become king had been born. They were trying to learn where he was. Alternate translation: "A baby who will become the king of the Jews has been born. Where is he?"
"the star that tells about him" or "the star that is associated with his birth"
Possible meanings are 1) "as it came up in the east" or 2) "while we were in the east"
Possible meanings are 1) they intended to worship the baby as divine, or 2) they wanted to honor him as a human king. If your language has a word that includes both meanings, you should consider using it here.
"he was worried."
"many of the people in Jerusalem were also troubled"
"In the town of Bethlehem in the province of Judea"
"this is what the prophet wrote"
The chief priests and scribes of the people quote the prophet Micah to show that the Christ would be born in Bethlehem.
"you, people of Bethlehem, ... your town is among the most important towns in Judah"
"who will lead my people Israel as a shepherd leads his sheep"
"called the men, and he asked them, 'When exactly did this star appear?'"
"report back to me" or "let me know"
"guided them" or "led them"
"stopped over"
"the place where the young child was staying"
"They knelt down and put their faces close to the ground." They did this to honor Jesus.
Here "treasures" refers to the boxes or bags they used to carry their treasures. "the containers that held their treasures"
"in a dream saying, 'Do not go back to King Herod.' So"
"came to Joseph while he was dreaming"
"until I tell you it is safe to come back"
Matthew quotes the prophet Hosea to show that the Christ would spend time in Egypt.
"They remained"
"what the Lord had said through the prophet; he said" or "what the Lord had told the prophet to say; he said"
"I have called my Son out of Egypt"
"the learned men had tricked him"
"He sent soldiers to kill all the baby boys"
based on what he discovered from the learned men about exactly when the star had appeared
"This fulfilled" or "Herod's actions fulfilled"
"what the Lord spoke long ago through the prophet Jeremiah"
"People heard a voice" or "There was a loud sound"
Rachel lived many years before this time. This prophecy shows Rachel, who has died, weeping for her descendants.
"no one could comfort her" or "she did not let anyone comfort her"
"because they were dead"
This word marks the beginning of another event in the larger story.
"those who were looking for the child in order to kill him"
"But when Joseph heard"
This is the name of Herod's son.
"what the Lord spoke long ago through the prophets"
"people would say that the Christ is a Nazarene"
1
In those days John the Baptist came preaching in the wilderness of Judea saying,
2
"Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is near."
3
For this is he who was spoken of by Isaiah the prophet, saying,
[3:1]
John the Baptist belonged to and spoke for God. He lived outside of the cities like a prophet from the Old Testament. John fulfilled the promise of the prophet Isaiah (Isaiah 40:3) that said that someone from the wilderness would tell the people that Jesus was coming. Many Jews believed that a deliverer would come from the desert to free them from their Roman oppressors (Ezekiel 20:33–38; Hosea 2:14–23).
See: Preach (Preacher); Prophet; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Fulfill (Fulfillment)
[3:2]
John told the people to “repent” or “turn away from” (μετανοέω/g3340) their sinful thoughts and actions. By doing so they would be prepared for the Messiah who was about to come.
See: Repent (Repentance); Kingdom of God; Sin
[3:3]
The author of Matthew wrote the same thing Isaiah wrote (see: Isaiah 40:3). The ancient Jews disobeyed God. God punished the Israelites and sent them to Babylon. God promised that he would forgive them and return them to their home in Israel (see: Isaiah 40:1-2). Matthew said that Isaiah also wrote about John the Baptist because John’s message announced the coming of Jesus the messiah.
See: Punish (Punishment); Messiah (Christ)
See Map: Babylon
[3:4]
John wore clothes made of camel’s hair and a belt made of leather. He ate locusts and wild honey. John lived in this way to show that he was a prophet like Elijah (See: 2 Kings 1:8). He lived simply and avoided luxuries in order to prepare God’s people for the coming of Jesus the messiah.
See: Prophet; Messiah (Christ); People of God
[3:6]
John prepared people for the messiah to arrive. He baptized in water those people who repented of their sins (3:6).
See: Baptize (Baptism); Confess (Confession); Sin; Messiah (Christ); Repent (Repentance)
[3:7]
The Pharisees and Sadducees were religious and political leaders among the Jewish people. Some scholars think that the Pharisees and Sadducees to whom John spoke were coming to be baptized, too. They likely came to the baptism to learn about the things John taught. John was attracting many followers, and people were coming to him to be baptized. The Jewish leaders worried about people following John the Baptist.
See: Pharisees; Sadducees; Baptize (Baptism)
[3:7]
John understood that the Pharisees and Sadducees came to learn why John served God in the way he did. They did not want to repent of their sins. If the Pharisees and Sadducees actually came to be baptized it is likely that John believed they just wanted people to see them and think they honored God.
See: Pharisees; Sadducees; Repent (Repentance); Baptize (Baptism)
[3:9]
The Pharisees and Sadducees were the descendants of Abraham. However, they did not trust God in the way Abraham did.
See: Pharisees; Sadducees; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)
[3:10]
John wrote about fruit and a tree (see: Matthew 3:10). This was a metaphor. He wanted people to know that Israel was about to be judged. John wanted them to know that God would quickly judge Israel. The Old Testament often used the axe as a symbol of judgement (See: Isaiah 10:15). God was often portrayed there as expecting good fruit from His people (see: Isaiah 5:2; Jeremiah 2:21; 11:16-17).
See: Metaphor; Judge (Judgment); Symbol; Fruit (Metaphor)
[3:11]
John spoke to a people group who wanted people to honor him. John wanted people to know that he needed to honor the messiah and he was unworthy to untie his sandals (See: Matthew 3:11). In ancient Israel, only servants untied the sandals of other people.
[3:11]
Some scholars think John’s was a prophecy. This was fulfilled by Christians and non-Christians. Non-Christians do not repent and God will judge them. Other scholars think the promise of fire was about Christians. The Holy Spirit purifies Christians.
See: Hebrews 12:29
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Fulfill (Fulfillment); Repent (Repentance); Judge (Judgment); Fire; Holy Spirit; Purify (Pure)
[3:12]
John talked about a winnowing fork because this tool was used by farmers in the field to separate the wheat from the chaff. Field workers would use this big fork to toss the harvested wheat into the wind. The heavy kernels of wheat would then fall to the ground, and the chaff would blow away. The chaff was often burned by fire. John used this as a metaphor. John wanted people to know that the Holy Spirit makes Christians clean.
See: Holy Spirit; Clean and Unclean
[3:13]
See Map: Galilee; Jordan River
[3:13]
Jesus told John that John needed to baptize him. Jesus wanted John to baptize him in order “for us to fulfill all righteousness.”
See: Righteous (Righteousness); Baptize (Baptism); Fulfill (Fulfillment)
[3:14]
John said that he needed to be baptized by Jesus. John believed that Jesus was greater than him. He knew Jesus did not need to repent of his sins. He did not understand that Jesus was baptized for a different reason than the reason John baptized people.
See: Baptize (Baptism); Repent (Repentance); Sin
[3:16]
Many times in the Old Testament, human authors recorded the presence of doves in their stories. Doves were a sign of peace and new life.
See: Genesis 1:2; 8:8-12
See: Sign
[3:17]
God said that Jesus was his beloved son. Matthew wanted people to know that Jesus is holy and Jesus is God.
See: Son of God; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Jesus is God
"In those times" or "Some years later"
"our God in heaven will soon show himself to be king"
"For John is the one Isaiah the prophet spoke about when he said"
"The voice of one calling out in the wilderness is heard" or "They hear the sound of someone calling out in the wilderness"
"Make the road ready for the Lord, prepare for him to come."
This clothing symbolizes that John is a prophet like the prophets from long ago, especially the prophet Elijah.
"Then very may people from Jerusalem, Judea, and that region"
This refers to the people coming from Jerusalem, Judea, and the region around the Jordan River.
"John baptized them ... River after they confessed their sins"
"You evil poisonous snakes! Who" or "You are evil like poisonous snakes! Who"
John rebukes the Pharisees and Sadducees. Alternate translation: "you cannot flee from God's coming punishment like this." or "do not think that you can flee from God's wrath just because I baptize you."
"run away from the punishment that is coming" or "escape because God is about to punish you"
“Let your actions show that you have truly repented”
"Abraham is our ancestor" or "We are descendants of Abraham." The Jewish leaders thought that God would not punish them since they were descendants of Abraham.
"God can make even these stones become children of Abraham"
"God has his axe and he is ready to cut down and burn any tree that does not produce good fruit" or "As a person gets his axe ready to cut down and burn a tree that does not produce good fruit, God is ready to punish you for your sin"
"to show that you have repented"
John was speaking about the Christ, although he probably did not know who that was.
"is more important than I am"
This means John's baptism only symbolically cleanses people of their sins. The baptism by Holy Spirit and fire will truly cleanse people of their sins. If possible, use the word "baptize" in your translation to keep the comparison to John's baptism.
"He is like a man whose winnowing fork is in his hand"
This is a tool for tossing wheat up into the air to separate the wheat grain from the chaff. The heavier grain falls back down and the unwanted chaff is blown away by the wind.
"his floor" or "the ground where he separates the grain from the chaff"
"fire that no one can put out" or "fire that will never burn out"
"so John could baptize him"
"I need you to baptize me, yet you want me to baptize you."
"John allowed Jesus to be baptized" or "John agreed to baptize Jesus"
The word "behold" here alerts us to pay attention to the surprising information that follows.
"Jesus saw the sky open" or "God opened the heavens to Jesus"
Possible meanings are 1) the Spirit was in the form of a dove or 2) the Spirit came down gently, the way a dove would.
"A speaker said from heaven" or "God said from heaven"
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
1
Then Jesus was led up by the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted by the devil.
2
When he had fasted forty days and forty nights, he was hungry.
3
The tempter came and said to him, "If you are the Son of God, command these stones to become bread."
23 Jesus went about in all of Galilee, teaching in their synagogues, preaching the gospel of the kingdom and healing every kind of disease and sickness among the people. 24 The news about him went out into all of Syria, and the people brought to him all those who suffered from various diseases and pains, those who were possessed by demons, the epileptics, and the paralytics. Jesus healed them. 25 Large crowds followed him from Galilee, the Decapolis, Jerusalem, and Judea, and from beyond the Jordan.
[4:1]
Jesus was led by the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit descended like a dove and rested on Jesus in Matthew 3:16. The Holy Spirit led Jesus into the wilderness to be tested to show Jesus completely obey God.
See: Holy Spirit; Test
[4:1]
The wilderness was not far from where John was baptizing. The wilderness area had few or no people living in it. There was not much food and water in the wilderness.
See: Baptize (Baptism); Wilderness
[4:1]
The Greek word which Matthew used for “tempted” can mean “testing.” When Jesus was tempted, he completely obeyed God.
See: Tempt (Temptation); Test
[4:1]
See: Satan (The Devil)
[4:2]
See: Fasting
[4:3]
See: Son of God
[4:4]
When Jesus said, “Man shall not live on bread alone,” he said the same thing Moses wrote (see: Deuteronomy 8:3). God gave manna to the people who followed Moses through the wilderness. This was a miracle which God used to teach the people that the word of God is more important than food.
See: Manna; Word of God; Miracle
[4:5]
The holy city is Jerusalem. It was a city that was different than other cities. It was the place where people worshipped God.
See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Zion; Worship
[4:5]
See: Temple
[4:6]
When Satan said that God “will command his angels to take care of you,” he said the same things written in Psalm 91:11-12. He told Jesus that if he were to throw himself down from the highest place of the temple, God would protect him. Satan wanted Jesus to forget that God the Father cared for Jesus.
See: Satan (The Devil); Angel; Temple; God the Father
[4:7]
Jesus told Satan, “You must not test the Lord your God” because he understood that Satan wanted Jesus to not trust God the Father and to disobey God the Father. Jesus only wanted to serve and obey God the Father.
See: Satan (The Devil); Test; Lord; God the Father
[4:9]
Satan wanted Jesus to forget about his loyalty to God the Father. If Jesus became loyal to Satan, then Jesus could have the entire world as his reward. Satan wanted Jesus to disobey God.
See: Satan (The Devil); God the Father
[4:10]
Jesus said that someone should only worship God because God alone was worthy to be worshipped.
See: Worship
[4:12]
John had been “handed over.” That is, John was arrested.
[4:13]
See Map: Galilee; Nazareth; Capernaum; Zebulun; Naphtali
[4:14]
Isaiah’s prophecy was fulfilled when Jesus moved from Nazareth to Capernaum (see: Isaiah 9:1,2).
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Fulfill (Fulfillment)
See Map: Galilee; Nazareth; Capernaum
[4:17]
Jesus preached, “Repent for the kingdom of heaven is near.” He was preaching the same thing John the Baptist preached.
See: Preach (Preacher); Repent (Repentance); Kingdom of God
[4:18]
See Map: Sea of Galilee
[4:19]
When Jesus said that Peter and Andrew would become “fishers of men,” this was a metaphor. He wanted them to know that they would help other people to believe in Jesus and obey Jesus.
[4:20]
Peter and Andrew left their jobs fishing to become disciples of Jesus. Matthew wrote that they immediately left their nets to follow Jesus. Some scholars think that Peter and Andrew had heard about Jesus before this. Other scholars do not think they heard about Jesus before this.
See: Disciple
[4:21]
James and John mended their nets. Fishermen always mended their nets after they finished fishing because the nets would have holes or garbage in them. James and John were getting their nets ready so that they could fish again later or the next day.
Advice to translators: When someone mended their fishing net, they fixed any holes in the net.
[4:23]
See: Synagogue
[4:24]
See: Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[4:24]
The word translated “epiliptic” is a word which meant “moon-struck.” In ancient times, a popular belief was that when a person had seizures, his health was under attack by the moon. Jesus healed the epileptic person. He controlled the moon.
Advice to translators: A seizure is a type of illness that causes someone to shake violently and they cannot control it.
[4:24]
A paralytic was a person who had no control over his body.
[4:25]
The Decapolis was a group of ten cities in ancient Syria. People in these cities spoke Greek and Latin. They were great cities in the Roman empire.
See Map: Decapolis; Syria
[4:25]
Matthew said that great crowds followed Jesus from Galilee and the Decapolis, Jerusalem and Judea, and from beyond the Jordan river. Many different groups of people lived in these places. They spoke many different languages. Matthew wants us to know that many different groups of people loved Jesus. He also wants us to know that Jesus welcomed all people to follow him.
See Map: Galilee; Decapolis; Jerusalem; Judea; Jordan River
"the Spirit led Jesus"
"so the devil could tempt Jesus"
These refer to Jesus.
"40 days"
These words refer to the same being as "the devil" (as in verse 1).
"You are the Son of God, so you can command" Alternate translation: "Prove that you are the Son of God by commanding"
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"say to these stones, 'Become bread.'"
"food"
"The scriptures say" or "God said in the scriptures"
This implies that there is something more important to life than food.
"but by every word that God speaks" or "but by listening to everything that God says"
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"let yourself fall to the ground" or "jump down"
"'God will say to his angels, "Take care of him,"' and" or "'God will command his angels to take care of you,' and"
"The angels will hold you"
"One should not test" or "No person should test"
"Next, the devil"
"The devil said to Jesus"
"I will give you all these things."
"put your face near the ground." This was a common action to show that a person was worshiping.
"For Moses also wrote in the scriptures"
The word "behold" here alerts us to pay attention to the important new information that follows.
"the king had handed John over to the prison" or "the king had arrested John"
"Zebulun" and "Naphtali" are the names of the tribes that lived in these territories many years earlier before foreigners took control of the land of Israel.
"what God said"
Matthew quotes the prophet Isaiah to show that Jesus's ministry in Galilee was a fulfillment of prophecy.
This is the Sea of Galilee.
Here "darkness"means not knowing the truth about God. And "light" is God's true message
"In the territory of Zebulun and Naphtali ... where many Gentiles live, the people who sat"
Here "those who sat in the region and shadow of death" represents those who did not know God. These people were in danger of dying and being separated from God forever.
"our God in heaven will soon show himself to be king"
"throwing a net into the water to catch fish"
"Be my disciples"
"I will teach you to gather men to me like you used to gather fish"
"Jesus called John and James." This phrase also means that Jesus invited them to follow him, live with him, and become his disciples.
"at that moment they left"
It should be clear that they immediately put their nets down and left that place with Jesus. If your language requires you to tell whether they were leaving for the rest of the day or for a long time or for the rest of their lives, you should probably translate as they were leaving for the rest of their lives.
"teaching in the synagogues of the Galileans" or "teaching in the synagogues of those people"
"preaching the good news that God will show himself as king"
The words "disease" and "sickness" are closely related but should be translated as two different words if possible. "Disease" is what causes a person to be sick. "Sickness" is the physical weakness or affliction that results from having a disease.
"those whom demons controlled"
The word "epileptic" refers to people who have epilepsy and so sometimes become unconscious and move uncontrollably.
This name means "the Ten Towns." This is the name of a region to the southeast of the Sea of Galilee.
1
When Jesus saw the crowds, he went up on the mountain. When he had sat down, his disciples came to him.
2
He opened his mouth and taught them, saying,
13 "You are the salt of the earth. But if the salt has lost its taste, how can it be made salty again? It is never again good for anything except to be thrown out and trampled under people's feet. 14 You are the light of the world. A city set on a hill cannot be hidden.
17 "Do not think that I have come to destroy the law or the prophets. I have come not to destroy them, but to fulfill them. 18 For truly I say to you that until heaven and earth pass away, not the smallest letter or the smallest part of a letter will in any way pass away from the law, until all things have been accomplished.
21 "You have heard that it was said to them in ancient times, 'Do not murder,' and 'Whoever murders will be subject to judgment.' 22 But I say to you that everyone who is angry with his brother will be subject to judgment; and whoever says to his brother, 'You worthless person!' will be subject to the council; and whoever says, 'You fool!' will be subject to the fire of hell.
27 "You have heard that it was said, 'Do not commit adultery.' 28 But I say to you that everyone who looks on a woman to lust after her has already committed adultery with her in his heart.
33 "Again, you have heard that it was said to those in ancient times, 'Do not swear a false oath, but carry out your oaths to the Lord.' 34 But I say to you, swear not at all, neither by heaven, for it is the throne of God; 35 nor by the earth, for it is the footstool for his feet; nor by Jerusalem, for it is the city of the great King.
38 "You have heard that it was said, 'An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth.' 39 But I say to you, do not resist one who is evil. Instead, whoever strikes you on your right cheek, turn to him the other also.
43 "You have heard that it was said, 'You must love your neighbor and hate your enemy.' 44 But I say to you, love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you, 1 45 so that you may be sons of your Father who is in heaven. For he makes his sun to rise on the evil and the good, and sends rain on the just and the unjust.
[5:1]
In Matthew 5-7, Jesus taught people on the side of a mountain. Scholars call this the “sermon on the mount.” Scholars disagree about why Jesus taught these things.
See: Kingdom of God
[5:3, 5:4, 5:5, 5:6, 5:7, 5:8, 5:9, 5:10, 5:11]
Jesus said the word “blessed” many times. He was talking about different people whom God blessed. God favored these people in some way.
Advice to translators: Some scholars call Matthew 5:3-7 the “Beatitudes.”
See: Luke 6:20-26
See: Bless (Blessing)
[5:3]
Jesus taught that God approved of those who were “poor.” Scholars think Jesus spoke of the spiritually poor (see: Matthew 5:3). That is, they knew their great need for God. These people trusted in Jesus and because of this were at peace with God. Because of this, they will inherit the kingdom of God.
See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Kingdom of God; Spirit (Spiritual)
[5:4]
Jesus taught that God approved those who mourn. Some scholars think that Jesus spoke about people being sorry for their sins or the sins of other people. This sorrow caused them to weep. They repented. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about the evil of the world. This also caused Christians to weep. These scholars think Jesus spoke about the day when God gathers his people into his kingdom. There will be no mourning in the kingdom of God.
See: Sin; Kingdom of God
[5:5]
The meek are people who know they cannot do certain things without help. They know they cannot be at peace with God by themselves. They need Jesus. Because of this, they will inherit the earth. Some scholars think they will reign with Jesus on the earth (see: 2 Timothy 2:12). Other scholars think this was a metaphor. They will inherit the promises God gave to other people.
See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Metaphor; Kingdom of God
[5:6]
Jesus taught that God approved of those who were hungry. He wanted to say that those who were hungry and thirsty really wanted to do the things that God wanted them to do. Scholars think the words, “they will be filled” spoke about God’s promise to approve those who hungered for him in this way.
See: Righteous (Righteousness)
[5:7]
The merciful are people who forgive other people. They forgive other people because God forgave them.
See: Mercy; Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon)
[5:8]
The pure in heart are those whom God has made clean. These people will live together with God in heaven forever.
See: Clean and Unclean; Heaven; Heart (Metaphor)
[5:9]
The peacemakers are people who try to be at peace with other people. They love other people because God loves all people. Because of this, they try to help people be at peace with God and with other people. They will be sons of God because they will be adopted into God’s family.
See: Adopt (Adoption); Family of God
[5:10]
Christians are persecuted by non-Christians. This is because they try to do the right things, things that honor God. People who reject Jesus do not like this and persecute Christians. Christians will inherit the kingdom of God.
See: Persecute (Persecution) ; Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Kingdom of God
[5:11]
Jesus said that God blesses people when other people do evil things to them. This is because God blesses Christians when they are persecuted. They are rewarded when they honor God and evil people punish them for it. They will be rewarded.
See: Bless (Blessing); Persecute (Persecution) ; Reward; Punish (Punishment)
[5:12]
See: Prophet
[5:13]
Jesus compared Christians to salt. This was a metaphor. If salt stops being salt, then it does not do any good. Instead, it is thrown out. In the ancient world, salt was used to preserve food. Some scholars think Jesus wanted to say that if Christians do not do things that honor God, then they too are useless. Salt also makes people thirsty. Other scholars think Jesus wanted to say that Christians made people thirsty. This was a metaphor. They made non-Christians want to know more about God.
See: Metaphor
[5:14, 5:15, 5:16]
Jesus said that Christians were like light in some way. This was a metaphor. In ancient times, a light helped people know where to go. Christians are to help non-Christians know how to live in a way that honors God and how to be at peace with God. This is how they let their light shine before people. If non-Christians saw Christians loving other people and living in a way that honors God, then they would want to do the same.
See: Metaphor; Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[5:14]
When a city is on the top of a hill. People can see it from far away. This is because there are lights in the city that cannot be hidden.
See: Metaphor; Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[5:15]
People do not put a light under a basket because it would hide the light. If they did this, then people could not see the light. Therefore, they put the light on a lampstand so that other people can see the light.
See: Metaphor; Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[5:16]
Christians have a father in heaven. This is God. He lives in heaven.
See: Family of God; Heaven
[5:17]
Jesus said that he did not come to destroy the law and the prophets. Rather, he came to fulfill them. Jesus was speaking about the Old Testament. He did not reject the things taught in the Old Testament. Instead, he fulfilled the many prophecies about the messiah in the Old Testament.
See: Fulfill (Fulfillment); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Messiah (Christ)
[5:18]
Jesus said that the Law will not pass away until all things have been accomplished. He was speaking about the Law of Moses. Nothing in the Law of Moses would “pass away” until certain things were fulfilled. He was not saying that the heaven and the earth will end before these things happen. Instead, the Law of Moses would remain until he lived a perfect life and died for the sins of those who believe in him. Some scholars think that after this, the Law of Moses ended. Other scholars think that Christians obey certain parts of the Law of Moses.
See: Law of Moses; Fulfill (Fulfillment); Heaven; Sin; Atone (Atonement)
[5:18]
When Jesus spoke about the jot and tittle, he was talking about Hebrew letters. He wanted to say that not one letter will change of the Old Testament until certain things happened.
[5:19]
Jesus taught that certain people taught other people to break certain commandments in the Law of Moses. In ancient Israel, there were Jewish teachers who taught these things. However, Jesus said that, at this time, the Jews must obey every commandment in the Law of Moses.
See: Command (Commandment); Law of Moses
[5:19]
Jesus said that certain people will be least in the kingdom of heaven and other people will be greatest in the kingdom of heaven. They will be rewarded. However, he does not say how certain people will be rewarded and other people will not be rewarded.
See: Kingdom of God; Reward
[5:20]
People will enter into the kingdom of heaven. However, they need to be righteous to enter the kingdom of God. They need to be more righteous than the scribes and pharisees. People thought the scribes and pharisees were the most righteous. The righteousness that Jesus talked about was not something that people could do. Rather, it could only be given. Jesus lived a perfect life. After he did this, he gave this to Christians in some way so they could be at peace with God and enter into the kingdom of heaven.
See: Kingdom of God; Scribe; Pharisees; Righteous (Righteousness)
[5:21]
The Jewish teachers taught people that it was evil to kill other people. Jesus explained to them that it was wrong to kill someone. However, there were many other wrong things that happened before someone killed another person. Before they killed someone, they were angry with the other person. This was sin. God judges this sin too.
See: Sin; Judge (Judgment)
[5:22]
When someone said, “you worthless person,” this was a great insult. The Jewish leaders might judge this person. However, if someone said a small insult, Jesus said they might go to hell. This is because everyone who sins deserves to go to hell and live there forever. However, if someone believes in Jesus their sins are forgiven and they will not go to hell.
See: Hell; Sin; Judge (Judgment)
[5:23, 5:24]
Jesus did not want someone to offer a sacrifice to God if they were angry with someone else. He wanted people to be at peace with others before they made a sacrifice to God. This is because God wanted people to love one another more than he wanted a sacrifice. After they were at peace with other people, then they should make a sacrifice to God.
See: Offer (Offering); Sacrifice
[5:25]
Jesus talked about going to court. This was a type of parable. People should be afraid to go to court when someone is angry with them. If they do this, then the judge may punish them greatly. Because of this, they should make peace with the other person before they are judged. In the same way, people should make peace with other people before God judges them. They should also make peace with God before God judges them.
See: Parable; Ancient Trials (Lawsuit); Judge (Judgment); Punish (Punishment)
[5:27]
Jesus spoke about committing adultery. Someone commits adultery when they have sex with someone they are not married to. However, Jesus said that people also commit adultery before they have sex with someone else. They do this when they think about and want to have sex with this person. They sin when they desire to have sex with this person.
See: Adultery; Sexual Immorality
[5:29]
Jesus said that people should pluck out their eyes. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say that it was better for them to not have eyes than to sin with their eyes.
[5:29]
Certain people will be sent to hell. Everyone who sins will be sent to hell unless they believe in Jesus.
[5:31]
In ancient times, a certificate of divorce is a piece of paper that was given to a woman after she was divorced. This helped her to marry another man. Many people did this in ancient Israel. However, if people did this, then they caused the woman and the man who remarried her to commit adultery. This is unless the husband committed sexual immorality.
See: 1 Corinthians 7:15
See: Divorce; Adultery; Sexual Immorality
[5:33]
A false oath is a promise someone makes but they do not do the things they promised to do.
See: Swear (Oath)
[5:33]
Jesus spoke about carrying an oath to the Lord. He was speaking about making a promise as if someone was making a promise to God.
See: Swear (Oath); Lord
[5:34, 5:35]
Jesus did not want people to make oaths. In ancient times, people swore to many different things. The Jewish teachers had many rules about how someone could make an oath and break an oath. However, Jesus did not want people to swear by anything. If they made any promise and did not do it, then they sinned. He wanted people to do the things they promised to do.
See: Swear (Oath); Sin
[5:37]
The evil one is Satan, or the devil (see: Matthew 4:1).
See: Satan (The Devil)
[5:38]
In the Law of Moses, it said that people were to be punished in a certain way (see: Exodus 21:23-24). People were not supposed to punish people more than the wrong they did to be punished. The Law of Moses protected people from being punished too much. However, Jesus taught that Christians do not need to punish people when people wrong them. Instead, they can forgive other people because God forgave them.
See: Law of Moses; Punish (Punishment)
[5:43]
The Pharisees taught that people were supposed to love other people, but to hate their enemies. However, Jesus taught that Christians are to pray for those who persecute them. This is because God will reward Christians for honoring God when they are persecuted. However, they should pray for the people who persecute them so they can come to believe in Jesus.
See: Persecute (Persecution) ;Pharisees; Reward
[5:44]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament contain the words, “bless those who curse you, do good to those who hate you.” More and older copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. Scholars do not think Matthew wrote these words.
See: Bless (Blessing)
[5:45]
Christians are children of God. They are sons of God the Father in heaven. Here, Jesus was saying that Christians do the things that God the Father wants them to do when he said they were sons of the Father in heaven.
See: Family of God; God the Father; Heaven
[5:45]
Jesus talked about the sun and the rain. He wanted to say that God is gracious to Christians and non-Christians. He shows everyone some favor. Because of this, Christians should do the same.
See: Grace
[5:46]
People in Israel hated the tax collectors because they thought they were evil. Tax collectors were Jews who worked for the Roman government. They paid the Romans so they could collect taxes from other people. If they collected more taxes than they paid the Roman government, then they were allowed to keep it. Because of this, many tax collectors became rich. The Jews thought a Jewish tax collector betrayed the Jewish people because they took money from the Jews and gave it to the Romans. They thought tax collectors were evil because they took money from people who honored God and gave it to people who rejected God.
See: Tax (Tax Collector, Toll)
[5:47]
Jesus wanted Christians to do more good things than other people. They needed to do more good things that evil people.
See: Gentile
[5:48]
God wants people to be perfect. That is, he wants people to always do good things. While no one is able to do this except Jesus, this is what God wants.
This is the beginning of a new part of the story in which Jesus begins to teach his disciples. This part continues through the end of chapter 7 and is frequently called the Sermon on the Mount.
"Jesus began to speak"
"those who know they need God"
"for God in heaven will be their king"
Possible reasons they are sad are 1) the sinfulness of the world or 2) their own sins or 3) the death of someone. Do not specify the reason for mourning unless your language requires it.
"God will comfort them"
"the gentle" or "those who do not rely on their own power"
"God will give them the entire earth"
"those who desire to live right as much as they desire food and drink"
"God will fill them" or "God will satisfy them"
"those who only want to serve God"
"God will allow them to live with him"
These are the people who help others to have peace with one another.
"for God will call them his children" or "they will be children of God"
It is best to translate "sons" with the same word your language would naturally use to refer to a human son or child.
"those people whom others treat unfairly"
"because they do what God wants them to do" or "because they do what God wants them to do"
Here "kingdom of heaven" refers to God's rule as king. This phrase is only in the book of Matthew. If possible, keep "heaven" in your translation.
"because you follow me" or because you believe in me"
"You are like salt for the people of the world" or 2) just as salt preserves food, disciples of Jesus keep people from becoming totally corrupt."
Possible meanings are 1) "if the salt has lost its power to do things that salt does" or 2) "if the salt has lost its flavor."
"it cannot become useful again."
"except for people to throw it out into the road and walk on it"
"You are like a light for the people of the world"
"no one can hide the lights that shine from a city on a hill" or "Everyone sees the lights of a city on a hill"
"place the lamp under a basket." This is saying it is foolish to create light only to hide it so people do not see the light of the lamp.
"Let your lives be like a light that shines before people"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"what the prophets wrote"
"I have come ... to do the things that are in the law and the writings of the prophets
"I tell you the truth." This phrase adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"as long as the universe lasts"
"until all things have happened" or "until God causes all things to happen"
"everything in the law" or "all that is written in the law"
"whoever disobeys" or "whoever ignores"
"any of these commandments, even the least important one, and teaches"
"if anyone ... teaches others to do so, God will call that person"
"the least important in the heavenly kingdom" or "the least important under the rule of our God in heaven"
"obeys all these commandments and teaches others to do the same"
"God said to those who lived long ago" or "Moses said to your ancestors long ago"
Possible meanings are 1) "will have to go to the judge" or 2) "will be in danger of punishment."
Jesus agrees with God and his word, but he does not agree with the way the religious leaders have applied God's word. The "I" is important. This indicates that what Jesus says is just as important as the original commands. Try to translate this phrase in a way that shows that emphasis.
This probably refers to a fellow believer.
Both of these insults represent a person who does not think correctly. "Worthless person" is close to "brainless," where "fool" adds the idea of disobedience to God.
This was likely a local council, not the main religious council in Jerusalem.
"giving your gift" or "bringing your gift to God"
"at God's altar"
"and while you are standing at the altar you remember"
"another person is angry with you because of something you did"
"First make peace with the person"
This is a person who takes someone to court to accuse him of doing something wrong.
"will let the judge deal with you"
a person who has authority to carry out the decisions of a judge
"the officer might put you in prison"
"from the prison"
"that God said" or "that Moses said." See how you translated a similar phrase in Matthew 5:21.
See how you translated this in Matthew 5:22.
This teaches that a man who lusts after a woman is as guilty of adultery as a man who actually commits the act of adultery.
“and lusts after her” or “and desires to sleep with her”
“in his mind” or “in his thoughts”
“if looking at something with your right eye tempts you to sin” or “if you are tempted to sin with your right eye”
The Jews thought of the right hand as more important than the left hand, so the phrase “right eye” represents the more important eye. You may need to translate “right” as “better” or “stronger.”
“pluck out your eye” or “destroy it”
“one part of your body should perish” or “you should lose one part of your body”
“than for God to throw your whole body into hell”
"If what you can do with your right hand causes you to sin" or "if you are tempted to sin with your right hand"
This means the important hand, as opposed to the left hand. You may need to translate "right" as "better" or "stronger."
"cut off your hand"
"divorces his wife."
"he must give"
It is the man who divorces the woman improperly who "causes her to commit adultery." In many cultures it would be normal for her to remarry, but if the divorce is improper, such a remarriage is adultery.
"marries her after her husband has divorced her" or "marries the divorced woman"
"Also, you have heard" or "Here is another example. You have heard"
"Do not swear that you will do something and then not do it. Instead do whatever you have sworn to the Lord that you will do"
In Matthew 5:34-37, some people were teaching that if a person swears by God that he will do something, then he must do it, but if he swears by something else, then it is less offensive if he does not do what he swore to do. Jesus says that swearing by heaven or earth or Jerusalem is just as serious as swearing by God because those things all belong to God.
"do not swear at all" or "do not swear by anything"
"Do not swear by heaven"
"it is from here that God rules"
"do not swear by the earth ... and do not swear by Jerusalem." Jesus continues to name things that people should not swear by.
"it is like a footstool where a king rests his feet"
"for it is the city that belongs to God, the great King"
"And do not swear by your head." See how you translated "swear" in Matthew 5:34.
"if you mean 'yes,' say 'yes,' and if you mean 'no,' say 'no.'"
See how you translated this in Matthew 5:27
The law of Moses allowed a person to harm a person in the same way he had harmed him, but he could not harm him more than that..
"an evil person" or "someone who harms you"
hits with the back of an open hand
"let him hit your other cheek also"
The "tunic" was worn close to the body, like a heavy shirt or a sweater. The "cloak," the more valuable of the two, was worn over the "tunic" for warmth and also used as a blanket for warmth at night.
"give that person your cloak, too"
"If someone forces you to walk one mile with him"
This is one thousand paces, the distance a Roman soldier could legally force someone to carry something for him. If "mile" is confusing, it can be translated as "one kilometer."
"go with him twice as far" or "go with him two miles"
"do not refuse to lend to."
God taught in the law that people must love their neighbors. Some people said that God taught that people should hate their enemies.
"your countrymen" or "those who belong to your people group"
All instances of "you" and "your," as well as the command to pray, are plural.
It is best to translate "sons" with the same word your language would naturally use to refer to human sons or children.
"you will get no reward."
"Even the tax collectors do the same thing."
"you do nothing more than others."
This is a general term for showing a desire for the well-being of the hearer.
"Even the Gentiles do the same thing."
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
1
"Watch out that you do not do your acts of righteousness before people to be seen by them, or else you will have no reward from your Father who is in heaven.
2
So when you give alms, do not sound a trumpet before yourself as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the streets, so that they may be glorified by people. Truly I say to you, they have received their reward in full.
16 "When you fast, do not have a sad face as the hypocrites do, for they disfigure their faces so that they may appear to people to be fasting. Truly I say to you, they have received their reward in full. 17 But you, when you fast, anoint your head and wash your face 18 so that you may not appear to people to be fasting, but only to your Father who is in secret; and your Father who sees in secret will reward you.
19 "Do not store up for yourselves treasures on the earth, where moth and rust destroy, and where thieves break in and steal. 20 Instead, store up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust destroys, and where thieves do not break in and steal. 21 For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.
[6:1]
Jesus did not want people to do good things so that other people could see them doing good things. If they do this, other people will reward them. They received their full reward when other people saw them and praised them for it. However, God will not reward them.
[6:2, 6:3, 6:4]
When someone gave alms, they gave money to people who needed it. When people did this, they should not sound a trumpet. That is, they are not to announce they are giving money to poor people when they do this.
[6:2]
A hypocrite is someone who says one thing but does something else.
[6:2]
See: Synagogue
[6:3]
Jesus spoke about having someone’s left hand not know what their right hand is doing. When he said this, he wanted people to do things secretly, that is, without other people knowing about it. If they did this, then only God would know. Then God would reward them.
See: Reward
[6:5]
Jesus spoke about hypocrites. He was speaking about certain Jewish teachers. These teachers did things so that many people could see them and think that they greatly honored God. This was their reward, other people thought these Jewish teachers honored God. However, they did not honor God when they did this and God did not reward them.
See: Hypocrisy (Hypocirte); Reward
[6:6]
Jesus spoke about an inner chamber. This is a place inside a person’s home. He wanted people to go to a place where no one else could see them. When people do this, God will reward them.
See: Reward
[6:7]
In ancient times, people who worshipped many gods would pray in a certain way. When they prayed, they would say the same things over and over again. They did this so that their false gods would pay attention to them so they could tell these gods what they need. This was not how Jesus wanted people to pray. God knows what people want when they pray. However, Jesus still wanted people to pray.
See: False gods; Pray (Prayer)
[6:9]
Jesus taught people to pray in Matthew 6:9-13. Scholars call this the “Lord’s prayer.”
[6:9]
Jesus spoke about “our father in heaven.” God is the father of Christians and he lives in heaven.
See: God the Father; Heaven; Family of God
[6:9]
See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart)
[6:10]
Jesus prayed for the kingdom of God to come. He wanted Christians to pray for this to happen soon.
See: Kingdom of God; Pray (Prayer)
[6:10]
See: Will of God
[6:11]
God gave the disciples daily bread by providing for everything they needed. Bread was a metaphor for food. That is, it included any food the disciples needed. Some scholars say it also included everything else the disciples needed for living. That is, God provided clothing, housing, and everything else they needed. Other scholars say bread was a metaphor for the things in heaven God will give to them.
See: Disciple; Metaphor; Heaven
[6:12]
In ancient Israel, people thought that sins created a kind of debt where someone owed someone else. God’s forgiveness of the disciples’ sins was related to the disciples forgiveness of sins people did against them because God wanted the disciples to love other people. God did not forgive the disciples’ sins because they did good things. God forgave them because of his mercy. However, when the disciples prayed and asked God to forgive their sins, they needed to be ready to forgive sins people did against them.
See: Sin; Disciple; Redeem (Redemption); Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Mercy; Pray (Prayer)
[6:13]
Some scholars say Jesus when he used the word “temptation”(πειρασμός/g3986) he was thinking about sin. Other scholars say Jesus was thinking about testing. That is, persecution or suffering the disciples had.
See: Sin; Tempt (Temptation); Test; Persecute (Persecution)
[6:13]
Satan, or the devil (see: Matthew 4:1), is the evil one.
See: Satan (The Devil)
[6:13]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament contain the words “for yours is the kingdom and the power and the glory forever. Amen.” More and older ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. Therefore, scholars do not think Matthew wrote these words.
See: Kingdom of God; Glory (Glorify)
[6:14, 6:15]
In verses 14 and 15, Jesus spoke about trespasses. He was saying the same thing he said in verse 12. A trespass is something someone does that goes against the law or against God in some way. It is sin.
See: Sin
[6:16, 6:17, 6:18]
See: Fasting
[6:16]
Jesus spoke about hypocrites. He was speaking about Jewish teachers. They fasted so that people could see them fast and think these teachers did things to honor God.
See: Hypocrisy (Hypocirte); Fasting
[6:17]
Jesus wanted people to anoint or wash their face and head when they fasted. This was the opposite of what the Jewish leaders did. If they did this, they did not look like they were hungry. He did not want other people to know they were worshipping God in this way. If they did this, God would reward them.
See: Fasting; Anoint (Anointing); Reward; Worship
[6:19, 6:20, 6:21]
Jesus talked about treasures. Treasures are things people keep that are very valuable. Jesus did not want people to collect things that were valuable on the earth. This is because they did not last long. They were destroyed or someone took them. He wanted people to not care very much about the things they had on the earth. They only have these things while they are alive. Instead, they should store treasures in heaven. This is a metaphor. They should collect rewards from God. These rewards will last forever.
[6:22, 6:23]
Jesus talked about a person’s eye. He said it was like a lamp. A person uses their eyes to see, which helps them know where they are going. A lamp shines a light so that a person can see where they are going. A person’s eye shows what is important to them because it will be the thing they look at the most. In this way, the eye works like a lamp to show a person what is most important to them.
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[6:24]
Jesus talked about serving God and wealth. He wanted to say that people could only truly serve one master. He wanted people to serve God completely. However, many people served money instead. This was a metaphor. For these people money was a type of false god. They could not serve God and this false god at the same time.
See: False gods
[6:27]
Jesus spoke about adding a cubit to how long one lives. This was a short length of time. He wanted to say that no one could make themselves live any longer. This is because only God can do this.
See: Cubit
[6:27, 6:28]
A person is anxious when he is worried about something. A person can be anxious about things like not having enough money or food. Who was Solomon?
Solomon was the most powerful king of ancient Israel. He had a lot of money and built many great things in Israel.
[6:31]
Jesus asked many questions, but he did not expect anyone to answer him. He wanted people to know that God cares more for people than anything else he created. He would care for them and give people everything they need. He corrected them and said they have “little faith.” That is, they did not trust in God very much.
See: Faith (Believe in)
[6:32]
Jesus talked about the Gentiles being anxious about getting the things they need to live. This was because they did not know God and they did not know He would provide for them. Jesus wanted Christians to trust in God for these things because he promised to give them the things they need. Instead, they are to be concerned about other things. That is, they were to think about how to honor God and teaching other people about Jesus.
See: Gentile
[6:33]
Jesus spoke about seeking first the kingdom of God and God’s righteousness. He wanted Christians to think about how they could serve God and his kingdom and how they could do things that honor him.
See: Kingdom of God; Righteous (Righteousness)
Jesus continues to teach his disciples in his Sermon on the Mount, which began in Matthew 5:3.
"Be careful" or "Beware"
"in front of people just so that they can see you and think well of you"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"So when you give to poor people"
"do not draw attention to yourself like someone who plays a loud trumpet in a crowd"
"I tell you the truth." This phrase adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
“do it so secretly that even your left hand does not know that your right hand is giving alms”
"you can give to the poor without other people knowing"
"so that people will see them and give them honor"
“go into room alone. Close the door” or “go where you can be alone”
“Father, who is with you in private” or 2) no one can see God. Alternate translation: “Father, who is invisible”
#your Father who sees in secret
“your Father will see what you do in private and”
"do not keeping repeating meaningless words"
"their false gods will hear them"
This is the beginning of the prayer and how Jesus teaches the people to address God.
Here "your name" refers to God himself. Alternate translation: "may people honor you as holy" or "may people honor you because you are holy"
"May you rule over everyone and everything completely"
"May everything on earth happen in accordance with your will, just as everything in heaven does"
Here "bread" refers to food in general.
A debt is what one person owes another.
A debtor is a person who owes a debt to another person.
"Do not let anything tempt us" or "Do not let anything make us want to sin"
"when they trespass against you" or "when they do you wrong"
"them when they trespass against you ... you when you trespass against God" or "them when they do things that harm you ... you when you do things that make your Father angry"
"they make their faces look dirty" or "they put ashes on their faces"
"I tell you the truth." This phrase adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
Jesus means that people should look the same whether they are fasting or not.
"who sees what you do in private."
"riches" or "valuable things"
"where moths and rust ruin things"
a small, flying insect that destroys cloth
This means to do good things on earth so God will reward you in heaven.
Here "heart" means a person's thoughts and desires.
"A person's eyes are like a lamp for his body"
"if your eye is noble" or "if your eyes see clearly."
Possible meanings are 1) "you are full of righteousness" or 2) "you understand what is truly good"
Possible meanings are 1) "if your eye does not see clearly, it fills your body with darkness" or 2) "if your eye is bad, it shows that your body is full of darkness."
Possible meanings are "you are full of evil" or 2) "you will understand nothing about what is right."
"then that darkness is extremely dark"
"You cannot love God and money at the same time"
This adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"life is more than what you eat, and your body is more than what you wear." or "there are things in life that are more important than food, and there are things concerning the body that are more important than clothes."
"store food in barns"
"Obviously you are more valuable than birds."
This question can be translated as a statement. Alternate translation: "None of you can add a cubit to your lifespan by worrying." or "Worrying will not help any of you make your life even one hour longer."
A cubit, a measure of a little less than half a meter, is used here to refer to a short period of time. Alternate translation: "one hour" or "one minute"
This question can be translated as a statement. Alternate translation: "There is no reason to be worried about clothing."
A lily is a kind of wild flower.
"they do not spin thread for cloth" or "they do not make cloth"
Jesus speaks about the lilies as if they were people who wore clothes. The lilies were plants having beautiful and colorful flowers.
"did not wear clothes that are as beautiful as these lilies"
"makes such beautiful flowers to be like clothing for the grass in the field"
"someone throws it into a fire" or "someone burns it"
"he will certainly clothe you ... faith."
"you who have such little faith." Jesus addresses the people this way because their anxiety about food and clothing shows they have little faith in God.
"What possessions will we have"
"For the Gentiles are concerned about what they will eat, drink, and wear"
Jesus is implying that God will make sure their basic needs are met.
"concern yourselves first with serving God, who is your king, and doing what is right"
"God will provide all these things for you"
"tomorrow there will be other things to be anxious about"
"Each day has enough trouble of its own"
1
"Do not judge, and you will not be judged.
2
For with the judgment you judge, you will be judged, and with the measure that you measure, it will be measured out to you.
[7:1, 7:2]
Jesus did not want Christians to judge one another. That is, Christians should not condemn other people. This is something that God does. Scholars think that when Christians do this, God will condemn them. God will condemn Christians as severely as Christians condemn other people. However, he did not say that Christians should not judge other Christian’s actions to know whether they were doing right or wrong. Also, this does not mean that these Christians will not get to live forever in heaven with God.
See: Condemn (Condemnation); Heaven
[7:3, 7:4, 7:5]
Jesus said that Christians should remove the log from their own eye before they try to remove a piece of straw from their brother’s eye. A log is a large piece of wood. This was a metaphor. He wanted Christians to judge themselves before they judge other people. That is, they should know they are doing the right things before they say other people are doing the wrong things.
See: Family of God; Metaphor; Judge (Judgment)
[7:6]
Jesus said that people should not give holy things to dogs and pearls to pigs. That is, they should not give holy things to unholy people. This was a metaphor. In ancient Israel, dogs and pigs were unclean animals. Jesus was not just talking about not condemning other people. Here, some scholars think he wanted the Christians to stop teaching the truth of the gospel to those who were condemning them and rejecting the gospel, the messiah, and the kingdom of God. These people may kill those who tell them about Jesus.
See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Metaphor; Clean and Unclean; Gospel; Messiah (Christ); Kingdom of God; Condemn (Condemnation)
[7:7, 7:8]
Jesus talked about God wanting to give things to Christians. He wanted Christians to ask God for things they wanted. However, God would not give them everything they asked. Instead, he would give it to them if it was his will.
Christians were to trust that God would give them what they need and whatever was best for them. Evil people still help their children. God loves Christians more than evil people love their children. Because of this, Christians can trust that God will give them whatever he knows is best for them.
See: Will of God; Family of God
[7:12]
Jesus said that Christians should do things for others in the same way they want others to do things for them. This meant that a Christian must treat people in the way they themselves want to be treated. This included Jesus’ command that Christians must love their neighbor.
See: Matthew 22:35-40
[7:12]
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[7:13, 7:14]
Jesus talked about wide and narrow gates. Wide gates were easy to get through and narrow gates were hard to get through. This was a metaphor. Jesus wanted to say that it was difficult to do things to honor God, but it is easy to sin and do things that dishonor God. He also wanted to say that it was easy for people to reject him, and difficult for people to believe in him.
[7:15]
Jesus compared false prophets to wolves dressed to look like sheep. This was a metaphor. These wolves dress like sheep to make the sheep think they were also sheep so they could eat them. Jesus wanted to say that false prophets tried to do things that made people think they were Christians who honored God. However, they really were false teachers and trying to harm these Christians.
See: False Prophet; Metaphor
[7:16]
Jesus said that people will know the false prophets by their fruit. They are like a tree that produces bad fruit. This was a metaphor. People will know they are false prophets because they live in a way that dishonors God. In the same way, true prophets will live in a way that honors God.
Jesus also talked about destroying the bad tree. He wanted people to know that the false prophets would die and be punished. They would live in hell forever.
See: False Prophet; Metaphor; Fruit (Metaphor); Prophet; Hell; Punish (Punishment)
[7:21]
Jesus said that everyone who calls Jesus their master in that day will enter the kingdom of heaven. Some scholars think Jesus was talking about a future time when Jesus will judge the false prophets. They will not be allowed to enter into the kingdom of heaven. While they said they did many things to serve Jesus, Jesus knew why they did the things they did and that they did not do anything to serve Jesus. Instead, they did lawlessness. That is, they did things Satan wanted them to do.
See: Kingdom of God; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Miracle; Satan (The Devil)
[7:24]
Jesus spoke about someone building a house. This was a metaphor. In ancient Israel, people wanted to build their houses on rocks. This protected their houses from falling. If they built their houses on sand, they would be destroyed by the wind and rain. This was a metaphor. People who do the things the false prophets taught would be punished. However, people who did things God taught in the word of God were not punished.
See: Word of God; False Prophet
[7:29]
When Jesus taught these things, he knew they were true. The scribes taught many different things and did not agree with one another. Therefore, when they taught, they did not teach as if they knew the things they taught were true. Therefore, people did not know whether to believe them.
See: Scribe
"Do not condemn others"
"God will not judge you" or "God will not condemn you"
"God will judge you in the same way you judge others"
Possible meanings are 1) this is the amount of punishment given or 2) this is the standard used for judgment.
"God will measure it out to you"
"You look ... brother's eye, but you do not notice the log that is in your own eye." or "Do not look ... brother's eye and ignore the log that is in your own eye."
This refers to the less important faults of a fellow believer.
"speck" or "splinter" or "bit of dust." Use a word for the smallest thing that commonly falls into a person's eyes.
All occurrences of "brother" in 7:3-5 refer to a fellow believer, not to a literal brother or a neighbor.
This is refers to a person's serious faults. Jesus is saying that a person should pay attention to his own serious faults before he deals with another person's less important faults.
the largest part of a tree that someone has cut down
"You should not say ... your own eye."
Jews considered these animals dirty, and God told the Jews not to eat them. Jesus used these words to refer to wicked people who do not value holy things. It would be best to translate these words literally.
These are similar to round, valuable stones or beads. Jesus used this word to refer to the knowledge of God or precious things in general.
"the pigs may trample"
"the dogs will then turn and tear"
These are word pictures of praying to God. The verb form shows that we are to keep praying until he answers.
"Ask for what you need" or "Ask God for what you need"
"you will receive it" or "he will give it to you"
"Look for what you need"
"Call at the door"
"the door will be opened for you" or "God will open it for you"
"There is not one person among you ... a stone."
"some food"
This word should be translated literally.
"And there is not one person among you, if his son asks for a fish, will give him a snake."
These words should be translated literally.
"then your Father in heaven will most certainly give ... him."
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"for this is what Moses and the prophets teach in the scriptures"
This is an image of people traveling on a road and going through a gate into a kingdom. One kingdom is easy to enter; the other is hard to enter.
"The gate is wide and the road is broad that leads to destruction" or "The wide gate and the broad road lead to destruction"
"to the place where people are destroyed"
"the narrow gate and the difficult path lead to life"
"to the place where people live"
"Be on guard against"
"who look like sheep but are really ravenous wolves" or "who appear to be harmless like sheep, but are really like ravenous wolves"
wolves that are extremely hungry and that consume or destroy everything they touch
"Just as you know a tree by its fruit, you will know false prophets by how they act" or "You will know them by the results of their teaching”
"People do not gather ... thistles."
Jesus refers to good prophets who produce good works or words.
Jesus refers to bad prophets who produce evil works.
"people chop down and throw into the fire" or "people chop down and burn"
"You will know what they are really like by their fruits"
"Some who say to me, 'Lord, Lord,' will not enter"
"will live with God in heaven when he shows himself to be king"
"only those who do what my Father in heaven wants will enter"
"on judgment day"
"we prophesied ... we drove out demons ... we did many miracles."
Possible meanings are 1) "by your authority" or "by your power" or 2) "because we were doing what you wanted us to do" or 3) "because we asked you for the power to do it"
"You are not my follower" or "I have nothing to do with you"
"For that reason"
"What I Say"
This is the bedrock below the topsoil and clay, not a large stone or boulder above the ground.
"its foundation was on the rock" or he built it on the firm rock"
Jesus compares those who do not obey his words to foolish house-builders. Only a fool would build a house on a sandy place where rain, floods, and wind can sweep the sand away.
collapsed
:It was completely destroyed"
"When" or "After"
"were amazed by the way he taught"
"with authority"
1
When Jesus had come down from the hill, large crowds followed him.
2
Behold, a leper came to him and bowed before him, saying, "Lord, if you are willing, you can make me clean."
[8:2]
A leper bowed before Jesus. He did this to honor Jesus. He believed that Jesus could heal him and make him clean.
See: Leprosy (Leper); Clean and Unclean
[8:3]
Jesus touched the leper. This would have been shocking. When someone touches a leper, they can become a leper too. When someone touched a leper, they became unclean (see: Leviticus 5:3). However, Jesus healed this man when he touched him and made him clean.
See: Leprosy (Leper); Clean and Unclean
[8:4]
See: Messianic Secret
[8:4]
According to the Law of Moses, the leper needed to go to the priest after he was healed to be declared clean (see: Leviticus 14:2-8). He wanted this man to go to the priest so they priest would see him and know that Jesus healed the leper. No one had been healed of leprosy in a very long time (see: Numbers 12). When they saw this man, the priests should have known that Jesus is the messiah.
See: Law of Moses, Leprosy (Leper); Clean and Unclean; Priest (Priesthood); Messiah (Christ)
[8:5]
See Map: Capernaum
[8:5]
A centurion was a type of Roman soldier. They led 100 soldiers.
[8:8]
This centurion believed that Jesus deserves great honor. He deserved so much honor, that he thought he was too great to enter into his home. He thought that this would dishonor him in some way. This man knew that God gave Jesus permission to do many things. He even believed that his servant could be healed when Jesus spoke.
[8:10]
Jesus was amazed at the centurion man. He was a powerful man and he was a Gentile. Despite this, he trusted in Jesus and believed he had great power from God. This is what the Jews should have believed about Jesus, but they did not.
See: Gentile
[8:11]
Jesus said people from all over the world will eat at the table with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven. That is, Gentiles from all over the world will believe in Jesus and be in the kingdom of heaven with the Jews who believe in Jesus. However, the sons of the kingdom, that is, the unbelieving Jews, would not be in the kingdom of heaven. That is, many Jews would not be in the kingdom because they reject Jesus.
See: Gentile; Kingdom of God
[8:14]
Matthew wrote about Peter’s mother-in-law, that is, the mother of Peter’s wife. Some scholars think Peter was married at this time. Fewer scholars think Peter was married before he began to follow Jesus and his wife died before he met Jesus.
[8:15]
Matthew wrote that this woman got up and served Jesus after he healed her. When he wrote this, people knew that Jesus healed her immediately and completely when he touched her. She did not get better over a long period of time.
[8:16]
See: Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[8:16]
Matthew wrote that Jesus drove out spirits. That is, Jesus cast out demons from people by speaking to them.
See: Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons))
[8:17]
Isaiah said these words many years before Jesus was born (see: Isaiah 53:4). When Jesus healed people, Matthew wrote that it fulfilled Isaiah’s prophecy.
See: Fulfill (Fulfillment); Prophecy (Prophesy)
[8:18]
See Map: Sea of Galilee
[8:19, 8:20]
Jesus spoke in a certain way to the scribe. This is because Jesus knew what the scribe thought and believed. He said that because he served God, Jesus was always moving from one place to another place. He told this man he must be willing to give up everything to follow him.
The other person, who was a follower of Jesus, wanted to wait to completely follow Jesus. Jesus knew that by him wanting to wait, the follower of Jesus did not really believe in Jesus. If he did, then he would have immediately followed Jesus.
Advice to translators: In this verse (Matthew 8:21), Matthew wrote about a disciple. This was a man who followed Jesus. He was not one of the twelve disciples.
See: Son of Man; Scribe
[8:22]
Jesus told a man to let the dead bury the dead. This was a metaphor. Jesus spoke about the people who rejected him as being dead in some way. That is, they were spiritually dead. This meant that they could not know or understand things about God. Jesus wanted this man to let these dead people bury his father so that he could follow Jesus.
See: Die (Death); Metaphor
[8:26]
Some scholars think Jesus rebuked the disciples because they were afraid that the boat would sink and they would die. They did not trust that God would protect Jesus and them.
See: Disciple
[8:27]
The disciples were amazed that Jesus rebuked the wind and the seas. In ancient Israel, people believed the no one could control the seas. No one can control the weather except God. This amazed the disciples because they saw Jesus do something only God could do.
See: Disciple
[8:28]
See Map: Gadarenes
[8:29]
The demon possessed man called Jesus the Son of God. This is because the demon knew that Jesus is the Son of God.
See: Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Son of God; Demon
[8:29]
The demons talked about a set time. They knew that there was a time when Jesus would judge them. They also knew that it was not time for Jesus to judge all of the demons.
See: Demon; Judge (Judgment)
[8:30, 8:31]
The demons asked Jesus to be sent into a herd of pigs. According to the Law of Moses, pigs were unclean. Matthew did not say why they wanted to go into the pigs. Perhaps the demons wanted to have control of the pigs in the same way as they controlled the two men.
See: Matthew 12:43
See: Demon; Law of Moses; Clean and Unclean
[8:32]
Matthew wrote that the pigs killed themselves after the demons entered into them. He did not say why they did this.
See: Demon
[8:34]
After the pigs died, the people who cared for the pigs went into the city and told people about what happened. They told them that the two men had been healed. They did not have demons in him anymore.
After they heard what happened to the pigs, the people in Gadarenes wanted Jesus to leave. The demons caused many pigs to die. These pigs were worth a lot of money. They worried that something else would happen and they would lose a lot more money. They did not care that Jesus healed the demon possessed men. They rejected Jesus after they saw that he did these things.
See: Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Demon
The word "behold" alerts us to a new person in the story. Your language may have a way of doing this.
"a man who had leprosy" or "a man who had a skin disease"
This is a sign of humble respect before Jesus.
"if you want to"
"you can heal me" or "please heal me"
"At that moment the leprosy left him" or "the leprosy ended" or "he became well"
"do not say anything to anyone" or "do not tell anyone I healed you"
Jewish law required that the person show his healed skin to the priest, who would then allow him or her to return to the community, to be with other people.
The law of Moses required that someone healed of leprosy give a thanksgiving offering to the priest. When the priest accepted the gift, people would know that the man had been healed.
This can possibly refer to 1) the priests or 2) all the people or 3) the critics of Jesus. If possible, use a pronoun that could refer to any of these groups.
"When Jesus was coming into Capernaum"
unable to move because of disease or stroke
"I will come to your house and make your servant well"
"into my house"
"give the command"
"will become well"
"I also have to obey my leaders, and I have soldiers who have to obey me"
"I tell you the truth." This phrase adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
Jesus's hearers would have thought that the Jews in Israel, who claim to be children of God, would have greater faith than anyone. Jesus is saying they are wrong and that the centurion's faith was greater.
Here "you" is plural and refers to "those who were following him" in Matthew 8:10.
"from everywhere" or "from far away in every direction"
"sit at the feast"
"when our God in heaven shows that he is king"
"God will throw the sons of the kingdom out"
"the citizens of the kingdom"or "those who should have allowed God to rule over them"
"the distant dark place"
"weeping and showing their extreme suffering"
"so may it happen to you" or "so I will do it for you"
"the servant became well"
"at the exact time Jesus said he would heal the servant"
"the mother of Peter's wife"
"the fever ended"
"many people whom demons possessed" or "many people whom demons controlled"
"By speaking, he made the spirits go away" or "He commanded the spirits to leave and they left"
"Jesus did this to fulfill"
"what Isaiah the prophet had spoken"
"Truly he took our illnesses"
This word is used here to mark a change in the main story. Here Matthew starts to tell a new part of the story.
"he told his disciples"
This means after Jesus "gave instructions" but before he could get into the boat.
This means even wild animals have somewhere to rest.
Foxes are animals like dogs. make holes in the ground to live in.
"I, the Son of man" or "the man from heaven" or "the One who became a human"
"no place of his own to sleep"
It is unclear whether the man's father has died and he will bury him immediately, or if the man wants to wait until his father dies so he can bury him before he follows Jesus.
"let spiritually dead people bury their own people who have died." The main point is that a disciple must not let anything delay him from following Jesus.
"Suddenly" or "Without warning"
"a powerful storm arose on the sea"
"so that the waves covered the boat"
Possible meanings are 1) they first woke Jesus and then they said, "Save us" or 2) as they were waking Jesus up, they were saying "Save us."
"we are going to die" or "we are about to die"
This question can be translated as a statement. Alternate translation: "You should not be afraid ... faith!" or "There is nothing for you to be afraid of ... faith!"
"you who have such little faith." Jesus addresses his disciples this way because their anxiety about the storm shows they have little faith in him to control it. See how you translated this in (Matthew 6:30).
"This man is unlike any other person! Even the wind and the waves obey him!"
"to the other side of the Sea of Galilee"
This name refers to the people who lived in the town of Gadara.
The demons that were controlling these two men were so dangerous that no one could go through that area.
This word introduces something surprising. Your language may have a way of doing this.
"You have nothing to do with us, Son of God!" or "You have no right to bother us, Son of God!"
This is an important title for Jesus, which describes his relationship to God.
"You have no right to punishment us before the time for that!"
This word is used here to mark a pause in the story. Here Matthew tells background information about a herd of pigs that had been there before Jesus arrived.
"Because you are going to cast us out"
"The demons left the men and entered the pigs"
This alerts us to pay attention to the surprising information that follows.
"ran quickly down the steep slope"
"they fell into the water and drowned"
"taking care of the pigs"
This word introduces another surprising event.
The word "city" here refers to the people of the city. The word "all" is probably an exaggeration to emphasize that very many people came out. Not necessarily every person came out.
"their area"
1
Jesus entered a boat, crossed over, and came into his own city.
2
Behold, they brought to him a paralyzed man lying on a mat. Seeing their faith, Jesus said to the paralyzed man, "Son, be encouraged. Your sins have been forgiven."
They said to him, "Yes, Lord."
[9:1]
Jesus went to his own city, Capernaum (see: Matthew 4:13).
See Map: Capernaum
[9:2]
Men brought a paralyzed man to Jesus. These men believed in Jesus and knew that he could heal this man who could not walk. Because he knew this man believed in him, Jesus spoke that he forgave this man’s sins.
See: Mark 2:3-4; Luke 5:17-26
See: Sin
[9:3]
The scribes thought that Jesus blasphemed because he forgave this man’s sins. They knew that only God could forgive sins. Therefore, they thought Jesus tried to do something that only God could do. However, they did not know that Jesus is God.
See: Scribe; Blaspheme (Blasphemy); Sin; Jesus is God
[9:4]
Jesus knew what the scribes were thinking because he is God. Therefore, he knew they were thinking evil things.
See: Scribe; Jesus is God
[9:5]
Jesus asked the scribes whether it was easier to tell this man that his sins were forgiven or to tell him to get up and walk. It was easier for someone to say your sins are forgiven because no one knew whether this man’s sins were forgiven except God. However, if someone told this paralyzed man to walk and he could not, then everyone knew he could not heal the paralyzed man.
Jesus said these things so that the people could know that he could do both of these things.
[9:8]
When the people saw these things, they were “afraid”(φοβέω/g5399). They were not scared of Jesus. Instead, they were amazed that Jesus could do these things. Because of this, they glorified God. They were amazed that God gave Jesus permission to do these things.
See: Glory (Glorify)
[9:10]
Matthew was a tax collector. People in Israel hated the tax collectors. Tax collectors were Jews who worked for the Roman government. They paid the Romans so they could collect taxes from other people. If they collected more taxes than they paid the Roman government, then they were allowed to keep it. Because of this, many tax collectors became rich. The Jews thought a Jewish tax collector betrayed the Jewish people because they took money from the Jews and gave it to the Romans. They thought tax collectors were evil because they took money from people who honored God and gave it to people who rejected God.
See: Tax (Tax Collector, Toll)
[9:10]
Matthew wrote about sinners. All people sinned. However, these were people who sinned in a way that other people knew they sinned. People judged them as evil. The Jews would not be friends with these people. The Pharisees would not eat with them because they thought they were unclean.
See: Sin; Clean and Unclean; Pharisees; Judge (Judgment)
[9:12]
Jesus talked about people needing a physician. This was a metaphor. He wanted people to know that people who sinned needed Jesus to forgive them. Because of this, all people needed Jesus to forgive them. The Pharisees also needed Jesus to forgive their sins.
[9:13]
God said that he wanted mercy and not sacrifice (see: Hosea 6:6). Sacrifices were part of the Law of Moses. God wanted sacrifice, but he did not want people to make sacrifices to him in the wrong way. That is, if people did not love one another or show mercy to one another, their sacrifices would be given in the wrong way.
See: Mercy; Sacrifice; Law of Moses
[9:13]
Jesus said that he came to earth to call certain people to God. That is, he wanted to make it so that sinners could be at peace with God. He did not do this for righteous people, that is, people who thought they were righteous and did not need to be forgiven. However, there is no one who is righteous (see: Romans 3:10).
See: Call (Calling); Righteous (Righteousness); Pharisees; Repent (Repentance)
[9:14]
Certain people who followed Jesus asked him why the Pharisees fasted but his disciples did not fast. In ancient Israel, people fasted when they were sad. However, the disciples were not sad because Jesus was with them. It was not a time for them to fast. Rather, it was a time for them to celebrate. Jesus told them that the disciples would fast after he died.
See: Fasting; Pharisees; Disciple
[9:16, 9:17]
Jesus talked about putting a cloth patch on a garment. If someone put a new piece of cloth on an old piece of clothing, the new piece of cloth would become smaller and cause the clothing to rip. Wineskins were bags of leather that held wine. When someone put wine into an old wineskin, it would burst open. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say that he was going to do something different than the Pharisees. Scholars think that Jesus taught people to do different things than were taught in the Law of Moses.
See: Metaphor; Pharisees; Law of Moses
[9:18]
This man bowed before Jesus. This was a way to honor Jesus. He believed that Jesus was able to bring his daughter back to life just by touching her.
[9:20]
A woman was constantly bleeding for 12 years. She thought that if she touched Jesus, it would heal her. However, this could not heal her. Jesus knew that she believed in him and because of this, he healed her. She was healed because she trusted in Jesus.
[9:23]
There were many people in this man’s house. They were playing music and many people were very sad. In ancient Israel, this happened when someone died.
[9:27]
These blind men called Jesus the son of David. They believed Jesus is the Messiah. The Messiah needed to be a descendant of David who would fulfill the covenant God made to David (see: 2 Sam. 7).
See: Messiah (Christ); Fulfill (Fulfillment); Covenant; Son of David; Covenant with David
[9:30]
See: Messianic Secret
[9:32]
A mute man was someone who could not talk. Perhaps this man could not talk because he was possessed by demons.
See: Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[9:34]
The Pharisees said that Satan gave Jesus permission to remove demons from people.
See: Pharisees; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Demon; Satan (The Devil)
[9:35]
See: Synagogue
[9:35]
See Preach (Preacher); Gospel
[9:36]
Jesus said the people were like sheep without a shepherd. This was a metaphor. The people did not have anyone to lead them and to teach them about how to live in a way that honors God. The Pharisees could not do this.
See: Shepherd; Metaphor; Pharisees
[9:37]
Jesus said that the harvest was plentiful but the laborers few. This was a metaphor. There were many people who wanted to learn about Jesus, but there were few people who could go and tell them about Jesus. Therefore, he told the people to pray and ask God to get people to do this.
See: Harvest
"to the town where he lived." This refers to Capernaum.
"some men from the city brought"
The man was not Jesus's real son. Jesus was speaking to him politely. If this is confusing, it can also be translated "My friend" or "Young man" or even omitted.
"I have forgiven your sins"
Possible meanings are 1) each one was thinking to himself, or 2) they were speaking among themselves.
The scribes thought that Jesus was insulting God because he claimed do something that only God can do.
Jesus knew what they were thinking
'You are thinking evil in your hearts." or "You should not think evil thoughts."
This is moral evil or wickedness, not simply error in fact.
"For it is easier to say 'Your sins are forgiven' than it is to say 'Get up and walk.'"
"I have forgiven your sins"
Jesus is not forbidding the man to go elsewhere. He is giving the man the opportunity to go home.
Possible meanings are 1) they were afraid, or 2) they were in awe. "Awe" is a feeling of wonder a person has when they see or experience something great or powerful.
"because he had given"
This refers to the authority to declare sins forgiven.
"was leaving" or "was going"
Church tradition says that this Matthew is the author of this Gospel, but the text gives no reason to change the pronouns from "him" and "He" to "me" and "I."
"Jesus said to Matthew"
"Matthew got up and followed Jesus." This means Matthew became Jesus's disciple.
This is probably Matthew's house, but it could also be Jesus's house. Specify only if needed to avoid confusion.
Here this word introduces a surprising event. Your language may have a way of doing this
people who did not obey the law of Moses but committed what others thought were very bad sins
"When the Pharisees saw that Jesus was eating with the tax collectors and sinful people"
"Your teacher should not eat with tax collectors and sinner." The Pharisees were criticizing what Jesus was doing.
"When Jesus heard what the Pharisees said about him"
"People who are healthy do not need a doctor; only people who are sick need a doctor." Jesus means that just as sick people need a doctor, sinners need him.
Jesus is about to quote the scriptures. Alternate translation: "You should learn what God meant when he said this"
Here "I" refers to Jesus.
"those who think they are righteous"
"but I came to call sinners to repent"
“do not stop eating at certain times” or “continue to eat regularly”
"The sons of the wedding hall never mourn while the bridegroom is still with them."
"bridegroom's attendants"
"the time will come when" or "someday"
"the bridegroom will not be able to be with them any longer" or "someone will take the bridegroom away from them"
"No one sews a piece of new cloth on an old garment" or "People do not sew a piece of new cloth as a patch old clothing"
If someone were to wash the garment, the patch of new cloth would shrink, but the old garment would not shrink. This would tear the patch off the garment and leave a bigger hole.
"Neither does anyone pur" or "People never put"
"unfermented wine" or "grape juice" or "unfermented fruit juice"
This refers to wineskins that have stretched and dried out because they were already used for fermenting wine.
"wine bags" or "skin bags." These were bags made out of animal skins.
"and this will ruin the wineskins and spill the wine"
When the new wine ferments and expands, old wineskins tear open because they can no longer stretch out.
"new wineskins" or "new wine bags." This refers to wineskins that no one has used.
"this will keep safe both the wineskins and the wine"
The word "behold" alerts us to a new person in the story. Your language may have a way of doing this.
This is a way someone would show respect in Jewish culture.
"Jesus's disciples"
The word "Behold" alerts us to a new person in the story. Your language may have a way of doing this.
"who had been bleeding" or "who frequently had a flow of blood." She was probably bleeding from her womb even when it was not the normal time for it. Some cultures may have a polite way of referring to this condition.
"his robe" or "what he was wearing"
She said this to herself before she touched Jesus's garment. This tells why she touched Jesus's garment.
The woman was not Jesus's real daughter. Jesus was speaking to her politely. If this is confusing, it can also be translated "Young woman" or even omitted.
"because you believed in me, I will heal you" or “because you believed, you will become well”
“the woman became well at that moment”
This returns to the account of Jesus bringing the daughter of the Jewish official back to life.
This was a common way to mourn for someone who has died.
"and the crowd making a lot of noise" or "and the noisy crowd"
Jesus said this to the crowd.
It was common in Jesus's day to refer to a dead person as one who "sleeps." But here the dead girl will get up, as though she had only been sleeping.
"After Jesus had sent the crowd outside" or "After the family had sent the people outside"
"The people of that whole region heard about it" or "The people who saw that the girl was alive started telling everyone in the whole area about it"
"was leaving" or "was going"
This means they were walking behind Jesus, not necessarily that they had become his disciples.
Jesus was not David’s literal son. Here “Son of David” is a title for the Messiah. Alternate Translation: “Descendant of David”
This could be either Jesus's own house or the house in Matthew 9:10.
"Yes, Lord, we believe you can heal us"
"I will do as you have believed" or "Because you believe, it will happen”
"God healed their eyes" or "the two blind men were able to see"
"Be sure no one finds out about this" or "Do not tell anyone that I healed you"
“told many people throughout that region what had happened to them”
"someone brought a mute man ... to Jesus"
a man who was not able to talk
"whom a demon had possessed" or "whom a demon was controlling"
"After Jesus had forced the demon out" or "After Jesus made the demon to leave"
"the man who had been mute spoke"
“No one has ever seen anything like this before”
The pronoun "he" refers to Jesus.
"large villages ... small villages" or "large towns ... small towns"
“the good news that God will show himself as king”
"every disease and every sickness." The words "disease" and "sickness" are closely related but should be translated as two different words if possible. "Disease" is what causes a person to be sick. "Sickness" is the physical weakness or affliction that results from having a disease.
"The people did not have a leader"
Jesus said this to teach that there are a lot of people who are ready to believe God but only a few people to teach them about God.
"There is plenty of ripe food for someone to collect"
"workers"
"pray to God, because he is in charge of the harvest"
1
Jesus called his twelve disciples together and gave them authority over unclean spirits, to drive them out, and to heal all kinds of disease and all kinds of sickness.
[10:1, 10:2]
The twelve disciples and twelve apostles were the same twelve men.
[10:5]
That Jesus sent out the disciples meant that he sent them into the towns near where they were. They were to tell other people about Jesus.
[10:5]
Jesus told the disciples not to go to the Gentiles or the Samaritans. At this time, he wanted them to go to the people of Israel and tell them about Jesus before they told the Gentiles and the Samaritans.
See: Gentile; Samaria; Disciple
[10:6]
Jesus said the people of Israel were lost sheep. This was a metaphor. The people of Israel did not know that Jesus was their messiah. They did not know that Jesus was their king.
See: Metaphor; Kingdom of God
[10:7]
The disciples preached to people that the kingdom of heaven was near. Some scholars think this meant that Jesus offered to be the king ruling over Israel if they believed in him. Other scholars think Jesus meant that he wanted people to obey him and let him rule over their lives.
See: Matthew 3:2; 4:17
See: Disciple; Preach (Preacher); Kingdom of God
[10:8]
Jesus gave the disciples permission to cast out unclean spirits. He also gave them permission to heal people.
See: Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Demon
[10:8]
[10:8]
See: Leprosy (Leper)
[10:8]
See: Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[10:8]
Jesus talked about the disciples being given something for free. That is, they were given the permission to preach the truth about Jesus, and to perform miracles. He wanted them to teach people about the truth of Jesus, and to do miracles without taking any money from people.
[10:9, 10:10]
Jesus did not want the disciples to bring money with them or many other things. He wanted them to trust God and he wanted other people to give them the things they needed as they went from one place to another.
See: Disciple
[10:10]
A traveling bag was something people put things in when they traveled.
[10:10]
The disciples were not to have two tunics. A tunic was the main piece of clothing worn against the skin.
See: Disciple
[10:11]
The disciples were told to remain in one house. At this time, it was a great honor to have someone stay in your home. Jesus did not want his disciples to dishonor a host by leaving that house.
See: Disciple
[10:13]
Jesus spoke about someone and a house that was worthy. He was talking about going to a place and finding people who were willing to welcome the disciples into their homes. He did not want them to spend time with people who were going to reject Jesus.
[10:14]
If the people in a town rejected the disciples, the disciples were told to shake the dust off their feet when they left the town. In ancient Israel, when someone shook the dust off their feet, this was a symbol. This meant they were not friends with the people in that town. It showed that the person shaking the dust off their feet rejected the people in the town.
[10:13]
Jesus talked about people being at peace and not being at peace. Some scholars think Jesus was talking about being at peace with God. Other scholars think Jesus was talking about have the peace that came with the kingdom of God.
See: Kingdom of God
[10:15]
Sodom and Gomorrah were cities God punished for being very evil (see: Genesis 19). God completely destroyed these cities.
[10:15]
The day of judgment is the day of the lord.
See: Day of Judgment; Day of the Lord
[10:16]
Jesus said the disciples were sheep in the middle of wolves. This was a metaphor. They were going to places were people were going to try to harm them in some way or to destroy them. He also wanted the disciples to be as wise as serpents. People often thought serpents were the wisest of all animals. He wanted the disciples to be very wise. He also wanted them to be innocent as doves. That is, he did not want anyone to be able to say bad things about them.
[10:17]
Jesus said people were going to try to capture the disciples and send them to the council. That is, they were going to bring them to the Jewish leaders to be beaten because they preached about Jesus. They would do this in the synagogues.
See: Disciple; Synagogue; Jewish Council (Sanhedrin); Preach (Preacher)
[10:18]
When the disciples were going to speak to the governors and kings, the Holy Spirit would help them to say the right things.
See: Disciple; Holy Spirit
[10:19]
Jesus was telling the disciples these things would happen in their time. However, he was also speaking about a time after he died. People will hate Christians because of Jesus’ name. That is, they will hate Christians because they believe in Jesus.
See: Disciple
[10:22]
Jesus said that people who “endure until the end” will be saved. Some scholars think Jesus will only let people who keep believing in him live with God in heaven forever. They think that if someone rejects Jesus, they are no longer at peace with God or were never at peace with God. Other scholars think that God promised to protect people during the tribulation.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Disciple; Heaven; Tribulation
[10:23]
[10:23]
Jesus said that the disciples will not have gone through the cities of Israel before the son of man has come. Some scholars think that Jesus was speaking about returning to help Christians before the end of the tribulation. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about Jesus returning to the earth after he died.
See: Daniel 7:13-14
See: Son of Man; Disciple; Tribulation; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Jesus' Return to Earth
[10:24, 10:25]
Jesus talked about servants and masters. Jesus wanted the disciples to do the same types of things that he did. He gave them permission to do these things. He wanted them to know that people would insult them for doing these things. They also insulted Jesus. Jesus wanted them to know that people insulted him the same way people will insult the disciples.
Certain people said that Jesus served Satan. These people feared the disciples less than they feared Jesus. Therefore, they may insult the disciples even more than they insulted Jesus.
See: Disciple; Satan (The Devil)
[10:25]
Beelzebul was another name for Satan.
See: Satan (The Devil)
[10:26]
Jesus did not want the disciples to fear people who insulted them. This was because God would judge these people. God knows all the evil things they would do because nothing can be hidden from God.
See: Disciple; Judge (Judgment)
[10:27]
Jesus spoke to the disciples in the darkness. That is he told them things at night. He also talked to them when no one else was around. Now he wanted them to tell other people about the things he taught them.
See: Disciple
[10:28]
Jesus said that the people who would persecute the disciples were able to kill them physically. However, they were not able to kill their soul. That is, they could not stop them from living with God in heaven forever.
See: Persecute (Persecution) ; Soul; Heaven
[10:28]
Only God can kill a person’s body and soul. Only God can punish someone by sending them to live in hell forever.
[10:29]
Jesus talked about sparrows. These were small birds. People thought they were not worth much. This was a metaphor. God cared for even these small birds that people thought were worthless. He wanted people to know that God cared for them very much.
[10:32, 10:33]
Jesus said that he would tell God the Father about people who confess, that is to acknowledge that Jesus is the messiah to other people. However, if they rejected Jesus in some way, then Jesus will reject them in some way. Some scholars think Jesus taught that people who deny Jesus were not truly Christians or they stopped being Christians. Other scholars think Jesus taught people that they would lose rewards if they denied Jesus in some way.
See: Confess (Confession); Reward; God the Father; Messiah (Christ)
[10:34]
Jesus taught people to love God and to love other people. He wanted people to forgive one another. However, he also said that he came to the earth to bring a sword and not to bring peace. This was a metaphor. A sword was used to divide. Jesus divided people. Jesus did not make it so that everyone was at peace with God. Only those who believe in Jesus are at peace with God. This is how Jesus divided people. Those who believe in him have peace. Those who reject Jesus will be punished. One must either believe in Jesus or reject him. A person cannot do both of these things.
See: Punish (Punishment)
[10:36]
Jesus divided people as Christians and non-Christians. Christians believe in Jesus. Non-christians reject Jesus. It did not matter what other people in someone’s house believed about Jesus. Every person must believe in Jesus for themselves to have peace with God. Those who rejected Jesus remained enemies of God and enemies of Christians.
[10:37]
Jesus talked about mothers and fathers. He did this because he wanted people to know that he wanted people to love him more than they loved their own mother and father. How does someone pick up their cross?
Jesus spoke about someone picking up their cross. This was a metaphor. He wanted people to serve and obey him, even if it was difficult.
[10:39]
Jesus spoke about someone finding their life but losing it. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say that someone who did not want to serve Jesus would not live together with God in heaven forever. However, if someone was killed because they believed in Jesus, even though they died, they would live together with God in heaven forever.
[10:41]
Jesus said that someone who welcomed a prophet will receive a prophet’s reward. He wanted them to know that whoever welcomed prophets to serve Jesus will be rewarded in some way. The disciples were prophets because they spoke the words God wanted them to say to other people.
See: Prophet; Reward; Disciple
[10:41]
Jesus wanted people to know that whoever welcomed a righteous man into their towns and homes, because he served Jesus, will be rewarded in some way. People thought the disciples were righteous men.
See: Righteous (Righteousness); Reward; Disciple
[10:42]
Jesus spoke about giving someone a cup of water to drink. This was a small way someone served another person. He wanted to say that if someone served Jesus, even in a small way, Jesus will reward this person.
See: Reward
Be sure that the text clearly communicates that this authority was 1) to drive out unclean spirits and 2) to heal disease and sickness.
"to make the unclean spirits leave"
This word is used here to mark a pause in the story. Here Matthew tells the names of the twelve apostles.
This is the same group as the “twelve disciples” in Matthew 10:1.
This is first in order, not in rank. Peter was probably the first to become one of Jesus’ disciples.
"Matthew, who was a tax collector"
"the patriot" or "the nationalist" or 2) "the Zealot" is a description that shows that he was zealous for God to be honored.
"who would betray Jesus"
Although verse 5 begins by saying that he sent out the twelve, Jesus gave these instructions before he sent them out.
"Jesus sent out these twelve men" or "It was these twelve men whom Jesus sent out"
Jesus sent them out for a particular purpose.
"He told them what they needed to do" or "He commanded them"
“the people of Israel. They are like lost sheep”
"people of Israel" or "descendants of Israel"
“Our God in heaven will soon show himself to be king”
"cause the dead to live again"
"Freely you have received these things, freely give them to others" or "You received these things without paying, so give them to others without making them pay"
These are metals out of which coins were made. Alternate translation: "money"
"purses" or "pouches"
This could either be any bag used to carry things on a journey, or a bag used by someone to collect food or money.
Use the same word you used for "tunic" in Matthew 5:40.
"what he needs"
"Whenever you enter a city or village" or "When you go into any city or village"
A "worthy" person is a person who is willing to welcome the disciples.
"live in that person's house until you leave the town or village"
“As you enter the house, greet the people who live in it”
"If the people in that house receive you well" or "If the people who live in that house treat you well"
"let them receive your peace" or "let them receive the peace that you greeted them with"
"if they do not receive you well" or "if they do not treat you well"
"take back your greeting of peace"
"If no people in that house or city will receive you or listen"
"listen to your message" or "listen to what you have to say"
"shake the dust off your feet as you leave." This is a sign that God has rejected the people of that house or city.
"I tell you the truth." This phrase adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"the suffering will be less"
"the people who lived in the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah"
"the people of the city that does not receive you"
"Look, I send" or "Listen, I send" or "Pay attention to what I am about to tell you. I send"
Jesus is sending them out for a particular purpose.
"as sheep among people who are like dangerous wolves" or "as sheep among people who act the way dangerous animals act"
"act with understanding and caution, as well as with innocence and virtue"
"will put you under the control of"
local religious leaders or elders who together keep peace in the community
"beat you with a whip"
"they will bring you" or "they will drag you"
"because you belong to me" or "because you follow me"
"When people take you to the councils."
"do not worry"
"how you are to speak or what you are to say." The two ideas may be combined: "what you are to say"
“for you will be told what to say” or “for the Holy Spirit will tell you what to say”
If necessary, this can be translated as "the Spirit of God your heavenly Father" or a footnote can be added to make it clear that this refers to God the Holy Spirit and not to the spirit of an earthly father.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"through you"
“One brother will deliver up his brother to death” or “Brothers will hand their brothers over to authorities, who will execute them.” Jesus speaks of something that will happen many times.
"fathers will deliver up their children to death"
"rebel against" or "turn against"
"have them put to death" or "have the authorities execute them"
"Everyone will hate you" or "All people will hate you"
"because of me" or "because you trust in me"
"whoever stays faithful"
It is not clear whether the "end" means when a person dies, when the persecution ends, or the end of the age when God shows himself to be king. The main point is that they endure as long as necessary.
"God will save that person"
"in one city"
"flee to the next city"
"before I, the Son of Man, have"
Jesus is using a proverb to teach his disciples a general truth. Jesus is emphasizing that the disciples should not expect people to treat them any better than the people treat Jesus.
"A disciple is always less important than his teacher" or "A teacher is always more important than his disciple"
"and a servant is always less important than his master" or "and a master is always more important than his servant"
"The disciple should be satisfied to become like his teacher"
"the servant should be satisfied to become only as important as his master"
Again Jesus is emphasizing that since people have mistreated him, his disciples should expect people to treat them the same or worse.
"the names that they call the members of his household will certainly be much worse" or "they will certainly call the members of his household much worse names"
"Since people have called"
This name here refers to Satan. It can either be 1) transcribed as “Beelzebul” or 2) translated as “Satan.”
“do not be afraid of those people” or “do not be afraid of people who might treat you badly”
“everything that is concealed will be revealed, and everything that is hidden will be made known.”
"What I tell you at night, say in the daytime"
"what I whisper to you" or "what I say to you privately"
"speak loudly in a public place"
"Do not be afraid of people. They can kill the body, but they cannot kill the soul"
This means to cause physical death. If these words are awkward, they can be translated as "kill you" or "kill people."
"fear God, because he is able to destroy"
the part of a person that can be touched, as opposed to the soul or spirit
the part of a person that cannot be touched and that lives on after the physical body dies
"fear God because he is able"
This question can be translated as a statement. "Two sparrows are sold for only a small coin." or "Sparrows have so little value that you can buy two of them for only one small coin."
These are very small birds. Alternate translation: "small birds"
This is often translated as the least valuable coin in your country. Alternate translation: "a penny" or "very little money"
"your Father knows when every one of them falls to the ground"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
“God knows even how many hairs are on your head”
"counted"
"God values you more than many sparrows"
"whoever confesses me ... I will also confess before my Father" or "if anyone confesses me ... I will also confess him before my Father"
"tells others that he is my disciple" or "acknowledges before other people that he is loyal to me"
"I will also acknowledge before my Father who is in heaven that that person belongs to me"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"whoever denies me ... I will also deny before my Father" or "if anyone denies me ... I will also deny him before my Father"
"denies to other people that he is loyal to me" or "refuses to acknowledge to others that he is my disciple"
"I will deny before my Father who is in heaven that this person belongs to me"
"to the people of the earth" or "to people"
This refers to division, fighting, and killing among people.
"to cause ... to fight against"
"a son against his father"
"A person's enemies"
"members of his own family"
"Those who love ... are not worthy" or "If you love ... you are not worthy"
"cares for" or "is devoted to" or "is fond of"
“does not deserve to belong to me” or “is not worthy to be my disciple”
“obey me even to the point of suffering and dying”
"Those who find their lives will lose them. But those who lose their lives ... will find them" or "If you find your life you will lose it. But if you lose your life ... you will find it"
"tries to keep his life will lose it" or "tries to save his life will not have true life"
"who denies himself for my sake"
"will find true life"
"Whoever welcomes you" or "Anyone who welcomes you"
"When someone welcomes you, it is like he is welcoming me" or "If someone welcomes you, it is as if he were welcoming me"
God the Father who sent me"
“because that person is a prophet” or “because he knows that person is a prophet”
These phrases refer to the rewards that God gives to prophets and righteous men, not to rewards that prophets or righteous men give to other people.
“because that righteous man is a righteous man” or “because he knows that person is righteous.”
This refers to the reward God gives to a righteous person.
"one of these lowly ones" or "the least important of these." This refers to Jesus's disciples.
"because that person is a disciple" or "because he knows that that person is a disciple."
Here "he" and "his" refer to the one who is giving.
"he will certainly receive his reward"
1
It came about that when Jesus had finished instructing his twelve disciples, he departed from there to teach and preach in their cities.
2
Now when John heard in the prison about the deeds of the Christ, he sent a message by his disciples
3
and said to him, "Are you the one who is coming, or should we look for another?"
[11:1]
See: Disciple
[11:2]
See: Preach (Preacher)
[11:2]
Matthew wrote about John the Baptist here.
[11:3]
People who followed John the Baptist asked Jesus if he was “the one who is coming.” They wanted to know if Jesus was the messiah. John already knew that Jesus was the Messiah (see: Matthew 3:11). Here, John wanted Jesus to tell him again that he was the messiah. Perhaps he wanted to know why he was in prison if Jesus was the Messiah. Or perhaps Jesus did not do the things John thought the messiah would do.
See: Messiah (Christ)
[11:5]
Someone who was lame could not walk.
[11:5]
According to the Law of Moses, a leper is not unclean.
See: Leprosy (Leper); Clean and Unclean; Law of Moses
[11:5]
Jesus said the dead are raised back to life. That is, they are resurrected.
[11:5]
Jesus preached the gospel to the poor.
See: Preach (Preacher); Gospel
[11:6]
Jesus said blessed is anyone who does not stumble because of him. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say the people who believed he was the messiah would be blessed.
See: Bless (Blessing); Metaphor; Messiah (Christ); Stumble (Stumbling Block)
[11:7]
Jesus talked to the crowd about John the Baptist. John the Baptist lived in the desert and wore clothing that was not comfortable. Jesus talked about a reed shaken by the wind. He wanted to say that John did not change because of what people thought about him. He did what God wanted him to do no matter what people said. He did not live in the way powerful kings lived. Instead, he lived as a prophet lived. He focused on telling people about God, not on living in a certain way.
See: Prophet
[11:9]
John the Baptist was a prophet. However, he did something that no previous prophet did. He prophesied to prepare people for the coming of the Messiah. John’s message was the greatest message of all.
See: Malachi 3:1
See: Prophet; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Messiah (Christ)
[11:11]
Jesus said that John the Baptist was the greatest person who ever lived, except Jesus. However, anyone who lives in the kingdom was greater than John the Baptist. That is, anyone who lives in the kingdom, was greater in some way that anyone who lived under the Law of Moses.
See: Kingdom of God; Law of Moses
[11:12]
Some scholars think the kingdom was being violently attacked. That is, there was evil forces attacked the kingdom of God. These scholars think an example of this was John the Baptist being put into prison and then later killed because he spoke about the messiah (see: Mark 6:17-29). Other scholars think the kingdom was forcefully advancing into the world. That is, Jesus was casting out demons and performing miraculous signs, showing the power of the kingdom of God.
See: Kingdom of God; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Miracle; Sign
[11:13]
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[11:14]
Malachi prophesied that the prophet Elijah would return (see: Malachi 4:5-6). Jesus taught the people that John the Baptist was the fulfillment of the prophecy about the return of Elijah. That is, Malachi was prophesying about a man who was like Elijah would return, and that man was John.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Prophet; Fulfill (Fulfillment)
[11:16]
Jesus said that these Jews were like children. This was metaphor. Just like children will complain when no one dances to their songs, so the people complained against all of God’s prophets, including John the Baptist and Jesus.
[11:19]
A gluttonous man was someone who ate too much. They spend most of their life eating and thinking about eating.
[11:19]
A drunkard was someone who drank too much alcohol and often became drunk.
[11:19]
Matthew was a tax collector. People in Israel hated the tax collectors. Tax collectors were Jews who worked for the Roman government. They paid the Romans so they could collect taxes from other people. If they collected more taxes than they paid the Roman government, then they were allowed to keep it. Because of this, many tax collectors became rich. The Jews thought a Jewish tax collector betrayed the Jewish people because they took money from the Jews and gave it to the Romans. They thought tax collectors were evil because they took money from people who honored God and gave it to people who rejected God.
See: Tax (Tax Collector, Toll))
[11:19]
Matthew wrote about sinners. All people sinned. However, these were people who sinned in a way that other people knew they sinned. People judged them as evil. The Jews would not be friends with these people. The Pharisees would not eat with them because they thought sinners were unclean.
See: Sin; Clean and Unclean; Pharisees; Judge (Judgment)
[11:19]
Jesus said that wisdom was justified by her deeds. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say that he and John were right for living in the way they did. The way they lived helped people to know that they served God because they did the things God sent them to do.
See: Metaphor
[11:20]
Jesus reproached certain cities. He rebuked the people who lived in these cities because they rejected him. The people in these cities did not repent.
See: Repent (Repentance)
[11:21, 11:22]
See: Map: Chorazin; Bethsaida; Tyre and Sidon
[11:21]
People wore sackcloth and ashes when they were mourning or to show people they were sad. Sackcloth was a rough cloth and was known to irritate the skin. To wear sackcloth was a sign that the people repented.
See: Sign; Repent (Repentance)
[11:23]
See Map: Capernaum
[11:23]
Sodom was an ancient city. The people of Sodom were very evil (see: Genesis 19). No one in Sodom obeyed God. Jesus was saying that if he had done the same kind of miracles in Sodom as he did in the regions around Jerusalem, the people of Sodom would have repented. But, because the cities of Chorazin, Bethsaida, Tyre, and Sidon rejected Jesus, these cities would be punished more than Sodom in the day of judgement.
See: Day of the Lord; Day of Judgment; Miracle
[11:25]
Jesus praised God because he concealed things from people who thought they were wise. When Jesus said that God “revealed them to little children” he used a metaphor. That is, Jesus said that God revealed his truth to people who were humble and knew they needed help from God.
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Humble (Humility); Reveal (Revelation)
[11:27]
Scholars think Jesus spoke about himself and God the Father as being one. That is, they are of the same nature and character. They know each other perfectly.
See: God the Father; Son of God; Trinity
[11:27]
See: Reveal (Revelation)
[11:28]
Jesus said, “I will give you rest.” Some scholars think Jesus meant that he will refresh those who were weary. Other scholars think Jesus meant that he would encourage and strengthen them to do difficult things. In addition, people can be at rest because they are at peace with God.
[11:29, 11:30]
A “yoke” was a thick wooden beam that was set across the neck and shoulders of animals. This allowed the animals to pull heavy loads in a cart, or to pull a plow. When Jesus spoke about a yoke, he used a metaphor. That is, Jesus was willing to share any burden or hardship a Christian might have in their life.
See: Metaphor
"Then when" or "After"
"had finished teaching" or "had finished commanding."
“in the cities of the Jews”
This word is used here to mark a new part of the story.
"Now John had been put in prison. When he heard about" or "When John, who was in prison, heard about"
John the Baptist sent his own disciples with a message to Jesus.
"said to Jesus"
"Are you the one whom we are expecting to come." This is another way to refer to the Messiah or Christ.
"should we be expecting someone else"
"tell John"
“people who have leprosy are becoming well”
“people who have died live again”
“poor people are hearing the gospel”
"poor people"
Jesus talks to the crowds about John the Baptist. He uses questions to cause the people to think about what kind of person John the Baptist is. These questions can be translated as sentences.
"Surely you did not go out to the desert to see a reed ... wind!"
"a man who easily changes his mind and is like a reed being shaken by the wind"
"swaying in the wind" or "blowing in the wind"
“And surely you did not go out to the desert to see a man ... clothing!”
"wearing expensive clothing." Rich people wore this kind of clothing.
"Surely you went out to the desert to see a prophet!"
"and he is much more than a prophet"
much more important than
"He is the one about whom a prophet wrote long ago" or "This is what a prophet wrote long ago about John the Baptist"
The pronouns "I" and "my" refer to God. The prophet was quoting what God said.
"in front of you" or "to go ahead of you"
This means the messenger will prepare the people to receive the Messiah's message.
"I tell you the truth." This phrase adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"no one born of women has been a greater prophet than John the Baptist"
"out of all people who have ever lived"
"the least important person under the rule of our God in heaven"
"is more important than John is"
"From the time John began preaching his message"
This could mean 1) "enemies violently attack the kingdom of heaven" or 2) "the kingdom of heaven has been coming forcefully."
This could mean 1) "and violent people forcefully take it" or 2) "and forceful people grab onto it."
“these are the things that the prophets and Moses have prophesied through the scriptures until the time of John the Baptist”
“John is the one a prophet spoke about when he said that Elijah would come”
“The one who is willing to listen, let him listen” or “Let the one who is willing to listen to me understand and obey what I say”
“You who have ears ... listen”
This is what this generation is like.”
"the people living now" or "these people" or "you people of this generation"
large, open-air areas where people buy and sell items
"We played the flute for you, but you did not dance to the happy music"
"We mourned, but you did not cry with us"
This could mean 1) that John did not eat expensive food or 2) that John fasted often. John also did not drink wine.
"they say that he has a demon."
“people say”
"I, the Son of Man, came"
This is the opposite of John's behavior. This means Jesus celebrated and enjoyed good food and drink like other people did.
“he eats too much and drinks too much wine”
"he is a greedy eater and a drunk" or "he continually eats too much food and drinks too much alcohol"
Jesus said this because the people who rejected both him and John were not being wise. Jesus and John the Baptist are the wise ones, and the results of their deeds prove it.
“a person’s wisdom is proved by what he does” or “the results of a wise person’s deeds prove that he is wise”
"began to rebuke the people of the cities" or "accuse the people of the cities of doing wrong"
"in which he did most of his miracles"
"mighty works" or "works of power"
"How terrible it will be for you"
These are the names of cities.
"people of Chorazin ... people of Bethsaida"
Jesus is describing a situation that could have happened in the past, but it did not.
"If someone had done the miracles among the people of Tyre and Sidon that I have done among you"
“God will show more mercy to the people of Tyre and Sidon in the day of judgment than to you” or “God will punish you more severely at the day of judgment than the people of Tyre and Sidon”
The names of these cities refer to the people living in Capernaum and in Sodom.
"you will not be raised up to heaven!" or "God will not bring you up to heaven like you think he will!"
"you will go down to Hades" or "God will send you down to Hades"
Jesus is describing a situation that could have happened in the past, but it did not.
“God will show more mercy to the people of Sodom in the day of judgment than to you” or “God will punish you more severely in the day of judgment than the people of Sodom”
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"Lord who rules over heaven and earth" or "Lord of everyone everywhere"
"you hid these truths from ... and revealed them to" or "you have not made these things known to ... and you made them known to"
"people who think they are wise and understanding"
"to people who are like little children." Jesus is emphasizing that many of those who believe him either are not well educated or do not think of themselves as wise.
“for it pleased you to do this” or “for you considered it good to do this”
"My Father has entrusted all things to me" or "My Father has given everything over to me." This could mean that 1) God the Father has revealed everything about himself and his kingdom to Jesus or 2) God has given all authority to Jesus.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
These are important titles that describe the relationship between God and Jesus. It is best to translate “Father” and “Son” with the same words that your language uses to refer to a human father and a human son. The word "knows" here means more than just being acquainted with someone. It means knowing someone intimately because of having a special relationship with him.
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"only the Son and ... him know the Father"
All occurrences of "you" are plural.
“who are tired and carry a heavy burden” or “who are tired from trying to keep all the laws and feel like they are carrying a heavy burden”
"I will allow you to rest from your labor and burden"
"wear the yoke that I put on you" or
"I am gentle and humble"
"you will find rest for yourselves" or "you will be able to rest"
"wear the yoke that I put on you" or
"I am gentle and humble"
"you will find rest for yourselves" or "you will be able to rest"
1
At that time Jesus went on the Sabbath day through the grainfields. His disciples were hungry and began to pluck heads of grain and eat them.
2
But when the Pharisees saw that, they said to Jesus, "See, your disciples do what is unlawful to do on the Sabbath."
24 But when the Pharisees heard of this miracle, they said, "This man does not cast out demons except by Beelzebul, the prince of the demons."
25 But Jesus knew their thoughts and said to them, "Every kingdom divided against itself is made desolate, and every city or house divided against itself will not stand.
38 Then certain scribes and Pharisees answered Jesus and said, "Teacher, we wish to see a sign from you."
39 But Jesus answered and said to them, "An evil and adulterous generation seeks for a sign. But no sign will be given to it except the sign of Jonah the prophet. 40 For as Jonah was three days and three nights in the stomach of the big fish, so will the Son of Man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth.
46 While Jesus was still speaking to the crowds, behold, his mother and his brothers stood outside, seeking to speak to him. 47 Someone said to him, "Look, your mother and your brothers stand outside, seeking to speak to you."
48 But Jesus answered and said to him who told him, "Who is my mother and who are my brothers?" 49 Then he stretched out his hand toward his disciples and said, "See, here are my mother and my brothers! 50 For whoever does the will of my Father who is in heaven, that person is my brother, and sister, and mother."
[12:2]
The pharisees thought that it was against the Law of Moses to pluck heads of grain and eat them on the Sabbath. This is because they thought it was work, which was forbidden on the Sabbath. However, they misunderstood the Law of Moses regarding the picking of grain on the Sabbath.
See: Deuteronomy 23:25
See: Law of Moses; Sabbath; Pharisees
[12:3, 12:4, 12:5]
Jesus told the Pharisee that the disciples did not break the Law of Moses. They were allowed to do this because they were traveling and hungry. This was similar to what King David did (see: 1 Samuel 21:1-6). He also told them that the priests violated the rules the Pharisees made about the sabbath by working in the temple on the Sabbath. He also wanted them to know that he is greater than the Sabbath. Jesus created the Sabbath and the rules for the Sabbath. This made him ruler over the Sabbath.
See: Temple; Sabbath; Son of Man; Pharisees; Disciple; Priest (Priesthood)
[12:4]
The temple was the house of God.
See: Temple
[12:7]
God said that he wanted mercy and not sacrifice (see: Hosea 6:6). God wanted sacrifice, but he did not want people to make sacrifices to him in the wrong way. That is, if people did not love one another or show mercy to one another, their sacrifices would be given in the wrong way.
See: Mercy; Offer (Offering); Sacrifice
[12:10]
The Pharisees asked Jesus about healing this man on the Sabbath. They taught that someone could not be healed on the Sabbath unless that person was going to die. If someone healed this person, then this was work and broke the Law of Moses. They wanted Jesus to heal this man so they could tell people that Jesus sinned. However, this was not sin. They just thought it was a sin.
The pharisees thought that it was not against the Law of Moses to help their sheep on the Sabbath. Therefore, Jesus wanted them to know that it was also good to heal this man on the sabbath because people are more valuable that animals. He wanted the pharisees to think about this and know that they were wrong in their thinking.
See: Pharisees; Sabbath; Law of Moses; Sin
[12:14]
The Pharisees were angry after Jesus healed this man. They thought he sinned and he made them look like they were evil.
[12:16]
See: Messianic Secret
[12:17, 12:18, 12:19, 12:20, 12:21]
Jesus fulfilled the prophecy of Isaiah (see: Isaiah 42:1-4) by serving God. The Holy Spirit gave him power to do great things. He taught the Gentiles about how to live in a way that honors God. He was humble and compassionate.
See: Gentile; Fulfill (Fulfillment); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Holy Spirit
[12:21]
The Gentiles could be at peace with God if they believed in Jesus. At this time, the Jews did not think the Gentiles could be at peace with God.
[12:22]
See: Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[12:23]
The Son of David was the messiah. He was the one who fulfilled the promises God made to David (see: 2 Samuel 7).
See: Covenant with David ; Messiah (Christ); Son of David; Fulfill (Fulfillment)
[12:24]
Beelzebul was a name for Satan. Satan was the prince of the demons. He ruled the demons. However, God ruled Satan.
See:Luke 11:17-23
See: Satan (The Devil); Demon
[12:24]
The Pharisees said that Satan gave Jesus permission to remove demons from people.
See: Pharisees; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Demon; Satan (The Devil)
[12:25]
A “kingdom divided against itself” referred to a nation or country that divided itself into groups and then fought against each other.
[12:25]
A kingdom “is made desolate” when the country or nation was destroyed. That is, there would be only a few people left alive and the country would be ruined.
[12:27]
Jesus’ question was a rebuke to the Pharisees. Jesus condemned the Pharisees’ followers for doing the same things they accused Jesus of doing. However, Jesus did not do these things.
[12:30]
Jesus said that people were either with him or against him. That is, people either fought with him in some way or against him in some way. When he said this, he wanted to say that people could either believe in him or reject him. They could not do both of these things at the same time.
[12:31}
Scholars think different things about how someone blasphemes the Holy Spirit.
Some scholars think Jesus spoke about people rejecting him. If someone does not believe in Jesus, then they will not be forgiven of their sins.
Some scholars think Jesus spoke about someone seeing Jesus do miracles and saying that Satan gave him the power to do this. Therefore, people today cannot blaspheme the Holy Spirit.
Other scholars think Jesus spoke about people who said that the Holy Spirit did not do the things that he did.
See: Sin; Blaspheme (Blasphemy); Holy Spirit; Miracle; Satan (The Devil)
[12:33]
Jesus talked about trees and fruit. This was a metaphor. Scholars think different things about what this metaphor meant:
Some scholars Jesus compared himself to a tree, and the miracles he did as the fruit. They think Jesus was telling the Pharisees that they could not say that his miracles were good, but that he, as a person, was bad.
Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about the Pharisees. That is, the things they did were different from the things they said they believed.
See: Metaphor; Fruit (Metaphor); Pharisees
[12:34]
Some scholars think Jesus was saying the Pharisees were men whose ancestor was the serpent himself, that is, the Devil. Scholars think Jesus used the metaphor of a viper to show that the Pharisees were both evil and dangerous.
[12:35]
The treasures of a person’s heart was a metaphor. That is, from deep within a person’s mind and soul comes what that person truly believes, whether good or evil.
See: Heart (Metaphor); Metaphor; Mind; Soul
[12:36]
See: Day of Judgment
[12:37]
[12:37]
[12:39]
When Jesus spoke about an “adulterous generation” he used a metaphor. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking directly to the Scribes and Pharisees, and told them they were an “adulterous generation”. That is, the Scribes and Pharisees did not truly obey and follow God completely.
See: Metaphor; Adultery; Generation; Scribe; Pharisees
[12:39]
See: Sign
[12:39]
Jonah was a prophet in ancient Israel (see: Jonah 1-4). He was swallowed by a very large fish and was in the fish for three days. After three days, he was released. Something like this was going to happen to Jesus. He would die and after three days, he would come back to life.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Son of Man; Prophet; Sign
[12:41]
See Map: Nineveh
[12:41]
When Jesus spoke about standing up to judge the Jews, he used a metaphor. When God sent Jonah the prophet to Nineveh to speak for God, the people there repented. However, when God sent Jesus into the world, the Scribes and Pharisees rejected Jesus and the things he taught. Therefore in some way, this will serve as a judgment against people who do not repent from their evil ways, that they might obey and follow Jesus.
See: Metaphor; Repent (Repentance); Prophet; Scribe; Pharisees; Judge (Judgment)
See Map: Nineveh
See: Jonah 3:1-10
[12:42]
Jesus spoke about the queen of the south. He was thinking about the Queen of Sheba (see: 1 Kings 10). Her country was far to the south of Israel.
See Map: Sheba
[12:43]
See: Demon
[12:43]
Waterless places referred to areas that were dry, or a desert. The demons wandered through those areas, but did not stay there.
See: Demon
[12:44]
When Jesus spoke about a house being “swept out and put in order” he used a metaphor. That is, he was speaking about a person who had a demon cast out from him. When that person did not believe in Jesus the house remained empty, and therefore able to be inhabited once again by demons.
See: Metaphor; Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[12:46]
When Jesus was speaking, his mother and brothers wanted to speak with him. This was his mother Mary and her sons. Jesus told them about another type of mother and brother. Scholars think Jesus wanted people to know that people who obeyed God were his true family.
See: Family of Jesus; Family of God
[12:50]
See: Will of God
This is a place to plant grain. If there is no word for grains, then you can use “fields of the plant they made bread from.”
The heads of grain are the topmost part of the wheat plant. It holds the mature grain or seeds of the plant.
Picking grain in others' fields and eating it was not considered stealing. The question was whether one could do this otherwise lawful activity on the Sabbath.
"Look, your disciples." The Pharisees use this word to draw attention to what the disciples are doing.
"to the Pharisees"
“Surely you have read about ... with him.”
"the tabernacle" or "the place for worshiping God"
"bread that the priest placed before God" or "sacred bread"
"the men who were with David"
"but, according to the law, only the priests could eat it"
“Surely you have read in the law of Moses that ... but are guiltless.” or “You should know that the law teaches that ... but are guiltless.”
"do on the Sabbath what the law forbids them to do on that day"
"God will not punish them" or "God does not consider them guilty"
This adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"someone who is more important than the temple." Jesus was referring to himself as the one greater.
“If you had understood what God meant when he said ‘I desire mercy and not sacrifice, you would not have condemned the guiltless” or “You would not have condemned people who are not guilty if you had understood the meaning of “I desire mercy and not sacrifice”
In the law of Moses, God did command the Israelites to offer sacrifices. This means God considers mercy more important than the sacrifices.
"those who are not guilty"
"I, the Son of Man, am"
"rules over the Sabbath" or "makes the laws about what people can do on the Sabbath"
"Jesus left the grainfields" or "Then Jesus left"
"the synagogue that they attended"
The word "Behold" alerts us to a new person in the story. Your language may have a way of doing this.
"a man who had a paralyzed hand" or "a man with a crippled hand"
"The Pharisees wanted to accuse Jesus of sinning, so they asked him, 'Is it lawful to heal on the Sabbath?'"
"According to the law of Moses, may a person heal another person on the Sabbath"
“Every one of you, if you only had one sheep ... would grab the sheep and pull it out of the pit.”
"Obviously, a man is much more valuable than a sheep!" or "Just think about how much more important a man is than a sheep"
"those who do good on the Sabbath are obeying the law"
“Then Jesus told the man to stretch out his hand.”“Then Jesus told the man to stretch out his hand.”
"Hold out your hand" or "Extend your hand"
"The man stretched"
"it was healthy again" or "it became well again"
"planned to harm Jesus"
"were discussing how they might kill Jesus"
“Jesus knew what the Pharisees were planning, so he left that place”
"not to tell anyone else about him"
“This was to fulfill what had been said through Isaiah the prophet:” or “This was so that what God had said through the prophet Isaiah might happen:”
Matthew quotes the prophet Isaiah to show that Jesus’s ministry fulfilled scripture. Isaiah wrote what God said, so all the occurrences of “I” and “my” refer to God.
“he is my beloved one, and I am very pleased with him”
“he will announce to the nations that God will do for them what is right”
“nor shout in public places” or “and people will not hear him speaking loudly in the streets”
"He will be kind to people who are like a bruised reed, and he will be gentle to those who are like a smoking flax"
"damaged plant"
"he will not put out any smoking wick" or "he will not stop any smoking lamp wick from burning." A smoking flax is a lamp wick after the flame has gone out and when it is only smoking.
"until he makes justice have victory" or "until he makes everything right"
“the Gentiles will trust in his name” or “the Gentiles will confidently wait for him to fulfill his promises”
"in him"
“Then people brought to Jesus a man who was blind and mute because a demon was controlling him”
"All the people who had seen Jesus heal the man were greatly surprised"
This is a title for the Christ or Messiah. See how you translated “Son of David” in Matthew 9:27
“This man is able to force demons to leave only because he is a servant of Beelzebul ... demons”
The Pharisees avoid calling Jesus by name to show they reject him.
"the chief of the demons"
These two statements emphasize that it would not make sense for Beelzebul to use his power to fight other demons.
"A kingdom will not last if its people fight among themselves"
“If Satan forces his own demons to leave”
"His kingdom would not be able to stand!" or "His kingdom would not last!"
"And if you say that I drive out demons by Beelzebul"
This name refers to the same person as "Satan" (verse 26).
"then your followers also drive out demons by Beelzebul." or "then you would have to say that your followers drive out demons by the power of Beelzebul."
"Because your followers cast out demons by the power of God, they prove that you are wrong about me."
"But because I"
"this means God is establishing his rule among you"
Here "you" is plural and refers to the people of Israel.
“No one can enter ... without tying up the strong man first.” or “If a person wants to enter ... he must first tie up the strong man.”
"The he can steal" or "Then he will be able to steal"
"who does not support me" or "who does not work with me"
"opposes me" or "works against me"
“whoever does not gather my sheep with me scatters them” or “whoever does not work with me works against what I am doing”
"God will forgive every sin that people commit and every evil thing they say" or "God will forgive every person who sins or says evil things"
"God will not forgive the person who speaks evil things about the Holy Spirit"
"If a person says anything bad about the Son of Man"
Jesus is speaking about himself.
"God will forgive a person for that"
"God will not forgive that person"
"in this life or in the next life" or "now or ever"
Possible meanings are 1) "If you make a tree good, its fruit will be good, and if you make the tree bad, its fruit will be bad" or 2) "If a tree is good, it will have good fruit, and if a tree is bad, it will have bad fruit." This was a proverb. People were to apply its truth to how they can know whether a person is good or bad.
"healthy ... diseased"
"people recognize a tree by its fruit" or "people know whether a tree is good or bad by looking at its fruit"
Here "offspring" means "having the characteristic of." Vipers are poisonous snakes that are dangerous and represent evil. See how you translated a similar phrase in Matthew 3:7.
“you cannot say good things.” or “you can only say evil things.”
“what a person says with his mouth reveals what is in his mind”
“A good man will speak good things because good things are in his heart, and an evil man will speak evil things because evil things are in this heart”
"people will have to tell God why they said every useless thing they have said"
"your words will justify you, and your words will condemn you" or "because of what you say, God will either justify you or condemn you"
"we want you to show us a sign" or "we want to see you do a miraculous sign"
“You are an evil and adulterous generation who demands signs from me ... given to you”
“unfaithful generation” or “godless generation”
"The only sign that will be given to it is the sign of Jonah"
"what happened to Jonah" or "the miracle that God did for Jonah"
"three days and nights"
"I, the Son of Man"
"in the earth" or "in a grave"
"The citizens of Nineveh"
"on judgment day" or "when God judges people"
This refers to the Jews who were alive when Jesus was preaching.
"and will accuse this generation of people"
"and look." This emphasizes what Jesus says next.
"someone more important than Jonah is here"
This refers to the Queen of Sheba. Sheba was a land south of Israel.
"will stand up at the judgment"
This refers to the Jews living during the time Jesus was preaching.
“For she came from very far away to listen to Solomon’s wise teaching.” This statement explains why the Queen of the South will condemn the people of Jesus’s generation.
Jesus is speaking about himself.
"dry places" or "places where no people live"
Here "it" refers to rest.
The house is the person in whom the unclean spirit was living earlier
“it finds the house unoccupied” or “it sees that no one is living in the house”
"someone had swept the house clean and has put everything in the house where it belongs"
This means that if the people of Jesus's generation do not believe him and become his disciples, they will be in a worse situation than they were before he came.
The word "behold" alerts us to a new people in the story.
This is Mary, Jesus's human mother.
These are probably other children born to Mary, but it is is possible that the word "brothers" here refers to Jesus's cousins.
"wanting to speak to Jesus"
“Someone told Jesus that his mother and brothers were outside and wanted to speak to him.”
"who told him that his mother and brothers wanted to speak to him"
“I will tell you who are really my mother and brothers.”
"Look" or "Listen" or "Pay attention to what I am about to tell you"
"anyone who does what God wants"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
1
On that day Jesus went out of the house and sat beside the sea.
2
A very large crowd gathered around him, so he got into a boat and sat in it while the whole crowd stood on the beach.
24 Jesus presented another parable to them. He said, "The kingdom of heaven is like a man who sowed good seed in his field. 25 But while people slept, his enemy came and also sowed weeds among the wheat and then went away. 26 When the blades sprouted and then produced their crop, then the weeds appeared also.
28 "He said to them, 'An enemy has done this.'
"The servants said to him, 'So do you want us to go and pull them out?'
29 "The landowner said, 'No. Because while you are pulling out the weeds, you might uproot the wheat with them. 30 Let both grow together until the harvest. At the time of the harvest I will say to the reapers, "First pull out the weeds and tie them in bundles to burn them, but gather the wheat into my barn."'"
31 Then Jesus presented another parable to them. He said, "The kingdom of heaven is like a mustard seed which a man took and sowed in his field. 32 This seed is indeed the smallest of all seeds. But when it has grown, it is greater than the garden plants. It becomes a tree, so that the birds of the sky come and nest in its branches."
34 All these things Jesus said to the crowds in parables; and he said nothing to them without a parable. 35 This was in order that what had been said through the prophet might be fulfilled, when he said,
36 Then Jesus left the crowds and went into the house. His disciples came to him and said, "Explain to us the parable of the weeds of the field."
37 Jesus answered and said, "He who sows the good seed is the Son of Man. 38 The field is the world; and the good seed, these are the sons of the kingdom. The weeds are the sons of the evil one, 39 and the enemy who sowed them is the devil. The harvest is the end of the age, and the reapers are angels.
44 "The kingdom of heaven is like a treasure hidden in a field. A man found it and hid it. In his joy he goes, sells everything he possesses, and buys that field. 45 Again, the kingdom of heaven is like a man who is a merchant looking for valuable pearls. 46 When he found one very valuable pearl, he went and sold everything that he possessed and bought it.
47 "Again, the kingdom of heaven is like a net that was cast into the sea, and that gathered all kinds of fish. 48 When it was filled, the fishermen drew it up on the beach. Then they sat down and gathered the good ones into containers, but the bad ones they threw away.
51 "Have you understood all these things?"
The disciples said to him, "Yes."
52 Then Jesus said to them, "Therefore every scribe who has become a disciple to the kingdom of heaven is like a man who is the owner of a house, who draws out old and new things from his treasure." 53 Then it came about that when Jesus had finished these parables, he departed from that place.
54 Then Jesus entered his own region and taught the people in their synagogue. The result was that they were astonished and said, "Where does this man get his wisdom and these miraculous powers from? 55 Is not this man the carpenter's son? Is not his mother called Mary? Are not his brothers James, Joseph, Simon, and Judas? 56 Are not all his sisters with us? Where did he get all these things?"
But Jesus said to them, "A prophet is not without honor except in his own country and in his own family."
58 He did not do many miracles there because of their unbelief.[13:2]
Jesus got into a boat near the beach. He did this so that people could hear him.
[13:3]
See: Parable
[13:4]
In this passage, Matthew wrote about sowing seeds. This was a parable. He wrote about the different types of people. Jesus explained the meaning of this parable later in this chapter.
See: Matthew 13:3-9; Luke 8:5-8
See: Sow (Plant); Parable
[13:7]
A thorny plant was a type of weed. Weeds are bad plants. They harm the good plants. These plants grew in places where people did not want them to grow. Farmers wanted to stop these plants from growing because they harmed the good plants that they wanted to grow.
[13:9]
When Jesus said “he who has ears to hear, let him hear,” he wanted someone to really listen to what he said because they needed to hear it.
[13:11]
Jesus spoke about the mystery of the kingdom of God. Jesus was speaking to the disciples. However, scholars think all Christians can know about the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven.
See: Mystery; Kingdom of God
[13:13]
The words, “seeing, they do not see” meant that while a person could see, they did not understand the meaning of what was seen. Jesus also said that there were people who, “hearing, but they do not hear.” People heard Jesus’ words, but they did not understand what they were hearing.
[13:14]
Jesus said that one of Isaiah’s prophecies was fulfilled (see: Isaiah 6:9-10). Isaiah spoke about a time when some people would not understand the things God taught, but other people would understand the things God taught and they would repent.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Fulfill (Fulfillment); Repent (Repentance)
[13:15]
When Jesus spoke about a person with a “dull”(παχύνω/g3975) heart, he meant that person was very slow to understand things about God.
See: Heart (Metaphor)
[13:17]
Jesus said that many prophets and righteous men wanted to see the things these people now saw. That is, they wanted to see Jesus the messiah. However, they did not live at the same time that Jesus lived. Jesus wanted them to know that they were blessed to be able to see the messiah.
See: Prophet; Righteous (Righteousness); Messiah (Christ); Bless (Blessing)
[13:18]
Jesus told the people to listen to the parable of the farmer because he was about to explain the meaning of this parable.
See: Parable
[13:19]
Jesus explained the parable about sowing seeds. This was a metaphor. The seeds cast by the sower was the word of God. That is, the things about which Jesus taught. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about the gospel. Fewer scholars think Jesus spoke about the kingdom of God.
See: Parable; Sow (Plant); Metaphor; Word of God; Gospel; Kingdom of God
[13:19]
Jesus used a metaphor to talk about what happened to some people when they heard the gospel. The road was a place where seeds could not grow. Some scholars think that Jesus spoke about peoples’ hearts that were hard, like a road. These people say they were Christians, but they did not do things that honored God. Therefore, they were not at peace with God. Other scholars think that Jesus spoke about people who were not Christians. These people did not believe in the things Jesus taught. They did not believe in Jesus.
See: Metaphor; Gospel; Satan (The Devil); Heart (Metaphor)
[13:20]
Jesus used a metaphor to talk about what happened to some people when they heard the gospel. On the rocky ground, the seed could begin to grow. But there was not enough dirt for it to grow very much, so it died. Some scholars think that Jesus spoke about Christians. These people believed in Jesus, but they rejected Jesus when they were persecuted. Therefore, they were not at peace with God. Other scholars think that Jesus spoke about people who were not Christians. These people said they were Christians, but rejected Jesus when they were persecuted. Therefore, they were not Christians.
See: Metaphor; Persecute (Persecution) ; Gospel
[13:22]
Jesus used a metaphor to talk about what happened to some people when they heard the gospel. Thorn plants were bad plants. The thorn plants killed the good plants. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about Christians who believed in Jesus, but they made other things more important than Jesus in their life. They did not honor God as much as they should have honored him. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about people who were not Christians. They said they were Christians, but they cared more for the things they owned than they cared for Jesus. They were not Christians.
Advice to translators: Here, “thorns” is a type of plant that grows among other plants and kills them. It is also not good to be used for anything.
See: Fruit (Metaphor); Metaphor; Gospel
[13:23]
Jesus used a metaphor to talk about what happened to some people when they heard the gospel. People whose hearts were like “good soil” obeyed God and did things that honored God. They produced fruit when they did this. That is, they did not live in the way they used to live. They helped others to believe in Jesus and did the things that honored Jesus.
See: Fruit (Metaphor); Metaphor
[13:23]
See: Fruit (Metaphor)
[13:24]
Jesus told the people another parable. He compared the kingdom of heaven to a man who sowed good seeds in his field. After this man did this, his enemies sowed weeds in his field. If weeds and wheat grew in the same field, the farmer would have to wait until both the weeds and the wheat were grown before he could remove the weeds. Jesus wanted people to know that there will be people in the world who believe in Jesus and do things that honor God. They are like the wheat in the parable. However, God has an enemy, Satan. Satan fights against God. Jesus wanted people to know that there will also be evil people in the world who reject God. They must remain in the world until a day when God judges everyone and separates the Christians from non-Christians. At this time, God will punish the non-Christians. When Jesus spoke about the harvest, he was speaking about the day of judgment.
See: Parable; Kingdom of God; Satan (The Devil); Harvest; Day of Judgment;
[13:31]
Jesus said the kingdom of heaven was like a mustard seed. This was a metaphor. The mustard seed was very small seed. It was about 1 millimeter in size. A mustard tree was very large. Jesus wanted to say that the kingdom of God began very small, but will become very great.
See: Kingdom of God; Metaphor
[13:33]
Jesus told the parable of yeast to say that God will reign over the whole world. When a woman mixed a small amount of yeast with a big amount of flour, the flour raised. In the same way, some scholars think God’s rule over a few people would spread throughout the whole world. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about his rule over Jerusalem.
See: Yeast (Leaven); Parable
[13:35]
See: Psalm 78:2
[13:37]
Jesus is the Son of Man.
See: Son of Man
[13:39]
The devil is Satan.
See: Satan (The Devil)
[13:40]
The end of the age is the day of the lord.
See: Day of the Lord; Day of Judgment
[13:42]
In the Bible, when someone is punished, they are often talked about as being burned with fire.
See: Fire; Punish (Punishment);Hell
[13:41]
See: Angel
[13:41]
When Jesus talked about “all the things that cause sin and those who commit lawlessness”, he was talking about all kinds of temptations and people that cause other people to sin. These people who cause others to sin were people who rejected God. They caused other people to do things that do not honor God. They also lived as if there was no God.
[13:42]
Jesus said that people who were being punished would cry loudly and grind their teeth. Because they were punished, they would have much pain. They would cry because of the pain.
See: Punish (Punishment)
[13:43]
Jesus said that the righteous people will shine like the sin. This is a metaphor. Some scholars think Christians will share in the glory and honor of Jesus.
See: Righteous (Righteousness); Metaphor; Glory (Glorify)
[13:43]
When Jesus said “he who has ears to hear, let him hear,” he wanted someone to really listen to what he said because they needed to hear it.
[13:44]
Jesus said the kingdom of heaven was like a treasure hidden in a field. This was a parable. He wanted people to know that they should do anything they can to be part of Jesus’ kingdom. When someone learns about Jesus, they should be willing to give up everything they have to serve Jesus.
See: Kingdom of God; Parable
[13:45]
Jesus said that the kingdom of heaven was like a man who looked for valuable pearls. This was a parable. He wanted people to know that they should do anything they can to be of Jesus’ kingdom. When someone learns about Jesus, they should be willing to give up everything they have to serve Jesus.
See: Kingdom of God; Parable
[13:47]
Jesus said that the kingdom of heaven was like a fishing net cast into the sea. This was a parable. Jesus wanted people to know that there will also be evil people in the world who reject God. However, God will judge everyone and will separate the Christians from non-Christians. At this time, God will punish the non-Christians. When Jesus spoke about separating the fish and the end of the age, he was speaking about the day of judgment.
Jesus said the angels would do this. He wanted people to know that the angels will serve God at this time. They will help God when he judges people.
See: Parable; Kingdom of God; Day of Judgment; Angel; Punish (Punishment); Judge (Judgment)
[13:50]
Jesus said that people who were being punished would cry and grind their teeth. Because they were punished, they would have much pain. They would cry because of the pain.
See: Punish (Punishment)
[13:52]
Jesus spoke about certain scribes. Some scribes heard about Jesus and his kingdom and believed in Jesus. They then understood the things the Old Testament prophets spoke about regarding the kingdom and the Messiah. They also understood the things Jesus taught about the kingdom and the messiah.
See: Scribe; Kingdom of God; Messiah (Christ)
[13:54]
Jesus left Capernaum and returned to his own region. That is, he returned to the area near Nazareth.
See Map: Capernaum; Nazareth
[13:54]
See: Synagogue
[13:54]
In ancient Israel, many teachers learned from other teachers. They then taught the same things their teachers taught. This is why they wanted to know who taught Jesus. He did not teach the same things any other teacher taught.
[13:54]
The people asked who gave Jesus the power to do miracles. They did not think God gave Jesus the power to do these miracles. They thought Satan gave him the power (see: Mark 3:22).
See: Miracle; Satan (The Devil)
[13:55, 13:56]
These people were talking about Jesus’ brothers and sisters. Some scholars think that Mary and Joseph had other children after Jesus was born. Fewer scholars think that Mary and Joseph did not have any more children after Jesus. They think these were cousins of Jesus.
[13:57]
When Matthew said that the people were offended, he meant that the people rejected Jesus. They did not believe he was sent from God and their messiah.
See: Messiah (Christ)
[13:57]
Jesus said that people honored a prophet, except in his hometown. To honor a prophet was to show him great respect, and to listen closely to the things he spoke, because a prophet spoke the truth from God. Jesus was a prophet. Perhaps he was also thinking about how Israel would reject him as their messiah.
See: Prophet; Messiah (Christ)
[13:58]
Jesus did miracles so that people would know that God sent him. However, the people in Nazareth did not think God sent Jesus to be the messiah. They would not believe he was the messiah even if Jesus did many miracles. Therefore, Jesus did not do many miracles in Nazareth.
See: Miracle; Messiah (Christ)
See Map: Nazareth
In that culture, teachers sat down to teach.
This was probably an open, wooden fishing boat with a sail.
"Jesus told them many things in parables"
"Look" or "Listen." or "Pay attention to what I am about to tell you"
"a farmer went out to scatter seeds in a field"
"As the farmer scattered the seed"
This refers to a "path" next to the field. The ground there would have been hard from people walking on it.
"The seeds quickly sprouted and grew"
"the sun scorched the plants, and they became too hot"
"the plants became dry and died"
"fell where plants with thorns grew"
"choked the new sprouts." Use your word for the way weeds prevent other plants from growing well.
"grew more seeds" or "gave fruit"
"some seeds produced 100 times as much crop, some seeds produced 60 times as much crop, and some seeds produced 30 times as much crop"
"Let the one who is willing to listen, listen" or "The one who is willing to understand, let him understand and obey"
"God has given you the privilege of understanding mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but God has not given it to these people" or "God has made you able to understand mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but he has not enabled these people to understand"
"the secrets about our God in heaven and his rule"
"has understanding, God will give him more understanding"
"whoever does not have understanding" or "whoever does not receive what I teach"
"God will take away even what he has"
All occurrences of "them" and "they" refer to the people in the crowd.
Jesus teaches the disciples that the crowd refuses to understand God's truth.
Though they are able to see, they do not really see”
“Though they are able to hear, they do not listen well”
"You will hear what God says through the prophets, but you will not understand its true meaning"
"you will see what God does through the prophets, but you will not understand it"
This describes the people's spiritual condition. It means the people are stubborn and refuse to receive and understand God's truth. If they would, then they would repent and God would forgive them and welcome them back as his people.
"these people's minds are slow to learn" or "these people can no longer learn"
"they refuse to use their ears to listen"
"they refuse to use their eyes to see"
"understand with their minds"
"turn back to me" or "repent"
"have me receive them again"
Jesus is emphasizing that they have pleased God because they have believed what Jesus has said and done.
"You are blessed because your eyes are able to see"
"and blessed are your ears, for they hear" "you are blessed because your ears are able to hear"
"I tell you the truth." This adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
All occurrences of this word are plural and refer to the disciples.
"the things you have seen me do"
"the things you have heard me say"
"the message about God's rule as king"
"The evil one causes him to forget the message that he has heard just as a bird snatches away seed from the ground"
This refers to Satan.
Try to use a word that means to grab something away from someone who is the rightful owner.
"the message that God sowed in his heart" or "the message that he heard"
Here "heart" refers to the mind of the hearer.
"This is the meaning of the seed that was sown beside the road" or "The road where seed was sown represents this person"
"The seed that fell on rocky ground"
"The rocky ground where seed was sown represents" or "The rocky ground where seed fell represents"
In the parable, the seed represents the word.
"the message" or "God's teaching"
"joyfully believes it"
but like a plant that does not grow deep roots, he only endures for a little while"
"immediately he falls away" or "he quickly stops believing the message"
"The seed that was sown" or "The seed that fell"
"The ground with the thorn plants where seed was sown"
"the message" or "God's teaching"
"as weeds prevent good plants from growing, the cares of the world and the deceitfulness of riches keep this person from listening to God's word"
"the things in this world that people worry about"
"the love of money"
"he becomes unproductive" or "he does not do what God wants"
"The good soil where seeds were sown"
"Like a healthy plant that bears a crop of fruit, he is productive"
"a crop, producing100 times as much as the farmer planted,60 times as much as the farmer planted, or 30 times as much as the farmer planted"
"Jesus told them another parable"
The translation should not equate the kingdom of heaven to a man, but rather the kingdom of heaven is like the situation described in the parable.
"When our God in heaven shows himself to be king, it will be like"
"bad seed" or "weed seeds"
"When the wheat seeds sprouted" or "When the plants came up"
This is the same person who sowed good seed in his field.
"you sowed good seed in your field!"
"did we not sow"
The word "us" refers to the servants.
"I will tell the reapers to first gather up the weeds and tie them in bundles to burn them, and then gather the wheat into my barn."
a farm building that can be used for storing grain
"When our God in heaven shows himself to be king, it will be like"
a very small seed that grows into a large plant
Mustard seeds were the smallest seeds known to the original hearers.
The spread of the kingdom is like the spreading of the yeast.
"When our God in heaven shows himself to be king, it will be like"
If your culture does not have something to measure large amounts, you could simple say “a large amount of flour.”
Women would mix flour, water, and yeast together to make dough, and the yeast would make the dough rise.
his refers to what Jesus taught beginning in Matthew 13:1
"everything he taught them he said in parables"
"what God told one of the prophets to write long ago might come true"
"when the prophet said"
"I will speak"
"things that God has kept hidden"
"since the beginning of the world" or "since God created the world"
"The one who sows the good seed" or "The sower of the good seed"
Jesus is referring to himself.
“the people who belong to the kingdom” or “the people who submit to God’s rule”
"of God"
"the people who belong to the evil one"
"Therefore, as people gather up weeds and burn them in the fire"
"I, the Son of Man, will send out my angels"
everything that causes people to sin
"those who are lawless" or "evil people"
"fiery furnace"
"weeping and showing that they are suffering very much"
"be as easy to see as the sun."
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father
"Let the one who is willing to listen, listen" or "The one who is willing to understand, let him understand and obey"
"When our God in heaven shows himself to be king, it will be like"
"a treasure that someone had hidden in a field"
a very valuable and precious thing or collection of things
"covered it up"
He buys the field to take possession of the hidden treasure.
The implied information is that the man was looking for valuable pearls that he could buy.
a trader or wholesale dealer who often obtains merchandise from distant places
"fine pearls" or "beautiful pearls"
Jesus was teaching that the kingdom draws all kinds of people like a net catches all kinds of fish.
"When our God in heaven shows himself to be king, it will be like"
"like a net that some fishermen cast into the sea"
"pulled the net up onto the beach" or "pulled the net ashore"
"the good fish."
"the bad fish."
"did not keep"
"will come out" or "will go out" or "will come from heaven"
"the wicked people from the righteous people"
"The angels will throw the wicked people"
"fiery furnace"
"weeping and expressing their extreme suffering"
"Jesus asked them if they had understood all this, and they said that they did understand."
"has learned the truth about our God in heaven, who is king" or "has submitted himself to God's rule"
Jesus compares scribes, who know very well the scriptures that Moses and the prophets wrote, and who also now accept Jesus’s teachings, to a house owner who uses both old and new treasures.
A treasure is a very valuable and precious thing or a collection of things. Here it may refer to the place where these things are stored, the "treasury" or "storeroom."
"Then when" or "After"
"his hometown." This refers to the town of Nazareth, where Jesus grew up.
"How can an ordinary man like this be so wise and do such great miracles?" or "It is strange that he is able to speak with such wisdom and do these miracles!"
"He is just the son of a carpenter. We know his mother Mary, and his brothers James, Joseph, Simon, and Judas."
“the builder’s son.” A carpenter is someone who makes things with wood or stone.
"And all his sisters are with us, too."
“He must have gotten these things from somewhere!” or “We do not know where he got his wisdom and power!”
This refers to Jesus's wisdom and ability to do miracles.
"The people of Jesus's hometown took offense at him" or "The people rejected Jesus"
"A prophet receives honor everywhere" or "People everywhere honor a prophet" )
"his own region" or "his own hometown"
"in his own home"
"Jesus did not do many miracles in his own hometown"
1
About that time, Herod the tetrarch heard the news about Jesus.
2
He said to his servants, "This is John the Baptist; he has risen from the dead. Therefore these powers are at work in him."
So Peter got out from the boat and walked on the water to go to Jesus.
[14:1]
See: King Herod
[14:2]
Herod said that certain powers were at work in Jesus. At this time, many Jews thought that someone received great power to do miracles if they were resurrected. Since Herod thought Jesus was John the Baptist resurrected, this is why he thought Jesus received his power to do miracles. Herod did not think God gave Jesus the power to do these things.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Miracle; King Herod
[14:3]
John the Baptist spoke against King Herod. He said the things Herod did were evil. John said it was wrong for Herod to marry Herodias because her husband Philip was still alive. This made Herodias angry. Herodias wanted to kill John. However, Herod worried about what people would do if he killed John because the people knew John to be a prophet. Therefore, he put him into prison.
See: Leviticus 20:21
See: Prophet; King Herod
[14:3]
Herodias was the wife of King Herod. Before he married her, Herodias was married to Herod’s brother Philip.
[14:5]
See: Prophet
[14:6]
A birthday is a celebration of the day someone was born. Every year on the same day on which a person was born, people celebrated that person.
[14:6]
Scholars think that in ancient times, it was common for a woman to dance in a sensual way. That is, they danced in a way that made the people watching them want to have sex.
[14:7]
See: Swear (Oath)
[14:9]
Herod was upset because he did not want to kill John the Baptist. He knew John was a man who honored God. However, he did not want people to see him break his oath. Therefore, he had John killed.
See: Swear (Oath); King Herod
[14:12]
John’s disciples took his body away and buried it. This honored John as a prophet. According to the Law of Moses, a person who died needed to be buried immediately.
See: Disciple; Law of Moses
[14:17]
The loaves of bread about which the disciples spoke were round, flat cakes of bread about the size of a man’s hand.
[14:19]
When Jesus blessed the bread, he was thanking God for giving them the bread.
[14:20]
After they ate, the disciples had far more food left than what they began with. Scholars think this was to show how great this miracle was.
See: Miracle
[14:21]
Matthew said that 5000 men ate the bread and fish. There were also women and children who needed to eat. Therefore, many more than 5000 people ate.
[14:25]
When Matthew wrote about the fourth watch, he was writing about a time after midnight, between 3:00 and 6:00 a.m.
[14:26]
The disciples saw Jesus walking on the water. They did not think anyone could do this. Therefore, they thought he was a ghost. A “ghost” referred to the spirit of someone who had died. The disciples thought he was not real, even though he could be seen.
See: Disciple; Spirit (Spiritual)
[14:31]
Matthew wrote that Peter doubted something. That is, he did not trust in Jesus to do the thing he promised to do.
[14:33]
The disciples worshipped Jesus because they believed he was the Son of God. They believed Jesus is God because only God could do the miracles Jesus did.
See: Disciple; Worship; Son of God; Jesus is God
[14:34]
See Map: Gennesaret
"In those days" or "While Jesus was ministering in Galilee"
"heard reports about Jesus" or "heard about the fame of Jesus"
"Herod said"
The words "the dead" speak of all dead people together in the underworld. To rise from the dead speaks of coming alive again.
Some Jews at that time believed if a person came back from the dead he would have powers to do mighty things.
"Herod ordered his soldiers to arrest and bind John the Baptist and put him in prison"
Philip was Herod's brother. Herod had taken Philip's wife to be his own wife.
"For John had said to Herod that it was not lawful for Herod to have Herodias as his wife."
Philip was still alive when Herod married Herodias.
"wanted to kill John"
"Herod feared"
"they regarded John"
"in the midst of the guests attending the birthday celebration"
"After her mother instructed her"
"the daughter of Herodias said to Herod"
a very large plate
"The king was grieved because she had asked him to kill John"
"he ordered his men to do what she said"
"someone brought his head on a platter and gave it to the girl"
John's disciples"
"the dead body"
"the disciples of John went and told Jesus what had happened to John the Baptist"
"heard what happened to John" or "heard the news about John"
"When the crowds heard where Jesus had gone" or "When the crowds heard that he had left"
This means that the people in the crowd were walking.
"Jesus's disciples came to him"
"the day is already over."
“But Jesus said to his disciples”
Loaves of bread are lumps of dough that have been shaped and baked.
"He held in his hands." He did not steal them.
"tore the loaves"
"until they were full" or "until they were no longer hungry"
"the disciples gathered up" or "some people gathered up"
"and the disciples could not control the boat because of the large waves"
"Just before dawn"
"walking on top of the water"
a spirit that has left the body of a person who has died
"when Peter saw that the wind was tossing the waves back and forth" or "when he realized how strong the wind was"
"You have so little faith! Why"
"you should not have doubted that I could keep you from sinking."
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"When Jesus and his disciples had crossed over the lake"
This is a small town on the northwest shore of the Sea of Galilee.
"his robe" or "what he was wearing"
"became well"
1
Then some Pharisees and scribes came to Jesus from Jerusalem. They said,
2
"Why do your disciples violate the traditions of the elders? For they do not wash their hands when they eat bread."
12 Then the disciples came and said to Jesus, "Do you know that the Pharisees were offended when they heard this statement?"
13 Jesus answered and said, "Every plant that my heavenly Father has not planted will be rooted up. 14 Let them alone; they are blind guides. If a blind person guides another blind person, both will fall into a pit."
15 Peter responded and said to Jesus, "Explain this parable to us."
16 Jesus said, "Are you also still without understanding? 17 Do you not understand that whatever goes into the mouth passes into the stomach and then goes out into the latrine?
21 Then Jesus went away from there and withdrew toward the regions of the cities of Tyre and Sidon. 22 Behold, a Canaanite woman came out from that region. She shouted out and said, "Have mercy on me, Lord, Son of David! My daughter is severely demon-possessed."
23 But Jesus answered her not a word. His disciples came and begged him, saying, "Send her away, for she is shouting after us."
24 But Jesus answered and said, "I was not sent to anyone except to the lost sheep of the house of Israel."
25 But she came and bowed down before him, saying, "Lord, help me."
26 He answered and said, "It is not proper to take the children's bread and throw it to the dogs."
27 She said, "Yes, Lord, but even the dogs eat some of the crumbs that fall from their masters' tables."
28 Then Jesus answered and said to her, "Woman, great is your faith; let it be done for you just as you wish." Her daughter was healed from that hour.
29 Jesus left that place and went near to the Sea of Galilee. Then he went up a hill and sat there. 30 Large crowds came to him. They brought with them lame, blind, mute, and crippled people, and many others who were sick. They presented them at Jesus' feet, and he healed them. 31 So the crowd marveled when they saw the mute persons speak, the crippled made well, the lame walking, and the blind seeing. They glorified the God of Israel.
32 Jesus called his disciples to him and said, "I have compassion on the crowd because they have stayed with me for three days already and have nothing to eat. I do not want to send them away without eating, or they may faint on the way."
33 The disciples said to him, "Where can we get enough loaves of bread in such a deserted place to satisfy so large a crowd?"
34 Jesus said to them, "How many loaves do you have?"
They said, "Seven, and a few small fish."
35 Then Jesus commanded the crowd to sit down on the ground.[15:1]
The Pharisees and scribes came from Jerusalem to see what Jesus and the disciples were doing.
See: Pharisees; Scribe; Disciple
[15:2]
The tradition of the elders were the things the Pharisees and Scribes taught. They taught these things because other teachers before them taught these things. These were not things taught in the Law of Moses.
See: Pharisees; Scribe; Law of Moses
[15:2]
In ancient Israel, the Jews did not eat unless they washed their hands in a certain way. Their hands were not dirty, they were just not washed in the way the Pharisees and scribes taught that they needed to be washed. These were certain rules made by the Jewish teachers, which Matthew called the “traditions of the elders.” They taught that Jews needed to wash their hands after they went to the marketplace. They needed to wash because they were Gentiles in the marketplace and Gentiles were unclean. These rules were not in the Law of Moses.
See: Law of Moses; Clean and Unclean; Gentile
[15:4]
In the Law of Moses, children were told to honor their father and mother. However, the Jewish teachers in Israel taught something different. They taught that children could promise something to God. If they did this, they did not need to give it to help their parents. Neither did they need to use it in a certain way or to give it to a priest. Jesus said this did not obey the Law of Moses, nor obey the command to honor your father and mother.
See: Law of Moses; Priest (Priesthood)
[15:4]
In the Law of Moses, it said that whoever curses or insults his mother or father will die.
See: Exodus 21:17
See: Curse; Law of Moses
[15:6]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament contain the words “word of God.” Other ancient copies of the Greek New Testament contain the word “commandment” instead of “word of God.” Scholars do not know what Matthew wrote.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[15:6]
Jesus said that the Pharisees and Scribes made void the word of God. That is, when they made up their own rules, they emptied the Law of Moses in some way. It made people think they were following the laws God made, but they were following rules made by men.
See: Pharisees; Scribe; Word of God; Law of Moses
[15:7]
A hypocrite was someone who said one thing and did something different. The Pharisees and Scribes were hypocrites when they said they lived in a way that honored God when they really lived in a way that dishonored God.
See: Hypocrisy (Hypocirte); Pharisees; Scribe
[15:7]
See: Isaiah 29:13
[15:11]
Jesus said that things that entered into a person did not defile them, that is, it did not make them unclean. Instead, it was the things that came out of people that defiled them. That is, it was things a person thought and did that made them unclean.
See: Clean and Unclean
[15:13]
Jesus told the disciples a parable. He spoke about a plant being taken out of the ground. He wanted the disciples to know that God will stop the things the Pharisees taught. He also told them that the Pharisees were like blind people. This is a metaphor. The Pharisees could not help people know how to live in a way that honored God because they themselves did not know how to live in a way that honored God.
See: Parable; Disciple; Pharisees; Metaphor
[15:19]
See: Sexualimmorality
[15:21]
Tyre and Sidon were cities outside of Israel.
See Map: Tyre and Sidon
[15:22]
Matthew wrote that a Canaanite woman came shouting at Jesus. This woman was a Gentile. Despite this, she believed that Jesus was the Messiah and could heal her daughter.
See: Gentile; Messiah (Christ); Son of David;Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
See Map: Canaan
[15:24, 15:25, 15:26, 15:27, 15:28]
At this time, Jesus was teaching the Jews and wanted the Jews to believe in him. When Jesus spoke about the “lost sheep of the house of Israel,” he was speaking about the Jews who needed the messiah.
The Jews believed that the Gentiles were like dogs. That is, they were less than human in some way. This is a metaphor. Jesus used this to talk about how people cared for their dogs and because of this they can know that God cares for and loves the Gentiles. When Jesus healed this woman, he wanted the disciples to know that he loved the Gentiles, even though the Jews were the people of God.
See: Pharisees; Gentile; Clean and Unclean; Shepherd; People of God; Metaphor; Disciple
[15:30]
Jesus healed many people near the Sea of Galilee. Many of these people were Gentiles. The crowds were amazed and they glorified God.
See: Glory (Glorify); Gentile
See Map: Sea of Galilee
[15:33]
When the disciples talked about being in a deserted place, they were in a place where there was nowhere to buy food. Perhaps they were in the wilderness or desert.
See: Disciple
[15:34]
Bread was made into a loaf. In ancient times, a person needed at least one loaf a day to live. For a meal, seven loaves and a few fish would have only fed a few small families.
[15:37]
When Matthew said there were 7 large baskets of food left over after everyone ate, this showed that this was a great miracle.
See: Miracle
"Your disciples do not respect the rules that our ancestors have given us."
This is not the same as the law of Moses. This refers to later teachings and interpretations of the law given by religious leaders after Moses.
"they do not wash their hands properly"
"before they eat"
"And I see that you refuse to obey God's commands just so that you can follow what your ancestors taught you!"
"The people should execute anyone who speaks evil of his father or mother"
Here "you" refers to the Pharisees and scribes.
The religious leaders taught that a person does not need to show respect to his parents by taking care of them.
"you have treated the word of God as if it were invalid" or "you have ignored God's commands"
"because you want to follow your traditions"
"Isaiah told the truth in this prophecy about you"
"when he said what God told him"
"These people say all the right things to me"
"but they do not really love me"
"Their worship means nothing to me" or "They only pretend to worship me"
"the rules that people make up"
“Things that go into the mouth do not defile a person”
“this statement made the Pharisees angry” or “the Pharisees became angry when you said that”
Jesus is teaching that the Pharisees do not actually belong to God, so God will remove them.
These are important titles that describe the relationship between God and Jesus. It is best to translate “Father” and “Son” with the same words that your language uses to refer to a human father and a human son.
"my Father will uproot" or "he will take out of the ground" or "he will remove"
The word "them" refers to the Pharisees.
“they are like blind guides.” The Pharisees do not understand God’s commands or how to please him.
"I am disappointed that you, my disciples, still do not understand what I teach!"
"Surely you understand ... into the latrine."
"goes into the stomach"
This a polite term for the place where people bury body waste.
"words that a person says"
"from inside the person" or "from a person's mind"
the act of killing innocent people
"eating without first washing one's hands"
"Jesus and his disciples went away"
“a woman who was from that region and who belonged to the group of people called Canaanites came.”
"Have mercy and heal my daughter"
"Son of David" is also a title for the Messiah, and the woman may have been calling Jesus by this title.
"A demon is controlling my daughter terribly" or "A demon is tormenting my daughter severely"
"said nothing to her"
"I was sent only to the lost sheep ... Israel"
“the people of Israel. They are like lost sheep.” See how you translated this in Matthew 10:6.
"the Canaanite woman came"
This shows that the woman humbled herself before Jesus.
The basic meaning is that it is not right to take what is supposed to belong to Jews and give it to non-Jews.
"the children's food"
The Jews considered dogs to be unclean animals. Here they are used as an image for non-Jews.
The woman means non-Jews should be able to have a small amount of the good things Jews are throwing away.
Use words here for dogs of any size that people keep as pets.
"I will do"
"Jesus healed her daughter" or "Her daughter became well"
"at exactly the same time" or "immediately"
"those who could not walk, those who could not see, those who could not talk, and those whose arms or legs did not function"
"The crowds placed the sick people on the ground in front of Jesus"
"the crippled persons ... the lame persons ... the blind persons become well"
"There is nowhere nearby that we can get enough bread for such a large crowd."
"We have seven loaves of bread, and we also have a few small fish"
"he tore the loaves"
"the disciples gathered" or "some people gathered"
This region is sometimes called "Magdala."
1
The Pharisees and Sadducees came and tested him by asking him to show them a sign from the sky.
2
But he answered and said to them, "When it is evening, you say, 'It will be fair weather, for the sky is red.'
[16:1]
The Pharisees wanted Jesus to give them a sign from the sky. That is, a sign from heaven. They wanted Jesus to prove to them that God gave Jesus permission to do these miracles. They thought that Satan gave Jesus permission to do these things (see: 9:34; Mark 3:22)
See: Pharisees; Sadducees; Sign; Heaven; Miracle; Satan (The Devil)
[16:2]
In ancient Israel, the Pharisees and Sadducees predicted the weather. It is very difficult to know what will happen with the weather. Jesus said they were able to see certain things and know what the weather would do. However, they saw the things Jesus did, but could not understand the things that were happening around them.
[16:3]
Jesus spoke about the “signs of the times.” He was speaking about certain things that happened so that people would know that Jesus is the messiah.
See: Sign; Messiah (Christ)
[16:4]
When Jesus spoke about an “adulterous generation,” he used a metaphor. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking directly to the Scribes and Pharisees, and told them they were an “adulterous generation”. That is, the Scribes and Pharisees did not truly obey and follow God completely.
See: Metaphor; Adultery; Generation; Scribe; Pharisees
[16:4]
Jonah was a prophet in ancient Israel (see: Jonah 1-4). He was swallowed by a fish and was in the fish for three days. After three days, he was released. Something like this was going to happen to Jesus. He would die and after three days, he would come back to life.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Son of Man; Sign; Prophet
[16:6]
Jesus used the metaphor of yeast. He did this to talk about the Pharisees teaching evil things. This would make other people want to do evil things.
See: Yeast (Leaven); Metaphor; Pharisees
[16:7]
The disciples did not understand what Jesus meant when he talked about the yeast. They thought he was concerned because they did not bring bread with them.
See: Yeast (Leaven)
[16:8]
Jesus said that certain people had little faith. That is, these people did not trust in Jesus very much.
See: Faith (Believe in)
[16:8, 16:9, 16:10, 16:11]
Jesus asked many different questions because they did not understand what Jesus was saying about who he is and why he did these things. They knew Jesus had already fed more than 5000 people through a miracle, but they forgot he could do this and worried that the people would not eat. Therefore, Jesus rebuked them. That is, he spoke to them in a way that they would know they did something wrong.
[16:13]
See Map: Caesarea Philippi
[16:13]
Many years before Jesus lived, Daniel prophesied about the “son of man” (see: Daniel 7:13). Jesus asked who people thought fulfilled this prophecy. People did not agree about who fulfilled Daniel’s prophecy. Jesus is the Son of man.
See: Son of Man; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Fulfill (Fulfillment)
[16:16]
See: Messiah (Christ), Son of God
[16:17]
Peter knew that Jesus was the messiah and the Son of God because God helped him to know this. He needed God to help him know this.
See: Messiah (Christ), Son of God; Reveal (Revelation)
[16:18]
Some scholars think when Jesus spoke about the rock upon which he would build his church, he used a metaphor. They think he was speaking about what Peter said. That is, that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of the Living God. A “rock” is solid and a large rock cannot be changed. Jesus is the messiah and this can never be changed. Fewer scholars think Jesus was speaking about making his church with the things done by Peter and the apostles.
See: Ephesians 2:20
See: Church; Messiah (Christ); Son of God; Apostle
[16:18]
Jesus spoke about the gates of Hades. Hades is another name for hell. Some scholars think Jesus wanted to say that Satan is not able to stop Jesus from doing the things Jesus wanted to do. Other scholars think this was a metaphor. People who believe in Jesus will not live forever in hell after they die.
See: Hell; Satan (The Devil); Metaphor
[16:19]
Jesus said that he will give Peter the keys to the kingdom of heaven. He gave Peter permission to do something. Scholars think Jesus gave Peter and the other apostles permission to teach people how to live in a way that honored God. They would help people understand Jesus and the Law of Moses.
See: Kingdom of God; Apostle; Law of Moses
[16:19]
Jesus gave Peter permission to bind and loose certain things on the earth. Some scholars think Jesus gave Peter, and the apostles, permission to rule over Christians. That is, they could allow Christians to do some things and they could make Christians stop doing other things. Some scholars think Peter will be able to do this when Jesus rules on the earth. Other scholars think God was going to teach people, through the apostles, how to live in a way that honored God after Jesus died. He would do this by revealing himself to the apostles and prophets.
See: Kingdom of God; Reveal (Revelation); Apostle; Prophet
[16:20]
See: Messianic Secret; Disciple; Messiah (Christ)
[16:21]
When Matthew spoke about the elders, he was speaking about older men in Israel who lead the people in some way. Together these three groups helped to lead Israel to worship and obey God.
See: Chief Priest; Scribe
[16:21]
When Jesus said that he would be raised back to life after three days, he was talking about his resurrection.
[16:23]
Peter rebuked Jesus, that is. Peter said that Jesus must not be speaking correctly. Peter thought that the messiah would not suffer and die in the way Jesus said. However, Jesus rebuked Peter. He said Peter did something wrong. The things he said were the things that Satan wanted Peter to say. He wanted the messiah to be the way he wanted the messiah to be, and not to do the things God wanted the messiah to do.
See: Satan (The Devil); Messiah (Christ)
[16:23]
Jesus said that Peter was a stumbling block. This was a metaphor. Even though he did not know it, Peter was tempting Jesus. He was trying to get Jesus to do what Satan wanted, not what God wanted.
See: Stumble (Stumbling Block); Tempt (Temptation); Metaphor
[16:24]
Jesus died on a cross. He obeyed God even though he suffered for obeying God. He wanted people to do the same thing. He wanted them to obey God, even if they suffered because they obeyed God.
See: Cross
[16:25]
Jesus talked about “life” in two ways in this passage. He spoke about the life a person has before they die and the life they have after they die. He wanted people to obey God before they die if they wanted to live with God in heaven forever. Those who die on Earth because they obeyed God will live with God in heaven after they die.
See: Heaven; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[16:27]
Jesus said that the Son of Man will come to the earth with great glory (see: Daniel 7:13-14).
See: Son of Man; Glory (Glorify)
[16:27]
See: Reward
[16:28]
Jesus said that some of the people with him will not die before they see the Son of man coming in his kingdom. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about revealing himself to the disciples after his resurrection. Other scholars think Matthew will write about this in Matthew 17.
See: Son of Man; Kingdom of God; Reveal (Revelation); Disciple; Resurrect (Resurrection)
"challenged him" or "wanted to trap him"
"If the sky is red in the evening" or "If the sky is red when the sun is setting"
This means clear, calm, and pleasant weather.
As the sun is setting, Jews knew that if the color of the sky changes to red, it is a sign the next day will be clear and calm.
"If the sky is red in the morning" or "If the sky is red when the sun is rising"
"cloudy, stormy weather"
"You know how to look at the sky and understand what kind of weather you will have"
"but you do not know how to look at what is happening right now and understand what it means"
"You are an evil and adulterous generation who demands signs from me ... given to you"
"An unfaithful generation" or "A godless generation"
"The only sign that will be given to it is the sign of Jonah"
"what happened to Jonah" or "the miracle that God did for Jonah."
Translate as "yeast" here and do not explain its meaning in your translation. This meaning will be made clear in 16:12.
"I am disappointed that you think it was because you forgot to bring bread that I talked about the yeast of the Pharisees and Sadducees."
"Surely you understand and remember ... you gathered up!" or "You should understand. You should remember ... you gathered up."
"Surely you also remember the seven loaves ... you took up!"
"You should have understood that I was not really speaking about bread."
Here “yeast” represents evil ideas and wrong teaching. Translate as “yeast” and do not explain the meaning in your translation.
Jesus is referring to himself.
This is an important title for Jesus that shows his relationship to God.
Here "living" contrasts the God of Israel to all the false gods and idols that people worshiped. Only the God of Israel is alive and has power to act.
"a human did not reveal"
"but it was my Father in heaven who revealed this to you"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
The name Peter means "rock."
Possible meanings are 1) “this rock” represents Peter, or 2) “this rock” represents the truth that Peter had just said in Matthew 16:16
Possible meanings are 1) “the powers of death will not overcome my church” or 2) “my church will break down the power of death the way an army breaks into a city.”
Here the word “you” refers to Peter.
Keys are objects that are used to lock or unlock doors. Here they represent authority.
This refers to God's rule as king. The phrase "kingdom of heaven" is used only in the book of Matthew. If possible, use "heaven" in your translation.
“God in heaven will approve whenever you forbid or allow something on earth”
"suffer many things because of the elders ... scribes"
"scribes. People will then kill him, and on the third day God will make him become alive again"
"Peter spoke to Jesus when no one else could hear them"
"No" or "Never" or "May God forbid this"
"Get behind me, because you are acting like Satan! You are a stumbling block to me" or "Get behind me, Satan! I call you Satan because you are a stumbling block to me"
"Get away from me"
"you do not think about what God thinks is important; instead, you only thing about the things that people think are important"
"to be my disciple" or "to be one of my disciples"
"must not give in to his own desires" or "must forsake his own desires"
"and obey me even to the point of suffering and dying" or "and he must obey me even to the point of suffering and dying"
"and obey me"
This does not mean the person must necessarily die. It means he will consider obeying Jesus as being more important than his own life. Alternate translation: “whoever gives up his life for my sake”
"because he trusts me" or "on my account" or "because of me"
"will find true life"
"It does not profit a person ... his life."
"if he gains everything he desires"
"but he loses his life"
"There is nothing that a person can give to regain his life."
"I, the Son of man ... my Father ... Then I"
"will come, having the same glory as my Father"
"and the angels will be with him" or "and the angels will be with me"
This is an important title for God that describes the relationship between God and the Son of Man, Jesus.
"according to what that person has done"
"I tell you the truth." This phrase adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"will not experience death" or" will not die"
"until they see the Son of Man coming as King" or "until they see the evidence that the Son of Man is King"
1
Six days later Jesus took with him Peter, James, and John his brother, and brought them up a high mountain by themselves.
2
He was transfigured before them. His face shone like the sun, and his garments became as brilliant as the light.
When Peter came into the house, Jesus spoke to him first and said, "What do you think, Simon? From whom do the kings of the earth collect tolls or taxes? From their sons or from others?"
"Then the sons are free," Jesus said.
[17:2]
When Matthew said that Jesus was transfigured, he wanted to say that Jesus was changed in some way. The disciples did not see Jesus’ body as it had been. They saw him as he will be when he returns to the earth in glory.
See: Disciple; Jesus' Return to Earth; Glory (Glorify)
[17:3]
Peter, James, and John saw Elijah and Moses. Elijah and Moses were in heaven. Scholars think this was a symbol. Elijah represented the prophets, and Moses represented the Law of Moses. They symbolized that both the Law and the prophets prophesied about Jesus the messiah.
See: Symbol; Messiah (Christ); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Law of Moses; Prophecy (Prophesy)
[17:4]
Peter wanted to make three shelters. He wanted to make one for Jesus, one for Elijah, and one for Moses. He did not realize that Jesus was greater than Elijah and Moses. Scholars disagree about why he wanted to do this.
See: Tent of Meeting; Festival of Shelters; Messiah (Christ)
[17:5]
God the Father was the one who was speaking from the cloud. In the Bible, heaven is often spoken about as if it is in the clouds.
See: God the Father; Heaven
[17:6]
The disciples were afraid because they thought the time was coming for God to judge the world. Perhaps the disciples was partly afraid, but partly worshipping God.
See: Disciple; Judge (Judgment); Day of Judgment
[17:9]
See: Messianic Secret
[17:9]
Jesus spoke about the Son of Man rising from the dead. He was speaking about himself. He would be resurrected. At this time, the disciples did not understand that Jesus would be resurrected. Certain Jewish teachers even taught that no one would rise from the dead. This is why they discussed what Jesus said among themselves.
See: Son of Man; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Disciple
[17:10]
The Scribes taught that Elijah would return to the earth before the messiah came. He would tell Israel to repent and to be ready for the messiah. It is not known whether they taught that Elijah would come back to the earth or that there would be a prophet who was like Elijah.
See: Scribe; Messiah (Christ); Repent (Repentance); Prophet
[17:12, 17:13]
Jesus told them that the Scribes were right about Elijah. A prophet like Elijah did help Israel to be ready for the messiah and he wanted them to repent of the sins. When Jesus spoke about this Elijah, he was speaking about John the Baptist.
See: Malachi 3:1
See: Scribe; Prophet; Messiah (Christ); Repent (Repentance); Sin
[17:14]
A man knelt before Jesus. He did this to honor Jesus.
[17:15]
This man had a son who was epileptic. The epilepsy was because he had a demon in him that caused him to shake violently. It also caused his son to fall into water and fire.
See: Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[17:16]
Jesus said the disciples could not cast out this demon because they did not have enough faith. Scholars think the disciples had doubts about what Jesus had commanded they do earlier (see: 10:8).
See: Disciple; Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Faith (Believe in)
[17:17]
Jesus rebuked the “unbelieving and corrupt generation.” That is, he said that many people in Israel were evil for rejecting him. He was not speaking about everyone in Israel. Some people believed in him. Perhaps Jesus said this because he wanted the disciples to know that they acted in the same way the non-Christians acted.
See: Disciple; Generation
[17:20]
When Jesus said, “nothing will be impossible for you,” he was not saying that people who believe in him can do anything. Instead, he was saying that when someone obeys God, they can do things they did not think they could do. God can make anything happen and he can use people to make anything happen that he wants to happen.
Jesus said that they did not trust him very much. He said their faith was like a mustard seed. This was a metaphor. The mustard seed was very small seed. It was about 1 millimeter in size. A mustard tree was very large. Jesus wanted to say that if they trusted him, he would help them to do very great things.
See: Metaphor; Faith (Believe in)
[17:22]
See map: Galilee
[17:22]
Jesus is the Son of Man.
See: Son of Man
[17:23]
[17:24]
Jesus spoke about a half-shekel tax. This was a tax the Jews paid to serve the temple in Jerusalem. A half-shekel was the amount of money a typical person earned in one day. Jews, from the age of twenty-one, were required to pay this tax once every year.
See: Tax (Tax Collector, Toll); Temple
[17:25]
Jesus spoke about the temple to his disciples. He said that the sons of kings do not pay taxes to the kings. Therefore, he did not need to pay taxes to the temple because he is the Son of God. However, Jesus did not want the people collecting the taxes to reject him because they did not understand that he is the Son of God. He got the money from a fish. This was a miracle.
See: Disciple; Son of God; Miracle; Temple
[17:27]
The shekel was the same amount of money as four drachma. Because of this, Jesus had enough money to pay the tax for him and Peter.
When they looked at him, his appearance was different from what it had been.
"what he was wearing"
"came over them"
"God spoke to them from out of the cloud"
"the disciples heard God speak"
"they ... saw only Jesus"
Jesus is speaking about himself.
The disciples are referring to the belief that Elijah will come back to life and return to the people of Israel before the Messiah comes.
"put things in order" or "get the people ready to receive the Messiah"
All occurrences of these words may mean either 1) the Jewish leaders or 2) all the Jewish people.
"they will make the Son of Man suffer"
"I, the Son of Man, will"
"have mercy on my son and heal him"
"has seizures"
"This generation does not believe in God and loves to do evil rather than good. How"
"I am tired of being with you! I am tired of your unbelief and corruption!"
"the boy became well"
"immediately" or "at that moment"
"Why could we not make the demon come out of the boy?"
"I tell you the truth." This adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
A mustard seed is very small, but it grows into a large plant. Jesus means it only takes a small amount of faith to do a great miracle.
"you will be able to do anything"
“Someone will give the Son of man over into the hands of people” or “Someone will take the Son of Man and put him under people’s power”
Jesus is referring to himself in the third person.
"to the control of the people" or "to the people"
Jesus is referring to himself
"God will raise him up" or "God will cause him to become alive again"
very sad and upset, as when a friend or family member dies.
"When Jesus and his disciples"
"the temple tax"
""Listen, Simon. When kings collect taxes, they collect it from people who are not members of their own family. Do you agree that this is true?"
"their own family" or "the people of their own country"
"'Yes, that is true,' Peter said" or "Peter said that he agreed with Jesus"
"their own family" or "the people of their own country"
“But so that we do not cause the tax collectors to think that we do something that is very bad”
Fishermen tied hooks to the end of a line, then threw it in the water to catch fish.
"the fish's mouth"
a silver coin worth four days' wages
Here "you" is singular and refers to Peter. Each man had to pay a half shekel tax. So one shekel would be enough for Jesus and Peter to pay their taxes.
1
At that time the disciples came to Jesus and said, "Who is greatest in the kingdom of heaven?"
[18:1]
Some scholars think Matthew wrote about who was the greatest in the kingdom of God because the disciples were thinking about who would have the most power. However, Jesus taught that greatness was about being humble and being a servant.
See: Mark 9:33-37
See: Kingdom of God; Disciple
[18:3]
Jesus helped the disciples to understand what he said by talking about a child. Scholars think Jesus was speaking about how a child is humble and needed a parent to live. They think this was also a metaphor. In the same way, the disciples needed to be humble, knowing they depended on God for everything.
[18:6]
See: Stumble (Stumbling Block); Walk
[18:7]
See: Woe
[18:8]
Jesus said that people should cut off their hands or feet if it caused other people to sin. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think that Jesus was saying it was better to go to heaven without enjoying the sinning on earth, than to go on sinning in this world and then go to hell.
[18:8]
Jesus spoke about an eternal fire. He was speaking about hell, where people are punished with fire.
See: Hell; Punish (Punishment); Fire
[18:10]
In ancient Israel, the Jews taught that only certain angels were close to God and could see God. However, Jesus said that all the angels are always looking at God. He wanted to tell them that God cared very much for these “little children.”
See: Angel
[18:11]
Some of the ancient copies of the Greek New Testament contain the words, “for the Son of Man came to save that which was lost.” Older and more ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not contain these words. Therefore, scholars think Matthew did not write these words.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[18:12]
Jesus told them a parable about sheep. Just as a shepherd rejoices when he finds the one lost sheep, so God rejoices when one sinner repents. Scholars think Jesus told this parable to teach that God’s will is that no one would perish, that is, that no one would reject God.
See: Parable; Shepherd; Heaven; Repent (Repentance); Will of God
[18:15]
When Jesus spoke about brothers, he was speaking about Christians.
See: Family of God
[18:15]
Jesus said that a Christian who helps another Christian not to sin has gained his brother. That is, his brother has been restored to him in friendship and is at peace with him and with God.
See: Sin; Family of God
[18:16]
Sometimes a Chrstian who sins does not listen to another Christian who is trying to get him to stop sinning. Jesus said when this happens to take one or two other Chrsitians to listen to the words of the Christian who sinned. This is so that every word will be confirmed. That is, there would be evidence to bring about forgiveness and reconciliation between these Christians.
See: Sin
[18:17]
When a Christian sinned and did not listen to correction from other Christians, Jesus said to treat them the same way they treated a tax collector or a Gentile. That is, they were to be separated from other Christians in some way. Jesus wanted the Christians to treat the sinning Christian in the same way they treat non-Christians who sin. That is, they are to tell them that they need to repent.
See: Gentile; Sin; Repent (Repentance)
[18:18]
Jesus gave the disciples permission to bind and loose certain things on the earth. Some scholars think Jesus gave the apostles permission to rule other Christians. That is, they could say that doing certain things were good and doing other things is evil. Some scholars think the apostles will be able to do this when Jesus rules on the earth. Other scholars think God was going to teach people, through the apostles, how to live in a way that honored God after Jesus died. He would do this by revealing himself to the apostles and prophets.
See: Kingdom of God; Reveal (Revelation); Apostle; Prophet
[18:20]
Jesus taught the disciples about prayer. Jesus wanted his disciples to know that when two or three of them are gathered together to worship him, he would help them in some way. He also wanted them to know that God would still be with them after Jesus died.
See: Disciple; Pray (Prayer)
[18:21]
Peter asked Jesus how many times he should forgive another Christian. The Jews taught that someone needed to forgive 3 times. Scholars think Peter thought to forgive someone seven times would be the most anyone could forgive.
See: Family of God; Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon)
[18:22]
Seventy times seven is 490.
[18:23]
Jesus told Peter a parable about a certain king's servants. He wanted Peter to know about the kingdom of heaven. He wanted the disciples to remember that Jesus forgave them. They could never have worked hard enough to earn God’s favor and be at peace with God. Jesus forgave them freely. When they do not forgive another Christian freely, Jesus said they act in the same way this servant acted. They forgot they were forgiven more by God than this person needed to be forgiven by them. He treated this man worse than God treated him. Because of this, God will punish Christians when they do not forgive other Christians.
See: Parable; Kingdom of God; Serve; Atone (Atonement); Punish (Punishment)
[18:24]
A talent was a very large amount of money. It would have normally taken someone about 20 years to earn one talent. This was an amount of money that no one would ever be able to pay back.
[18:28]
At this time, a person typically earned a denarii every day they worked.
See: Denarius
"Who is the most important" or "Who among us will be the most important"
"in God's kingdom" or "when our God in heaven establishes his rule on earth"
"I tell you the truth." This adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"you will enter the kingdom of heaven only if you turn ... children"
"enter God's kingdom" or "belong to our God in heaven when he establishes his rule on earth"
"is the most important" or "will be the most important"
"in God's kingdom" or "when our God in heaven establishes his rule on earth"
"because of me" or "because he is my disciple"
"When someone ... in my name, it is like he is welcoming me" or "When someone ... in my name, it is as if he were welcoming me"
"a heavy stone"
"to the people of the world"
"things that cause people to sin ... things come that cause people to sin ... any person who causes others to sin"
Jesus exaggerates here to emphasize that people must do anything necessary to remove from their lives what causes them to sin.
“causes you to sin”
"than to have both hands and feet when God throws you into the eternal fire"
"into eternal life"
"than to have both eyes when God throws you into the fiery hell"
"hell, which is full of fire" or "the fire of hell"
"Be careful that" or "Be sure that"
"you show respect to these little ones"
Jesus means that the most important angels speak to God about these little ones.
"are always close to my Father" or "are always in the presence of my Father"
This is an important title for God that describes the relationship between God and Jesus.
"Think about how people act." or "Think about this."
"he will always leave ... astray."
"I tell you the truth." This adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"your Father in heaven does not want any of these little ones to die" or "your Father in heaven does not want even one of these little ones to die"
This is an important title for God.
"your fellow believer"
"you will have made your relationship with your brother good again"
"so that two or three witnesses may say that what you say about your brother is true"
"if your fellow believer refuses to listen to the witnesses who came with you"
"to the whole community of believers"
"treat him as you would treat a pagan or tax collector."
"I tell you the truth." This adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.])
"God in heaven will bind whatever you bind on earth and loose whatever you loose" or "God in heaven will approve whatever you forbid or allow on earth"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"two or more" or "at least two."
"because of me" or "because they are my disciples"
Possible meanings are 1) "70 times 7" or 2) "77 times." If using a number would be confusing, you can translate it as "more times than you can count" or "you must always forgive him."
"his servants to pay him what they owed him" or "to have his servants tell him what they had done with the goods he had entrusted to them"
“As he began to settle the accounts”
"someone brought one of the king's servants"
“10,000 very valuable coins” or “10,000 bags of gold” or “a huge amount of money”
"the king commanded his servants to sell the man ... and to pay the debt with the money from the sale"
"he felt compassion for the servant"
"let him go"
"one hundred days' wages"
"and begged him"
"the first servant went and threw his fellow servant into prison"
"told the king"
very sad and upset, as when a friend or family member dies.
"you begged me"
"You should have ... you!"
"The king"
“he ordered his servants to give him over to those who would torture him”
“all that he owed”
This is an important title for God that describes the relationship between God and Jesus.
"sincerely" or "completely"
1
It came about that when Jesus had finished these words, he departed from Galilee and came to the region of Judea that is beyond the Jordan River.
2
Great crowds followed him, and he healed them there.
Jesus said, "Do not murder, do not commit adultery, do not steal, do not bear false witness,
[19:1]
See Map: Galilee; Judea
[19:1]
Jesus left Capernaum to go to Judea. This was a place past the Jordan River. Judea was on the west side of the Jordan River. This was an area where Jews lived. Matthew wrote about the area east of the Jordan river when he wrote the words, beyond the Jordan River. This was a place where Gentiles lived.
See: Gentile
See Map: Capernaum; Jordan River; Judea
[19:3]
Matthew wrote that the Pharisees tested Jesus. That is, they wanted to get him to say something that made people angry. It would make certain people angry if Jesus said people could not get divorced. It would make certain other people angry if Jesus said that people could get divorced.
[19:7, 19:8]
Moses taught about divorce in the Law of Moses. The Pharisees thought that Moses said a man could divorce his wife. However, they did not think that a woman could divorce her husband. Some Pharisees taught that a man could only divorce his wife if she committed adultery or did evil things. Other Pharisees taught that any man could divorce his wife if he wanted to, even if she did not do anything wrong.
When a man wrote his wife a “certificate of divorce,” he sent her away with a certificate saying that she no longer belonged to the man as his wife. This would help her to marry another man.
See: Deuteronomy 24:1-4
See: Divorce; Pharisees; Law of Moses; Adultery
[19:9]
Jesus told the Pharisees what the Law of Moses actually said. Moses did not want people to get divorced because God did not want people to get divorced. Instead, Moses knew that some people had hard hearts. That is, they did not want to listen to God’s will about divorce. Moses allowed people to be divorced because of this. However, a certificate of divorce must be written.
Jesus told them about the marriage between Adam and Eve (see: Genesis 1:27; 2:24). A husband and wife became one flesh. That is, it was never God’s desire or intention for a married couple to divorce. Jesus only allowed for divorce when there was sexual immorality.
See: Divorce; Pharisees; Law of Moses; Sin; Will of God
[19:9]
See: Sexual Immorality
[19:10]
Jesus said that it was not good to marry. Some scholars think the disciples were asking Jesus about not marrying again after being divorced. Other scholars think the disciples wanted to know from Jesus if it was good to marry at all, because they served Jesus.
See: Disciple
[19:11]
Jesus said, “not everyone can accept this teaching.” Some scholars think Jesus was talking about his teaching in verses four through nine. Other scholars think he wanted to say that only certain people will understand the things he taught in this verse.
[19:12]
A eunuch was a man who was incapable of producing children. However, Jesus spoke about different types of eunuchs. Some men are born with a damaged penis and they are not able to have sex. Other men were made eunuchs. In ancient times, a king may have cut off a man’s penis if he put this man in charge of caring for his many wives. Other people made themselves eunuchs for the sake of the kingdom of God. This was a metaphor. They chose not to marry so they could better serve Jesus.
See: Metaphor; Kingdom of God
[19:13]
The people brought their children to have Jesus touch them. They thought that if they did this, Jesus would bless the children. He did this by putting his hands on them and saying a blessing.
See: Bless (Blessing)
[19:13]
The disciples rebuked the people for bringing their children to have Jesus touch them. Scholars think the disciples thought Jesus needed to be doing other things. Perhaps they thought that Jesus should be teaching adults instead.
See: Disciple
[19:14]
Jesus told the disciples they were wrong for rebuking these people. Jesus wanted the little children to come to him. This was because many adults rejected Jesus. They thought they knew more about the Messiah than they did. However, the children were willing to learn and did not reject Jesus.
After this, Jesus taught the disciples about the kingdom of God. If people wanted to have the kingdom of God, they needed to believe in Jesus the same way children believed in Jesus. Children often trusted someone completely, but adults often only trusted someone who had earned it.
See: Disciple; Messiah (Christ); Kingdom of God
[19:16]
See: Eternal Life
[19:17]
When Jesus spoke about someone who was good, he was speaking about someone who is always does the right thing. Only God is good in this way. Scholars think Jesus said that he is God. The man did not understand what it meant to be “good” and to obey God perfectly.
See: Jesus is God
[19:17]
Jesus talked about some of the ten commandments in the Law of Moses.
See: Exodus 20; Deuteronomy 5
See: Ten Commandments; Law of Moses
[19:18]
See: Adultery
[19:18]
Someone who bore false witness lied about someone. They said someone did something they did not do or did not do something that they did. It also meant to give a false report in a court of law.
See: Ancient Trials (Lawsuit); Witness (Martyr)
[19:21]
Jesus knew that the man loved money more than anything else. He did not truly trust in God or that Jesus was the messiah. He trusted in the things he had. Because of this, Jesus wanted him to sell all he had in order to follow him.
All people do not need to sell everything they have to be Christians. This was not a command for all people in order for them to follow Jesus. Jesus knew the man’s money kept him from completely trusting in him.
See: Messiah (Christ)
[19:21]
Jesus spoke about some rewards people will get after they die when he spoke about treasure in heaven.
[19:23]
Some scholars think it was hard for the rich to enter the kingdom of God because the people who were rich held onto their money and valuable things too tightly. That is, they trusted in their possession more than they trusted God. Jesus used the metaphor of a camel. A camel would never fit through the eye of a needle, which is less than one millimeter. However, Jesus wanted the disciples to know that though things might seem impossible to men, all things are possible for God.
See: Bless (Blessing); Kingdom of God; Metaphor
Advice to translators: Someone who has a lot of money is considered rich. They have riches.
[19:26]
Jesus wanted to teach his disciples that there was only one way to have peace with God and to enter into his kingdom. People need to trust in Jesus. People should not trust in anything or anyone else.
See: Disciple; Kingdom of God
[19:28]
Jesus spoke about a time when the Son of Man will sit on his glorious throne. Jesus was speaking about himself ruling his kingdom.
See: Son of Man; Glory (Glorify); Kingdom of God; Throne
[19:28]
Jesus said that the disciples will sit on twelve thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel. They will judge Israel in some way. However, he did not say when or how they would do this.
See: Disciple; Tribes of Israel; Judge (Judgment)
[19:29]
Some scholars think Jesus spoke about the many homes that would be opened for the servants of God. The brothers and sisters were those who believed in Jesus and became brothers and sisters in Christ. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about spiritual blessings that replaced the homes and families that were left behind. The blessings might be considered “a hundred times” better than what they left behind.
See: Family of God; Spirit (Spiritual); Bless (Blessing); Reward
"When" or "After" he "had finished teaching these things"
"walked away from" or "left"
"came to Jesus"
"and challenged him by asking him" or "and wanted to trap him by asking him"
"Surely you have read that in the beginning when God created people he made them male and female."
"And surely you know that God also said that for this reason ... flesh."
This is a part of the quotation from Genesis story about Adam and Eve. In that context the reason a man will leave his father and mother is because God created a woman to be the man's companion.
"stay close to his wife" or "live with his wife"
"they will become like one person"
"So a husband and wife are no longer like two persons, but they are like one person"
"The Pharisees said to Jesus"
"command us Jews"
This is a document that legally ends the marriage.
"Because of your stubbornness" or "Because you are stubborn"
Jesus is speaking to the Pharisees, but Moses gave this command many years earlier to their ancestors. Moses's command applied to all Jewish men in general.
Here "beginning" refers to when God first created man and woman.
"marries another woman"
"to whom God gives it" or "whom God enables to follow it"
"there are men whom other men have made eunuchs"
Possible meanings are 1) "men who have made themselves eunuchs by removing their private parts" or 2) "men who choose to remain unmarried and sexually pure."
"so they can better serve our God in heaven"
"some people brought little children to Jesus"
"for when our God in heaven establishes his rule on earth, he will be king over such as these" or "for God will allow such as these into his kingdom"
“belongs to those who are like children.” This means those who are humble like children will enter God’s kingdom.
The word "behold" alerts us to a new person in the story. Your language may have a way of doing this.
"You ask me about what is good" or "Think about why you ask me about what is good."
"God alone is completely good"
"to receive eternal life"
"love every other person as much as you love yourself"
"If you want"
"to those who are poor"
"God will reward you in heaven"
"I tell you the truth." This phrase adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"to accept our God in heaven as their king" or "to enter God's kingdom"
Jesus uses an exaggeration to illustrate how very difficult it is for rich people to enter the kingdom of God.
the hole near one end of a needle, through which thread is passed
"the disciples were amazed." because they believed having riches was proof that God approved of someone.
"Then there is no one whom God will save!" or "Then there is no one who will receive eternal life!"
"we have left all our wealth" or "we have given up all our possessions"
"What good thing will God give us?"
"I tell you the truth." This phrase adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"at the time when God makes all things new"
Jesus is speaking about himself.
"sits as king on his glorious throne" or "rules gloriously as king"
"sit as kings on 12 thrones"
"the people of the 12 tribes of Israel"
"because of me" or "because he believes in me"
"receive from God 100 times as many good things as they gave up"
"God will cause them to live forever."
"But many who seem to be important now will be the least important, and many who seem to be unimportant now will be very important"
1
"For the kingdom of heaven is like a landowner who went out early in the morning to hire laborers for his vineyard.
2
After he had agreed with the laborers for one denarius a day, he sent them into his vineyard.
"He said to them, 'You also go into the vineyard.'
She said to him, "Command that these my two sons may sit, one at your right hand and one at your left hand, in your kingdom."
They said to him, "We are able."
[20:1]
Jesus told the disciples a parable about a landowner. The landowner gave each man a denarius,. This was the amount of money he would get for working one day. He gave each man the same amount of money, even though they worked for different lengths of time. He wanted to teach them about how God rewarded people. He did this in a way that was just. He does not reward people who do more things or greater things. He rewards people on how much they obey God.
See: Parable; Disciple; Kingdom of God; Reward
[20:1]
He hired some men early in the morning, perhaps at 6am. The third hour was at 9am. The sixth hour was at 12pm. The ninth hour was 3pm. The eleventh hour was at 5pm. They worked to about 6pm.
[20:16]
Jesus said that the first will be last and the last will be first. This was a metaphor. He wanted people to know that people who are not honored while they live on earth will be rewarded and honored in Jesus’ kingdom. However, the people who want to be honored while they live on earth will not be honored in Jesus’ kingdom. Jesus wanted Christians to serve other people.
See: Metaphor; Reward; Kingdom of God
[20:16]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament contain the words “many are called, but few are chosen.” More and older copies of the Greek New Testament do not contain these words. Scholars think that Matthew did not write these words.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[20:18]
Jesus told the disciples that he was going to die and would be made alive again. That is, he will be resurrected.
See: Disciple; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[20:18]
See: Son of Man
[20:19]
At this time, the Jews were not able to kill a criminal. Only their Roman leaders could do this. They were Gentiles. Jesus wanted to say that the Jewish leaders would get the Gentile leaders to kill Jesus.
See: Chief Priest; Scribe; Gentile
[20:19]
Jesus said that he was going to be flogged. That is, he would be beaten with a whip.
[20:21, 20:23]
Jesus will sit at God the Father’s right hand in heaven. Therefore, God is at Jesus’ left hand side in heaven. However, God the Father is the one who decides who will sit at the right hand of Jesus (see: Matthew 20:23). The mother wanted her sons to be honored in heaven more than the other disciples.
See: God the Father; Heaven; Disciple
[20:22}
Jesus said that he was about to drink from a cup. This was a metaphor. He was about to suffer and die. When they said they could drink from this cup, Jesus prophesied that they would suffer and die.
See: Metaphor; Prophecy (Prophesy)
[20:24]
Some scholars think the other disciples were angry with James and John because they asked Jesus to honor them in a special way. Other scholars think the other disciples were jealous or afraid James and John might be honored over them.
See: Disciple
[20:25]
Jesus spoke about the Gentiles. The Gentiles ruled over the Jews and were very harsh to them. However, Jesus did not want certain Christians to rule over other Christians in this way. He wanted Christian leaders to serve other Christians. How did Jesus give his life as a ransom for many?
Jesus gave his life as a ransom for many. That is, he died so that people would be at peace with God. Matthew spoke about Jesus dying as a price to be paid for their sin. Jesus was punished for the sins of those who believe in him. By dying, Jesus set them free from being slaves to always wanting to sin.
See: Atone (Atonement); Sin; Son of Man
[20:26]
Jesus taught the disciples that certain people will be honored in heaven. Just as Jesus came to serve, so Christians who serve other people will be honored in heaven.
[20:29]
See Map: Jericho
[20:31]
Matthew wrote that the crowd of people rebuked the two blind men. Some scholars think they wanted the blind men to be quiet to respect Jesus. Perhaps they were being very loud. Or perhaps they were rebuked for saying that Jesus is the messiah.
See: Messiah (Christ)
[20:31]
The blind man called Jesus the “Son of David.” David was one of Jesus’ ancestors. He called him this because the messiah was prophesied to be one of David’s descendants. He was to fulfill the covenant God made with David.
See: Messiah (Christ); Covenant with David ; Prophecy (Prophesy); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)
This is the beginning of a parable.
"After the landowner had agreed"
"one day's wages"
"The landowner went out again"
The third hour is around nine in the morning.
"standing in the marketplace not doing anything" or "standing in the marketplace with no work to do"
a large, open-air area where people buy and sell food and other items
"Again the landowner went out"
The sixth hour is around noon. The ninth hour is around three in the afternoon.
This means the landowner went to the marketplace and hired workers.
This is about five in the afternoon.
"not doing anything" or "not having any work"
"beginning with the workers who started working last, then the workers who started working earlier, and finally the workers who started working first" or "first paying the workers I hired last, then paying the workers I hired earlier in the day, and finally paying the workers I hired first"
"whom the landowner hired"
"one day's wages"
"When the workers who had worked the longest received"
"you have paid them the same amount of money as you paid us"
"we who have worked the entire day, even during the hottest part"
"one of the workers who had worked the longest"
Use a word that one man would use to address another man whom he is politely rebuking.
"We already agreed that I would give you one denarius."
"one day's wages"
"It is lawful for me do what I want with my own possessions."
"Do I not have the right" or "Is it not proper."
"You should not be envious because I am generous."
"So those who seem to be unimportant now will be the most important, and those who seem to be the most important now will be the least important"
Jerusalem was on top of a hill, so people had to travel up to get there.
Jesus uses the word "See" to tell the disciples the must pay attention to what he is about to tell them.
"someone will give the Son of Man over"
Jesus is referring to himself.
The chief priests and scribes will condemn Jesus.
The chief priests and scribes will deliver Jesus to the Gentiles, and the Gentiles will mock him.
"to whip him" or "to beat him with whips"
Jesus is referring to himself
"God will raise him up" or "God will make him alive again"
This refers to James and John.
These refer to having positions of power, authority, and honor.
"when you are king"
Here "you" is plural and refers to the mother and the sons.
Here "you" is plural, but Jesus is only talking to the two sons.
"suffer what I am about to suffer"
"The sons of Zebedee said" or "James and John said"
"You will indeed suffer as I will suffer"
These refer to having positions of power, authority, and honor.
"for my Father has prepared those places, and he will give them to whom he chooses"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"the other disciples were very angry with the two brothers because each of them also wanted to sit in a place of honor next to Jesus"
"called the twelve disciples"
"the Gentile kings forcefully rule over their people"
"the important men among the Gentiles"
"have control over the people"
"to be important"
Jesus is speaking about himself.
"did not come so that other people would serve him" or "did not come so that other people would serve me"
"but to serve other people"
"to give his life as a substitute for many" or "to give his life as a substitute to set many free"
"to die"
"for many people"
"When the two blind men heard"
"Son of David" is also a title for the Messiah, and the men were probably calling Jesus by this title.
"called to the blind men"
"do you want"
"we want you to open our eyes" or "we want to be able to see"
"having compassion" or "feeling compassion for them"
1
As Jesus and his disciples approached Jerusalem and came to Bethphage, to the Mount of Olives, then Jesus sent two disciples,
2
saying to them, "Go into the next village, and you will immediately find a donkey tied up there, and a colt with her. Untie them and bring them to me.
3
If anyone says anything to you about that, you will say, 'The Lord has need of them,' and that person will immediately send them with you."
10 When Jesus had come into Jerusalem, all the city was stirred and said, "Who is this?"
11 The crowds answered, "This is Jesus the prophet from Nazareth in Galilee."
12 Then Jesus entered the temple. He cast out all those who bought and sold in the temple, and turned over the tables of the money changers and the seats of those who sold doves. 13 He said to them, "It is written, 'My house will be called a house of prayer,' but you make it a den of robbers."
14 Then the blind and the lame came to him in the temple, and he healed them.
16 They said to him, "Do you hear what they are saying?"
Jesus said to them, "Yes! But have you never read,
17 Then Jesus left them and went out of the city to Bethany and spent the night there.
18 Now in the morning as he returned to the city, he was hungry. 19 Seeing a fig tree along the roadside, he went to it and found nothing on it except leaves. He said to it, "May there be no fruit from you ever again," and immediately the fig tree withered.
20 When the disciples saw it, they marveled and said, "How did the fig tree immediately wither away?"
21 Jesus answered and said to them, "Truly I say to you, if you have faith and do not doubt, you will not only do what was done to this fig tree, but you will even say to this mountain, 'Be taken up and thrown into the sea,' and it will be done. 22 Whatever you ask for in prayer, believing, you will receive."
23 When Jesus had come into the temple, the chief priests and the elders of the people came to him as he was teaching and said, "By what authority do you do these things, and who gave you this authority?"
24 Jesus answered and said to them, "I also will ask you one question. If you tell me, I will tell you by what authority I do these things.
They discussed among themselves, saying, "If we say, 'From heaven,' he will say to us, 'Why then did you not believe him?'
26 But if we say, 'From men,' we fear the crowd, because they all view John as a prophet." 27 Then they answered Jesus and said, "We do not know."He also said to them, "Neither will I tell you by what authority I do these things.
29 "The son answered and said, 'I will not,' but afterward he changed his mind and went.
30 "Then the man went to the second son and said the same thing. He answered and said, 'I will go, sir,' but he did not go.
They said, "The first one."
Jesus said to them, "Truly I say to you, the tax collectors and the prostitutes will enter the kingdom of God before you do.
32 For John came to you in the way of righteousness, but you did not believe him. But the tax collectors and the prostitutes believed him. But you, even when you saw this, you did not repent afterward and believe him.33 "Listen to another parable. There was a man, a landowner. He planted a vineyard, set a hedge about it, dug a winepress in it, built a watchtower, and rented it out to vine growers. Then he went into another country. 34 When the time of the fruit harvest approached, he sent some servants to the vine growers to collect his fruit.
38 "But when the vine growers saw the son, they said among themselves, 'This is the heir. Come, let us kill him and take over the inheritance.' 39 So they took him, threw him out of the vineyard, and killed him.
41 They said to him, "He will violently destroy those wicked people, and he will then rent out the vineyard to other vine growers, men who will give him his share of crops at the harvest time."
42 Jesus said to them, "Did you never read in the scriptures,
[21:1]
See Map: Bethpage; Mount of Olives
[21:2]
Jesus entered Jerusalem in the same way a king returned home after a great victory in a war. Often, they rode on horses or in a chariot. Jesus entered Jerusalem on a colt because he told people that he was the messiah and the king of the Jews (see: Zechariah 9:9). He also had a great victory. He lived the perfect life and was about to die so that people could have peace with God.
See: 21:1-11; Luke 19:28-44; John 12:12-19
See: Messiah (Christ); Atone (Atonement); Chariot
See Map: Jerusalem
[21:2]
A colt was a young donkey. This colt was with its mother, a donkey (see: Matthew 21:2). No one had ever ridden this colt.
[21:3]
Some scholars think that Jesus said, “the Lord has need of them” to say that God needed them for God’s purpose. Other scholars think Jesus said this because he was calling himself Lord. That is, he was calling himself God. Still other scholars think the owner of the colt was traveling with Jesus, and Jesus said the owner had need of the colt.
See: Jesus is God
[21:4]
When Jesus did these things, he fulfilled the prophecy Zechariah made (see: Zechariah 9:9). Jesus was the king about whom Zechariah wrote.
[21:7]
The disciples put their cloaks on the colt to make it easier for Jesus to ride on it. A cloak was a thick coat people wore outside of their clothes.
See: Disciple
The road on which Jesus rode the colt was dirty. The people showed the highest honor to Jesus by putting things on the road so that he would not get dirty. In ancient times, people did this to welcome a new king (see: 2 Kings 9:13).
[21:9]
The people shouted “Hosanna” because they wanted God to save them. They said that Jesus came “in the name of the Lord.” That is, God gave Jesus power and permission to reveal God’s will. They believed Jesus was the messiah who came to begin the kingdom promised to David.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Heaven; Bless (Blessing); Messiah (Christ); Will of God; Covenant with David ; Reveal (Revelation)
[21:11]
The people thought Jesus was a prophet. However, they did not believe he was the messiah. They did not know that he was their king.
See: Prophet;Messiah (Christ)
See Map: Nazareth; Galilee
[21:11, 21:12]
Jesus made people leave the temple. These were people who sold things. He did not want people to try to make money in the temple. He only wanted people to go to the temple to worship God. People from every nation were to go to the temple to pray (see: Isaiah 56:7). However, the Jews did not want other people to go to the temple to worship God. Instead, they used the area made for the Gentiles to worship God as a market to make money.
Jesus said the temple was made into a “den of robbers.” That is, a place where people who robbed other people lived (see: Jeremiah 7:11). Scholars think Jesus said the same thing Jeremiah wrote so everyone would know that the people did not honor God in the temple.
Earlier, Jesus also made people leave the temple (see: John 2:13-22).
See: Temple; Gentile; Worship; Pray (Prayer)
[21:15]
The chief priests and scribes wanted to kill Jesus because of what he did. Some scholars think the chief priests and the scribes made money from the things sold in the temple. Jesus stopped them from making money in the temple. Other scholars think they were angry because the children said that Jesus was the messiah.
See: Temple; High Priest; Chief Priest; Scribe; Messiah (Christ)
[21:16]
The Jewish leaders read the things Jesus said in Psalms (see: Psalms 8:2).
[21:17]
See Map: Bethany
[21:19]
Jesus saw a fig tree. It did not have fruit. He cursed it. He did not do this because he was hungry or angry. It was a metaphor. In the same way a fig tree produced figs, so God wanted Israel to produce fruit. That is, he wanted Israel to serve and obey him. However, they did not do this. Therefore, they made themselves useless to God.
See: Curse; Fruit (Metaphor); Metaphor
[21:21]
Jesus spoke about a mountain to teach his disciples. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say they could do great things if they trusted in God, that is, Jesus wanted the disciples to pray with faith. They were not actually going to move a mountain. This was hyperbole. However, God did many miracles through these disciples after Jesus was made alive again.
See: Disciple; Metaphor; Miracle; Hyperbole; Pray (Prayer); Faith (Believe in)
[21:23]
The elders were the Jewish leaders who were older men.
See: Elder; Chief Priest
[21:23]
The Jewish leaders asked Jesus who gave him permission to do the things he did. They did not think God gave him permission to do the things he did. They thought Satan gave him permission to do these things. Some scholars think the leaders really wanted to have Jesus say that God sent him. They thought that the Law of Moses said they could kill him if he did this. However, God sent Jesus.
See: Satan (The Devil); Law of Moses
[21:25]
Jesus asked the leaders about who gave John the Baptist permission to do the things he did. The people in Israel loved John the Baptist. They thought God sent him. John the Baptist said that Jesus was the messiah. The leaders were afraid of saying that God sent John because they would also have to say that God sent Jesus. However, the people would be angry with these leaders and reject them if they said that God did not send John.
See: Baptize (Baptism); Messiah (Christ)
[21:28]
Jesus spoke about two sons. One son said no, but obeyed his father. The second son said yes to his father but did not obey him. This was a parable. He wanted the Jewish leaders to know that the people who sinned, but came to believe in him were like the first son. The Jewish leaders who said nice things to Jesus but did not believe in him were like the second son. The Jewish leaders rejected Jesus and rejected God who sent Jesus. The tax collectors and prostitutes believed in Jesus, therefore they obeyed God.
See: Parable; Tax (Tax Collector, Toll) ; Prostitute (Prostitution) ; Repent (Repentance); Will of God; Kingdom of God; Sin
[21:33]
Jesus used a parable about a vineyard. He did this to talk about Israel. In the same way a farmer makes and protects a vineyard, so God made and protects the nation of Israel. God gave certain leaders permission to care for Israel. He sent prophets to Israel to help the Israelites obey God. However, they did not do what these prophets said to do. Finally, God sent Jesus. That is, he sent his son. Then the Jewish leaders had him killed.
See: Parable; Vine (Vineyard); Prophet; Son of God
[21:34]
The owner of the vineyard sent his servants to get what they promised to the owner for using his land. They promised him a certain part of what they grew.
[21:35]
These men did not want to give the servant what they promised to give to the owner of the land. Therefore, they beat the servants. They wanted the owner to know they were not going to give him anything and that he should not send any more servants.
[21:38]
See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir)
[21:42]
See: Psalm 118:22-23
[21:43]
Jesus said the kingdom of God would be taken away from the Jewish leaders. He was rejecting them because they rejected him. They would not be a part of his kingdom. Jesus also said he would give it to another nation that produced fruit. That is, people who obey him and honor him will inherit the kingdom of God. This included Gentile people who obeyed and honored Jesus.
See: Kingdom of God; Fruit (Metaphor); Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Gentile
[21:46]
The Jewish leaders wanted to arrest Jesus after they heard what he said. That is, they wanted to catch him so they could kill him. This is because they knew he was speaking about them. Jesus knew the Jewish leaders wanted to kill him.
[21:46]
Matthew wrote that the Jewish leaders feared all the people there. Many people thought Jesus was a great man. However, Matthew wanted people to know that the Jewish leaders feared the people more than they feared God. They thought they were obeying God by killing Jesus. However, they were not obeying God.
This is a village near Jerusalem.
"a donkey that someone has tied up to a post or a tree"
young male donkey
This word is used here to mark a pause in the story. Here Matthew explains that Jesus's actions fulfilled scripture.
"this happened so that Jesus would fulfill what God spoke through the prophet Zechariah"
"the people of Zion" or "the people who live in Zion"
This is another name for Jerusalem.
These were outer clothing or long coats.
These are ways to show honor to Jesus as he was entering Jerusalem.
"Son of David" is also a title for the Messiah, and the crowd was probably calling Jesus by this title.
"in the power of the Lord" or "as the representative of the Lord"
"Praise God, who is in the highest heaven" or "Praise be to God"
"many people from all over the city were excited"
Jesus did not enter the actual temple. He entered the courtyard around the temple.
Merchants were selling animals and other items that travelers bought to offer the proper sacrifices at the temple.
"Jesus said to those who were changing money and buying and selling things"
"The prophets wrote long ago" or "God said long ago"
Here "My" refers to God and "house" refers to the temple.
"a place where people pray"
"like a place where robbers hide"
those who have an injured foot or leg that makes walking difficult
This word means “save us” but can also mean “praise God!” See how you translated this in Matthew 21:9.
"Son of David" is also a title for the Messiah, and the children were probably calling Jesus by this title. See how you translated this in Matthew 21:9.
"they became very angry because people were praising him"
"You should not allow them to say these things about you!"
"Yes, I hear them, but you should remember what you read in the scriptures ... praise.'"
“You prepared little children and nursing infants to give praise to God”
This word is used here to mark a pause in the story. Here Matthew explains that Jesus is hungry and that is why he stops at the fig tree.
"he ... found only leaves on it"
died and dried up
"We are astonished that the fig tree has dried up so quickly!"
"I tell you the truth." This phrase adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"if you truly believe"
"you will even be able to tell this mountain to get up and throw itself into the sea,"
"it will happen"
It is implied that Jesus did not enter the actual temple. He entered the courtyard around the temple.
This refers to Jesus teaching and healing in the temple. It probably also refers to Jesus driving out the buyers and sellers the previous day.
"where did he get the authority to do that?"
"If we say that we believe John received his authority from heaven, then Jesus will ask us why we did not believe John."
"from God in heaven"
"Then you should have believed John the Baptist"
"But if we say that we believe John received his authority from men,"
"we fear what the crowd would think or even do to us"
"they believe John is a prophet"
"Tell me what you think about what I am about to tell you."
"The chief priests and elders said"
"Jesus said to the chief priests and elders"
"I tell you the truth." This phrase adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"when God establishes his rule on earth, he will agree to bless the tax collectors and prostitutes by ruling over them before he agrees to do that for you"
Possible meanings are 1) God will accept the tax collectors and prostitutes sooner than he will accept the Jewish religious leaders, or 2) God will accept the tax collectors and prostitutes instead of the Jewish religious leaders.
"John came to the people of Israel"
"and told you the way God wants you to live"
"a wall" or "a fence"
"dug a hole in the vineyard in which to press the grapes"
The owner still owned the vineyard, but he allowed the vine growers to take care of it. When the grapes became ripe, they were to give some of them to the owner and keep the rest.
The landowner expected the vine growers pay him for allowing them to use the vineyard by giving him some of the fruit they had grown.
"the landowner's servants"
The word "now" does not mean "at this moment," but it is used to draw attention to the important point that follows.
"The people said to Jesus."
"He will bring those wicked people to a miserable end" or "He will make those evil people die in misery"
"Think about what you have read ... eyes.'"
Jesus is quoting from the Psalms. This is a metaphor that means the religious leaders, like builders, will reject Jesus, but God will make him the most important in his kingdom, like the cornerstone in a building.
"has become the cornerstone"
"The Lord has caused this great change"
"it is wonderful to see"
Here "you" is plural. Jesus was speaking to the religious leaders who had rejected him.
"God will take his kingdom away from you and will give it to a nation that produces the kingdom's fruits" or "God will reject you, and he will be king over people from other nations that produce the kingdom's fruits"
"that produces good results"
"This stone will break into pieces anyone who falls on it"
This means the Christ will have the final judgment and will destroy everyone who rebels against him.
1
Jesus spoke to them again in parables, saying,
2
"The kingdom of heaven is like a certain king who prepared a marriage feast for his son.
3
He sent out his servants to call those who had been invited to come to the marriage feast, but they would not come.
Then Jesus said to them, "Then give to Caesar the things that are Caesar's, and to God the things that are God's."
They said to him, "The son of David."
[22:1]
See: Parable
[22:3]
Jesus wanted this man to invite certain types of people to a feast because Jesus wanted God to reward them in the kingdom of heaven. Jesus sent his servants to call those who had been invited to this feast. He was talking about the Jews. He wanted the Jews to believe in him, but they rejected him. When he spoke about the king, Jesus was speaking about himself. He also wanted to say that the Jews did evil things to the apostles. When he spoke about those who were not invited, he was speaking about the Gentiles. The Gentiles believed in Jesus and would be rewarded. When Jesus spoke about the man not wearing wedding clothes, he was speaking about someone who wanted to be rewarded by God, but who rejected Jesus. Jesus will punish this man.
See: Wedding; Reward; Kingdom of God; Apostle; Gentile; Punish (Punishment)
[22:13]
Jesus spoke about the outer darkness. He was speaking about hell. This is a place where people will be punished for their sins.
See: Hell; Punish (Punishment); Sin
[22:14]
Jesus said that many people were called but few people were chosen. He wanted everyone to believe in him, but only a few people believed in him. Everyone could believe in him and be rewarded, but most people reject him.
See: Elect (Election); Call (Calling); Reward; Kingdom of God
[22:15]
See: Pharisees
[22:15]
The Jewish leaders tried to trap Jesus. That is, they tried to get Jesus to say something that would cause someone to be angry with him. They wanted Jesus to speak against the leader of the Roman Empire. They did this by asking Jesus about paying taxes to the ruler of the Roman Empire. The Jewish leaders asked Jesus about paying taxes. The Romans made the Jews pay taxes to them every year. The Jews had to pay the Romans to rule them. The Jews did not like having to pay this tax. The Jews would have been angry if Jesus said that the Jews should pay this tax to the Romans. The Romans would be angry if Jesus said that the Jews should not pay this tax to the Romans.
See: Tax (Tax Collector, Toll); Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar)
[22:16]
A Herodian was someone who served King Herod. He was the leader of the Jews and served the Romans.
See: King Herod
[22:18]
A hypocrite was a person who said one thing, but they did not believe it. Or they said something and did not do it.
[22:19]
See: Denarius
[22:21]
The things that belonged to Caesar were all things that allowed him to govern Rome. This included taxes that must be paid to his government. The coins, at that time, had the face of Caesar imprinted on them.
See: Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar)
[22:21]
Scholars think Jesus was speaking about people’s hearts when he spoke about the things that belonged to God. That is, a person should live according to faith. They should love, worship, and obey God. God is the creator of everything. He is rules everything. Therefore, all things belong to God.
See: Heart (Metaphor); Faith (Believe in)
[22:23]
The Sadducees did not think that people would be resurrected. That is, they did not think people would go to heaven or hell when they died. They did not believe in many things taught in the Bible.
See: Sadducees; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Heaven; Hell
[22:28]
The Sadducees tried to trap Jesus by asking this question. They wanted Jesus to say something that would make people angry. They thought their question proved that no one would be resurrected.
See: Law of Moses; Sadducees; Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Resurrect (Resurrection)
[22:29]
When Jesus told the Sadducees they did not “know the scriptures or the power of God” he meant they had not understood the scriptures correctly. That is, they did not understand what the Bible taught about resurrection. They also did not understand God’s power to raise a person from the dead and give them a new body.
See: Sadducees; Heaven; Worship; Angel; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[22:32]
See: Exodus 3:6
[22:40]
Jesus told the lawyer that the two greatest commandments were to love God and to love other people. That is, if a person loved God and people the way the Bible told them to, then they obeyed all of the Law of Moses.
See: Scribe; Command (Commandment); Law of Moses
[22:40]
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[22:43]
Scholars think that Jesus wanted his listeners to know that the Holy Spirit told David what to say when he wrote Psalm 110:1.
See: Holy Spirit
[22:44]
Scholars think that when David said, “the Lord said to my Lord” he was speaking about the messiah whom God sent. In other words, David said, “God (Yahweh) said to my Lord (Messiah).” David said that Jesus is God. God will also make the messiah’s enemies his footstool. That is, one day God will defeat all of the messiah’s enemies.
See: Lord; Yahweh (I am); Messiah (Christ); Trinity; Jesus is God
[22:46]
Matthew wrote that people stopped asking Jesus questions. This was because they knew they could not trap Jesus by asking him questions because of the way Jesus answered them.
"to the people"
"the people the king had invited"
"servants, ordering them to tell those whom he invited, 'See ... feast.'"
"Look" or "Listen" or "Pay attention to what I am about to tell you"
"My servants have killed and cooked my oxen and my fattened cattle"
"those whom I invited"
"where the main roads of the city cross." The king is sending the servants to the place where they are most likely to find people.
"both the good people and the bad people"
"So the guests filled the wedding hall"
"you are not wearing proper clothes for a wedding. You should not be here."
"Tie him up so that he cannot move his hands or feet"
"the dark place away from God"
"weeping and expressing their extreme suffering"
"For God invites many people, but he only chooses a few"
"how they could cause Jesus to say something wrong so they could arrest him"
These were officials and followers of the Jewish king Herod. He was friends with Roman authorities.
"you do not show special honor to anyone" or "you do not consider anyone more important than anyone else"
"to pay the taxes that Caesar requires"
"Do not test me, you hypocrites!" or "I know that you hypocrites are only trying to test me!"
This was a Roman coin worth one day's wages.
Here "them" refers to the Herodians and the disciples of the Pharisees.
"Tell me whose image and name you see on this coin."
"The coin has Caesar's image and name on it"
"things that belong to Caesar"
"things that belong to God"
"Teacher, Moses said that if a man dies ...brother."
Here "his" refers to the dead man.
"the next oldest ... the next oldest ... the youngest" or "his oldest younger brother ... that brother's oldest younger brother ... the youngest"
"After every brother had died"
Here the Sadducees shift from the story about the seven brothers to their actual question.
"when dead people come back to life"
"You are mistaken about the resurrection"
"what God is able to do"
"when dead people rise back to life"
"people will not marry"
"nor will people give their children in marriage"
"you have read"
"what God spoke to you"
"that he is the God of ... Jacob"
"of dead people, but he is the God of living people"
These three phrases are used together to mean “completely” or “earnestly.” Here “heart” and “soul” refer to a person’s inner being.
Here "great" and "first" mean the same thing. They emphasize that this is the most important commandment.
Here "neighbor" means more than just those who live nearby. Jesus means a person must love all people.
"Everything that Moses and the prophets wrote in the scriptures is based on these two commandments"
In both of these "son" means "descendant."
"Then, tell me why David in the Spirit calls him Lord"
"David, whom the Holy Spirit is inspiring." This means the Holy Spirit is influencing what David says.
Here "him" refers to the Christ, who is also the descendant of David.
Here "Lord" refers to God the Father.
Here "Lord" refers to the Christ. Also, "my" refers to David. This means the Christ is superior to David.
"Sit in the place of honor beside me"
"until I conquer your enemies" or "until I make your enemies bow down before you"
David referred to Jesus as "Lord" because Jesus was not only a descendant of David, but he was also superior to him.
"to answer him anything" or "to answer him"
1
Then Jesus spoke to the crowds and to his disciples.
2
He said, "The scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses' seat.
3
Therefore whatever they command you to do, do these things and observe them. But do not imitate their deeds, for they say things but then do not do them.
[23:2]
Jesus said that the Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses’ seat. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say they they thought God gave them permission to do the things that Moses did. When Moses told people to do something in the Law of Moses, it was as if God told them to do it. The Scribes and Pharisees thought this was true when they taught people.
See: Scribe; Pharisees; Metaphor; Law of Moses
[23:3]
Jesus said that the people should not imitate the deeds of the Scribes and Pharisees. That is, they should not do the same types of things the Scribes and Pharisees did. This is because the Scribes and Pharisees did not do the things they taught. They taught good things, but they did not do these good things.
[23:5]
Phylacteries were leather bags or boxes in which pieces of parchment with portions of the Law of Moses written on them were placed. The Jewish leaders wore these on the forearms or fastened in some way onto their foreheads.
See: Deuteronomy 6:8, 11:18
Advice to translators: Parchment were pieces of leather and someone could write on them.
[23:5]
The Jews wore clothes with tassles on the edges or corners. These were to remind the people of the Law of Moses. The Pharisees purposefully wore the tassels on the edges of their garments extra long, so people would see them and want to honor them. They did not do this to honor God.
See: Law of Moses; Pharisees
See: Numbers 15:38-39
[23:8]
Some scholars think Jesus did not want people to want to be called “rabbi” because people who did this thought they were greater than other people. Fewer scholars think Jesus was saying that there was truly only one “rabbi” or teacher God sent to men, and that was Jesus.
See: Rabbi
[23:9]
Jesus did not want people to call someone “father” in this way because there is only one who Jesus believed was the father, and that is God. God is the only father in this way and is the only one to be honored as father.
See: God the Father
[23:11, 23:12]
Jesus wanted people to serve one another. In the kingdom of God, those who are considered the greatest are those who serve others. They serve others because this honors God. If they do not do this, then God will humble them in some way.
See: Kingdom of God
[23:13]
See: Woe
[23:13]
A hypocrite was someone who said one thing and did something different.
[23:13]
Jesus said that the Scribes and Pharisees shut the kingdom of heaven. Some scholars think the Pharisees did this by teaching false things about God. They did not want people to enter into the kingdom of heaven. They could not help people to be at peace with God because they were not at peace with God.
See: Scribe; Pharisees; Kingdom of God
[23:14]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament include a verse 14 which says, “Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you devour widows’ houses, while you make a show of long prayers. You will therefore receive greater condemnation. '' Other ancient copies of the Greek New Testament put these words after verse 12. More and older copies of Greek New Testament do not contain these words. Scholars do not think Matthew wrote these words.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[23:15]
When Jesus said the Scribes and Pharisees went over sea and land to make one convert he was using a figure of speech. That is, they worked very hard to get someone to worship God in the way they thought was right. However, when they do this, they taught them the wrong things. This made it harder for them to know the right things. People would not have peace with God even though the Pharisees promised them peace with God.
[23:16]
Jesus spoke about a blind guide. This was a metaphor. A guide was someone who helped people to know where to go or what to do. When he said they were blind, he wanted to say that they did not understand spiritual things.
See: Blind (Metaphor)
[23:16]
he Pharisees were wrong with their teaching about swearing an oath. Jesus taught them that is was wrong to break any oath.
See: Swear (Oath)
[23:25, 23:26]
When Jesus taught about the cup and the plate, he used a metaphor. Just as a person cleaned the outside of a cup, so Jesus was telling the Jewish leaders that they were only concerned about how they looked on the outside. That is, they were concerned with what people thought of them. Jesus taught the Jewish leaders that they should be more concerned about the things they thought and wanted to do. If they did that, they would do the right things.
See: Metaphor; Clean and Unclean
[23:27]
When Jesus said the Jewish leaders were like whitewashed tombs he used a metaphor. Some scholars think Jesus was telling the Pharisees that they tried to make themselves look good on the outside, but on the inside was nothing but unclean thoughts and lives.
See: Tomb; Metaphor; Clean and Unclean
[23:29]
Jesus rebuked the Jewish leaders. These leaders thought they honored the prophets by decorating their tombs. They thought they would not have killed the prophets if they were alive when the prophets were alive. However, Jesus lived among the Pharisees and he was God’s greatest prophet. The Pharisees wanted to kill Jesus. They would be punished and live forever in hell because they rejected Jesus.
See: Prophet; Pharisees; Punish (Punishment); Hell
[23:34]
Jesus talked about sending certain people. These were the prophets and apostles. He sent them to Israel to declare the truth about Jesus. He prophesied that the Jewish leaders would also reject the people Jesus sent. All people who followed the Jewish leaders will also be punished.
See: Prophet; Apostle; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Synagogue; Crucify (Crucifixion); Punish (Punishment)
[23:35]
Abel and Zechariah were people who were killed because they obeyed God. In the Old Testament, Abel was the first person murdered, and Zechariah was the last person murdered.
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[23:37]
Jesus spoke to Jerusalem. He was speaking to the Jews. God sent prophets to the Jews so they would honor and obey God. However, they did not want to do these things. Because of this, God will punish the Jews. They will not see Jesus until he returns.
See: Psalm 118:26
See: Jesus' Return to Earth; Prophet; Punish (Punishment)
"have authority as Moses had" or "have authority to say what the law of Moses means"
"all the things ... do them and observe them"
"they make you obey many rules that are difficult to follow. But they do nothing at all to help you follow the rules"
"They do all their deeds so that people can see what they do"
Both of these are things the Pharisees do to appear as if they honor God more than other people.
small leather boxes containing paper with scripture written on it
The Pharisees made the tassels on the bottom of their robes especially long to show their devotion to God.
Both of these are the places where the most important people sit.
"for people to call them 'Rabbi.'"
"But you must not let anyone call you"
All occurrences of "you" are plural and refer to all of Jesus's followers.
Here "brothers" means "fellow believers."
"do not call any man on earth your father" or "do not say that any man on earth is your father"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"Also, do not let anyone call you"
"I, the Christ, am your only teacher"
"the person who is most important among you"
Here "you" is plural and refers to Jesus's followers.
"God will humble"
"God will make important" or "God will honor"
"How terrible it will be for you!" See how you translated this in Matthew 11:21.
"You make it impossible for people to enter the kingdom of heaven ... you do not enter it ... neither do you allow those about to enter to do so" or "You prevent people from accepting God, who lives in heaven, as king ... you do not accept him as king ... and you make it impossible for those about to accept him as king to do so"
"you travel great distances"
"to make one person accept your religion"
"person who belongs in hell" or "person who should go to hell"
"by the temple does not have to keep his oath"
"must do what he promised to do"
The Jewish leaders were spiritually blind. Although they thought of themselves as teachers, they were unable to understand God's truth.
"The temple that has dedicated the gold to God is more important than the gold!"
"the temple that makes the gold belong to God alone"
"he does not have to do what he has sworn to do" or "he does not have to keep his oath"
This is an animal or grain that a person would bring to God by putting it on God's altar.
"must do what he promised to do"
"The altar that makes the gift holy is greater than the gift!"
"the altar that makes the gift special to God"
The one who lives in the temple is God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
The one who sits on the throne is God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"How terrible it will be for you ... hypocrites!"
These are various leaves and seeds people used to make food taste good.
"You ought to have obeyed these more important laws"
"and to make sure the other is done" or "and to make sure to do the other"
"you are as foolish as a person who strains out a small flying insect that falls into his drink but swallows a camel"
This means to pour a liquid through a cloth to remove a gnat from a drink.
"How terrible it will be for you ... hypocrites!"
The scribes and Pharisees appear pure on the outside to others, but on the inside they are wicked.
"they take what belongs to others, and they do almost everything to benefit themselves"
The Pharisees were spiritually blind. Although they thought of themselves as teachers, they were unable to understand God's truth.
If they would become pure in their inner being, then the result is that they would be pure on the outside as well.
The scribes and Pharisees may appear to be pure on the outside, but they are wicked on the inside.
"tombs that someone has painted white." The Jews would paint tombs white so that people would easily see them and avoid touching them. Touching a tomb would make a person ceremonially unclean.
"of the righteous people"
"during the time of our forefathers"
"we would not have joined with them"
"killing" or "murdering"
"just like those who murdered the prophets."
"You also finish the sins your ancestors began"
"You who are as evil and dangerous as poisonous snakes"
Here "offspring" means "having the characteristic of."
"there is no way for you to escape the judgment of hell!"
"I will send prophets, wise men, and scribes to you"
"chase from city to city and persecute them" or "persecute them in city after city"
"God will punish you for the murders of all the righteous people
Abel was the first righteous victim of murder, and Zechariah, who was murdered by Jews in the temple, was probably thought to be the last. These two men represent all the righteous people who have been murdered.
This Zechariah is unknown. He was not the father of John the Baptist.
Jesus does not mean the people to whom he is speaking actually murdered Zechariah. He means their ancestors did.
"I tell you the truth." This adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
Jesus speaks to the people of Jerusalem as though they were the city itself.
"those whom God sends to you"
"your people" or "your inhabitants"
This emphasizes Jesus's love for the people and how he wanted to take care of them.
a female chicken. You can translate with any bird that protects her children under her wing.
"God will leave your house, and it will be empty"
Possible meanings are 1) "the city of Jerusalem" or 2) "the temple."
This adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"He who comes in the power of the Lord is blessed" or "He who comes as the representative of the Lord will be blessed"
1
Jesus went out from the temple and was going on his way. His disciples came to him to point out to him the buildings of the temple.
2
But he answered and said to them, "Do you not see all these things? Truly I say to you, not one stone will be left on another that will not be torn down."
[24:1]
The disciples were amazed by the buildings that made the temple in Jerusalem. However, Jesus prophesied that the temple would be destroyed. The destruction of the temple happened about 40 years after Jesus returned to heaven. However, it was not completely destroyed at that time. There is one wall that still remains from the temple in Jerusalem.
See: Disciple; Temple; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Heaven
See Map: Jerusalem; Mount of Olives
[24:3]
See: Sign
[24:3]
Scholars have different ideas about the end of the age.
See: Last Days
[24:4}
Jesus told his disciples about things that would happen at the end of the age. However, the disciples did not know when all these things were going to happen. Jesus did talk about certain things that must happen before he returns to the earth.
See: Last Days; Disciple; Jesus' Return to Earth; Messiah (Christ); Metaphor; Persecute (Persecution) ; Gospel; False Prophet; Worship
[24:8]
Jesus said that these things are like the pains of having a child. This was a metaphor. When a mother brings a child into the world, it hurts. However, something new is made. Jesus was warning the disciples that there would be difficult and painful things in the future. Those things would happen before Jesus returns.
See: Metaphor; Disciple; Jesus' Return to Earth; Persecute (Persecution)
[24:9]
When Jesus said, “for my name’s sake” he meant that people were going to persecute the disciples and even kill them because they were loyal to him, and honored him as the messiah.
See: Name; Disciple; Persecute (Persecution) ; Messiah (Christ)
[24:13]
Jesus said that the person who endures to the end when persecuted will be saved. Scholars think Jesus was talking about different things when he said these words.
Some scholars think Jesus was talking about a person who remains faithful, even when there is persecution. That is, Jesus will ultimately save them from persecution on earth by taking them to heaven.
Other scholars think there will be people who say they are Christians, but reject Jesus when persecution comes. They prove that they were never truly Christians.
See: Persecute (Persecution) ; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Heaven; Gospel; Kingdom of God; Preach (Preacher)
[24:15]
Jesus talked about an “abomination of desolation.” This was when someone who rejected God did something that greatly dishonored God. Daniel also wrote about this (see: Daniel 7:27; 11:31; 12:11). Some scholars think Daniel wrote about a Gentile leader who sacrificed an unclean animal on the altar in the temple. Some scholars think Jesus talked about a time when the antichrist would sacrifice something in the temple or claim to be God in the temple. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about a time when people would no longer go to the temple. Other scholars think it is some type of idolatry.
Some scholars think Jesus spoke about a time 40 years after he returned to heaven. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about a time near to his return to the earth (see: Revelation 4-19).
See: Gentile; Sacrifice; Clean and Unclean; Altar; Temple; Antichrist; Idolatry (Idol); Heaven; Jesus' Return to Earth
[24:16]
Jesus wanted people to flee and go away from Jerusalem when people saw the abomination of desolation. He wanted them to know that he will judge people at this time. He warned people by telling them that there would be great dangers at this time.
See: Daniel 9:27
See: Woe; Tribulation; Judge (Judgment)
[24:20]
When Jesus told the people to pray, he meant that they should pray continually. This is because it would be very difficult to live during these times. Winter weather made travel much more difficult. The Jewish Christians still followed the Sabbath according to the Law of Moses, so traveling on a Sabbath would also be difficult for them.He wanted them to pray that they would not have more difficult things in their life when they had to live through these difficult times.
See: Pray (Prayer); Sabbath; Law of Moses; Persecute (Persecution)
[24:21]
See: Tribulation
[24:22]
Jesus said that if God did not make this period of time short, then no flesh would be saved. That is, no one would live through it. Jesus warned people about a time of great tribulation. Scholars think that God’s judgment will be so complete that all people would die. However, God will shorten the time of his judgment on earth so that his elect will be saved.
See: Elect (Election); Tribulation; Judge (Judgment)
[24:23]
Jesus warned about a time when many people would say they are the messiah or that they are Jesus who returned to earth. However, everyone will know that Jesus has returned to earth when he returns (see: Matthew 24:23-27). Therefore, people should not believe other people who say this even if they do miracles and signs. However, many Christians will believe these false messiahs and false prophets.
See: Messiah (Christ); Jesus' Return to Earth; False Prophet; Sign; Miracle; Son of Man
[24:28]
Jesus spoke about vultures. They are birds that eat dead animals. They can see these dead animals from far away. When people saw vultures in the sky, they knew that there was a dead animal. This was a metaphor. He was speaking about how everyone will know when Jesus returns to the earth.
See: Metaphor
[24:29]
Jesus spoke about certain days of tribulation or trouble. Some scholars think he spoke about the difficult times that happened soon after he returned to earth. Other scholars think he spoke about the time near his return to the earth.
See: Tribulation; Jesus' Return to Earth; Persecute (Persecution)
[24:29]
Jesus spoke about certain things people could see in the sky. Some scholars think these things will actually happen just before Jesus returns to the earth. Other scholars think this was a metaphor. Just as the stars will fall from the sky, so the rulers of the world will be destroyed. Jesus said these things to warn people.
See: Joel 2:10; 3:15; Ezekiel 32:7-8
See: Metaphor
[24:30]
The people will see sign of the Son of Man. That is, the sign itself will be Jesus coming to earth with glory. Scholars think Jesus will return to earth and everyone will know that he is God.
See: Sign; Son of Man; Glory (Glorify); Jesus is God; Jesus' Return to Earth; Heaven
[24:30, 24:31]
When Jesus returns to the earth, he will bring angels who serve him. He will gather all Christians from all over the world and bring them to himself.
See: Jesus' Return to Earth; Angel; Elect (Election)
[24:32]
Jesus talked about a fig tree to help people understand the things he said. This was a metaphor. When a fig tree does certain things, people know that the seasons are changing. He wanted people to know that he was going to return to the earth soon when the things he spoke about happened.
See: Metaphor; Jesus' Return to Earth; Hebrew Calendar (Seasons in Israel)
[24:34]
Some scholars think that these things happened 40 years after Jesus prophesied these things. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about people in the future who lived when they saw the things he spoke about in this passage.
Jesus said that heaven and earth will end, but his words will not change. The apostle spoke about heaven and earth ending (see: Revelation 21). However, the things about which Jesus spoke must first happen.
Jesus said that he did not know when these things would happen. Only God the Father knew these things will happen.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Jesus' Return to Earth; Heaven; God the Father; Apostle
[24:37]
When Noah lived, God punished the whole world with a flood. God warned people that he was going to punish them, but they did not listen to Noah, or repent. When the flood came, the people were not prepared and they could not escape the waters of the flood. This is also how it will be when Jesus returns. People will not believe the things Jesus said. They will be unprepared, that is, they will not repent of their sin. God will punish them and it will be too late for them to repent.
See: Repent (Repentance); Son of Man; Punish (Punishment); Sin
[24:40]
Jesus warned that two people will be together. One of them will be taken and the other will be left behind. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about the rapture. At this time, Christians will be taken from the earth and non-Christians will be left behind to endure the tribulation. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about non-Christians being taken away to judgment and death.
See: RaptureKingdom of God; Tribulation; Judge (Judgment)
[24:45]
Jesus talked about a master and a servant. He wanted the Chrsitians to encourage other Chrsitians because they served him. He will reward the Christians who obey him. However, there are some people who do not obey Jesus and Jesus will reject them. Scholars think these are people who say they are Christians but who reject Jesus and do not serve him. Because of this, Jesus will send them to be punished forever in hell.
[24:51]
A hypocrite was someone who said one thing and did something else.
[24:51]
Jesus spoke about weeping and grinding teeth. This is what people would do when they were suffering. Scholars think people who are in great pain will grind their teeth and cry loudly. In the Bible, these words are used to talk about the things people do when they are being punished.
See: Punish (Punishment)
"Let me tell you something about all these buildings."
"I tell you the truth." This adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"when the enemy soldiers come, they will tear down every stone in these buildings"
"What will be the sign that you are about to come and that the world is about to end"
"Be careful that no one deceives you"
"many will claim to have my authority as Christ"
"will deceive many people"
"Do not let these things trouble you"
Jesus is emphasizing that people everywhere will fight each other.
Wars, famines, and earthquakes are just the beginning of the events that will lead to the end of the age.
"people will give you over to the authorities, who will make you suffer and will kill you."
"People from every nation will hate you"
"because you believe in me"
"will come"
"and deceive many people"
"disobeying the law will increase" or "people will disobey God's law more and more"
Possible meanings are 1) "many people will no longer love other people" or 2) "many people will no longer love God."
"God will save the person who endures to the end"
"the person who stays faithful"
"the end of the world" or "the end of the age"
"People will tell the good news that God will rule"
"all people in all places"
"the shameful one who defiles the things of God, about whom Daniel the prophet wrote"
This is not Jesus speaking. Matthew added this to alert the reader that Jesus was using words that they would need to think about and interpret.
"at that time"
"that you will not have to flee" or "that you will not have to run away"
"the cold season"
"If God had not shortened the time of suffering, everyone would have died" or "Because God shortened those days, some people lived"
"nobody" or "no one."
"God will shorten the time of suffering"
"do not believe the false thing they have said to you"
"so as to deceive, if possible, even the elect" or "so as to deceive people. If possible, they would even deceive the elect"
"if someone tells you that the Christ is in the wilderness, do"
"Or, if someone tells you that the Christ is in the inner room,"
"in a secret room" or "in secret places"
This means that the Son of Man will come very quickly and will be easy to see.
Jesus is speaking about himself.
Possible meanings are 1) when the Son of Man comes, everyone will see him and know that he has come, or 2) wherever spiritually dead people are, false prophets will be there to tell them lies.
birds that eat the bodies of dead or dying creatures
"as soon as the that time of suffering of those days has finished, the sun"
"God will make the sun dark"
"God will shake things in the sky and above the sky"
Jesus is speaking about himself.
"all the people of the tribes" or "all the people"
"He will have a trumpet sounded and send his angels" or "He will have an angel blow a trumpet, and he will send his angels"
"his angels will gather"
These are the people whom the Son of Man has chosen.
"from all over the world"
"I am near and will soon appear"
"I tell you the truth." This adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"the people of this generation will not all die"
Possible interpretations are 1) "all people alive today," referring to the people alive when Jesus was speaking, or 2) "all people alive when these things I have just told you about happen." Try to translate so that both interpretations are possible.
"until God causes all these things to happen"
"Even heaven and the earth will pass away"
"what I say will always be true"
Here "day" and "hour" refer to the exact time that the Son of Man will return.
"not even the Son"
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"At the time when the Son of Man comes, it will be like the time of Noah."
"so will it be when I, the Son of Man, come"
"away. This is how it will be when the Son of Man comes"
This is when the Son of Man comes.
Possible meanings are 1) the Son of Man will take one away to heaven and will leave the other on earth for punishment or 2) the angels will take one away for punishment and leave the other for blessing.
"Because what I have just said is true"
"pay attention"
Jesus uses a parable of a master and servants to illustrate that his disciples should be prepared for his return.
Jesus is saying he will come when people are not expecting him, not that he will come to steal.
"he would have guarded his house"
"would not have allowed anyone to get into his house to steal things"
Jesus is speaking about himself.
"So who is the faithful and wise servant? He is the one whom his master ... time." or "Be like the faithful and wise servant, whom his master ... time."
"I tell you the truth." This adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"thinks in his mind"
"My master is slow to return" or "My master will not return for a long time"
This emphasize that the master will come when the servant is not expecting him.
This means to make the person suffer terribly.
"put him with the hypocrites" or "send him to the place where hypocrites are sent"
"people will weep and grind their teeth because of their suffering"
1
"Then the kingdom of heaven will be like ten virgins who took their lamps and went to meet the bridegroom.
2
Five of them were foolish and five were wise.
3
For when the foolish virgins took their lamps, they did not take any oil with them.
4
But the wise virgins took containers of oil along with their lamps.
[25:1]
Jesus spoke about ten virgins and the kingdom of heaven. This was a parable. In ancient Israel, a groom would go to the house of his bride’s parents to get married. Then he would bring her to his house at night. There would be a feast at his house.
Jesus wanted people to be ready for him to return, even if it took longer for Jesus to return than they expected. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about Jews who lived during the tribulation. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about Christians.
The virgins who were not prepared for the groom to come were not allowed to be part of the wedding feast. Some scholars think this is because they rejected Jesus. They will be punished and live forever in hell. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about Christians who would not be rewarded because they did not obey Jesus.
Advice to translators: A virgin was someone who has never had sex. A groom or bridegroom was what people called a man who was getting married.A bride was what people called a woman who was getting married.
See: Kingdom of God; Parable; Bride of Christ; Wedding; Tribulation; Jesus' Return to Earth; Punish (Punishment); Reward
[25:15]
Jesus told these people a parable about servants. Jesus is the master. He gave each of his servants talents. A talent was a very large sum of money. It would normally take a person 20 years to earn this much money. He wanted to say that Jesus gave people different abilities and trusted them to serve him in different ways. Two of the servants used their money. He wanted people to know that it pleased God when people used their abilities to serve God. The other man did not use the abilities God gave him. Overall, he wanted people to know that God would reward people who served and obeyed him. He would also entrust more to people who had been faithful to him.
When Jesus spoke about the evil servant, some scholars think he was speaking about the Jews. God had trusted them and told them about the messiah. However, they rejected the messiah and would be punished for it. Other scholars think that the evil servants were people who said they served God, but who were not at peace with God. They would be punished and sent to hell.
See: Parable; Reward; Punish (Punishment); Hell; Messiah (Christ)
[25:30]
When Jesus spoke about the outer darkness, he was speaking about hell.
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Hell
[25:30]
Jesus spoke about weeping and grinding teeth. This is what people would do when they were suffering. Scholars think people who are in great pain will grind their teeth and cry loudly. In the Bible, these words are used to talk about the things people do when they are being punished.
See: Punish (Punishment)
[25:31]
When Jesus, the Son of man, returns to the earth, he will bring angels who serve him. He will gather all Christians from all over the world and bring them to himself. He will sit on his glorious throne. That is, he will rule the world.
Jesus will also separate the sheep from the goats. This is a metaphor. He will separate Christians from non-Christians. Christians will inherit the kingdom of God. This is something that God prepared for them when he created the world. He rewards them because they served other people and when they served other people, they served God. He will punish those who did believe and obey God. They will be sent to hell to be punished.
See: Son of Man; Jesus' Return to Earth; Angel; Throne; Glory (Glorify); Metaphor; Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Kingdom of God; Reward; Hell; Punish (Punishment); Righteous (Righteousness); Eternal Life
"when our God in heaven shows himself to be king, it will be like"
These could have been 1) lamps or 2) torches made by putting cloth around the end of a stick and wetting the cloth with oil.
"Five of the virgins"
"had with them only the oil in their lamps"
This word is used here to mark a new part of the story.
"while the bridegroom was taking a long time to arrive"
"all ten virgins got sleepy"
"someone shouted"
"adjusted their lamps so they would burn brightly"
"The foolish virgins said to the wise virgins"
"the fire in our lamps is about to burn out"
"the five foolish virgins went away"
"to buy more oil"
These are the virgins who had extra oil.
"the servants shut the door"
"open the door for us so we can come inside"
"I tell you the truth." This adds emphasis to what the master says next.
"I do not know who you are."
"you do not know the exact time when the Son of Man will return"
The word "it" here refers to the kingdom of heaven
"put them in charge of his hat he owned"
"five bags of gold" or "five bags of gold, each worth 20 years' wages"
"to another he gave two talents of gold ... gave one talent of gold" or "to another he gave two bags of gold ... gave one bag of gold"
"according to each servant's skill in managing wealth"
"invested the talents" or "used them in business" or "traded with them"
"earned another two talents"
"I have earned five more talents"
"You have done right." Your culture might have an expression that a master (or someone in authority) would use to show that he approves of what his servant (or someone under him) has done.
"Come and be happy with me"
"I have earned two more talents"
"You have done well" or "You have done right."
"Come and be happy with me"
Possible meanings are 1) a man who demands much from other people or 2) a man who does not treat others well.
The words "reap where you did not sow" and "harvest where you did not scatter" mean the same thing. They refer to a farmer who gathers crops that other people have planted.
"scatter seed." This refers to sowing seed by gently throwing handfuls of it onto the soil.
"You are a wicked servant who does not want to work. You knew"
"received back my own money"
payment from the banker for the temporary use of the master's money
The master is speaking to other servants.
"who uses well what he has"
"from anyone does not use well what he has"
"God will take away" or "I will take away"
"the dark place away from God"
"weeping and expressing their extreme suffering"
Jesus is speaking about himself.
"He will gather all the nations before him"
"In front of him"
"all people from every country"
The Son of Man will separate all people. He will put the righteous people at his right side, and he will put the sinners at his left side.
"I, the King, ... my right hand"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"receive the blessings of God's rule that he has planned to give you"
"since he first created the world"
"the righteous people"
"Or when did we see you thirsty"
"Or when did we see you naked"
Jesus is speaking about himself.
"say to those at his right hand"
"I tell you the truth." This emphasizes what the King says next.
"one of the least important"
"my brothers and sisters here" or "these who are like my brothers and sisters"
"I consider that you did it for me"
Jesus is speaking about himself.
"the eternal fire that God has prepared"
the devil's helpers
"I was naked, but you did not give me clothes"
"I was sick and in prison"
"for any of the least important ones of my people"
"I consider that you did not do it for me" or "I was really the one whom you did not help"
"The King will send these to a place where they will receive punishment that never ends"
"but the King will send the righteous to the place where they will live forever with God"
"the righteous people"
1
It came about that when Jesus had finished all these words, he said to his disciples,
2
"You know that after two days the Passover is coming, and the Son of Man will be given over to be crucified."
He said to him, "You have said it yourself."
They answered and said, "He is deserving of death."
[26:2]
See: Passover
[26:2]
Jesus prophesied that the Son of Man will be crucified. He told people that he was about to die by crucifixion. Jesus told his disciples that someone would help others to arrest Jesus. He was thinking about Judas helping the Jewish leaders to arrest and crucify Jesus.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Son of Man; Crucify (Crucifixion); Disciple
[26:3]
When Jesus spoke about elders, he was speaking about certain Jewish leaders who were older men.
See: Chief Priest; Elder
[26:3]
The palace of the high priest was the place where the high priest lived. He also worked in this place.
See: High Priest
[26:4]
The Jewish leaders plotted to kill Jesus. That is, they made plans to arrest and kill Jesus. They believed that he broke the Law of Moses and should be killed. However, he did not break the Law of Moses. They had to plan to do this in secret, because many people loved Jesus and thought he was a prophet. They did not want people to see them arrest Jesus. They feared what people would be angry if they arrested Jesus.
See: Law of Moses; Prophet
[26:6]
See Map: Bethany
[26:6]
See: Leprosy (Leper)
[26:7]
In ancient Israel, people ate by reclining at a table. Jesus reclined at a table because he had just eaten.
[26:7]
The woman had a jar with certain oil that smelled very good. Some people call this perfume. She opened this jar and poured it on Jesus head and feet to honor him. Jesus also said when she did this it was an anointing that prepared his body to be buried. In ancient Israel, people poured various ointments or oils on a dead person before they buried them.
See: John 12:3-7
See: Anoint (Anointing)
[26:8, 26:9]
The disciples did not want this woman to pour this expensive oil on Jesus. This is because it would only smell good for a short time. However, if it was sold, it was worth about the same amount of money as someone would make in one year. This could be used to help many poor people. Jesus said they were wrong. This is because what she did was a symbol. She helped Jesus prepare to die so people could be at peace with God. This was greater than helping poor people.
[26:13]
See: Gospel; Preach (Preacher)
[26:14]
Judas went to the chief priests to help them arrest Jesus. Scholars do not agree why he did this. The priests gave Judas a large amount of money to help them.
See: Zechariah 11:12-13
See: Chief Priest
[26:17]
The first of unleavened bread was the first day of the Festival of Unleavened Bread. This was the day they sacrificed a lamb for the passover.
See: Exodus 12:14-20
See: Festival of Unleavened Bread; Offer (Offering); Sacrifice; Passover
[26:17]
The disciples needed to prepare for the passover meal. That is, they needed to become clean so they could eat this meal. They also needed to get certain foods ready to eat for this meal.
See: Disciple; Passoverr; Clean and Unclean
[26:18]
When Jesus said “my time is at hand,” he used a metaphor. He was saying that it was about time for him to die.
See: Metaphor
[26:21]
After travelling with these twelve disciples for three years, Jesus had one last meal with them. During this meal, he told them that one of the disciples would betray him. Scholars think that the Holy Spirit helped Jesus to know which disciple was going to betray him.
This man would be punished for what he did. He would live forever in hell and be punished there forever. This is why it would be better for him to have not been born than to be punished forever in hell.
See: Disciple; Holy Spirit; Hell; Son of Man; Woe; Punish (Punishment)
[26:23, 26:24]
During this last meal, Jesus told the disciples certain things. Chrsitians now celebrate the Lord’s Supper to remember Jesus (see: 1 Corinthians 11:23-25). Scholars disagree about why Jesus wanted Christians to do this.
See: Lord's Supper; New Covenant; Kingdom of God
[26:30]
A hymn was a song that was sung to worship God.
See: Worship
[26:30]
See Map: Mount of Olives
[26:31]
Jesus said that the disciples would fall away. He said this would fulfill what Zecariah prophesied (see: Zechariah 13:7). This was a metaphor. Jesus was the shepherd and the disciples were the sheep. When Jesus died, the disciples would not want people to know they followed Jesus. However, this did not last for very long.
Peter said that he would never deny Jesus, that is, fall away. However, Peter denied Jesus three times that night.
See: Fall (Fall Away, Stand); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Metaphor; Fulfill (Fulfillment); Shepherd
[26:31]
See: Zechariah 13:7
[26:32]
See Map: Galilee
[26:34]
Jesus said that Peter would deny him. That is, Peter would say that he did not know Jesus. Peter would deny knowing Jesus and being one of Jesus’s disciples.
See: Disciple
[26:36]
See Map: Gethsemane
[26:38]
See: Soul
[26:38]
Jesus was sorrowful when he prayed. He knew he was about to die. He was not afraid to die because he knew why he had to die. However, he was overwhelmed because he knew that he was about to be separated from God the Father in some way. He was also punished by God for the sins of all people.
See: Atone (Atonement); Sin; Pray (Prayer)
[26:39]
Jesus asked God the Father if it was possible for the cup to pass. That is, he asked God the Father if he really had to die. This is a metaphor. He wanted to not have to be punished for all people. However, he was willing to die to obey God.
See: God the Father; Metaphor; Punish (Punishment); Will of God
[26:41]
Jesus wanted Peter to pray. However, Peter could not pray for one hour without falling asleep. Jesus told Peter to pray and ask not to enter into temptation. That is, that he would not be tempted. Peter was about to be tempted to deny Jesus and he, in fact, did deny Jesus (see: 26:69-75).
See: Pray (Prayer); Tempt (Temptation)
[26:41]
Jesus said that the spirit was willing but the flesh was weak. People are weak, that is, they give up easily when they are suffering. They cannot do things that honor God without the help of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit wanted to help Peter. He just needed to ask for help.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Flesh; Holy Spirit
[26:45]
Jesus said the hour is at hand. That is, the things he talked about were about to happen.
[26:45]
Jesus said that he was betrayed to sinners. These sinners were the Jewish leaders. They were supposed to help people worship God. Instead, they did evil. He knew Judas was coming to help them arrest Jesus, even before he could see or hear Judas. Jesus did not wait for Judas but went out to meet him.
See: Son of Man; Sin; Worship
[26:47]
When Matthew wrote about the elders, he was speaking about certain Jewish leaders who were older men.
See: Chief Priest; Scribe; Elder
[26:48, 26:49]
Judas kissed Jesus on the cheek. In ancient Israel, people often greeted each other in this way. What was a rabbi?
See: Rabbi
[26:51]
Someone who was with Jesus fought trying to defend Jesus. He did not want the Jewish leaders to arrest Jesus. When he did this, he cut off someone’s ear in his fighting.
See: High Priest
[26:53]
Twelve legions of angels were 60,000 angels.
See: Angel
[26:54]
Jesus said that when the Jewish leaders arrested him, this fulfilled certain prophecies. These were prophecies said by Isaiah (see: Isaiah 53) and Zechariah (see: Zechariah 13:7). The disciples forsook Jesus. That is, they rejected him in some way and ran away.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Fulfill (Fulfillment)
[26:58]
The courtyard was an open space around the palace of the high priest. The Jewish leaders took Jesus to the courtyard of the high priest. This was where Peter went and sat down and watched the trial of Jesus.
See: High Priest; Scribe; Elder; Chief Priest; Jewish Council (Sanhedrin)
[26:59]
The Jewish leaders wanted testimony against Jesus. That is, they wanted people to speak against Jesus. They wanted them to say that he broke the Law of Moses in a way that meant he needed to be put to death. However, Jesus never broke the Law of Moses.
See: Law of Moses
[26:61]
Jesus’ accusers claimed that he made the statement, “I am able to destroy the temple of God and rebuild it in three days”? This was a false accusation. When Jesus spoke about the destroying of a temple, this was a metaphor. He was speaking about the temple of his own body, which was to be put to death, and then raised to life in three days (see: John 2:18-22).
See: Temple; Metaphor; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[26:63]
The high priest asked Jesus if he was the Messiah, the Son of the blessed one because he wanted to accuse Jesus of blasphemy. When he asked Jesus this, he wanted to see if Jesus would plainly say that he is the Messiah and God.
See: Messiah (Christ); Son of God; High Priest; Blaspheme (Blasphemy); Jesus is God
[26:64]
Jesus answered in a way that said he was equal to God. The high priest will see Jesus again when he is next to God in heaven in a place of honor and power and when he comes to judge the world. He will also return to the earth on clouds and will rule the world (see: Daniel 7:13-14).
The high priest tore his clothes because he thought Jesus blasphemed God. This is what the high priest did when someone blasphemed. According to the Law of Moses, blasphemy was punished by killing the person who blasphemed. However, Jesus did not blaspheme God because he is God.
See: Son of Man; Right Hand; Blaspheme (Blasphemy); Jesus is God; Heaven; Judge (Judgment); Jesus' Return to Earth; Law of Moses
[26:68]
Many people beat Jesus at the same time. Scholars think his eyes were covered and he could not see. They mocked Jesus by asking him to prophesy and tell them which of the people hit him.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy)
[26:70, 26:72]
When Jesus was arrested, Peter followed near to Jesus. However, he stayed far away so people would not know he was one of the people who followed Jesus. He feared getting arrested. Therefore, he did not want anyone to know that he was one of the disciples. This is why he denied knowing Jesus.
See: Disciple
See: Map: Galilee; Nazareth
[26:73]
The people in Jerusalem spoke in a different way than the people in Galilee. Because of this, the girl knew Peter was from Galilee, the same place where Jesus and his disciples lived.
See: Disciple
See Map: Galilee
[26:74]
Peter wanted this girl to think he was not a disciple of Jesus. After he told he that he was not a disciple, he put himself under curses and swore. That is, he said if he was lying, God should curse him. He swore to her in the same way someone would speak in front of a judge.
See: Disciple; Swear (Oath); Curse; Judge (Judgment)
"After" or "Then, after." This phrase shifts the story from Jesus's teachings to what happened next.
"some men will give the Son of Man to other people who will crucify him"
Jesus is speaking about himself.
"came together" or "met together"
"We should not kill Jesus during the festival"
This is the yearly Passover festival.
"Jesus was lying on his side." You can use your language's word for the position people usually are in when they eat.
This is a costly container made of soft stone.
oil that has a pleasing smell
"This woman has done a bad thing by wasting this ointment!"
"She could have sold this for a large amount of money and given the money to poor people"
"You should not be causing trouble for this woman!"
All occurrences of "you" are plural and refer to the disciples.
"I tell you the truth." This adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"wherever people preach this good news"
"they will remember what this woman has done and will tell others about her" or "people will remember what this woman has done and will tell others about her"
Since these words are the same as those in an Old Testament prophecy, keep this form instead of changing it to modern money.
This word is used here to mark a new part of the story.
"He told his disciples to go into the city to a certain man and tell him that the Teacher says to him, 'My time is at hand. I will keep the Passover at your house with my disciples.'" or "He told his disciples to go into the city to a certain man and say to him that the Teacher's time is at hand and he will keep the Passover with his disciples at that man's house."
Possible meanings are 1) "The time that I told you about" or 2) "The time God has set for me."
Possible meanings are 1) "is near" or 2) "has come."
"eat the Passover meal" or "celebrate the Passover by eating the special meal"
"I tell you the truth." This adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"Lord, I would never betray you!" or 2) this was a sincere question since Jesus's statement probably troubled and confused them.
Jesus is speaking about himself.
"will go to his death" or "will die"
"just as the prophets wrote about him in the scriptures"
"the man who betrays the Son of Man"
"Rabbi, surely I am not the one who will betray you."
"You are saying it" or "You are admitting it"
Here "cup" refers to the cup and the wine in it.
"gave it to the disciples"
"Drink the wine from this cup"
"For this wine is my blood"
"blood that shows that the covenant is in effect" or "blood that makes the covenant possible"
"will soon flow out of my body" or "will flow out of my wounds when I die"
This adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
"wine"
"when my Father establishes his rule on earth"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
a song of praise to God
"leave me"
"for the prophet Zechariah wrote long ago in the scriptures"
Here "I" refers to God. It is implied that God will cause or allow people to harm and kill Jesus.
This refers to Jesus and the disciples.
"they will scatter all the sheep of the flock" or "the sheep of the flock will run off in all directions"
"after God raises me up" or "after God brings me back to life"
"I tell you the truth." This adds emphasis to what Jesus says next.
a male chicken, a bird that calls out loudly around the time the sun comes up
This is the common English word for what a rooster does to make his loud call.
"you will say three times that you are not my follower"
"I am very sad"
"and I feel as if I could even die"
He purposely lay face down on the ground to pray.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
Jesus speaks of the work that he must do, including dying on the cross, as if it were a bitter liquid that God has commanded him to drink from a cup. The word "cup" is an important word in the New Testament, so try to use an equivalent for that in your translation.
Jesus is asking the Father if it is possible for him not to have to experience the death and suffering that Jesus knows will soon happen.
"But do not do what I want; instead, do what you want"
"I am disappointed that you could not stay awake with me for one hour!"
"no one tempts you to sin"
Jesus means that the disciples may have the desire to do what God wants, but as humans they are weak and often fail.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"if the only way this can pass away is if I drink it." Jesus speaks of the work that he must do as if it were a bitter liquid that God has commanded him to drink.
Here "this" refers to the cup and the contents within it, a metaphor for suffering.
"may what you want happen" or "do what you want to do"
"they were very sleepy"
"I am disappointed that you are still sleeping and resting!"
"the time has come"
"someone is betraying the Son of Man"
Jesus is speaking about himself.
"betrayed into the power of sinners" or "betrayed so that sinners will have power over him"
"Pay attention to what I am about to tell you"
large pieces of hard wood for hitting people
"saying that the one he kissed was the one they should seize."
"Judas came up to Jesus"
"met him with a kiss." Good friends would kiss each other on the cheek, but a disciple would probably kiss his master on the hand to show respect. No one knows for sure how Judas kissed Jesus.
"grabbed Jesus, and arrested him"
The word "behold" here alerts us to pay attention to the surprising information that follows.
"who pick up a sword to kill others" or "who want to kill other people"
"sword will die by means of the sword" or "sword—it is with the sword that someone will kill them"
"Surely you know that I could call ... angels."
Here "you" is singular and refers to the person with the sword.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"more than 12 really large groups of angels"
"But if I did that, I would not be able to fulfill what God said in the scriptures must happen"
"You know that I am not a robber, so it is wrong for you to come out to me bringing swords and clubs"
It is implied that Jesus was not in the actual temple. He was in the courtyard around the temple.
"I would fulfill all that the prophets wrote in the scriptures"
"left him." If your language has a word that means they left him when they should have stayed with him, use it here.
"Peter followed Jesus"
an open area near the high priest's house
These were probably the servants of the "scribes and elders"
This word is used here to mark a new part of the story.
Here "they" refers to the chief priests and the members of the council.
"might have a reason to execute him"
"two men came forward" or "two witnesses came forward"
"This man said that he is able to destroy ... days."
"This man Jesus said"
"What is your response to what the witnesses are testifying against you?"
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
Here "living" contrasts the God of Israel to all the false gods and idols that people worshiped. Only the God of Israel is alive and has power to act. See how you translated this in Matthew 16:16.
"You are saying it" or "You are admitting it"
Here "you" is plural. Jesus is speaking to the high priest and to the other persons there.
Possible meanings are 1) the phrase "from now on" means they will see the Son of Man in his power at some time in the future or 2) the phrase "from now on" means that from the time of Jesus's trial and onward, Jesus is showing himself to be the Messiah who is powerful and victorious.
Jesus is speaking about himself.
"sitting in the place of honor beside the all-powerful God"
"riding to earth on the clouds of heaven"
Tearing clothing was a sign of anger and sadness.
The reason the high priest called Jesus's statement blasphemy is probably that he understood Jesus's words in Matthew 26:64 as a claim to be equal with God.
"We do not need to hear from any more witnesses!"
Here "you" is plural and refers to the members of the council.
Possible meanings are 1) "Then some of the men" or 2) "Then the soldiers."
This was done as an insult.
Here "Prophesy to us" means to tell by means of God's power. It does not mean to tell what will happen in the future.
Those hitting Jesus do not really think he is the Christ. They call him this to mock him.
Peter was able to understand what the servant girl was saying. He used these words to deny that he had been with Jesus.
opening in the wall around a courtyard
"said to the people who were sitting there"
"He denied it again by swearing"
"one of them. We can tell you are from Galilee because you speak like a Galilean"
"to call down a curse on himself"
"Peter remembered that Jesus told him that before the rooster crowed, he would deny Jesus three times."
1
Now when morning came, all the chief priests and elders of the people plotted against Jesus to put him to death.
2
They bound him, led him away, and delivered him to Pilate the governor.
But they said, "What is that to us? See to that yourself."
Jesus answered him, "You say so."
They said, "Barabbas."
They all answered, "Crucify him."
But they cried out even louder, "Crucify him."
[27:1]
The Jewish leaders plotted to kill Jesus because they believed that he broke the Law of Moses and should be killed. However, he did not break the Law of Moses.
See: Law of Moses; Chief Priest; Elder
[27:2]
Pilate was the Roman governor in charge of the Jews. The Jews took Jesus to Pilate because they could not kill anyone without the Pilate giving them permission to do it. The Jews who were there wanted to kill Jesus.
See: Palace; Crucify (Crucifixion)
[27:3]
[27:3, 27:4]
Judas saw that the Jewish leaders were trying to kill Jesus. Because of this, he repented of what he did. That is, he wished that he had not helped the Jewish leaders to capture Jesus. He tried to give them the money back that these leaders gave to him. He knew that he did something wrong and that Jesus would be killed even though Jesus did not do anything wrong.
See: Repent (Repentance); Blood
[27:7]
The chief priests did not want the money back they gave to Judas. This is because the money had been used to help to kill Jesus. This was irony. That was because they had used the money, which was considered blood money that was given to Judas, to purchase a field that was known as the “field of blood.”
See: Jeremiah 19:1-11; Zechariah 11:12-13
See: Irony; Chief Priest
Advice to translators: Blood money is money that someone made for killing someone else or helping to kill another person.
[27:11]
Jesus said, “You say so.” Some scholars think this was a way of saying, “what you are saying is true.” Other scholars think Jesus was saying that Pilate was correct in what he said, but that he did not truly understand the meaning of what he said. Why did Jesus not say anything to Pilate about the charges against him?
Jesus did not say anything to Pilate because Jesus did not do anything wrong. Jesus also knew that Jesus needed to die for people’s sins. This also fulfilled a prophecy of Isaiah (see: Isaiah 53:7). This made Pilate think that Jesus was not guilty of the things the Jewish leaders accused him.
See: Sin; Atone (Atonement); Fulfill (Fulfillment); Prophecy (Prophesy)
[27:15]
Matthew spoke about a feast known as the feast of the Passover.
See: Passover
Pilate did not think Jesus was guilty. However, he did not want to anger the Jewish leaders. Therefore, he tried to get the people to set Jesus free. However, they did not want Jesus to live. Instead, they wanted Pilate to release a murderer. They told Pilate to kill Jesus.
[27:16]
In some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament, Matthew said the prisoner was named “Jesus Barabbas.” In other ancient copies of the Greek New Testament, Matthew said the prisoner was named “Barabbas.” Scholars think Matthew wrote “Jesus Barabbas.”
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
Some scholars think the Jewish leaders were envious of Jesus because they wanted to be honored and loved by the people the way the people loved Jesus. Or perhaps they wanted to know as much about the Law of Moses as Jesus knew.
See: Law of Moses
[27:17]
Jesus was called the Christ because he was the Messiah.
See: Messiah (Christ)
[27:19]
Pilate’s judgment seat was a seat on a raised platform from which he decided certain things. He could punish people or set them free.
See: Ancient Trials (Lawsuit); Punish (Punishment)
[27:22, 27:23]
In ancient Israel, the Roman leader would release a prisoner during the Jewish passover festival. This helped there to be peace between the Romans and the Jews.
See: Passover
[27:23]
[27:24]
Pilate washed his hands. This was a symbol. He wanted them to know that they were the reason that Jesus was going to die. He wanted to tell them that he was not guilty of Jesus’ death. The people were willing to be punished if they were wrong about Jesus because they wanted to see Jesus killed.
See: Symbol; Clean and Unclean; Blood; Punish (Punishment)
[27:27]
In a company, there were 600 soldiers.
[27:28]
The soldiers put a scarlet robe on Jesus. This is what a king would have worn. They put a crown on him. A king wore a crown. However, this crown was made of branches with thorns. It would have been painful to wear. Kings also had a staff. The soldiers did not think Jesus was a king. Instead, they insulted him and pretended that he was a king. They removed these pieces of clothes before they took him to be crucified.
[27:32]
See Map: Cyrene
[27:32]
The soldiers made a man named Simon carry Jesus’ cross. This is because Jesus was not strong enough to carry it after he was beaten.
See: Cross
[27:33]
Golgotha was a place outside of the wall of the city of Jerusalem. In English, this place is often called “calvary.” It was a mound that looked like a person’s skull.
[27:34]
The soldiers offered Jesus something to drink. People thought that this would stop pain. However, he did not want to do this.
[27:35]
See: Cast Lots
[27:37]
The soldiers made a sign. This signed told people that he was killed for saying that he was the king of the Jews. When they did this, they mocked Jesus. However, they did not know that Jesus was the king of the Jews.
[29:39, 29:40]
People saw Jesus on the cross and they mocked him. Jesus prophesied that he would rebuild the temple in three days. They thought he was speaking about the temple in Jerusalem. This was a metaphor. He was speaking about dying and being resurrected. They told him to save himself. This was irony. He was dying to save them.
See: Cross; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Temple; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Irony; Atone (Atonement); Son of God; Metaphor
[27:41, 27:42]
The Jewish leaders mocked Jesus in the same way the people did. They wanted Jesus to do something to prove he was the Messiah. However, he did not do this. Perhaps this is because they would not have believed in Jesus even if he did this. This was also an irony. They say he saved others, but he could not save himself. Jesus did save other people by dying for them. He saved those who believe in him by dying for their sins. They said God would save him if God sent him, but they did not know that God sent him to die. Jesus died obeying God.
See: Messiah (Christ); Irony; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Atone (Atonement)
[27:45]
The sixth hour was about noon.
[27:46]
The ninth hour was about 3pm.
[27:46]
As Jesus died, people’s sins were put on him in some way. He was separated from God for the first time. This is why he said that God forsook him.
See: Sin; Atone (Atonement)
[27:47]
When Jesus said, “Eli,” the people thought they heard Jesus calling to Elijah.
[27:48]
One soldier tried to give Jesus sour wine. Perhaps he thought this would help to Jesus not be in as much pain. He tried to help Jesus. However, the other soldiers wanted to make Jesus live longer so they could see if Elijah came to help him. He did this to mock Jesus.
[27:50]
When Matthew said Jesus gave up his spirit, he was saying that Jesus died.
See: Spirit (Spiritual)
[27:52]
In the temple, there was a curtain that separated the holiest place from everything else. It was the place where the high priest went once a year offer a sacrifice to God. God was in this place in a certain way. The curtain was so big and thick that it could not be torn. When Jesus died, it tore. This was a metaphor. When the curtain tore, it showed there was no longer anything that separated people from God.
See:Most Holy Place (Holy of Holies); High Priest; Offer (Offering); Sacrifice; Metaphor; Temple; Presence of God
[27:52]
Matthew wrote that there was an earthquake in Jerusalem. At this time, many dead people were resurrected. These were Jews who believed in God and were at peace with God. Some scholars think this happened to show that the death of Jesus broke the power of death itself.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Holy Ones
[27:54]
From the events that happened at Jesus’ death, the Roman soldier believed Jesus was the Son of God. Some scholars think that the soldier declaring Jesus to be the Son of God showed Jesus’ innocence and the guilt of the people. Other scholars think that he said that Jesus was a very great man whom God blessed. Matthew wanted people to think about how the Roman soldier believed the truth about Jesus and the Jewish leaders did not.
See: Son of God; Bless (Blessing)
[27:55]
See Map: Galilee
[27:56]
See: Matthew 4:21
[27:57]
See Map: Arimathea
[27:57]
Joseph was a pharisee and also a disciple of Jesus. That is, he believed in Jesus.
[27:58]
Joseph of Arimathea asked Pilate for Jesus’ body. He was a Jew. According to the Law of Moses, a dead body needed to be buried before the sun set, especially if the Sabbath was the next day.
See: Deuteronomy 21:23
See: Law of Moses; Sabbath
[27:59]
Joseph wrapped Jesus’ body in clean linen cloth. He did this to prepare Jesus’ body to be buried.
[27:60]
Joseph put the body of Jesus in a new tomb because it honored Jesus. There was no odor of death or decay. Usually a tomb held several bodies. After a year, the bones were placed in a box.
See: Tomb
[27:61]
See: Matthew 27:56
[27:62]
The Damby of Preparation was the time to prepare for the Sabbath. It was the day before the Sabbath. It began on Thursday evening and lasted until Friday evening. People cleaned houses, bought supplies, and cooked food so that they did no work on the Sabbath.
See: Sabbath
[27:63]
See: Chief Priest; Pharisees
[27:63]
The Jewish leaders spoke about a deceiver. They were speaking about Jesus. They thought that Jesus deceived people. That is, he lied to people. The Jewish leaders thought the disciples would also try to steal Jesus’ body so they could deceive people.
[27:64]
The Jewish leaders were planning how they could convince the Roman leaders to kill Jesus.
If your language has a way of showing that a new story is starting, you may want to use that here.
"that the Jewish leaders had condemned Jesus"
This was the money that the chief priests had given Judas to betray Jesus.
"a person who does not deserve to die"
"That is not our problem!" or "That is your problem!"
Possible meanings are 1) he threw the pieces of silver while in the temple courtyard, or 2) he was standing in the temple courtyard, and he threw the pieces of silver into the temple.
"Our laws do not allow us to put this"
"put this silver"
This is the place they kept the money they used to provide for things needed for the temple and the priests.
"money paid for a man to die"
This was a field that was bought to bury strangers who died in Jerusalem.
This means to the time that Matthew is writing this book.
"This fulfilled what the prophet Jeremiah spoke"
"the price the sons of Israel set on him"
"some of the descendants of Israel" or "the leaders of Israel"
Here "me" refers to Jeremiah.
The word "Now" is used here to mark a return to the main events of the story.
"Pilate"
"Yes, as you said, I am" or "Yes. It is as you said" or 2) by saying this, Jesus was saying that Pilate, not Jesus, was the one calling him the King of the Jews.
"But when the chief priests and elders accused him"
"I am surprised that you do not answer these people who accuse you of doing so many bad things!"
Jesus was completely silent.
This is the Passover celebration.
"prisoner whom the crowd would choose"
"there was a prisoner who was well known for doing something bad"
"the crowd gathered"
"whom some people call the Christ"
"the Jewish leaders had brought Jesus to him." They had done this so that Pilate would judge Jesus.
"While Pilate was sitting in the place where a judge would sit while making a decision."
"sent a message"
"I have been very upset today"
Here "Now" is used to mark a pause in the story. Matthew tells background information about why the crowd chose Barabbas.
"they should ask Pilate to release Jesus and tell him to have his soldiers kill Jesus"
"asked the crowd"
"whom some people call the Christ"
"has Jesus done"
"the crowd cried out"
"he was doing no good" or "he was unable to convince the people"
Pilate does this as a sign that he is not responsible for Jesus's death.
"the death"
"This is your responsibility."
"Yes! We and our descendants will be responsible for executing him"
Possible meanings are 1) Pilate set Barabbas free because the crowd had asked him to or 2) Pilate released Barabbas and put him under the control of the crowd.
"he ordered his soldiers to beat Jesus with a whip and to crucify him"
"pulled off his clothes"
bright red
"a crown from thorny branches" or "a crown from branches with thorns on them"
They gave Jesus a stick to hold to represent a scepter that a king holds. They did this to mock Jesus.
They were saying this to mock Jesus. They were calling Jesus "King of the Jews," but they did not really believe he was a king. And yet what they were saying was true.
"We honor you" or "May you live a long time"
The past tense of the verb "spit" can be either "spit" or "spat."
"As they came out of Jerusalem"
"the soldiers saw a man"
"whom the soldiers forced to go with them so that he could carry Jesus's cross"
"place that people called Golgotha"
Gall is the bitter yellow liquid that bodies use in digestion. The people were mocking Jesus by mixing it with the wine and so making the wine undrinkable.
These were the clothes Jesus had been wearing.
"a written explanation of why he was being crucified"
"The soldiers crucified two robbers with Jesus"
They did this to make fun of Jesus.
"If you are the Son of God, prove it by coming down from the cross"
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
Possible meanings are 1) the Jewish leaders do not believe that Jesus saved others or that he can save himself, or 2) they believe he did save others but are laughing at him because now he cannot save himself.
"He says that he is the King of Israel"
"For Jesus even said that he is the Son of God."
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"the robbers that the soldiers crucified with Jesus"
"from about noon ... for three hours" or "from about twelve o'clock midday ... until about three o'clock in the afternoon"
"it became dark over the whole land"
"Jesus called out" or "Jesus shouted"
These words are what Jesus cried out in his own language. Translators usually leave these words as they are.
Possible meanings are 1) one of the soldiers or 2) one of those who stood by and watched.
This is a sea animal that is harvested and used to take up and hold liquids. These liquids can later be pushed out.
"he died, giving his spirit over to God" or "he breathed his last breath"
The word "behold" here alerts us to pay attention to the surprising information that follows.
"the curtain of the temple tore in two" or "God caused the curtain of the temple to tear in two"
"God opened the tombs and made many godly people who had died become alive again"
After the earthquake when Jesus died and the tombs were opened 1) the holy people came back to life, and then, after Jesus came back to life, the holy people entered Jerusalem, where many people saw them, or 2) Jesus came back to life, and then the holy ones came back to life and entered the city, where many people saw them.
"the other soldiers with him who were guarding Jesus"
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
This begins the account of Jesus's burial.
This is the name of a city in Israel.
"Then Pilate ordered the soldiers to give the body of Jesus to Joseph"
a fine, costly cloth
It is implied that Joseph had workers who cut the tomb into the rock.
"across from the tomb"
This is the day that people got everything ready for the Sabbath.
"they met with Pilate"
"when Jesus, the deceiver, was alive he said that after three days he will rise again." or "he said that after three day he would rise again."
"command your soldiers to guard the tomb"
"his disciples may ... tell the people that he has risen from the dead, and"
From among all those who have died. The expression "the dead" describes all dead people together in the underworld. To rise from among them speaks of becoming alive again.
"and if they deceive people by saying that, it will be worse than the way he deceived people before when he said that he was the Christ"
This consisted of four to sixteen Roman soldiers.
Possible meanings are 1) they put a cord around the stone and attached it with seals to the rock wall on either side of the entrance to the tomb or 2) they put seals between the stone and the wall.
"telling the soldiers to stand where they could keep people from tampering with the tomb"
1
Now after the Sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, Mary Magdalene and the other Mary came to see the tomb.
2
Behold, there was a great earthquake, for an angel of the Lord descended from heaven, came and rolled away the stone, and sat on it.
[28:1]
See: Sabbath
[28:1]
The Sabbath began on Friday at sunset and ended Saturday at sunset. The day after the Sabbath was the first day of the week. This day began on Saturday at sunset and ended on Sunday at sunset.
See: Sabbath
[28:2]
The angel rolled away the stone because it was very large.
[28:3]
The angel looked the way he did because he was holy. White was a symbol of someone or something being holy.
See: Angel; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); White (symbol)
[28:5]
[28:5, 28:6]
The man in the tomb said that Jesus was risen. That is, Jesus was resurrected.
[28:7]
See Map: Galilee
[28:9]
See: Worship
[28:11]
The chief priests and elders were Jewish leaders.
See: Chief Priest; Elder
[28:12]
The Jewish leaders gave money to the Roman soldiers to lie about what happened. They did not want people to know about what happened at the tomb.
[28:16]
Normally, there were twelve disciples. At this time, Judas was not a disciple anymore.
See: Disciple
[28:18]
Jesus said that God gave him permission to do something. He gave him power to do things in heaven and on earth.
See: Heaven
[28:19]
Jesus wanted the disciples to make other disciples. That is, he wanted them to tell people about Jesus and help them to believe in Jesus and to do things that honored God. They did this by going to different places, baptizing people who believed in Jesus, and teaching them how to live in a way that honored God.
See: Disciple; Baptize (Baptism)
[28:20]
Jesus said that he would be with the disciples until the end of the age. Some scholars think Jesus would remain with them for a time on the earth after he was resurrected. He will help them to do the things he wanted them to do. Other scholars think Jesus wanted to say that he would be with every generation of Christians to help them do the things he wanted them to do.
See: Disciple; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Generation
"After the Sabbath, as the sun began to come up Sunday morning"
"the other woman named Mary." This is Mary the mother of James and Joseph
The word "behold" here alerts us to pay attention to the surprising information that follows. Your language may have a way of doing this.
Possible meanings are 1) the earthquake happened because the angel came down and rolled away the stone or 2) all these events happened at the same time.
a sudden and violent shaking of the ground
"The angel's appearance was bright like lightning"
"his clothing was very white, like snow"
"fell to the ground and lay there like dead men"
"Mary Magdalene and the other woman named Mary"
"whom the people and the soldiers crucified" or "whom they crucified"
This means that Jesus's body was lying on the flat surface inside the tomb, not that Jesus was saying things that were not true.
"He has come back to life"
From among all those who have died. The expression "the dead" describes all dead people together in the underworld. To rise from among them speaks of becoming alive again.
Here "you" is plural. It refers to the women and the disciples.
Here "you" is plural and refers to the women.
"Mary Magdalene and the other woman named Mary"
This is an ordinary greeting, much like "Hello" in English.
"got down on their knees and held onto his feet"
This refers to Jesus's disciples.
"decided on a plan among themselves." The priests and elders decided to give the money to the soldiers.
"Tell others that Jesus' disciples came ... while you were sleeping."
"If the governor hears that you were asleep when Jesus's disciples took his body"
"Pilate"
"do not worry. We will talk to him so that he does not punish you."
"did what the priests had told them to do"
"Many Jews heard this report and continue to tell others about it even today"
Possible meanings are 1) they all worshiped Jesus even though some of them doubted, or 2) some of them worshiped Jesus, but others did not worship him because they doubted that he had become alive again.
"My Father has given me all authority over everyone and everything in heaven and on earth"
"of the people in every nation"
"by the authority"
These are important titles that describe the relationship between God and Jesus. It is best to translate “Father” and “Son” with the same words that your language uses to refer to a human father and a human son.
"Look" or "Listen" or "Pay attention to what I am about to tell you"
"until the end of this age" or "until the end of the world"
Mark wrote about what Jesus did during his last three years on earth. Mark called Jesus “God’s servant” (see: Mark 10:45). In this book, Jesus always served God and other people. According to Mark, Jesus travelled to different places, taught people, and did many miracles. Jesus did these miracles to prove that he taught true things from God. Mark wrote about the miracles of Jesus more than any other gospel writer.
Mark wrote that Jesus was both God and man. The things Jesus said and did allowed people to know how to do things and say things that honor God.
See: Miracle; Gospel; Jesus is God
In the gospel, the author does not write who the author was. Also, the author did not say that he saw everything that he wrote about.
Two of the first Christian leaders, wrote letters writing the author was Mark. These letters are not in the Bible.
In the Bible, Mark was also called John (see: Acts 12:12, 25; 15:37). His mother was a woman named Mary and she lived in Jerusalem (see: Acts 12:12). Mark’s cousin was Barnabas (see: Colossians 4:10).
Mark traveled with Barnabas and Paul on the first missionary trip (see: Acts 13:5).
Mark was a friend to the apostle Peter, (see: 1 Peter 5:13). Mark learned most of the things he wrote about from Peter.
See: Gospel; Paul's Missionary Journeys;Apostle
In the gospel, the author did not speak about the people to whom he wrote. Mark wrote in the Greek language. He explained Aramaic words. So it is thought the readers did not know Aramaic (see:Mar k3:17, 5:41, 7:11, 7:34, 10:46, 14:36, 15:22, and 15:34).
Mark did not explain the different names for Jesus such as Messiah, Son of God, Son of David, Lord, and the “Son of Man.” He also did not explain the words gospel, King Herod, Pilate, and many of the towns in his book. Because he did not explain these words, the audience probably knew these words and believed in Jesus.
Mark wrote fourteen Latin words that were spoken by the people in Rome. One example was when he explained the value of the two coins the widow gave (see: Mark 12:42). He wrote the Latin name for the coin. Because of these Latin words, scholars think Mark wrote to people in Rome.
See: Gospel;Languages in the New Testament; Messiah (Christ); Son of God;Son of Man
See Map: Rome
In the first part of Mark’s gospel Jesus did not tell people that he was the messiah. In the second part of Mark’s gospel, he told his disciples that he was the messiah. However, Jesus told them not to tell anybody.
See: Messiah (Christ); Gospel;Messianic Secret; Disciple
The “suffering servant” was a certain person who serves God and suffers for doing it. Isaiah prophesied about this person (see: Isaiah 53). This person is Jesus. Mark said, “For even the Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve, and to give his life as a ransom for many” (see: Mark 10:45)
Jesus not only came to serve God and man, he commanded Christians to do the same.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Son of Man
Jesus often called himself the “Son of Man.” He did this because he was a man who served God and would die.
However, the “Son of Man” had a different meaning in the book of Daniel (see: Daniel 7:13-14). In those verses, the Son of Man was a specific person who would have all power and judge all people. When Jesus called himself the Son of Man, he wanted to say that he was not just a man who served God. He would also rule the world and judge everyone.
See: Ezekiel 2:1
See: Son of Man
Jesus is sometimes called the “Son of God.” In Mark, other people often call Jesus the “Son of God.”
See: Son of God
Mark often wrote about the kingdom of God.
See: Kingdom of God
Mark wanted to tell people about the gospel of Jesus the Messiah, the Son of God (see: Mark 1:1). Jesus was both the “Son of God” and the “Son of Man.” He was a humble man who served other people. He rescued people and got them to worship God. Jesus tells everyone to trust him and to follow him.
See: Gospel; Messiah (Christ); Son of God; Son of Man
1
This is the beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ, the Son of God.
7 He was preaching, saying, "One will come after me who is more powerful than I; the strap of his sandals I am not worthy to stoop down and untie. 8 I baptized you with water, but he will baptize you with the Holy Spirit."
9 It happened in those days that Jesus came from Nazareth in Galilee, and he was baptized by John in the Jordan River. 10 As Jesus came up out of the water, he saw the heavens split open and the Spirit coming down on him like a dove. 11 A voice came out of the heavens: "You are my beloved Son. I am very pleased with you."
12 Then the Spirit compelled him to go out into the wilderness. 13 He was in the wilderness forty days being tempted by Satan. He was with the wild animals, and the angels served him.
14 Now after John was arrested, Jesus came into Galilee proclaiming the gospel of God. 15 He said, "The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is near. Repent and believe the gospel."
16 When he was walking beside the Sea of Galilee, he saw Simon and Andrew the brother of Simon casting a net in the sea, for they were fishermen. 17 Jesus said to them, "Come, follow me, and I will make you fishers of men." 18 Then immediately they left the nets and followed him.
21 Then they came into Capernaum, and on the Sabbath, Jesus went into the synagogue and taught. 22 They were astonished at his teaching, for he was teaching them as someone who has authority and not as the scribes.
25 Jesus rebuked the demon and said, "Be quiet and come out of him!" 26 The unclean spirit threw him into convulsions and went out from him while crying out with a loud voice.
29 After coming out of the synagogue, they came into the house of Simon and Andrew, along with James and John. 30 Now Simon's mother-in-law was lying sick with a fever, and they told Jesus about her. 31 So he came, took her by the hand, and raised her up; the fever left her, and she started serving them.
32 That evening after the sun had set, they brought to him all who were sick or possessed by demons. 33 The whole city gathered together at the door. 34 He healed many who were sick with various diseases and cast out many demons, but he did not allow the demons to speak because they knew him.
35 He got up very early, while it was still dark; he left and went out into a solitary place and there he prayed. 36 Simon and those who were with him searched for him. 37 They found him and they said to him, "Everyone is looking for you."
38 He said, "Let us go elsewhere, out into the surrounding towns, so that I may preach there also. That is why I came out here." 39 He went throughout all of Galilee, preaching in their synagogues and casting out demons.
40 A leper came to him. He was begging him; he knelt down and said to him, "If you are willing, you can make me clean."
41 Moved with compassion, Jesus reached out his hand and touched him, saying to him, "I am willing. Be clean." 42 Immediately the leprosy left him, and he was made clean.
[1:1]
See: Gospel
[1:1]
See: Son of God
[1:4]
Mark wrote about John the Baptist fulfilling a prophecy from the Old Testament. Three different prophets spoke about this prophecy (see: Exodus 23:20; Isaiah 40:3; Malachi 3:1). Mark wanted people to know that God promised to do something, and it happened. God promised that a prophet would come before the messiah to tell people that the messiah was coming. John the Baptist was this promised prophet.
See: Fulfill (Fulfillment); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Prophet; Messiah (Christ)
[1:4, 1:5]
John the Baptist served God by telling people that they needed to repent. They needed to worship and obey God. They were unclean because they disobeyed God. They needed to be made clean. John also served God by baptizing people who believed in God and repented of their sins.
See: Repent (Repentance); Sin; Clean and Unclean; Baptize (Baptism); Gentile; Confess (Confession)
[1:4, 1:5]
John’s baptism was not like other baptisms. John’s baptism helped people get ready for the messiah. People wanted to follow the messiah, so they confessed their sins. They were at peace with God for a time. This helped them to know the messiah when they heard him speak. In ancient Israel, other leaders might have baptized and preached repentance. However, only John prepared the people in Judea and in Jerusalem for Jesus.
See: Baptize (Baptism); Preach (Preacher); Repent (Repentance); Clean and Unclean
See Map: Jerusalem; Judea
[1:5]
See Map: Judea; Jerusalem
[1:6]
The Jews thought the prophet Elijah would come back to earth before the messiah (see: Malachi 4:5). Elijah was a prophet who wore a coat made of hair and a leather belt around his waist (see:2 Kings 1:8). John dressed in the same way as Elijah.
Both Elijah and John lived in the wilderness. People who lived in the wilderness ate locusts and honey.
Mark wrote these things so everyone would know that John was the prophet who God promised to send before the messiah came. John told people that the messiah would be there soon.
See: Prophet; Messiah (Christ); Locust; Wilderness
[1:7]
In ancient Israel, people thought that feet were very dirty. Because of this, only servants or slaves would touch someone’s feet. It dishonored someone to touch dirty feet. However, John thought that even touching Jesus’ feet was a greater honor than John deserved.
Advice to translators: A sandal is a certain type of shoe. It does not cover the entire foot.
See: Clean and Unclean
[1:8]
John’s baptism was a way for people to show other people that they wanted to obey and honor God. They wanted to stop sinning. Jesus baptizes people with the Holy Spirit. That is, he did not just wash their body with water. They were baptized because they believed in Jesus.
See: Matthew 3:11; Luke 3:3-16; John 1:19-34; Acts 2
See: Baptize (Baptism); Holy Spirit;Spirit (Spiritual)
[1:10]
Mark wrote that the heavens were “split open” or tore and opened when Jesus came out of the water. Mark wrote the same word to write about God tearing the curtain of the temple from top to bottom when Jesus died on the cross (see: Mark 15:38). This was at the beginning and the end of Mark’s gospel. Mark wanted people to know that Jesus is the Son of God. Mark wrote about the heavens opening because he wanted to say that God was allowing people to know more about God.
See: Temple; Cross; Gospel; Son of God; God;Heaven
[1:11]
The voice saying “You are my beloved Son” was saying that the messiah had come to earth. After this, Jesus began to do certain things to serve God and tell people that he was the messiah. God sent the Holy Spirit as a dove so people would know that God had anointed Jesus for ministry.
The words spoken by God the father made the readers think about Isaiah 42:1.
See: Psalms 2:7; Matthew 3:13-17; Luke 3:21-23
See: Son of God; God the Father; Holy Spirit; Messiah (Christ); Minister (Ministry); Anoint (Anointing)
[1:12]
Jesus went to the wilderness because the Holy Spirit wanted him to go there. Jesus completely obeyed the Holy Spirit and went to the wilderness.
See: Wilderness; Holy Spirit; Baptize (Baptism)
[1:13]
God sent Jesus into the wilderness. This is because Satan was going to tempt him. Jesus was given choices to follow God or not. Jesus obeyed God because he trusted God. Jesus did not sin when he was tempted. He did not follow Satan. After the temptations, angels served Jesus because his body was weak.
See: Matthew 4:1-11; Luke 4:1-13
See: Satan (The Devil); Tempt (Temptation); Angel
[1:14]
John was put in prison because he told Herod that he could not marry his brother’s wife, Herodias. John said that Herod broke the law by marrying Herodias.
[1:14]
See Map: Galilee
[1:15]
Jesus said that the kingdom of God was near. Some scholars think Jesus’ kingdom was on the earth. He was the king of the earthly kingdom.
Other scholars think Jesus wanted to say the “kingdom of God” has started so that people did not have to sin any more. God rules the things someone thinks and the things they do when they believe in Jesus and do the things he said to do. Before, people could only do evil before Jesus came to earth. Now people can return to God and do the things that honor him.
Other scholars think Jesus was coming to offer to his kingdom to Israel. His kingdom was going to begin if they believed in him. Because they rejected him, his kingdom did not begin.
See: Matthew 4:12-17; Luke
See: Kingdom of God; Messiah (Christ); Proclaim (Proclamation)
[1:17]
Jesus used a metaphor when he said they would be “fishers of men.” Peter, Andrew, John and James were all fishermen. They fished to earn money. Jesus said this to say that they were no longer going to catch fish for money. Instead, they would bring men to God by telling them about the gospel. Jesus wanted to tell them they would serve God in a different way.
[1:18]
Andrew heard what John the Baptist said about Jesus (see: John 1:40). Andrew was ready to follow Jesus because of John. Andrew found his brother Peter. Peter was also ready to follow Jesus (see: John 1:41-42).
[1:20]
The disciples left their family, their work, and their homes to follow Jesus. They left everything that they had. Mark wrote that they did not leave their father to fish without help. He had hired men who would help him. They honored their father by making sure he was not alone.
See: Matthew 4:18-22; John 1:40-42
See: Disciple
See Map: Sea of Galilee
[1:21]
See Map: Capernaum
[1:21]
See: Sabbath
[1:21]
See: Synagogue
[1:22]
In ancient Israel, teachers said what other teachers that came before them said. Jesus’ teaching was different. He taught what God commanded. Jesus did not follow the things that other people taught because other people taught it. He only taught about what God said and the people were amazed.
[1:23]
The unclean spirits cried out. That is, they were afraid. They knew that Jesus is God and will one day judge them and punish them.
See: Clean and Unclean;Demon
[1:24]
See Map: Nazareth
[1:24]
Jesus is the holy one of God. That is, he is the messiah.
See: Messiah (Christ)
[1:25]
Jesus made others know that he had power over the demons when he told them to be quiet. They needed Jesus’ permission to speak.
See: Demon
[1:27]
The people were amazed because even the demons did what Jesus told them to do. He had power that they had never seen before.
See: Luke 4:31-37
[1:31]
Mark wrote that Peter’s mother-in-law served Jesus so everyone would know that Jesus had completely healed her.
See: Matthew 8:14-15; Luke 4:38-39
How was someone possessed by a demon?
See: Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[1:32]
Mark wrote that people came to Jesus after sunset. The people wanted to follow the Law of Moses and not do any work on the Sabbath. The Jewish leaders taught that carrying a person who could not walk was work. Therefore, it was against the Law of Moses. The people waited until after the Sabbath was over at sunset to come to Jesus for healing.
See: Law of Moses; Sabbath
[1:35]
Mark wrote about Jesus getting up early in the morning and praying. For Jesus, prayer was the most significant part of his day. He was able to talk and listen to God the father. God the father told Jesus what he needed to do while he prayed. This is the beginning of Jesus’ preaching and healing in Galilee.
See: God the Father; Preach (Preacher)
See Map: Galilee
[1:40]
See: Leprosy (Leper)
[1:41]
A person became unclean if they touched a leper. This is what is written in the Law of Moses. Mark wanted people to know that Jesus touched the leper. Jesus did not worry about being unclean because he leper was made clean and was healed of his leprosy when Jesus touched him.
See: Clean and Unclean; Law of Moses; Leprosy (Leper)
[1:44]
The Law of Moses required a leper to show himself to the priest. The priest would pronounce that he was clean. In this way, Jesus was following the Law of Moses. Mark wrote that Jesus healed three different people. He told each of them not to tell anyone (see: 1:44; 5:43; and 7:36). The leper who was cured did not obey Jesus. He told everyone. Crowds then came to be healed by Jesus instead of coming to hear Jesus teach. Because of the crowds, Jesus could no longer teach in the synagogues. He began to teach outside of the towns where no one lived.
See: Matthew 8:1-4; Luke 5:12-16
See: Law of Moses;Leprosy (Leper); Priest (Priesthood); Clean and Unclean;Synagogue
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
This means "ahead of you."
Here the word "your" refers to the Lord and is singular.
This refers to the messenger.
"will prepare the people for your arrival"
"The voice of one crying out in the wilderness is heard" or "They hear the sound of someone crying out in the wilderness"
"Prepare yourselves for the Lord to come" or "Be ready for the Lord when he comes"
"So John came" or "In fulfillment of that prophecy, John came"
"Many people from Judea and Jerusalem"
"When they repented of their sins, John baptized them in the Jordan River"
Locusts and wild honey were foods that John could find in the wilderness. Wild honey is honey that wild bees make.
"John was preaching"
"I am not even worthy to do the lowly task of removing his shoes"
People often wore sandals that were made of leather and were tied to their feet with leather straps.
"bend down"
To baptize with the Holy Spirit means that God would send the Holy Spirit to purify people. The Holy Spirit would then live in them and empower them to stop sinning and to obey God. If possible, use the same word for "baptize" here as you used for John's baptism.
This marks the beginning of a new event in the story.
"John baptized him"
Possible meanings are 1) the Spirit descended upon Jesus as a bird descends from the sky toward the ground or 2) the Spirit literally looked like a dove as he descended upon Jesus.
"God spoke from the heavens"
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son. The Father calls Jesus his "beloved Son" because of his eternal love for him.
"forced Jesus to go out"
"He was among"
"after King Herod had John arrested" or "after soldiers arrested John"
"telling many people about the good news"
"It is now time"
"God is beginning to rule over all" or 2) God would soon rule over all.
"throwing a net into the water to catch fish"
"I will teach you to gather men to me like you gather fish"
human beings, persons, people, not specifically males
"repairing the nets"
"called them to come with him"
"servants who worked for them"
James and John went with Jesus.
"arrived at Capernaum"
"for he was teaching them as someone who has authority teaches and not as the scribes teach"
"Jesus of Nazareth, leave us alone! There is no reason for you to interfere with us."
These pronouns refer to the demon inside the man and all other demons, but do not include the listener.
"Do not destroy us!"
Here the word "him" refers to the demon-possessed man.
"so they said to each other, 'This is amazing! ... they obey him!'"
"He gives a new teaching, and he speaks with authority!" or "He teaches something new, and he has authority!"
This was evidence of Jesus' authority.
Mark introduces Simon's mother-in-law to the story and gives information about her health.
"caused her to stand" or "made her able to get out of bed"
"Jesus healed her of the fever"
"she provided them with food and drinks"
"many who were sick or possessed by demons were brought to Jesus"
"Many people from that city gathered outside the door"
"Jesus healed"
"Jesus got up and went to a place where he could be alone"
Here "him" refers to Simon. Those with him include Andrew, James, John, and possibly other people.
"Many people are looking for you"
"We need to go to some other place."
"He went to many places in Galilee"
"If you want to make me clean, then you can make me clean"
"you can heal me"
"Having compassion for him, Jesus" or "Jesus felt compassion for the man"
"I am willing to make you clean"
Jesus told the man to show himself to the priest so that the priest could look at his skin to see if his leprosy was really gone. The law of Moses required people to present themselves to the priest if they had been unclean but were no longer unclean.
Possible meanings are 1) "a testimony to the priests" or 2) "a testimony to the people."
The word "he" refers to the man Jesus healed.
"began to tell people in many places about what Jesus had done"
"so much that Jesus could no longer enter a town publicly" or "that Jesus could no longer enter the towns in a way that many people would see him"
"lonely places" or "places where no one lived"
"from all over the region"
1
When Jesus came back to Capernaum after a few days, it was heard that he was at home.
2
So many gathered there that there was no more space, not even at the door, and he spoke the word to them.
[2:1]
Mark wrote that Jesus was “at home.” He did not return to the place where his family lived. He went to Capernaum. Jesus left and returned there many times. Scholars think this was Simon and Andrew’s home (see: Mark 1:29).
See Map: Capernaum
[2:2]
Mark wrote that Jesus “spoke the word.” This was a metaphor. He wanted to write that Jesus taught things about God. People needed to do the things he taught because they were the things God wanted them to do.
See: Metaphor
[2:4]
Mark wanted people to know that these people were going to get their sick friend to Jesus no matter how hard it might be. In ancient Israel, homes usually had an outside stairway or ladder that went up to a flat roof. The roofs were made of slabs of burnt or dried clay. This was placed on supporting beams that stretched from one wall to another wall. The friends removed some of these slabs to make a hole in the roof. They then lowered the sick man into the room with Jesus.
Advice to translators: A slab is something that is large and flat. It may be 1 to 3 meters long and wide, but only a few centimeters thick. A beam is a long piece of wood that is very strong.
Jesus saw these four friends trusted Jesus to heal the paralyzed man. These men worked very hard to bring the paralyzed man to Jesus so Jesus could heal him. Because they trusted Jesus, he rewarded them by healing the man and forgiving his sins.
Advice to translators: Someone who is paralyzed cannot walk.
See: Sin
[2:5]
The teachers of the Law of Moses thought Jesus had insulted God when he said, “your sins are forgiven.” This is because only God can forgive sins. They believed God alone could forgive sins.
See: Law of Moses; Sin
[2:8, 2:9]
Jesus knew what the teachers of the Law of Moses were thinking. He gave them something new to think about. Jesus asked them a question. He did not want them to answer. Anyone could say that a person’s sins were forgiven. This is because people would not know if this happened. However, if someone told someone to get up and walk but they did not get up and walk, then everyone could see this. People would know the person lied if the could not to heal the other person. However, Jesus healed this man by telling him to “Get up and walk.” People saw that the man got up and walked. Therefore, Jesus healed him. So when Jesus said that, “Your sins are forgiven,” he showed them that he had the power to forgive sins by healing the man.
See: Matthew 9:1-8; Luke 5:17-26
See: Law of Moses; Sin
[2:10]
See: Son of Man
[2:13]
Mark wrote about the Sea of Galilee
See Map: Sea of Galilee
[2:14]
Mark called the tax collector Levi, son of Alphaeus. In the gospel of Matthew, Levi was named Matthew (see: Matthew 9:9-11).
Matthew was a tax collector. People in Israel hated the tax collectors. Tax collectors were Jews who worked for the Roman government. They paid the Romans so they could collect taxes from other people. If they collected more taxes than they paid the Roman government, then they were allowed to keep it. Because of this, many tax collectors became rich. The Jews thought a Jewish tax collector betrayed the Jewish people because they took money from the Jews and gave it to the Romans. They thought tax collectors were evil because they took money from people who honored God and gave it to people who rejected God.
[2:15]
The twelve disciples were certain people who believed in Jesus and followed him. In 2:15, Mark wrote about other people who followed Jesus. Some of them believed in Jesus and followed him. Others did not believe in Jesus, but they still followed him. They wanted to see the great miracles he did. However, they did not believe Jesus was the messiah.
See: Miracle; Messiah (Christ); Disciple
[2:16]
Pharisees wanted to follow the Law of Moses. They thought that eating with unclean people would make them unclean. This is not what the Law of Moses said. It is what the Pharisees taught. Because of this, they did not know why Jesus wanted to be near people who sinned. They were saying that Jesus had broken the Law of Moses. However, he was not breaking the Law of Moses.
See: Pharisees; Clean and Unclean; Law of Moses; Sin
[2:17]
Jesus told the Pharisees that he was a type of doctor. This was a metaphor. Doctors needed to be near sick people so that they could help them. Certain people knew they sinned and were not at peace with God. They knew they needed God to forgive them.
Jesus called the Pharisees “righteous.” This is because they were the teachers of the Law of Moses. They thought they did not sin and were at peace with God. They did not think they needed God to forgive them. However, everyone needs to be forgiven by God because everyone has sinned.
See: Matthew 9:9-13; Luke 5:27-32
See: Metaphor; Righteous (Righteousness); Sin
[2:18]
The people argued because they did not see the disciples of Jesus fasting. In ancient Israel, people fasted often. They fasted when bad things happened (see: Ezra 8:23). They fasted when people died (see: 1 Samuel 31:13; 2 Samuel 1:12). They fasted when people were sick (see:2 Samuel 1:16). They fasted when they repented (see: 1 Kings 21:27). Many Jews fasted two days every week when Jesus was on the earth (see: Luke 18:9-14).
See: Disciple; Fasting; Repent (Repentance)
[2:19]
The Pharisees asked Jesus a question about fasting. Jesus answered the question by asking a question. He asked if people needed to fast when good things happened. Jesus said that people did not fast when good things happened. People should have been very happy while Jesus was on earth. Therefore, they should not fast. Jesus prophesied that he would be killed. When this happens, people will be very sad. Then they will fast.
Jesus also used two metaphors. One metaphor was about clothes and the other was about wineskins. He wanted to say that people do things differently after something new happens. The disciples did something different because they were with Jesus, the messiah.
Advice to translators: A wineskin is a bag that holds wine. It was made of leather, that is, the skin of an animal.
See: Matthew 9:14-17; Luke 5:33-39
See: Pharisees; Fasting; Wedding;Marriage; Bride of Christ; Lamb of God; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Metaphor; Wine (Winepress); Messiah (Christ)
[2:24]
According to the Law of Moses, one could work on the Sabbath. However, it does not say what people needed to stop doing. The Pharisees made many rules about what someone could and could not do on the Sabbath. However, this was not in the Law of Moses. The disciples picked small pieces of grain and rubbed them together so they could eat them. In the Law of Moses, people were allowed to do this when they went from one place to another place (see: Deuteronomy 23:25). However, the Pharisees taught that this was wrong. Jesus knew it was not wrong to break the Pharisees’ rule.
See: Pharisees; Sabbath; Law of Moses
[2:25, 2:26, 2:27, 2:28]
Jesus told the Pharisees that eating was not breaking the Law of Moses. The Law of Moses had certain rules about the Sabbath. Jesus told them a story about David (see: 1 Samuel 21:2-6). David broke the Law of Moses. However, this was not evil. It was not evil to help people or to eat if you needed to eat. Jesus created the Sabbath. Therefore, if Jesus said they were not doing something evil, then they were not doing something evil.
Jesus wanted people to know that God cared more about people than the rules about the Sabbath. God made the Sabbath for people and it was a gift he gave to people.
See: Matthew 12:1-8; Luke 6:1-5
See: Pharisees; Law of Moses; Sabbath
"the people there heard that he was staying at his home"
"So many people gathered there" or "So many people came to the house"
"were bringing a man who was unable to walk or use his arms"
"could not get close to where Jesus was"
"they removed the tiles from the part of the roof above where Jesus was. And when they had dug through the clay roof, they lowered the mat the paralzyed man was lying on" or "they made a hole in the roof above Jesus, and then they lowered the paralyzed man on the mat"
Possible meanings are 1) that only the men who carried the paralyzed man had faith or 2) that the paralyzed man and the men who brought him to Jesus all had faith.
"My son"
"your sins are gone" or "you do not have to pay for your sins" or "your sins do not count against you"
"were thinking to themselves"
"This man should not speak this way!"
"Only God can forgive sins!"
"in his inner being" or "in himself"
Each of the scribes was thinking to himself; they were not talking to each other.
"What you are thinking is wrong." or "Do not think that I am blaspheming."
"this inside yourselves" or "these things"
"I just said to the paralyzed man, 'Your sins are forgiven.' You may think that it is harder to say 'Get up, take up your mat and walk,' because the proof of whether or not I can heal him will be shown by whether or not he gets up and walks." or "You may think that it is easier to say to the paralyzed man 'Your sins are forgiven' than it is to say 'Get up, take up your mat and walk.'"
"that I am the Son of Man and I have authority"
"while all the people there were watching"
This is the Sea of Galilee, which is also known as the Lake of Gennesaret.
We do not know what kind of a structure this was or what it was made of. It may have been a tent or booth. It probably included a table and some kind of protection from sun and rain.
In this verse, the word "sinners" refers to people who did not obey the law of Moses but committed what others thought were very bad sins
Possible meanings are 1) "for there were many tax collectors and sinful people who followed Jesus" or 2) "for Jesus had many disciples and they followed him."
"He should not eat with tax collectors and sinners!"
"he said to the scribes"
Jesus used this proverb about sick people and doctors to teach them that only people who know that they are sinful realize that they need Jesus.
"healthy"
"I came for people who understand they are sinful, not for people who believe they are righteous"
These two phrases refer to the same group of people, but the second is more specific. Both refer to the followers of the Pharisee sect, but they do not focus on the leaders of the Pharisees.
The possible meanings are 1) these men were not among John's disciples or the disciples of the Pharisees or 2) these men were among John's disciples.
"came and said to Jesus"
"Wedding attendants do not fast while the bridegroom is with them. Rather they celebrate and feast."
"the bridegroom will go away and then the the wedding attendants will fast"
Sewing a piece of new cloth on an old garment will make the hole on an old garment worse if the piece of new cloth has not yet shrunk. Both the new cloth and old garment will be ruined.
"grape juice." This refers to wine that has not fermented yet. If grapes are unknown in your area, use the general term for fruit juice.
This refers to wineskins that have been used many times.
These were bags made out of animal skins. They could also be called "wine bags" or "skin bags."
New wine expands as it ferments. If it is put in new wineskins, the wineskins will stretch. But old wineskins are brittle and cannot stretch. If new wine is poured into old wineskins, the wineskins will tear open and be ruined.
"new wineskins" or "new wine bags." This refers to wineskins that have never been used.
The disciples were picking heads of grain to eat the kernels, or seeds, in them while they were walking. They were not harvesting the grain to take it home. Plucking grain in others' fields and eating it was not considered stealing. The question was whether it was lawful to do this on the Sabbath.
The "heads" are the topmost part of the wheat plant, which is a kind of tall grass. The heads hold the mature grain or seeds of the plant.
"as they walked along"
"Look! They are breaking the Jewish law concerning the Sabbath."
"Jesus said to the Pharisees"
"You have read what David did" or "Remember what you read about what David did"
"how he went into the house of God ... to those who were with him."
This refers to the twelve loaves of bread that were placed on a golden table in the tabernacle or temple building as a sacrifice to God.
"God made the Sabbath for mankind"
"man" or "people" or "the needs of people." This word refers to both men and women.
"mankind was not made for the Sabbath" or "God did not make mankind for the Sabbath"
1
Again Jesus walked into the synagogue, and there was a man with a withered hand.
2
Some people watched him closely to see if he would heal him on the Sabbath so that they could accuse him.
[3:1]
Jesus returned to a synagogue. Scholars think Jesus returned to the synagogue in Capernaum. (see: Mark 1:21).
See: Synagogue
See Map: Capernaum
[3:1]
Mark wrote about a man with a withered hand. That is, his hand was damaged or deformed. However, he was born with a normal hand. Scholars think the man got sick and the sickness damaged his hand.
[3:2]
The Pharisees taught that it was wrong to heal someone on the Sabbath unless the person could die. If they were not going to die, then the Pharisees said you must wait to heal them. They thought that healing was a kind of work. The Law of Moses taught that people are not to work on the Sabbath. Certain people wanted to say Jesus did something evil by healing this man. However, it was not wrong for Jesus to heal this man. It was wrong for them to want to say Jesus did something evil. This was why Jesus was angry.
See: Mark 2:24
See: Pharisees; Sabbath;Law of Moses
[3:6]
The Herodians were Jewish teachers. They liked King Herod and the people that would rule after he did. The Roman government gave these men permission to rule Israel. They liked things and ideas that were from Greece and Rome. They did not think there was going to be a Jewish messiah and they did not like Jesus’ teaching. The Pharisees needed help from these leaders so they could kill Jesus.
See: Matthew 12:9-14; Luke 6:6-11
See: Messiah (Christ)
See Map: Greece; Rome
[3:7]
See Map: Galilee
[3:8]
Idumea was an area south of Israel. It was also called Edom. Tyre and Sidon were Gentile cities north of Israel.
See: Esau (Edom); Gentile
See Map: Jerusalem; Edom; Jordan; Tyre; Sidon; Israel
[3:11]
See: Demon
[3:12]
The unclean spirits knew Jesus. They fell down to worship him. However, Jesus did not want them to tell people that he was the Son of God. Scholars think Jesus wanted people to tell other people that He was the Son of God and not the demons.
See: Mark 1:24-25, 34; Acts 16:17-18
See: Demon; Son of God
[3:14]
See: Matthew 10:1-4; Luke 6:13-16
See: Apostle
[3:14]
The apostles were going to tell other people a message. That message was the gospel.
[3:21]
Mark wrote that Jesus’ family thought Jesus was “out of his mind.” That is, they thought he was no longer able to think in a right way. Some scholars think that because Jesus was too busy to even eat, his family thought he was no longer thinking rightly. Other scholars think Mark wrote that the crowd thought Jesus was “out of his mind.”
[3:22]
Beelzebul was a name for Satan.
See: Matthew 12:24-32; Luke 11:17-23
See: Satan (The Devil)
[3:22]
The scribes said that Satan gave Jesus permission to remove demons from people.
See: Scribe;Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Demon; Satan (The Devil)
[3:23]
See: Parable
[3:23, 3:24]
Jesus spoke against what the Scribes said. Jesus said that he fought against Satan by casting out demons. If Jesus wanted to help Satan, then he would not fight against Satan. Jesus also fought against the things Satan ruled on earth. God allowed Satan to rule these things for a period of time. Jesus proved that he was stronger than Satan and could defeat Satan by casting out demons.
See: Scribe; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Demon; Satan (The Devil)
[3:29]
Jesus said that every sin could be forgiven except one. That was blasphemy of the Holy Spirit. Scholars disagree about how someone blasphemes the Holy Spirit.
See: Sin; Blaspheme (Blasphemy); Holy Spirit; Miracle
[3:30]
An unclean spirit was a demon.
See: Demon; Clean and Unclean
[3:32]
Mary was Jesus’ mother. The names of four of Jesus’ brothers were James, Joseph, Simon and Judas. Although Jesus had sisters, their names are not in the Bible.
See: Matthew 12:46-50; 13:55-56; Mark 6:3; Luke 8:19-21
See: Family of Jesus
[3:35]
Jesus talked about his family. But this was not his mother and brothers. He spoke about how Christians are children of God. Because of this, they are part of Jesus’ family.
See: Children of God
[3:35]
See: Will of God
"a man with a crippled hand"
"Some of the Pharisees."
"so that they could accuse him of wrongdoing" or "so that they could accuse him of breaking the law"
"in the middle of this crowd"
Jesus said this to challenge them. He wanted them to acknowledge that it is lawful to heal people on the Sabbath.
"is it lawful to save a life or to kill"
"to save someone's life" or "to save someone from dying"
"But they refused to answer him"
"was deeply saddened"
"because they were unwilling to have compassion on the man"
"Reach out with your hand"
"Jesus restored his hand" or "Jesus made his hand the way it was before"
"began to make a plan"
This is the name of an informal political party that supported Herod Antipas.
"how they might kill Jesus"
This refers to the Sea of Galilee.
This is the region, previously known as Edom, which covered the southern half of the province of Judea.
"the great miracles that Jesus was performing"
As the large crowd was pushing forward toward Jesus, he was in danger of being crushed by them. They would not crush him intentionally. It was just that there were so many people.
"For, because Jesus had healed many people, everyone ... to touch him"
"all the sick people pushed forward eagerly trying to touch him so that they might be healed"
"saw Jesus"
"they caused the people they were possessing to fall down before him and to cry out to him"
The unclean spirits did not fall down before Jesus because they loved him or wanted to worship him. They fell down before him because they were afraid of him.
Jesus has power over unclean spirits because he is the "Son of God."
"Jesus strictly ordered the unclean spirits"
The author begins to list the names of the twelve apostles. Simon is the first man listed.
The phrase "to whom" refers to both James son of Zebedee and his brother John.
"the name Boanerges, which means men who are like thunder" or "the name Boanerges, which means thunder men"
This is the name of a man.
"who would betray Jesus" The word "who" refers to Judas Iscariot.
"Then Jesus went to the house where he was staying."
"Jesus and his disciples could not eat at all" or "they could not eat anything because of the crowd"
Members of his family went to the house so that they could take hold of him and force him to go home with them.
Possible meanings for the word "they" are 1) his relatives or 2) some people in the crowd.
"crazy" or "insane"
"By the power of Beelzebul, who is the ruler of the demons, Jesus drives out demons"
"Jesus called the people to come to him"
"Satan cannot cast out himself!" or "Satan does not go against his own evil spirits!"
"If the people who live in a kingdom are divided against each other, the kingdom cannot endure or will end"
"family" or "household"
"If Satan and his evil spirits were fighting one another" or "If Satan and his evil spirits have risen up against each other and are divided"
"cannot endure" or "cannot stay strong"
to steal a person's valuables and possessions
This indicates that the statement that follows is especially true and important.
"people"
speak
"will never be forgiven"
"is guilty of a sin that will be punished eternally"
"the people were saying"
"is possessed by an unclean spirit"
"They sent someone inside to tell Jesus that they were outside and to have him come out to them"
"are asking for you"
"I will tell you who are really my mother and brothers."
Jesus's disciples belong to Jesus's spiritual family. This is more important than belonging to his physical family.
"those who do ... they are"
"that person is like a brother, sister, or mother to me"
1
Again he began to teach beside the sea, and a large crowd gathered around him. He stepped into a boat that was on the sea, and he sat down in it. The whole crowd was on the shore beside the sea.
2
He taught them many things in parables, and in his teaching, this is what he said to them.
21 Jesus said to them, "Do you bring a lamp inside the house to put it under a basket or under the bed? You bring it in and you put it on a lampstand. 22 For nothing is hidden that will not be known, and nothing is secret that will not come out into the open. 23 If anyone has ears to hear, let him hear!"
26 He also said, "The kingdom of God is like a man who sows his seed on the ground. 27 He sleeps at night and gets up by day, and the seed sprouts and grows, though he does not know how. 28 The earth bears grain by itself: First the blade, then the ear, then the mature grain in the ear. 29 When the crop is ripe, he immediately sends in the sickle because the harvest has come."
30 Again he said, "To what can we compare the kingdom of God, or what parable can we use to explain it? 31 It is like a mustard seed, which, when it is sown, is the smallest of all the seeds on earth. 32 Yet, when it is sown, it grows and becomes greater than all the garden plants, and it forms large branches, so that the birds of heaven can make their nests in its shade."
33 With many parables like this he spoke the word to them, as much as they were able to understand, 34 and he did not speak to them without a parable. But when he was alone, he explained everything to his own disciples.
35 On that day, when evening had come, he said to them, "Let us go over to the other side." 36 So they left the crowd, taking Jesus with them, just as he was, in the boat. There were other boats going along with him. 37 Just then a violent windstorm arose, and the waves were breaking into the boat so that the boat was almost full of water.
39 He got up, rebuked the wind, and said to the sea, "Peace! Be still!" Then the wind ceased, and there was a great calm.
41 They were filled with great fear and said to one another, "Who then is this, because even the wind and the sea obey him?"
[4:1]
Jesus got into the boat near the shore. By doing this, people could not get too close to him. Therefore, everyone could see him and could hear him.
[4:2]
See: Parable
[4:3]
In this passage, Mark wrote about sowing seeds. This was a long metaphor. He wrote about the different types of people. However, scholars do not agree on who were the people about which Mark wrote.
See: Matthew 13:3-9; Luke 8:5-8
See: Sow (Plant); Metaphor
[3:7]
A thorny plant was a type of weed. Weeds are bad plants. They harm the good plants. These plants grew in places where people did not want them to grow. Farmers wanted to stop these plants from growing because they harmed the good plants that they wanted to grow.
[4:9]
When someone said “he who has ears to hear, let him hear,” they wanted someone to really listen to what they said because they needed to hear it.
[4:10]
Mark wrote about the twelve disciples when he wrote about the twelve.
See: Disciple
[4:11]
See: Mystery
[4:11]
Those who believed in Jesus were given the mystery of the kingdom of God. Anyone who rejected Jesus would not understand the things he taught. In 4:12, Jesus said that if they understood the things he taught, then they would have believed in him.
See: Mystery; Kingdom of God
[4:14]
Jesus explained the metaphor about sowing seeds. He said the sower sowed the word. That is, the things about which Jesus taught. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about the gospel. Fewer scholars think Jesus spoke about the kingdom of God.
See: Sow (Plant);Metaphor; Word of God; Gospel; Kingdom of God
[4:15]
Jesus used a metaphor to talk about what happened to people when they heard the gospel. Jesus talked about certain people who were like seeds sown beside the road. This was a place where seeds could not grow. Those seeds died because the dirt was too hard. Some scholars think that Jesus spoke about Christians. These people say they were Christians, but they did not do things that honored God. Therefore, they were not at peace with God.
Other scholars think that Jesus spoke about people who were not Christians. These people did not believe in the things Jesus taught. They did not believe in Jesus.
See: ; Gospel; Satan (The Devil); Metaphor
[4:16]
Jesus used a metaphor to talk about what happened to people when they heard the gospel. Jesus talked about certain people who were like seeds sown on rocky ground. On the rocky ground, the seed could begin to grow. But there was not enough dirt for it to grow very much, so it died.
Some scholars think that Jesus spoke about Christians. These people believed in Jesus, but they rejected Jesus when they were persecuted. Therefore, they are not at peace with God.
Other scholars think that Jesus spoke about people who were not Christians. These people said they were Christians, but rejected Jesus when they were persecuted. Therefore, they were not Christians.
See: Persecute (Persecution) ; Metaphor; Gospel
[4:18]
Jesus used a metaphor to talk about what happened to people when they heard the gospel. Jesus talked about certain people who were like seeds sown with the thorns. Thorn plants were bad plants. The thorn plants killed the good plants.
Some scholars think Jesus spoke about Christians. These people believed in Jesus, but they made other things more significant than Jesus in their life. They did not honor God as much as they should have honored him.
Other scholars think Jesus spoke about people who were not Christians. They said they were Christians, but they cared more for the things they owned than they cared for Jesus. They were not Christians.
Advice to translators: Here, “thorns” is a type of plant that grows among other plants and kills them. It is also not good to be used for anything.
See: Fruit (Metaphor); Metaphor; Gospel
[4:20]
Jesus used a metaphor to talk about what happened to people when they heard the gospel. Jesus talked about certain people who were like seeds sown on good soil. These people obeyed God and did things that honored God. They made fruit when they did this. That is, they did not live in the way they used to live. They helped others to believe in Jesus and did the things that honored Jesus.
See: Fruit (Metaphor); Metaphor
[4:20]
See: Fruit (Metaphor)
[4:21]
A lamp lights the entire room. It allows everything to be seen. God is light, and the word of God is light (see: Psalm 119:105; 1 John 1:5). Light made things known that were not known before. Jesus used a metaphor about the light.
Some scholars think Jesus spoke about the kingdom of God. He wanted people to know they could now know about the kingdom of God.
Other scholars think Jesus spoke about himself. When people believe in Jesus, they should want to tell other people about him and the gospel.
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Kingdom of God; Metaphor;Gospel
[4:23]
When someone said “he who has ears to hear, let him hear,” they wanted someone to listen to what they said. This is why Jesus said it.
[4:24]
Jesus said, “for the measure you use will be measured to you, and more will be added.” He wanted to say that if the disciples listened to him and obeyed him, they would be rewarded. If they did not do this, they would be disciplined.
See: Disciple; Reward;Discipline (To Disciple)
[4:26]
Jesus said that the kingdom of God is like a man who sowed his seed on the ground. This was a metaphor. The seeds were the gospel. Christians sowed the seeds. That is, they spread the gospel by telling it to other people. However, they did not make the seeds grow. God made the seed grow. Jesus wanted to say that Christians could not make other people believe in Jesus.
See: Kingdom of God; Metaphor
[4:31]
Jesus said the kingdom of God was like a mustard seed. This was a metaphor. The mustard seed was very small seed. It was about 1 millimeter in size. A mustard tree was very large. Jesus wanted to say that the kingdom of God began very small, but became great.
See: Kingdom of God; Metaphor
[4:32]
The birds of heaven were birds. Heaven was the sky.
See: Heaven
[4:33]
See: Parable
[4:39]
Jesus told the wind to stop. This allowed others to know that he controlled the weather. Only God could do this. In ancient times, people thought the sea could not be controlled. They were afraid of the seas.
[4:41]
The disciples believed in Jesus, but they did not understand who Jesus was. They knew he was the messiah, but they did not understand that he is God.
See: Disciple; Messiah (Christ)
This is the Sea of Galilee.
This means that he tossed seeds onto the ground so they could grow.
"Other seed fell on shallow soil with underlying rock"
"The seed sprouted quickly because the soil was shallow"
"the sun scorched the young plants"
"because the young plants had no roots, they dried up"
"Other seed fell among thorns, which grew up and choked the plants, so that they produced no grain"
"Some plants produced thirty times as much as the grain the man had planted, some produced sixty times as much grain, and some produced a hundred times as much grain"
"Whoever is willing to listen, listen" or "Whoever is willing to understand, let him understand and obey"
This does not mean that Jesus was completely alone; rather, it means that the crowds were gone and Jesus was only with the twelve and some of his other close followers.
"God has given you" or "I have given you"
"to those outside our group" or "to those who are not among us." This refers to all the other people who were not among the twelve or Jesus's other close followers.
"I have spoken everything in parables"
"when they look at what I am doing ... when they hear what I am saying"
"they look, but they do not understand" Or 2) here the word translated "look" refers to seeing what one is looking at and the word translated "see" refers to understanding what they are seeing.
"they would repent and God would forgive them"
"Then Jesus said to his disciples"
"If you cannot understand this parable, think about how hard it will be for you to understand all the other parables."
"The farmer who sows his seed"
"teaches people God's word" or "teaches God's message"
"These people are the seeds that fall beside the road" or "These people are like seeds that fall beside a road"
"When they hear the word"
"These people are the seeds that fall on the rocky ground" or "These people are like seeds that fall on the rocky ground"
"they are like young plants that have no roots"
"continue in their belief"
"tribulation or persecution comes because they believe God's message"
In this parable, "fall away" means "stop believing God's message"
"the cares of the world and the deceitfulness of wealth and the desires for other things come in and choke God's message in their lives like thorns that choke young plants"
"the worries in this life" or "the concerns about this present life"
"the lie that wealth will make them happy" or "the lie that having many possessions will make them happy"
The word being unproductive means that it does not have an effect on the person's life.
"and produce good results, like plants that bear thirty, sixty, or even a hundred times as much fruit as what was sown"
"You certainly do not bring a lamp inside the house to put it under a basket, or under a bed!"
"For everything that is hidden will be made known, and everything that is secret will come out into to open"
"If anyone is willing to listen, listen" or "If anyone is willing to understand, let him understand and obey"
Possible meanings are 1) Jesus is talking about a literal measure and giving generously to others or 2) Jesus speaks of "understanding" as if it were "measuring."
"God will measure that amount for you, and he will add it to you"
"to him God will give more ... from him God will take away" or "God will give more to him ... God will take away from him"
"like a farmer who plants his seed" or "like a farmer who scatters his seed"
"He sleeps each night and gets up each day" or "He sleeps each night and gets up the next day"
"is up during the day" or "is active during the day"
"though the man does not know how the seed sprouts and grows"
the stalk or sprout
the head on the stalk or the part of the plant that holds the fruit
"he immediately goes into the field with a sickle to harvest the grain" or "he immediately sends people with sickles into the field to harvest the grain"
a curved blade or a sharp hook used to cut grain
"because it is time for harvesting the grain" or "because the grain is ready to be gathered"
"With this parable I can explain what the kingdom of God is like."
"when someone sows it" or "when someone plants it"
"he taught them the message of God"
"and if they were able to understand some, he kept telling them more"
This means that he was away from the crowds, but his disciples were still with him.
"he explained all his parables"
"the other side of the Sea of Galilee" or "the other side of the sea"
"a violent windstorm began"
"the boat was in danger of being filled with water"
The stern is the back part of the boat.
"you need to pay attention to what is happening; we are all about to die!"
The word "we" includes the disciples and Jesus.
These two phrases are similar and used to emphasize what Jesus wanted the wind and the sea to do.
"a great stillness over the sea" or "a great calm over the sea"
"You should not be afraid. You need to have more faith."
"This man is not like ordinary men; even the wind and the sea obey him!"
1
They came to the other side of the sea, to the region of the Gerasenes.
2
When Jesus was getting out of the boat, a man with an unclean spirit came up to him out of the tombs.
He answered him, "My name is Legion, for we are many."
[5:1]
See Map: Gerasenes
[5:2]
A tomb was a place where dead people were buried. These were caves at the bottom of mountains. At that time, people possessed with demons lived in those tombs. The tombs were unclean.
See: Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Clean and Unclean
[5:2]
Mark wrote about an unclean spirit. Here, he wrote about many demons who were in this man.
See: Demon; Clean and Unclean;Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[5:4]
When someone was restrained, they could not go from one place to another place or doing other things. This man could not be restrained. This is because the unclean spirit was very strong in the man.
See: Demon; Clean and Unclean; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[5:5]
The man was in so much pain that he cut himself. He did not want to live anymore. He would rather die than to live with this demon inside of him.
See: Demon;Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[5:6]
The unclean spirit knew Jesus is God. He knew Jesus was greater than he was. In ancient times, someone kneeled before someone who was greater. Or perhaps the unclean spirit was worshiping Jesus.
See: Demon; Clean and Unclean; Son of God
[5:7]
The man did not want Jesus to torment him. That is, he did not want Jesus to harm him in a severe way. He did not want Jesus to punish him and send him to hell to be punished forever. Some scholars think the man was talking here, not the demon living in the man. Other scholars think the demon was talking.
[5:9]
The demon said his name was Legion. A legion was a Roman military word. It was a group of 6000 soldiers. So the demon said his name was legion because there were many demons in the man. However, it was possible to speak of this as one demon because they were all in one man.
See: Demon
[5:12]
The demons did not want Jesus to make them leave the area. They wanted Jesus to allow them to go into the group of pigs. Some scholars think they wanted to remain in the same area where they could hurt more people. Other scholars think that they did not want Jesus to punish them and send them to hell.
[5:13]
The pigs ran off the cliffs after the demons entered into them. Some scholars think the demons chose pigs because they were unclean according to the Law of Moses. Other scholars think they wanted to destroy the man, but when they were not able to do this, they wanted to destroy the pigs. Other scholars think the pigs were overwhelmed by the demons and the demons made the pigs run over the cliff and into the sea.
See: Demon; Clean and Unclean; Law of Moses
[5:15]
The people in that region were afraid after seeing the things Jesus did.
See: Demon
[5:18]
The man wanted to be with Jesus. Some scholars think the man wanted to become a disciple of Jesus. However, Jesus wanted him to stay with the man’s own people. This is because the man was a Gentile and lived in a Gentile area. He wanted this man to tell the Gentiles in Decapolis about Jesus.
See Map: Decapolis
[5:19]
See: Lord
[5:22]
The leader of the synagogue was someone who helped lead people in worshipping God in the synagogue. He was not necessarily a pharisee or sadducee.
See: Synagogue; Pharisees; Sadducees
5:22
Jairus fell at Jesus’ feet to ask him for help. He was begging. He was desperate for help. He was not worshipping Jesus.
[5:23]
This man thought that Jesus could heal his daughter by touching her. He did not know that Jesus could heal her without touching her. He also did not know that he could heal her after she died.
[5:25]
Women bleed for a few days every month if they are not pregnant. However, this woman bled continuously for 12 years. This would have made her unclean.
See: Clean and Unclean
[5:26]
Mark wrote that the woman “suffered much from many doctors” because many doctors had tried to help her. However, instead of helping her, they actually harmed her more.
[5:31]
The disciples were surprised that Jesus asked who touched him. That was because many people were touching him. They did not think he could know when someone specific touched him.
[5:29]
This woman was healed because she believed in Jesus.
[5:34]
Jesus told the woman to go in peace and be healed from her suffering. He wanted her to live in a way that honored God. He also wanted her to know that he completely healed her. She was now clean and did not need to be separated from other people.
See: Clean and Unclean
[5:38]
The people at the house were crying because the little girl died.
[5:40]
The people laughed at Jesus. The people did not know that Jesus had the power to make someone alive again.
[5:43]
Jesus did not want this girl’s family to tell other people about Jesus healing her. Her father was a Jewish leader and many Jewish leaders rejected Jesus as the messiah. It was not time for them to fight against Jesus. So he did not want them to know what he was doing. Some scholars also think Jesus did not want people to begin bringing dead people to him to be made alive again.
See: Messiah (Christ); Messianic Secret
[5:43]
The girl needed to eat because she was alive again in the same way she was alive before she died. She was not resurrected. When someone is resurrected, they do not need to eat.
The word "They" refers to Jesus and his disciples.
This refers to the Sea of Galilee.
This name refers to the people who live in Gerasa.
"controlled by an unclean spirit" or "that an unclean spirit possessed"
"People had bound him many times"
"he shattered his shackles"
pieces of metal that people wrap around the arms and legs of prisoners and attach with chains to objects that do not move so the prisoners cannot move
"He was so strong that no one was strong enough to control him"
Often when a person is possessed by a demon, the demon will cause the person to do self-destructive things, such as cutting himself.
When the man first saw Jesus, Jesus would have been getting out of the boat.
This means that he knelt down before Jesus out of reverence and respect, not out of worship.
"The unclean spirit cried out"
The unclean spirit cried out "Leave me alone, Jesus, Son of the Most High God! There is no reason for you to interfere with me."
Jesus has the power to torment unclean spirits.
This is an important title for Jesus.
"I beg you before God" or "I swear by God himself and beg you"
"And Jesus asked the unclean spirit"
"And the spirit said to him, 'Call us an army, for many of us are inside the man.'"
"The unclean spirit begged Jesus not to send him and the other unclean spirits"
"the unclean spirits begged Jesus"
"Jesus allowed the unclean spirits to do what they asked permission to do"
You can make the words after the comma a separate sentence: "into the sea. There were about two thousand pigs, and they drowned in the sea"
"told people in the city and in the countryside what had happened"
This was the name of the many demons that had been in the man.
"of a normal mind" or "thinking clearly"
The word "they" refers to the group of people who went out to see what had happened.
"But he did not allow the man to come with them"
This is the name of a region that means Ten Cities. It is located to the southeast of the Sea of Galilee.
"all the people who heard what the man said were amazed"
This refers to the other side of the Sea of Galilee
"on the seashore" or "on the shore"
This is the name of a man.
"Laying on hands" refers to a prophet or teacher placing his hand on someone and imparting either healing or a blessing. In this case, Jarius is asking Jesus to heal his daughter.
"and heal her and make her live"
"So Jesus and the disciples went with Jairus"
This means they crowded around Jesus and pressed themselves together to be closer to Jesus.
The woman did not have an open wound; rather, her monthly flow of blood would not stop. Your language may have a polite way to refer to this condition.
"her sickness got worse" or "her bleeding increased"
"that Jesus healed people"
outer garment or coat
"it will heal me" or "his power will heal me"
"the sickness left her" or "she was no longer sick"
"that his healing power had healed someone"
"told him the whole truth about how she had touched him"
Jesus called the woman "Daughter." This was a kind way for a teacher to speak to a woman. Jesus showed that he cared about her.
"your faith in me"
"While Jesus was speaking some people came from the house of the leader of the synagogue" or "some people from the synagogue leader's household came"
This refers to Jairus
"It is useless to bother the teacher any longer" or "There is no need to bother the teacher any longer."
This refers to Jesus.
"the message that they told Jairus"
"Just believe I can make you daughter live"
"Jesus only permitted Peter ... James to accompany him"
Jesus saw
"Jesus said to the people this is not a time to be upset and crying."
Jesus uses the common word for sleep, and so should the translation.
The people who hear Jesus speak are laughing at him because they truly do know the difference between a dead person and a sleeping person and they think he does not.
"sent all the other people outside the house"
"Peter, James, and John went into the room where the child was lying"
This is an Aramaic sentence that Jesus spoke to the little girl in her language. Write these words as they sound, using your alphabet.
"He ordered them strictly, 'No one should know about this!' Then" or "He ordered them strictly, 'Do not tell anyone about what I have done!' Then"
"And he told them, 'Give her something to eat.'"
1
He went out from there and came to his hometown, and his disciples followed him.
2
When the Sabbath came, he taught in the synagogue. Many people heard him and they were amazed. They said, "Where did he get these teachings?" "What is this wisdom that has been given to him?" "What are these miracles that he does with his hands?"
3
"Is this not the carpenter, the son of Mary and the brother of James and Joses and Judas and Simon? Are his sisters not here with us?" They were offended by Jesus.
1
She said, "The head of John the Baptist."
They said to him, "Can we go and buy two hundred denarii worth of bread and give it to them to eat?"
When they found out, they said, "Five loaves and two fish."
[6:1]
Jesus’ family lived in Nazareth.
See Map: Nazareth
[6:2]
See: Sabbath
[6:2]
In ancient Israel, many teachers learned from other teachers. They taught the same things their teachers taught. This is why they wanted to know who taught Jesus. He did not teach the same things any other teacher taught.
[6:2]
The people asked Jesus who gave Jesus the power to do miracles. They did not think God gave Jesus the power to do these miracles. They thought Satan gave him this power (see: Mark 3:22).
See: Miracle; Satan (The Devil)
[6:3]
Some scholars think that Mary and Joseph had other children after Jesus was born. These people were talking about Jesus’ brothers and sisters. Fewer scholars think that Mary and Joseph did not have any more children after Jesus. They think these were Jesus’ cousins.
See: Family of Jesus
[6:3]
The people did not like what Jesus said because the people knew Jesus was Mary’s son. They knew his brothers and sisters, they did not believe he was sent from God and was their messiah.
See: Messiah (Christ)
[6:4]
When Jesus said that a prophet was “not without honor,” he wanted to say that people respected or honored a prophet. The only place that a prophet is not honored is in the place where he lived when he was a child. Jesus was a prophet. Perhaps he was also thinking about how Israel would reject him as their messiah.
See: Prophet; Messiah (Christ)
[6:5]
Jesus was able to heal anyone in this place. Some scholars think Jesus was not free to heal people when the people did not believe in him. Jesus healed people so they would know that God sent him and that they will believe in him. The people in Nazareth did not believe in Jesus, even when they saw him heal people.
[6:7]
The twelve were the twelve disciples.
See: Disciple
[6:7]
Jesus sent the twelve disciples to tell other people about Jesus and to heal people who have unclean spirits living in them.
See: Disciple; Demon; Clean and Unclean; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[6:8, 6:9]
Jesus did not want the disciples to take anything with them when they traveled. That was because they were to go quickly and to know that God would give them everything they needed. They took only a staff to help them walk.
They were also not to have two tunics. A tunic was the main piece of clothing they wore. They wore a second tunic at night when it was cold. They carried the other tunic during the day. However, God would make sure they were warm at night.
See: Disciple
[6:10]
The disciples were told to remain in one house. At this time it was a great honor to have someone stay in your home. Jesus did not want his disciples to dishonor a host by leaving that house.
See: Disciple
[6:11]
If the people in a town rejected the disciples, the disciples were told to shake the dust off their feet when they left the town. According to the Law of Moses, the Jews needed to welcome people who were travelling. If they did not welcome the disciples, they disobeyed God. At this time, certain Jews shook the dust off their feet when leaving a place where Gentiles lived. This is because they thought they were leaving an unclean area.
See: Disciple; Law of Moses; Clean and Unclean;Gentile
[6:12]
See: Repent (Repentance)
[6:13]
In ancient Israel, it was common to anoint someone with oil who was sick so that they might be healed. They poured oil on their head or where they were hurt. It was a way of asking God to help this person.
See: Anoint (Anointing)
[6:14]
See: King Herod
[6:14]
Scholars do not know why people thought Jesus was John the Baptist made alive again. These people did not know that these two men lived at the same time. Both Jesus and John were prophets who honored God.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ;Prophet
[6:15]
In ancient Israel, people thought Elijah would return to the earth. This is because he never died. Instead, he went straight to heaven. The prophet Malachi wrote about Elijah returning (see: Malachi 4:5).
[6:15]
See: Prophet
[6:17]
John the Baptist spoke against King Herod. He said the things King Herod did were evil. He said it was wrong for Herod to marry Herodias because his brother Philip was still alive. This made Herod angry. Herod wanted to kill John. However, Herod worried about what people would do if he killed John. Therefore, he put him into prison.
See: Leviticus 20:21
[6:17]
Herodias was the wife of King Herod. Before Herod married her, Herodias was married to Herod’s brother Philip.
[6:20]
The people of Israel thought John the Baptist was a prophet. Therefore they thought it was very wrong to harm John. Herod feared what people would do if he killed a prophet. Some scholars also think he feared John because John was a man who honored God while Herod did not honor God.
See: Prophet
[6:21]
In this passage, it was Herod’s birthday. Many different leaders who served him went to the dinner feast he made for his birthday.
Advice to translators: A birthday is a celebration of the day someone was born. Every year on the same day someone was born people celebrate that person.
[6:22]
Herodias sent her daughter to dance for Herod. She danced in a way that made men have sexual thoughts about her. She was the daughter of Herodias and Philip. She was Herod’s niece and step-daughter.
[6:22]
See: Swear (Oath)
[6:26]
Herod did not want to kill John the Baptist. He knew John was a man who honored God. However, he did not want people to see him break his oath. Therefore, he had John killed. This made Herod very sad.
See: Swear (Oath)
[6:29]
According to the Law of Moses, a person needed to be buried before the end of the day. Therefore, the disciples buried John’s body to obey the Law of Moses.
See: Disciple; Law of Moses
[6:32]
The apostles and Jesus went away in the boat.
See: Apostle
[6:33]
The people saw Jesus and the apostles leaving. Many of the people knew who were Jesus and the apostles. The people ran there together on foot from all the towns. Many of them arrived there before Jesus and the apostles did.
See: Apostle
[6:34]
Jesus said that the people were like sheep without a shepherd. This was a metaphor. This meant the people did not have a leader to follow.
See: Metaphor
[6:35]
Mark wrote that it was late in the day and they needed to eat and find a place to sleep.
[6:38]
Bread is made in a loaf. In ancient times, a person needed at least one loaf a day to live. For a meal, five loaves and two fish fed 2 or 3 small families.
[6:41]
When Jesus blessed the bread, he thanked God for giving them the bread.
[6:44]
Mark wrote that 5000 men ate the bread and fish. There were also women and children who ate of the bread and fish. Therefore, more than 5000 people ate.
[6:45]
See Map: Bethsaida
[6:48]
Mark wrote that the disciples were “straining against the oars, for the wind was against them.” That is, they were working hard to row to keep their boat from sinking because of the bad weather.
See: Disciple
[6:48]
The fourth watch of the night was a time after midnight.
[6:49]
A ghost is the spirit of a dead person trapped on earth. Ghosts are not real because people must either go to heaven or hell after they die. Spirits do not get trapped on earth when a person dies.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Heaven; Hell
[6:52]
Mark wrote about what the loaves meant. Mark wrote about Jesus walking on the water and feeding 5000 men. These were both miracles. He wanted people to know that Jesus could do miracles because he is God.
See: Miracle
[6:53]
See Map: Gennesaret
This refers to the town of Nazareth, where Jesus grew up and where his family lived. This does not mean that he owned land there.
"that he himself works"
"He is just an ordinary carpenter! We know him and his family. We know Mary his mother. We know his younger brothers James, Joses, Judas and Simon. And his younger sisters also live here with us."
"A prophet is always honored, except" or "People always honor prophets, except those"
Prophets and teachers would put their hands on people in order to heal them or bless them. In this case, Jesus was healing people.
Here the word "called" means that he summoned the twelve to come to him.
"to take only a staff for their journey"
"no food"
"eat and sleep in that house until you leave that area"
"as a testimony that they did not welcome you" or "to show them that they did wrong when they did not welcome you"
"They went out to various towns"
"stop sinning"
The word "this" refers to everything that Jesus and his disciples had been doing in various towns, including casting out demons and healing people.
"Some people were saying, 'He is John the Baptist, who God has raised from the dead" or "John the Baptist who God has made alive again"
"Some others said, 'He is Elijah, whom God promised to send back again.'"
"whom I commanded my soldier to behead"
"has risen" or "has become alive again"
"Herod sent his soldiers to arrest John and to bind him in prison"
"because of Herodias"
"the wife of his brother Philip." Herod's brother Philip is not the same Philip who was an evangelist in the book of Acts or the Philip who was one of Jesus's twelve disciples.
"because Herod had married her"
"Herodias continued to be angry at John and she wanted someone to kill him"
"but she could not kill him" or "but she could not have him killed"
"for Herod feared John because he knew that John was a righteous"
"a convenient day" or "there was an opportune time."
"he had a banquet for his officials ... of Galilee" or "he invited his officials ... of Galilee to eat and celebrate with him"
It was Herodias's own daughter who danced at the dinner.
"I will give you whatever you ask me to give to you, even half of what I own and rule, if you ask for that"
"on a board" or "on a large wooden dish"
"because of what he had sworn to the girl" or "because he had sworn to give the girl whatever she asked for"
"and because his dinner guests had heard his oath"
"When John's disciples"
a place where there are no people
This means that people were continually coming to the apostles and then going away from them.
The word "they" refers to the apostles.
The people are going on foot by land, which contrasts with how the disciples went by boat.
Jesus compares the people to sheep who are confused when they do not have their shepherd to lead them.
"When it was getting late" or "Late in the afternoon"
"But Jesus answered and said to his disciples"
"We could not buy enough bread to feed this crowd, even if we had two hundred denarii!"
"200 denarii." The singular form of the word "denarii" is "denarius." A denarius was a Roman silver coin worth one day's wages.
lumps of bread dough that have been shaped and baked
Describe the grass with the color word used in your language for healthy grass, which may or may not be the color green.
"with about fifty people in some groups and about a hundred people in other groups"
This means that he looked up toward the sky, which is associated with the place where God lives.
"he divided the two fish so that everyone could have some"
Possible meaning are 1) "The disciples took up" or 2) "The people took up."
"So many people ate the loaves of bread; the number of just the men was five thousand"
"to the other side of the Sea of Galilee"
This is a town on the northern shore of the Sea of Galilee.
"After saying goodbye to them" or "After they had left." Use the common words your language uses for a time when friends leave each other and expect to see each other after a few hours or days.
This is the time between 3 a.m. and sunrise.
the spirit of a dead person or some other kind of spirit
"They were completely amazed at what he had done"
"they were too stubborn to understand"
This is the name of the region to the northwest of the Sea of Galilee.
"they ran throughout the whole district in order to tell others that Jesus was there"
"Wherever Jesus entered"
"the sick people"
Possible meanings are 1) "The sick begged him" or 2) "The people begged him."
"the hem of his robe" or "the edge of his clothes"
1
The Pharisees and some of the scribes who had come from Jerusalem gathered around him.
24 He got up from there and went away to the region of Tyre and Sidon. There he went into a house, and he wanted no one to know where he was, yet he could not be hidden. 25 But immediately 2 a woman whose little daughter had an unclean spirit heard about him and came and fell down at his feet. 26 Now the woman was a Greek, a Syrophoenician by descent. She begged him to cast out the demon from her daughter.
28 But she answered and said to him, "Yes, Lord, even the dogs under the table eat the children's crumbs."
29 He said to her, "Because of what you have said, you are free to go. The demon has gone out of your daughter." 30 She went back to her house and found the child lying on the bed, and the demon was gone.
31 Then he went out again from the region of Tyre, and went through Sidon to the Sea of Galilee up into the region of the Decapolis. 32 They brought to him someone who was deaf and had difficulty speaking, and they begged him to lay his hand on him.
36 Jesus ordered them to tell no one. But the more he ordered them, the more abundantly they proclaimed it. 37 They were extremely astonished, saying, "He has done all things well. He even makes the deaf hear and the mute speak."
[7:1]
The Pharisees and scribes came from Jerusalem to see what Jesus and the disciples were doing. Scholars think the Pharisees and Scribes were searching for ways to accuse Jesus of not following the Law of Moses.
See: Pharisees;Scribe; Disciple;Law of Moses
See Map: Galilee
[7:2]
In ancient Israel, the Jews did not eat unless they washed their hands in a certain way. The Jews washed their hands in the way the religious leaders taught. Mark called the rules made by the religious leaders the “traditions of the elders.” They taught that Jews needed to wash their hands after they went to the marketplace. They needed to wash because they were around Gentiles. Gentiles were unclean. These rules were not in the Law of Moses.
Advice to Translators: A marketplace is a place where people go to get food, clothing, and other things they need to live.
See: Law of Moses; Clean and Unclean; Gentile
[7:4]
The Pharisees bathed themselves after they went to the marketplace. The religious teachers taught that people needed to wash their hands after they went to the marketplace. However, the Pharisees washed their whole body. They did this because they were near Gentiles and Gentiles were unclean. None of this was in the Law of Moses.
Advice to Translators: A marketplace is a place where people go to get food, clothing, and other things they need to live.
See: Pharisees; Gentile; Law of Moses; Clean and Unclean
[7:4]
The Law of Moses taught that certain things were unclean and needed to be washed. The religious teachers and the Pharisees thought that even more things needed to be washed then what the Law of Moses said to wash. Mark wanted to write that the Pharisees and other religious teachers taught certain things were sins. However, those things were not taught in the Law of Moses. These were rules made by men, not God.
See: Law of Moses; Pharisees; Clean and Unclean; Sin
[7:6, 7:7]
Jesus said that the Pharisees were hypocrites. The Pharisees said they were honoring God. They did things so that other people would think they were honoring God. However, they really did not want to honor God. Instead, they only wanted people to think they honored God.
The Pharisees were like the people Isaiah prophesied about. They obeyed men and the rules made by men. However, they did not obey God and the rules he made.
See: Pharisees; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Hypocrisy (Hypocirte)
[7:10, 7:11, 7:12]
In the Law of Moses, children were to honor their father and mother. However, the religious teachers in Israel taught something different. Children could promise something to God that normally would be given to their parents. If they did this, they did not need to give it to help their parents. Neither did they need to use it in a certain way or to give it to a priest. Jesus said this did not obey the Law of Moses about honoring your father and mother.
See: Law of Moses; Sin
[7:15]
Jesus said that things going into a person did not make them unclean. Instead, it was things that came out of people that made them unclean. That is, the wrong things a person thought and did made them unclean.
See: Clean and Unclean
Advice to translators: Something that is defiled has been made unclean.
[7:16]
Most of the ancient copies of the New Testament in Greek do not have the words in verse 16. Therefore, scholars think Mark did not write these words. However, the person who made separated the passages into verses did this with a copy of the New Testament in Greek that had those words.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible)
[7:17]
The disciples asked about a parable. The parable was about what Jesus said in verse 15.
[7:18, 7:19, 7:20, 7:21, 7:22, 7:23]
The disciples did not understand what Jesus wanted to teach them when Jesus used this parable. He wanted them to know that God cared more about what people did than what people ate.
Some scholars think Jesus changed the Law of Moses. He could do this because he made the Law of Moses. Christians were now able to eat any food. Food was no longer clean or unclean. Other scholars do not think Jesus changed the Law of Moses. Instead, Jesus wanted people to know that the Law of Moses was going to be fulfilled in Jesus. Believing in Jesus would now be how Christians could now follow the Law of Moses.
See: Matthew 5:21-48; Acts 10; Acts 15
See: Disciple; Parable;Clean and Unclean; Law of Moses
[7:24]
Tyre and Sidon were cities outside of Israel.
See Map: Tyre and Sidon
[7:24]
Scholars think Jesus was searching for a place to rest. He wanted to have time alone with his disciples.
See: Disciple
[7:25]
See: Demon; Clean and Unclean; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[7:25]
The women begged Jesus to do something when she fell down at his feet. She did not do this to worship him.
[7:26]
See Map: Syrophoenicia
[7:27]
Jesus talked about a dog who ate food that fell off the table. This was a metaphor.
Some scholars think he talked about the disciples when he talked about the children. He talked about the Gentiles when he talked about the dogs. He talked about something he gave them when he talked about the bread. He wanted to say that he needed to teach the disciples before he taught her.
Other scholars think that he talked about Israel when he talked about the children. He was talking about the Gentiles when he talked about the dogs. He talked about the gospel message and the blessings of Jesus’ miracles when he talked about bread. He wanted to say that he taught the gospel to the Jews before he taught the gospel to the Gentiles.
See: Metaphor; Disciple; Gentile; Gospel;Miracle
[7:29]
The woman made it known that she believed in Jesus by her reply to Jesus. Jesus healed her daughter because the woman believed in Jesus.
[7:31]
See Map: Sea of Galilee
[7:31]
See Map: Decapolis
[7:32]
See: Laying on of Hands
[7:33]
Jesus spit and touched the man’s tongue. This was a symbol. However, he did not say what was the meaning of the symbol.
Some scholars think Jesus spat onto the ground.
Other scholars think Jesus spat into his hand and then touched the man’s tongue.
See: Symbol
[7:35]
Jesus healed a man that was not able to hear or speak. Mark said that the man’s “tongue was released.” That is, the man was now able to speak. The man was healed instantly.
[7:36]
See: Messianic Secret
"that is, with hands that they had not washed" or "that is, they had not washed their hands"
"unless they make their hands ceremonially clean"
Jewish elders were leaders in their communities and were also judges for the people.
"they follow many other traditions" or "they do many other things that they were taught to do"
"copper kettles" or "metal containers"
"benches" or "beds." At that time, the Jews would recline when eating.
"Your disciples should not disobey the traditions of our elders by eating their bread with unclean hands."
"food"
"by what they say"
"but they do not really love me"
"You refuse to obey the commandment of God"
"strictly obey"
"You think you have done well in how you have rejected the commandment of God so you may keep your own traditions, but what you have done is not good at all"
"The authorities must execute a person who curses his father or mother"
"is a gift to God" or "belongs to God"
"I will not help you, because whatever help you would have received from me is Corban"
"then you no longer permit him to give anything to his father or his mother" or "then you permit him to give nothing to his father or his mother"
"God's command"
canceled or done away with
"you are doing many other things similar to this"
"Jesus called"
"try to understand what I am about to tell you"
"nothing from outside a person that he can eat"
"It is what comes out of a person that he says or does"
"After all I have said and done, I would expect you to understand."
"You should already understand that whatever enters into a person from outside cannot defile him, because it cannot go into his heart, but it goes into his stomach and then passes out into the latrine."
"it cannot go into his inner being" or "it cannot go into his mind"
"all foods clean, meaning that people can eat any food without God considering the eater defiled"
"What defiles a person is what comes out of him"
"out of the inner being, come evil thoughts" or "out of the mind, come evil thoughts"
not controlling one's lustful desires
or blasphemy
"come from within a person's heart" or "come from within a person's thoughts"
"was possessed by an unclean spirit"
"knelt." This is an act of honor and submission.
This is the name of the woman's nationality. She was born in the Phoenician region in Syria.
"Let the children of Israel first be fed. For it is not right to take the children's bread and throw it to the Gentiles, who are like dogs"
"We must first feed the children of Israel"
morally right
This refers to small dogs kept as pets.
"you may go now" or "you may go home in peace"
"I have caused the evil spirit to leave your daughter"
"left the region of Tyre"
"through the region"
This is the name of a region that means Ten Cities. It is located to the southeast of the Sea of Galilee.
"And people brought"
"who was not able to hear"
"they begged Jesus to put his hand on the man to heal him"
"Then Jesus took the man ... privately, and he"
Jesus is putting his own fingers in the man's ears.
"then he spit on his fingers and touched the man's tongue with them"
This means that he looked up toward the sky, which is associated with the place where God lives.
This means that Jesus groaned or that he let out a long deep breath that could be heard.
"said to the man"
This is an Aramaic word. It should be copied into your language using your alphabet.
"his ears were opened and he was able to hear" or "he was able to hear"
"Jesus released the bond of his tongue" or "Jesus set his tongue free" or "Jesus enabled the man to speak"
"But though he continually ordered them not to tell anyone, they continually proclaimed it"
"the more widely" or "the more"
"the deaf people hear and the mute people speak" or "people who cannot hear, hear, and people who cannot speak, speak"
1
In those days, there was again a great crowd, and they had nothing to eat. Jesus called his disciples and said to them,
2
"I have compassion on the crowd because they continue to be with me already for three days and have nothing to eat.
3
If I send them away to their home without eating, they may faint on the way. Some of them have come a long way."
They said, "Seven."
They said to him, "Twelve."
They said to him, "Seven."
Peter said to him, "You are the Christ."
[8:1]
Mark wrote about the time when Jesus was in Decapolis when he wrote about “those days.”
See Map: Decapolis
[8:2]
Mark does not write why the people did not have anything to eat.
[8:4]
The disciples spoke about being in a deserted place. That is they were in a place were they could not get any food. Perhaps they were in the wilderness or desert.
See: Disciple
[8:6]
Jesus gave thanks to God before they ate. He thanked God for giving them their food. This was common in ancient Israel.
[8:8]
Mark wrote there were 7 large baskets of uneaten food after everyone ate. There was more food that remained then the food with which they started. This was a miracle.
See: Miracle
[8:10]
See Map: Dalmanutha
[8:11]
The Pharisees wanted Jesus to give them a sign from heaven. They wanted Jesus to prove that God gave Jesus the power and permission to do these miracles. They thought that Satan gave Jesus the power and permission to do these things (see: Mark 3:22)
See: Pharisees; Sign; Heaven; Miracle; Satan (The Devil)
[8:15]
Jesus used the metaphor of yeast. He did this to talk about people doing evil things. In the same way a small amount of yeast goes through the whole lump of dough, so evil things would make other people want to do more evil things.
See: Yeast (Leaven); Metaphor
[8:17, 8:18, 8:19, 8:20, 8:21]
Jesus asked his disciples many different questions. They did not understand what Jesus was saying about who he is and why he did these things. They knew Jesus fed 5000 people through a miracle. They forgot he could do this. They worried that the people would not have food to eat (see: Mark 8:4).
Some scholars think Jesus rebuked them. That is, he spoke to them in a way that they would know they did something wrong.
Other scholars think Jesus was trying to help them understand (see: Matthew 16:11-12).
[8:22]
See Map: Bethsaida
[8:22]
The people wanted Jesus to touch the blind man because they believed that this would heal the man.
[8:23]
Jesus took the man outside of the village because he did not want other people to see what he was doing.
See: Messianic Secret
[8:23]
It was a symbol when Jesus spat on the man’s eyes. However, Mark does not write about what was this symbol. Perhaps Jesus spat on the man’s eyes because then the man could feel what Jesus was doing.
See: Symbol
[8:24]
The man saw people and said they looked like walking trees. This is because his eyes were not yet completely healed. Jesus tried to teach the disciples something by not healing the man completely the first time. This was because seeing was a metaphor. People often spoke about understanding something as if they were seeing it. In the same way the man saw more clearly after Jesus touched his eyes again, so the disciples understood Jesus more clearly when he explained the things he taught.
[8:26]
Jesus told this man not to enter into the village. He did this because he did not want the man to tell other people about what Jesus did.
See: Messianic Secret
[8:27]
See Map: Caesarea Philippi
[8:27]
Jesus asked, “who do people say that I am.” Scholars think Jesus wanted his disciples to be prepared for the next question he asked. That is, he asked them “but who do you say that I am”?
See: Disciple
[8:30]
See: Messianic Secret; Disciple; Messiah (Christ)
[8:31]
Jesus spoke about himself when he spoke about the Son of Man. He prophesied about things that would happen to him.
See: Son of Man; Prophecy (Prophesy)
[8:31]
Mark wrote about older men in Israel who lead the people in some way when he wrote about elders. Together the scribes, the chief priests, and the elders helped to lead Israel to worship and obey God.
See: Chief Priest; Scribe
[8:31]
Jesus said he would rise up after three days. That is he would be made alive again through his resurrection.
[8:32]
Peter rebuked Jesus. He said that what Jesus said must be wrong. Peter thought that the messiah would not suffer and die in the way Jesus said. However, Jesus rebuked Peter. He said Peter spoke wrongly. The things he said were the things that Satan wanted Peter to say. Peter did not yet understand the things Jesus was supposed to do on earth.
See: Satan (The Devil);Messiah (Christ)
[8:34]
The words “take up your cross” were a metaphor. Jesus died on a cross. He obeyed God even though he suffered for obeying God. He wanted people to do the same thing. He wanted them to obey God even if they suffered because they obeyed God.
[8:35]
Jesus talked about “life” in two ways in this passage. He spoke about the life a person has before they die and the life they have after they die. He said people needed to obey God before they die if they want to live with God forever. In the same way, people who die on Earth because they obeyed God will still live with God forever after they die.
See: Heaven; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[8:38]
Jesus called the people living in Israel sinful and adulterous. This was a metaphor. Jesus meant the people were not faithful to God because they did not believe in Jesus.
[8:38]
Jesus talked about people being ashamed of him. That is, he talked about the people who rejected him. They did not believe in him. Jesus will reject everyone who rejected him when he returns. They will live in hell forever.
See: Matthew 24:30; Mark 13:26
See: Jesus' Return to Earth; Hell; Glory (Glorify); Angel
"this is this third day these people have been with me, and they have nothing to eat"
Possible meanings are "they may lose consciousness temporarily" or "they may become weak."
"This place is so deserted that there is no place here for us to get enough loaves of bread to satisfy these people!"
Loaves of bread are lumps of dough that have been shaped and baked.
"Jesus commanded the crowd, 'Sit down on the ground.'"
"Jesus gave thanks for the fish"
"The people ate"
"the disciples picked up"
"the remaining broken pieces of bread and fish, which filled seven large baskets"
"After they ate, Jesus sent them away"
"they sailed around the Sea of Galilee to the region of Dalmanutha" which is the name of a place on the northwestern shore of the Sea of Galilee.
"a sign from God" or 2) the word "heaven" refers to the sky. Alternate translation: "a sign from the sky"
"to prove that God had sent him"
"in himself"
"This generation should not seek a sign."
"you and the people of this generation"
"I will not give a sign"
"he left them, got into a boat again with his disciples"
"to the other side of the Sea of Galilee"
"only one loaf"
"Keep watch"
Jesus is comparing the Pharisees' and Herod's teachings to yeast, but you should not explain this when you translate it because the disciples themselves did not understand it.
"very little bread"
"You should not be thinking that I am talking about actual bread."
"Do you not yet understand?" or "You should perceive and understand by now the things I say and do."
"You are so slow to understand what I mean!" or "You are unwilling to understand what I mean!"
"You have eyes, but you do not understand what you see. You have ears, but you do not understand what you hear. You should remember."
"how many baskets full of broken pieces of bread did you collect after everyone finished eating"
"how many baskets full of broken pieces of bread did you collect after everyone finished eating"
"You should understand by now the things I say and do."
This is a town on the northern shore of the Sea of Galilee.
"to touch him in order to heal him"
"When Jesus had spit on the man's eyes ... Jesus asked the man"
"The man looked up"
"Yes, I see people! They are walking around, but I cannot see them clearly. They look like trees"
"Then Jesus again"
"restoring the man's sight, and then the man opened his eyes"
"They answered him, saying,"
"Some people say that you are John the Baptist"
"Other people say you are ... other people say you are"
"Jesus asked his disciples"
"Jesus warned them not to tell anyone that he is the Christ." or "Jesus warned them, 'Do not tell anyone that I am the Christ.'"
This is an important title for Jesus.
"that the elders and the chief priests and the scribes would reject him, and that men would kill him, and that after three days he would rise up"
Possible meanings are 1) "He said this so that people could hear him" or 2) "He said this in a way that was easy to understand."
"began to rebuke him for saying these things"
"Get Get away from me, because you are acting like Satan"
"be my disciple" or "be one of my disciples"
"must not give in to his own desires" or "must forsake his own desires"
"must obey me even to the point of suffering and dying"
"obey me"
"For anyone who wants"
This refers to both physical life and spiritual life.
"because he follows me and tells others the gospel"
"Even if a person gains the whole world, it will not benefit him if he forfeits his life."
"if he gains the whole world and then forfeits his life"
"to gain everything he ever wanted"
To forfeit something is to lose it or to have another person take it away.
"There is nothing a person can give in exchange for his life." or "No one can give anything in exchange for his life."
"What can a person give to God"
"ashamed of me and my message"
"in this generation of people who have committed adultery against God and are very sinful" or "in this generation of people who are unfaithful to God and are very sinful"
"I, the Son of Man, will be ashamed"
"when he comes back"
When Jesus returns he will have the same glory as his Father.
"accompanied by the holy angels"
1
He said to them, "Truly I say to you, there are some of you who are standing here who will not taste death before they see the kingdom of God come with power."
The father said, "Since childhood.
[9:1]
Jesus said that certain people would not “taste death before they see the kingdom of God come with power.” That is, they will not die before they saw this. However, scholars disagree about what they would see.
See: Kingdom of God; Disciple; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Transfigure (Transfiguration)
[9:2]
Mark wrote that Jesus was transfigured. That is, Jesus was changed in some way. The disciples did not see Jesus as he was, they saw him as he will be when he returns to the earth.
See: Transfigure (Transfiguration); Disciple; Jesus' Return to Earth
[9:4]
Peter, James, and John saw Elijah and Moses. Elijah and Moses were in heaven. Scholars think this was a symbol. It symbolized that Jesus was the messiah for whom people were waiting.
See: Heaven; Symbol; Messiah (Christ)
[9:5]
Peter called Jesus “rabbi.” Rabbi was the Hebrew word for teacher. Peter did not understand what was happening. If he did, then he would have called Jesus the messiah, not simply a teacher.
See: Messiah (Christ)
[9:5]
Peter wanted to make three shelters. One for Jesus, one for Elijah, and one for Moses. Scholars disagree about why he did this.
See: Tent of Meeting; Festival of Shelters; Messiah (Christ)
[9:6]
Peter was terrified because he thought the time was coming for God to judge the world. He did not understand that this was not what was happening. Some scholars think Peter, James, and John did not have fear, but had great awe in seeing Jesus, Elijah, and Moses together on the mountain.
See: Awe (Awesome)
[9:7]
God the Father spoke from the cloud. In the Bible, heaven is often spoken about as if it is in the clouds.
See: Heaven
[9:9]
Jesus spoke about the Son of Man rising from the dead. He spoke about himself. He would be resurrected. However, the disciples did not understand that Jesus would be resurrected. Some scholars think Jesus knew the disciples would understand after he was resurrected. Certain Jewish teachers even taught that no one would be made alive again after they died. This was why they talked about what Jesus said among themselves.
See: Son of Man; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Disciple
[9:11]
The scribes taught that Elijah must return to the earth before the messiah came. He would tell Israel to repent and be ready for the messiah. It is not known whether they taught that Elijah would come back to the earth or that there would be a prophet who was like Elijah.
See: Scribe;Messiah (Christ); Repent (Repentance); Prophet
[9:13]
Jesus told them that the scribes were right about Elijah. A prophet like Elijah did help Israel to be ready for the messiah. Jesus spoke about John the Baptist when he spoke about Elijah.
See: Malachi 3:1; 4:5
See: Scribe; Prophet; Messiah (Christ); Repent (Repentance); Sin
[9:14]
The scribes were arguing with the disciples. However, Mark did not write what they were arguing about. Some scholars think the scribes were arguing with the disciples because the disciples could not make the demon leave the boy.
[9:18]
Scholars think the disciples were not able to make the demon leave the boy because they forgot to ask God for help. That is, they forgot to pray. They were not able to make the demon leave without God.
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament say that these demons could only come out through “prayer and fasting.” However, scholars think Mark did not write “and fasting.”
See: Disciple; Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Pray (Prayer);Fasting
[9:19]
Jesus rebuked the “unbelieving generation.” That is, he said that the people of Israel were evil for not believing in him. He did not speak about everyone in Israel. Some people believed in him. Jesus spoke about the people of Israel in general. Perhaps Jesus said this because he wanted the disciples to know that they did the same things that people who did not believe in him did.
[9:20]
The demon made the boy shake violently when it saw Jesus. Mark did not write why the demon did this.
See: Demon
[9:23]
Jesus said, “all things are possible for the one who believes.” He did not say that people who believe in him can do anything they wanted to do. Instead, he said that when someone obeys God, they can do things they did not think possible to do. God can make anything happen. He can use people to make anything happen that he wants to happen.
[9:30]
See Map: Galilee
[9:30]
Jesus did not want people to know where they were because he was teaching the disciples. He did not want people to interrupt them.
See: Disciple
[9:31]
Jesus taught the disciples about what must happen to the Son of Man. The Son of Man must die and be resurrected. The disciples did not understand that Jesus is the Son of Man. They did not want other people to know they did not understand this, so they did not say anything.
See: Disciple; Son of Man; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[9:33]
See Map: Capernaum
[9:34]
The disciples were silent when Jesus asked them a question because they were ashamed of the things the spoke about to one another.
See: Disciple
[9:35, 9:36, 9:37]
Jesus said, “if anyone wants to be first, he must be last of all and “servant of all.” He wanted to say that the person who was the greatest was the one who obeyed God. A person who obeyed God served other people in the same way Jesus served other people. This person also did not think he was greater than he was really. He knew God gave him everything that he had.
Jesus helped the disciples to understand what he said by talking about a child. At this time, people did not think they should spend their time teaching and helping children. He wanted the disciples to help people who wanted to believe in Jesus and follow Jesus, even if they did not think they were significant enough to teach. They served Jesus by serving these people. They also honored God, who sent Jesus to the Earth.
[9:38]
In ancient Israel, people often followed someone who taught them. They called them “rabbi” or “teacher.” When he said this, it did not mean that John did not think Jesus was the messiah.
See: Messiah (Christ)
[9:38]
John said that someone was driving out demons in Jesus’ name. The disciples made this man stop because he was not one of Jesus’ followers. Some scholars think this man was not currently following Jesus, but they think he might have been one of the 70 people he sent out to preach the gospel (see: Luke:10:1). Jesus told the disciples that they did the wrong thing. This was because the man was honoring Jesus. Because Jesus knows everything, he also knew what the man was doing and gave him permission to do this. This man followed Jesus even though he was not with Jesus and the disciples.
See: Matthew 12:30
See: Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Disciple
[9:41]
Jesus said that anyone who does something to honor Jesus will be rewarded. However, anyone who does something that caused someone to sin will be punished. That is, if they cause someone to want to do something that dishonored God or stops them from doing something that honored God, then they will be punished. In ancient times, people were punished by having a very large stone tied around their necks. They were thrown into the water which caused them to drown. He wanted to say that it was better to be punished while on earth than to lose your reward in heaven or to go to hell.
[9:42, 9:43, 9:45]
Jesus said that it would be better for people to harm themselves than to go to hell. Jesus did not want people to harm themselves. However, he wanted them to know that it would be much better to suffer on the earth than to be punished forever in hell.
See: Hell;Fire; Kingdom of God
[9:44]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words in verse 44. However, more of the ancient Greek copies do not have the words from verse 44. Mark probably did not write the words that are in verse 44.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[9:46]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words in verse 46. However, more of the ancient Greek copies do not have the words from verse 46. Mark probably did not write the words that are in verse 46.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[9:49]
Scholars do not know why Jesus said that someone was “salted with fire.” Perhaps he wanted to say that some people will be punished by going to hell, being burned with fire forever. Other people would be made clean by fire. This is a metaphor. They will be made clean so they can be with God forever.
See: Leviticus 2:13
See: Hell; Fire;Metaphor; Clean and Unclean
[9:50]
Jesus spoke about salt as a metaphor. In the ancient world, salt was used to keep food from going bad. At this time, the salt could spoil or go bad. It was useless after this happened. Jesus wanted to say that the disciples needed to do things differently than other people. Then people would want to believe in Jesus and follow Jesus if they did this. However, if they do the same things that other people do, then people will not want to follow Jesus.
See: Disciple
"Jesus said to his disciples"
"God show himself with great power as king"
"his appearance had changed" or "he appeared very different"
"in front of them"
"shining" or "glowing."
"whiter than any person on earth could whiten them"
"two prophets who had lived long ago, Elijah and Moses, appeared"
The word "they" refers to Elijah and Moses.
"Peter said to Jesus."
It is not clear whether "us" refers only to Peter, James, and John, or if it refers to everyone there, including Jesus, Elijah, and Moses. If you can translate so that both options are possible, do so.
simple, temporary places in which to sit or sleep
"they were very frightened" or "they were very afraid"
"appeared and covered"
"Then someone spoke from the cloud" or "Then God spoke from the cloud"
This is an important title for Jesus, the Son of God.
Here "they" refers to Peter, James, and John.
This implies that he was permitting them to tell people about what they had seen after he rose from being dead.
"risen from death"
"So they did not tell anyone about what they had seen"
The word "they" refers to Peter, James, and John.
"Why do the scribes say that Elijah must come before the Messiah comes?"
By saying this, Jesus affirms that Elijah would come first.
"But I also want you to consider what is written about the Son of Man. The scriptures say that he must suffer many things and people would hate him."
"our leaders treated him very badly, just as they wanted to do"
When Peter, James, John, and Jesus came down from the mountain, they found the scribes arguing with the other disciples.
Jesus, Peter, James, and John returned to the other disciples who had not gone with them up the mountain.
"Jesus and those three disciples saw a great crowd around the other disciples"
The scribes were arguing with the disciples who had not gone with Jesus.
"was amazed that Jesus had come"
"He has an unclean spirit" or "He is possessed by an unclean spirit"
"down, and bubbles come out of his mouth, and he grinds his teeth and becomes stiff or rigid."
"they could not drive it out of him"
"Jesus responded to the crowd"
Jesus calls the crowd an unbelieving generation as he begins to respond to them.
"Your unbelief tires me! I wonder how long I must bear with you."
"endure you" or "put up with you"
"Bring the boy to me"
This is the violent shaking of a person's body that can occur when that person has no control over his body.
"How long"
"He has been like this since he was a small child"
"have compassion"
"You should not say to me, 'If you are able.'" or "You ask me if I am able. Of course I am able."
"God can do anything for people who believe in n God"
"Help me when I do not believe" or "Help me have more faith"
This means that more people were running toward where Jesus was and that the crowd there was growing larger.
"You unclean spirit, you who are causing the boy to be unable to speak and unable to hear"
"The unclean spirit cried out"
"shook the boy violently"
"came out of the boy"
"The boy appeared dead" or "The boy looked like a dead person"
"grasped the boy by the hand and helped him get up"
"cast the unclean spirit out of the boy"
"This kind of unclean spirit can be cast out only by prayer"
"Jesus and his disciples left that region"
"for he was teaching his disciples privately"
"Someone will give the Son of Man over"
"into the control of men" or "so that men will be able to control him"
"After they have put him to death and three days have passed, he"
"they were afraid to ask him what it meant"
"they arrived at."
"were you discussing with one another"
"they were silent because they were ashamed"
"who was the greatest among them"
"If anyone wants God to consider him to be the most important person of all, he must consider himself to be the least important of all people"
This means that he hugged the child or picked him up and placed him on his lap.
"a child like this"
"because he loves me" or "for my sake"
"God, who has sent me"
"John said to Jesus"
"driving demons out of people"
"by the authority of your name" or "by the power of your name"
"he is not one of us" or "he does not walk with us"
"is not opposing us"
"is trying to achieve the same goals that we are"
Jesus speaks about giving someone a cup of water as an example of how one person may help another.
"definitely receive"
a millstone is a large, round stone used for grinding grain into flour
"If you want to do something sinful with one of your hands"
"to be maimed and then to enter into life" or "to be maimed before entering into life"
"to enter into eternal life" or "to die and begin to live forever"
"without a hand" or "missing a hand"
"where the fire cannot be put out"
"If you want to do something sinful with one of your feet"
"to be lame and then to enter into life" or "to be lame before entering into life"
"to enter into eternal life" or "to die and begin to live forever"
"without a foot" or "missing a foot"
"for God to throw you into hell"
"If you want to do something sinful because of what you look at, tear your eye out"
"to enter into the kingdom of God after having lived on earth with only one eye than to have lived on earth with two eyes"
"for God to throw you into hell"
"where worms that eat people there do not die"
"God will salt everyone with fire" or "Just as salt purifies a sacrifice, God will purify everyone by allowing them to suffer"
"its salty taste"
"you cannot make it salty again."
"Do good to each other, like salt adds flavor to food"
1
Jesus left that place and went to the region of Judea and to the area beyond the Jordan River, and the crowds came to him again. He was teaching them again, as he was accustomed to do.
2
Then Pharisees came to him to test him and asked, "Is it lawful for a husband to divorce his wife?"
10 When they were in the house, the disciples asked him again about this. 11 He said to them, "Whoever divorces his wife and marries another woman commits adultery against her. 12 If she divorces her husband and marries another man, she commits adultery."
13 Then they brought their little children to him so that he might touch them, but the disciples rebuked them. 14 But when Jesus noticed it, he was angry and said to them, "Permit the little children to come to me, and do not forbid them, for the kingdom of God belongs to those who are like them.
17 When he began his journey, a man ran up to him and knelt before him and asked, "Good Teacher, what must I do to inherit eternal life?"
18 Jesus said, "Why do you call me good? No one is good except God alone. 19 You know the commandments: 'Do not murder, do not commit adultery, do not steal, do not testify falsely, do not defraud, honor your father and mother.'"
20 The man said, "Teacher, all these things I have obeyed from the time I was a youth."
21 Jesus looked at him and loved him. He said to him, "One thing you lack. You must sell all that you have and give it to the poor, and you will have treasure in heaven. Then come, follow me." 22 But because of this statement he looked very sad and he went away sorrowful, because he had many possessions.
23 Jesus looked around and said to his disciples, "How difficult it is for those who are rich to enter the kingdom of God!" 24 The disciples were astonished at his words. But Jesus said to them again, "Children, how hard it is to enter into the kingdom of God! 25 It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich person to enter the kingdom of God."
26 They were greatly astonished and said to each other, "Then who can be saved?"
27 Jesus looked at them and said, "With people it is impossible, but not with God. For all things are possible with God."
28 Peter began to speak to him: "Look, we have left everything and have followed you."
29 Jesus said, "Truly I say to you, there is no one who has left house or brothers or sisters or mother or father or children or lands for my sake and for the gospel 30 who will not receive a hundred times as much now in this age: houses and brothers and sisters and mothers and children and lands, with persecutions, and in the world to come, eternal life. 31 But many who are first will be last, and the last first."
32 They were on the road going up to Jerusalem, and Jesus was going ahead of them. The disciples were amazed, and those who were following behind were afraid. Then Jesus took the twelve aside again and began to tell them what would soon happen to him. 33 "See, we are going up to Jerusalem, and the Son of Man will be given over to the chief priests and the scribes. They will condemn him to death and give him over to the Gentiles. 34 They will mock him, spit on him, whip him, and put him to death. But after three days he will rise."
35 James and John, the sons of Zebedee, came up to him and said, "Teacher, we want you to do for us whatever we ask you."
36 He said to them, "What do you want me to do for you?"
37 They said, "Allow us to sit with you in your glory, one at your right hand and the other at your left."
38 But Jesus replied to them, "You do not know what you are asking. Are you able to drink the cup which I will drink or be baptized with the baptism with which I will be baptized?"
39 They said to him, "We are able."
Jesus said to them, "The cup that I will drink, you will drink, and with the baptism with which I am baptized, you also will be baptized.
40 But who is to sit at my right hand or at my left hand is not mine to give, but it is for those for whom it has been prepared."46 They came to Jericho. As he left Jericho with his disciples and a great crowd, the son of Timaeus, Bartimaeus, a blind beggar, sat by the road. 47 When he heard that it was Jesus the Nazarene, he began to shout and to say, "Jesus, Son of David, have mercy on me!"
48 Many rebuked the blind man, telling him to be quiet. But he cried out all the more, "Son of David, have mercy on me!"
49 Jesus stopped and commanded him to be called. They called the blind man, saying, "Be brave! Get up! He is calling for you." 50 He threw aside his coat, sprang up, and came to Jesus.
51 Jesus answered him and said, "What do you want me to do for you?"
The blind man said, "Rabboni, I want to receive my sight."
52 Then Jesus said to him, "Go. Your faith has healed you." Immediately he could see again, and he followed him on the road.
[10:1]
Jesus left Capernaum to go to Judea. This was a place past the Jordan River. Judea was on the west side of the Jordan River. This was an area where Jews lived. Mark wrote about the area east of the Jordan river when he wrote about beyond the Jordan River. This was a place where Gentiles lived.
See: Gentile
See Map: Capernaum; Jordan River; Judea
[10:2]
Mark wrote that the Pharisees tested Jesus. That is, they wanted to get him to say something that made people angry. It would make certain people angry if he said people could not get divorced. It would make certain other people angry if he said that people could get divorced.
[10:3, 10:4]
Moses taught about divorce in the Law of Moses. The Pharisees thought that Moses said a man could divorce his wife. However, they did not think that a woman could divorce her husband. Some Pharisees taught that a man could only divorce his wife if she committed adultery or did evil things. Other Pharisees taught that any man could divorce his wife if he wanted to, even if she did not do anything wrong.
When a man wrote his wife a “certificate of divorce,” he divorced her and gave her something written that said she did not commit adultery. This would help her to marry another man.
See: Deuteronomy 24:1-4
See: Divorce; Pharisees; Law of Moses; Adultery
[10:5, 10:6, 10:7, 10:8, 10:9]
Jesus told the Pharisees what the Law of Moses actually said. Moses did not want people to get divorced because God did not want people to get divorced. Instead, Moses knew that some people had hard hearts. That is, they did not want to listen to God’s will about divorce. Moses allowed people to be divorced because of this. However, a certificate of divorce must be written.
Jesus told them about the marriage between Adam and Eve (see: Genesis 1:27; 2:24). A husband and wife became one flesh. That is, it was as if they shared one body. This could not be separated without hurting both the husband and the wife. Therefore, marriage was not simply a contract between two people. It was the joining together of two bodies.
Advice to translators: A contract is a written agreement between two people. They promised something to each other. If they did not do what they promised, they would promise to be punished in a certain way. When marriage is spoken about as a contract, it is written agreement they give to the government. They can easily end this agreement by giving the government another written agreement, that is, a divorce.
See: Divorce; Pharisees; Law of Moses; Sin; Will of God
[10:13]
The people brought their children to have Jesus touch them. They thought that if they did this, Jesus would bless the children. He did this by putting his hands on them and saying a blessing.
See: Bless (Blessing)
[10:13]
The disciples were angry with the people bringing their children to have Jesus touch them. Scholars think the disciples thought Jesus needed to be doing other things. Perhaps they thought that Jesus should be teaching adults instead.
See: Disciple
[10:14, 10:15]
Jesus told the disciples they were wrong for being angry with these people. Jesus wanted to have the little children come to him. This was because many adults rejected Jesus. They thought they knew more about the messiah than they did. However, the children were willing to learn and did not reject Jesus.
After this, Jesus taught the disciples about the kingdom of God. If people wanted to have the kingdom of God, they needed to believe in Jesus the same way children believed in Jesus. That was because children often trusted someone completely, but adults often only trusted someone who has earned it.
See: Disciple; Messiah (Christ); Kingdom of God
[10:17]
This man spoke about having peace with God and living with him forever when he spoke about inheriting eternal life.
See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Heaven
[10:17, 10:18]
Jesus spoke about someone who always did the right thing when he talked about someone who was “good.” Some scholars think because only God is good, that Jesus said that he is God also. The man did not understand what it meant to be “good” and to obey God perfectly.
[10:20]
Jesus talked about some of the 10 commandments in the Law of Moses.
See: Exodus 20; Deuteronomy 5
See: Ten Commandments; Law of Moses
[10:21]
The man called Jesus teacher. He thought that Jesus was just a teacher. He did not believe that Jesus was the messiah or that he was God. Jesus knew that the man wanted money more than anything else. He did not trust in God. He trusted in the things he had. Because of this, he rejected Jesus.
All people do not need to sell everything they have to be Chrsitians. This was not a command for all people to follow. Jesus knew the man’s money kept him from believing in Jesus.
See: Messiah (Christ)
[10:21]
Jeus spoke about some rewards people will get after they die when he spoke about treasure in heaven.
[10:23]
In ancient Israel, people thought that God blessed people who obeyed him. Therefore, God also blessed rich people. This was not what Jesus said. When people put their trust in themselves and their money they will not be able to enter into God’s kingdom. Jesus used the metaphor of a camel. A camel would never fit through the eye of a needle, which is less than one millimeter. This made other people know how difficult it was for people to trust in Jesus when they had great riches and trusted in those riches instead of God.
See: Bless (Blessing); Kingdom of God; Metaphor
Advice to translators: Someone who has a lot of money is rich. They have riches.
[10:23, 10:24, 10:25, 10:27]
Here, Jesus wanted to teach his disciples that there was only one way to have peace with God and to enter into his kingdom. That was to trust in Jesus. People should not trust in anything or anyone else.
See: Disciple; Kingdom of God
[10:30]
Some scholars think Jesus spoke about the many homes that would be opened for the servants of God. The brothers and sisters were those who believed in Jesus and became brothers and sisters in Christ. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about spiritual blessings that replaced the homes and families that were left behind. The blessings might be considered “a hundred times” better than what they left behind.
See: Family of God; Children of God; Spirit (Spiritual); Bless (Blessing)
[10:32]
Jesus went to Jerusalem knowing that he would die in Jerusalem. He taught this to people. The people were afraid that what he said was true and that he would be killed in Jerusalem. So they were amazed that he still wanted to go to Jerusalem if he was going to die.
See: Disciple
See Map: Jerusalem
[10:33]
Jesus told the disciples that he was going to die and would be made alive again. That is, he will be resurrected.
See: Disciple; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[10;33]
See: Son of Man
[10:33]
At this time, the Jews were not able to kill a criminal. Only their Roman leaders could do this. They were Gentiles. Jesus wanted to say that the Jewish leaders would get the Gentile leaders to kill Jesus.
See: Chief Priest; Scribe; Gentile
[10:37]
James and John wanted to sit at Jesus’ right and left hand. That is, they wanted to sit next to him in heaven. To be seated at the right and left hand of the throne were places of honor. They wanted to be honored.
[10:38]
Jesus spoke about drinking the cup he was about to drink and enduring the baptism he was about to endure. These were metaphors. He was asking them if they would suffer and die to obey him. If they did this, it would be a type of offering to God. Eventually, James would be killed for believing in Jesus (see: Acts 12:2).
See: Baptize (Baptism); Metaphor; Offer (Offering)
[10:40]
Jesus will sit at God the Father’s right hand in heaven. Therefore, God is at Jesus’ left hand side in heaven. However, God the Father is the one who decides who will sit at the right hand of Jesus (see: Matthew 20:23).
See: God the Father; Heaven
[10:41]
Some scholars think the other disciples were angry with James and John because they asked Jesus to honor them in a special way. Other scholars think the other disciples were jealous or afraid James and John might be honored over them.
See: Disciple
[10:43]
Jesus taught the disciples that certain people will be honored in heaven. Just as Jesus came to serve, so Christians who serve other people will be honored in heaven.
[10:45]
Jesus gave his life as a ransom for many. That is, he died so that people would be at peace with God. Mark spoke about Jesus dying as a price to be paid for their sin. By dying, Jesus set them free from being slaves to their own sinful desires.
See: Atone (Atonement); Sin
[10:46]
See Map: Jericho
[10:47]
Jesus was Jesus the Nazarene. He was Jesus from Nazareth.
See Map: Nazareth
[10:47]
The blind man called Jesus the “Son of David.” David was one of Jesus’ ancestors. He called him this because the messiah was to be one of David’s descendants. He was to fulfill the covenant God made with David.
See: Son of David; Messiah (Christ); Covenant with David
[10:48]
People told the blind man that he was wrong. Some scholars think the people wanted to get to Jerusalem quickly, so they did not want Jesus to stop when the blind man cried out. Other scholars think the people were not ready to hear that Jesus is the Son of David, that is, the Messiah.
See: Messiah (Christ)
[10:51]
In ancient Israel, people called certain teachers “rabbi.” People followed the teacher, obeyed the things he taught, and called him rabbi. The Greek word can also be used to call someone “master.”
[10:52]
Jesus healed this man because he believed in Jesus.
"Jesus and his disciples left Capernaum"
The word "them" refers to the crowds.
"was his custom" or "he usually did"
"What did Moses command your ancestors about this"
This was a paper saying that the woman was no longer his wife.
"Jesus said to them, 'It was because ... this law."
"because your ancestors had hard hearts like yours that he wrote this law"
"your stubbornness"
"Because of this"
"join with his wife"
"the two people are like one person" or "they are no longer two, but together they are one body"
"Therefore since God has joined together husband and wife, let no one tear them apart"
"When Jesus and his disciples were"
"When Jesus and his disciples were alone in the house"
The word "this" refers to the conversation that Jesus had just had with the Pharisees about divorce.
"Anyone who"
Here "her" refers to the first woman he was married to.
"she commits adultery against him" or "she commits adultery against the first man"
"he might touch them with his hands and bless them" or "he might lay his hands on them and bless them"
"rebuked the people"
The word "it" refers to the disciples rebuking the people who were bringing the children to Jesus.
Jesus was angry with the disciples.
"Be sure to allow the little children to come to me"
"the kingdom of God includes people who are like them" or "because only people like them are members of the kingdom of God"
"in the same manner as a little child would"
"will not accept God as their king"
The word "it" refers to the kingdom of God.
"he hugged the children"
to receive eternal life
"You do not understand what you are saying when you call me good."
"The only one who is good is God"
"do not lie about someone in court"
"One thing you need to do" or "There is one thing you have not yet done"
"give the money to the poor people"
wealth, valuable things
"owned many things"
"It is very difficult"
"Jesus said to his disciples again"
"My friends, how"
"It would be easier for a camel"
"the hole of a needle"
"The disciples were"
"If that is so, then no one will be saved!"
"It is impossible for people to save themselves, but God can save them"
"We have left everything behind and have followed you"
"Truly I say to you, everyone"
"or plots of ground" or "or the land that he owns"
"for my cause" or "for me"
"to proclaim the gospel"
"the world as you know it" or "this present age"
"and even though people persecute them, in the future, they will receive eternal life"
"are important will be unimportant, and those who are unimportant will be important"
"those who are last will be first"
"someone will hand the Son of Man to" or "they will hand the Son of Man over to"
The word "They" refers to the chief priests and the scribes.
"betray him to the Gentiles" or "put him under the control of the Gentiles"
"People will mock"
"kill him"
"he will rise from being dead"
These words refer only to James and John.
"when you rule in your kingdom"
"You do not understand"
"drink the cup of suffering that I will drink" or "drink from the cup of suffering that I will drink from"
"endure the baptism of suffering which I will suffer"
"you will drink as well"
"But I am not the one who allows people to sit at my right hand or my left hand"
The word "it" refers to the places to his right hand and to his left hand.
"God has prepared it" or "God has prepared them"
The word "this" refers to James and John asking to sit at Jesus's right and left hands.
"Jesus called his disciples"
"those whom the Gentiles think of as their rulers"
have control or power over
"flaunt their authority." This means that they show or use their authority in an overbearing way.
"But do not be like them"
"be highly respected"
"to be the most important"
"For the Son of Man did not come to be served by people, but to serve people"
"for many people"
"a blind beggar named Bartimaeus, the son of Timaeus." Bartimaeus is the name of a man. Timaeus is his father's name.
"When he heard people saying that it was Jesus"
"You who are the Messiah descended from King David"
"Many people rebuked"
"even more"
"commanded others to call him." or "commanded them, 'Call him to come over here.'"
The word "They" refers to the crowd.
"Have courage" or "Do not be afraid"
"Jesus is calling for you"
"jumped up"
"answered the blind man"
"to be able to see"
"I am healing you because you have believed in me"
"he followed Jesus"
1
Now as they came to Jerusalem, they were close to Bethphage and Bethany at the Mount of Olives, and Jesus sent out two of his disciples
2
and said to them, "Go into the village opposite us. As soon as you enter it, you will find a colt that has never been ridden. Untie it and bring it to me.
3
If anyone says to you, 'Why are you doing this?' you should say, 'The Lord has need of it and will immediately send it back here.'"
15 They came to Jerusalem, and he entered the temple and began to cast out the sellers and the buyers in the temple. He turned over the tables of the money changers and the seats of those who sold pigeons. 16 He did not allow anyone to carry anything through the temple that could be sold.
18 The chief priests and the scribes heard what he had said, and they looked for a way to destroy him. For they feared him because the entire crowd was amazed at his teaching. 19 When evening came, they left the city.
20 As they walked by in the morning, they saw the fig tree withered away to its roots. 21 Peter remembered and said, "Rabbi, look! The fig tree you cursed has withered away."
22 Jesus answered them, "Have faith in God. 23 Truly I say to you that if anyone says to this mountain, 'Get up and cast yourself into the sea,' and if he does not doubt in his heart but believes that what he said will happen, that is what God will do.
27 They came to Jerusalem again. As Jesus was walking in the temple, the chief priests, the scribes, and the elders came to him. 28 They said to him, "By what authority do you do these things, and who gave you the authority to do them?"
29 Jesus said to them, "I will ask you one question. Tell me and I will tell you by what authority I do these things. 30 The baptism of John—was it from heaven or from men? Answer me."
Then Jesus said to them, "Neither will I tell you by what authority I do these things."
[11:1]
See Map: Bethany; Bethpage; Mount of Olives
[11:2]
Jesus entered Jerusalem in the same way a king returned home after a great victory in a war. Often, they rode on horses or in a chariot. Jesus entered Jerusalem on a colt because he told people that he was the messiah and the king of the Jews (see: Zechariah 9:9). He also had a great victory. He lived the perfect life and was about to die so that people could have peace with God.
See: Matthew 21:1-11; Luke 19:28-44; John 12:12-19
See: Messiah (Christ); Atone (Atonement); Chariot
[11:2]
A colt was a young donkey. This colt was with its mother, a donkey (see: Matthew 21:2). No one had ever ridden this colt. In the Old Testament, an animal that had never been used had special value for religious purposes (see: Numbers 19:2; Deuteronomy 21:3; 1 Samuel 6:7).
[11:3]
Some scholars think that Jesus said, “the Lord has need of it” to say that God needed it for God’s purpose. Other scholars think Jesus said this because he was calling himself Lord. That is, he was calling himself God. Still other scholars think the owner of the colt was traveling with Jesus, and Jesus said the owner had need of the colt.
See: Jesus is God
[11:7]
The disciples put their cloaks on the colt to make it easier for Jesus to ride on it. A cloak was a coat. It was a piece of clothing used to make someone warm. It was put on over other clothes. This coat covered the whole body with a single piece of thick cloth.
See: Disciple
[11:8]
The road on which Jesus rode the colt was dirty. The people honored Jesus by putting things on the road so that he would not get dirty. In ancient times, people did this to welcome a new king (see: 2 Kings 9:13).
[11:9]
The people shouted “Hosanna” because they wanted God to save them. They said that Jesus came “in the name of the Lord.” That is, God gave Jesus power and permission to serve him. They believed Jesus was the messiah who came to begin the kingdom promised to David.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Heaven; Bless (Blessing); Messiah (Christ); Covenant with David
[11:11]
Jesus went to Jerusalem. He walked around the temple. Scholars think Jesus looked at the things happening in the temple. Many forbidden things were happening. They think Jesus planned what he would do the next day.
See: Temple
See Map: Jerusalem
[11:13, 11:14]
Jesus saw a fig tree. It did not have fruit. He cursed it. He did not do this because he was hungry or angry. It was a metaphor. In the same way a fig tree produced figs, so God wanted Israel to produce fruit. That is, he wanted Israel to serve and obey him. However, they did not do this. Therefore, they made themselves useless to God.
See: Curse; Fruit (Metaphor); Metaphor
[11:15]
Jesus made certain people leave the temple. He made people who sold things in the temple leave. He made people who bought things in the temple leave. He did not want people there to make money. He only wanted people to go to the temple to worship God. People from every nation were to go to the temple to pray (see: Isaiah 56:7). However, the Jews did not want other people to go to the temple to worship God. Instead, they used the area God made for the Gentiles worship God as a market to make money.
Jesus said the temple was made into a “den of robbers.” That is, a place where people who robbed other people lived (see: Jeremiah 7:11). Some scholars think Jesus quoted Jeremiah so everyone would know that the people did not honor the temple.
Before, Jesus also made people leave the temple earlier (see: John 2:13-22).
[11:18]
The chief priests and scribes wanted to kill Jesus because of what he did. Some scholars think the chief priests and the scribes made money from the things sold in the temple. Jesus stopped them from making money in the temple. Other scholars think Jesus made others know that he was greater than the high priest and he ruled the temple by doing the things he did there.
See: Temple; High Priest; Chief Priest; Scribe
[11:21]
See: Mark 9:5
[11:23]
Jesus spoke about a mountain to teach his disciples. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say they could do great things if they trusted in God. They were not actually going to move a mountain. This was hyperbole. However, God did many miracles through these disciples after Jesus was made alive again. God would do things that no person could ever do if they asked God for something in prayer that God wanted to happen. Jesus wanted them to trust in God when they prayed.
Jesus also wanted the disciples to forgive other people. God forgave their sins. So they should forgive other people. Some scholars think Jesus told the disciples to forgive others because God heard their prayers. They think there is a kind of separation between God and the person praying when they do not forgive other people.
See: Disciple; Metaphor; Miracle; Hyperbole; Will of God; Sin
[11:26]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have the words in 11:26. Fewer ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words in 11:26. Some English Bibles were translated from a copy of the Greek New Testament that had 11:26. However, scholars think Mark did not write these words.
[11:27]
The elders were the Jewish leaders who were older men. Why did the leaders want to know who gave Jesus permission to do the things he did?
The Jewish leaders asked Jesus who gave him permission to do the things he did. They did not think God gave him permission to do the things he did. They thought Satan gave him permission to do these things. Some scholars think the leaders really wanted to have Jesus say that God sent him. They thought that the Law of Moses said they could kill him if he did this. However, God sent Jesus.
See: Satan (The Devil); Law of Moses
[11:29, 11:30]
Jesus asked the leaders about who gave John the Baptist permission to do the things he did. The people in Israel loved John the Baptist. They thought God sent him. John the Baptist said that Jesus was the messiah. The leaders were afraid of saying that God sent John because they would also have to say that God sent Jesus.However, the people would be angry with these leaders and reject them if they said that God did not send John.
See: Baptize (Baptism); Messiah (Christ)
This is the name of a village.
"ahead of us"
This refers to a young donkey that is large enough to carry a man.
"Why are you untying and taking the colt"
"will immediately send it back when he no longer needs it"
"let them take the donkey with them"
The word "They" refers to the two disciples.
"coats" or "robes"
"Many people spread their garments on the road to honor him"
"Praise God"
"Blessed are you, the one"
"with the authority of the Lord"
"May God bless"
"Blessed be the coming of your kingdom" or "May God bless you as you rule your coming kingdom"
"of the greatest descendant of our father David" or "that David's greatest descendant will rule"
Possible meanings are 1) "Praise God who is in heaven" or 2) "Let those who are in heaven shout 'Hosanna'."
"the highest heaven" or "heaven"
"because it was late in the day"
"he and his twelve disciples left Jerusalem and went to Bethany"
"Jesus was hungry"
"he found only leaves and no figs on the tree"
"the time of year"
"He spoke to the tree"
The word "it" refers to Jesus speaking to the fig tree.
"Jesus and his disciples came"
"the people who were buying and selling"
"It is written in the scriptures that God said, 'I want my house to be called a house where people from all nations may pray.'"
"But you are like robbers who have made my house into a cave where robbers hide"
"to kill him"
"were walking along the road"
"they saw that the fig tree had withered away down to its roots and died"
"Peter remembered what Jesus had said to the fig tree"
"I tell you the truth."
"if he truly believes in his heart" or "if he does not doubt but believes"
"God will make happen"
"So I tell you"
"God will give it to you"
"When you pray"
"whatever grudge you have against anyone."
"Jesus and his disciples came to"
The word "They" refers to the chief priests, the scribes, and the elders.
"Who gave you authority to do these things?" 2) They are two separate questions, the first asking about the nature of the authority and the second about who gave it to him.
"things like those you did here yesterday"
"The baptism that John performed"
"was it authorized by heaven or by men"
"from God"
"from people"
"From God"
The word "him" refers to John the Baptist.
"But if we say, 'The baptism of John was from men,'" or "But if we say, 'From men,' that would not be good." or "But we do not want to say that it was from men."
"It came from a person"
"They did not want to say that John's baptism was from men because they were afraid of the people"
"We do not know where the baptism of John came from"
1
Then Jesus began to teach them in parables. He said, "A man planted a vineyard, put a hedge around it, and dug a pit for a winepress. He built a watchtower and then leased the vineyard to vine growers. Then he went away on a journey.
2
At the right time, he sent a servant to the vine growers to receive from them some of the fruit of the vineyard.
3
But they took him, beat him, and sent him away empty-handed.
13 Then they sent some of the Pharisees and the Herodians to him to trap him with words. 14 When they came, they said to him, "Teacher, what people think is not a concern to you because you do not show partiality to anyone. You truly teach the way of God. Is it lawful to pay taxes to Caesar or not? Should we pay or not?"
15 But Jesus knew their hypocrisy and said to them, "Why do you test me? Bring me a denarius so I can look at it."
They said, "Caesar's."
17 Jesus said, "Give to Caesar the things that are Caesar's, and to God the things that are God's." They marveled at him.
18 Then Sadducees, who say there is no resurrection, came to him. They asked him, saying, 19 "Teacher, Moses wrote for us, 'If a man's brother dies and leaves a wife behind him, but had no child, the man should take the brother's wife, and raise up children for his brother.'
24 Jesus said, "Is this not the reason you are mistaken, because you do not know the scriptures nor the power of God? 25 For when they rise from the dead, they neither marry nor are given in marriage, but they are like angels in heaven.
28 One of the scribes came and heard their discussion; he saw that Jesus answered them well. He asked him, "What commandment is the most important of all?"
29 Jesus answered, "The most important is, 'Hear, Israel, the Lord our God, the Lord is one. 30 You must love the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul, with all your mind, and with all your strength.' 31 The second commandment is this, 'You must love your neighbor as yourself.' There is no other greater commandment than these."
32 The scribe said, "Good, Teacher! You have truly said that God is one, and that there is no other besides him. 33 To love him with all the heart and with all the understanding and with all the strength, and to love one's neighbor as oneself is even more than all burnt offerings and sacrifices."
34 When Jesus saw that he had given a wise answer, he said to him, "You are not far from the kingdom of God." After that, no one dared to ask Jesus any more questions.
35 While Jesus was teaching in the temple courts, he said, "How is it that the scribes say the Christ is the son of David? 36 David himself, in the Holy Spirit, said,
38 In his teaching Jesus said, "Beware of the scribes, who like to walk in long robes and be greeted in the marketplaces, 39 and have the most important seats in the synagogues and the places of honor at feasts. 40 They also devour widows' houses, and they pray long prayers for people to see. These men will receive greater condemnation."
41 Then Jesus sat down across from an offering box in the temple area; he was watching people as they dropped their money into the box. Many rich people put in large amounts of money. 42 Then a poor widow came and put in two mites, worth about a penny.
[12:1]
Jesus used a parable about a vineyard. He did this to talk about Israel. In the same way a farmer makes and protects a vineyard, so God made and protects the nation of Israel. God gave certain leaders permission to care for Israel. He sent prophets to Israel to help the Israelites obey God. However, they did not do what these prophets said to do. Finally, God sent Jesus. That is, he sent his son. Then the Jewish leaders had him killed.
See: Parable; Prophet; Son of God
[12:1]
A vineyard was a place where people grew grapes. The man put up plants around the field to protect it from animals. He also built a watchtower. This is a tall tower were people could see far away.
At this time, scholars think the vineyard was owned by a Gentile who did not live in this area. Instead, he had made people pay him money to use his land.
See: Wine (Winepress); Gentile
See: Isaiah 5:1-2
[12:2]
The owner of the vineyard sent his servants to get what they promised to the owner for using his land. They promised him a certain part of what they grew.
[12:3]
These men did not want to give the servant what they promised to give to the owner of the land. Therefore, they beat the servants. They wanted the owner to know they were not going to give him anything and that he should not send any more servants.
[12:7]
See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir)
[12:10]
See: Psalm 118:22-23
[12:12]
The Jewish leaders wanted to arrest Jesus after they heard what he said. That is, they wanted to catch him so they could kill him. This is because they knew he was speaking about them. Jesus knew the Jewish leaders wanted to kill him.
[12:12]
Mark wrote that the Jewish leaders did not try to arrest Jesus. They feared all the people there. Many people thought Jesus was a great man. However, Mark wanted people to know that the Jewish leaders feared the people more than they feared God. They thought they were obeying God by killing Jesus. However, they were not obeying God.
[12:13]
See: Pharisees
[12:13]
A Herodian was someone who served King Herod. He was the leader of the Jews and served the Romans.
[12:13]
The Jewish leaders tried to trap Jesus. That is, they tried to get Jesus to say something that would cause someone to be angry with him. They wanted Jesus to speak against the leader of the Roman Empire. Or they wanted Jesus to say something that made the Jew.
The Jewish leaders said several things to Jesus.
Because of this, Jesus said the Jewish leaders were hypocrites. That is, they said one thing, but they did not believe it. Or they said something and did not do it.
The Jewish leaders asked Jesus about paying taxes. The Romans made the Jews pay taxes to them every year. The Jews had to pay the Romans to rule them. The Jews did not like having to pay this tax. The Jews would have been angry if Jesus said that the Jews should pay this tax to the Romans. The Romans would be angry if Jesus said that the Jews should not pay this tax to the Romans.
[12:15]
Jesus told the Jewish leaders to give him a Roman coin. This coin had the face of the Roman emperor on it. This man was called Caesar. The coin also had certain words on it. These words said that Caesar was God.
Jesus said that the Jews needed to obey Caesar, but they also needed to obey God more. Jesus wanted people to know that Caesar was not God and that God gave permission to Caesar to rule. He also wanted people to know that he did not think that Caesar was God.
See: Romans 13:1-7
[12:15]
See: Denarius
[12:18]
The Sadducees did not think that people would be resurrected. That is, they did not think people would go to heaven or hell when they died. They did not believe in many things taught in the Bible.
See: Sadducees; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Heaven; Hell
[12:19, 12:20, 12:21, 12:22, 12:23]
The Law of Moses taught the people of Israel how to care for a woman whose husband died. In ancient Israel, a woman became very poor when her husband died and she had no children. Therefore, the Law of Moses said that the husband’s brother would marry her. He would care for her. They had children who would inherit the dead husband’s land.
The Sadducees tried to trap Jesus by asking this question. They wanted Jesus to say something that would make people angry. They thought their question proved that no one would be resurrected.
See: Law of Moses; Sadducees; Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Resurrect (Resurrection)
[12:24, 12:25]
Jesus told the Sadducees that they thought the wrong things. They did not know the Scriptures because they only believed God gave Israel the first five books of the Old Testament. They did not understand many things about God. Jesus told them that people were married on the earth. God wanted them to do this. They had children and helped each other. However, in heaven, people will worship God. They do not need to be married. Therefore, people will be like the angels who do not get married.
See: Sadducees; Heaven; Worship; Angel
[12:26]
The Sadducees believed that God only gave Israel the first five books of the Old Testament. Here, Jesus said the same thing God said to Moses. When God said these words, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob were dead. However, God spoke about them in the same way he would speak about someone who is alive. The Sadducees did not understand the parts of the Bible in which they believed.
See: Exodus 3:6
[12:28]
The scribe heard what Jesus said to the Sadducees. Therefore, he wanted to know how Jesus would answer his question. At this time, scholars asked each other about which of the commandments was the greatest. However, they did not agree which was the greatest.
See: Scribe; Command (Commandment); Sadducees
[12:29, 12:30]
Jesus told the scribes that the two greatest commandments were to love God and to love other people. A person will be doing all of the other things God commands people to do if they do these two things.
See: Scribe; Command (Commandment)
[12:32]
In ancient Israel, many people called Jesus “teacher.” They believed that he was a teacher. However, they would know that Jesus was much more than a teacher if they believed in him.
[12:32]
God is one because there is only one God. There is nothing or no one else like him.
See: Trinity
[12:33]
See: Burnt Offering; Sacrifice
[12:34]
Jesus said this man “was not far from the kingdom of God.” That is, he was close to believing in Jesus and becoming part of God’s kingdom.
See: Scribe; Kingdom of God
[12:34]
Mark wrote that people stopped asking Jesus questions. People tried to trap Jesus by asking him questions. They wanted Jesus to say something that made people angry. However, they knew they could not trap Jesus by asking him questions because of the way Jesus answered them.
[12:35]
See: Temple Courts
[12:35]
Jesus asked people about something the scribes said while he was in the temple. The messiah was the “son of David.” That is, he would be a descendant of King David (see: 2 Samuel 7). However, David said that the messiah was his master (see: Psalm 110). He knew people would not know how this would happen.
See: Temple; Scribe; Messiah (Christ); Covenant with David
[12:36]
David said, “the Lord said to my lord.” That is, God said to the one who ruled David. He will sit at God’s right hand. That is, God will honor him. God will also make the messiah’s enemies his footstool. That is, one day God will defeat all of the messiah’s enemies.
See: Messiah (Christ); Trinity
[12:38]
Jesus warned people about the scribes. They only did things so that people honored them. However, they did not honor God. God gave them permission to care for the Jewish people. However, they did not do this. Therefore, God will punish them more severely than those people who are not leaders.
See: Scribe
[12:41]
An offering box was a place in the temple where people put money. The people serving in the temple used this money. People worshipped God by giving money in this way.
See: Offer (Offering); Temple; Worship
[12:43, 12:44]
Giving money to the temple was an offering to God. Jesus told them that God did not care who gave the most money. The woman gave more to God because she gave everything she had to God. The rich people only gave a part of what they had to God. They kept most of what they had for themselves. However, the woman gave all she had for her to live.
See: Temple; Offer (Offering)
The word "them" here refers to the chief priests, the scribes, and the elders to whom Jesus had been talking in the previous chapter.
He put a barrier around the vineyard. It could have been a row of shrubs, a fence, or a stone wall.
"carved a pit into rock for the winepress" or "he made a vat to collect the juice from the winepress"
The owner still owned the vineyard, but he allowed the vine growers to take care of it. When the grapes became ripe, they were to give some of them to the owner and keep the rest.
"When the time came to harvest the grapes"
"But the vine growers took the servant"
"without any grapes"
"the owner of the vineyard sent to the vine growers"
"they beat that one on the head, and they hurt him"
"yet another servant ... many other servants"
"They also mistreated many other servants whom he sent"
"his beloved son"
"the owner's heir"
"this vineyard"
"The vine growers seized the son"
"So I will tell you what the owner of the vineyard will do."
kill
"he will give the vineyard to vine growers to care for it"
"Surely you have read this scripture." or "You should remember this scripture."
"the Lord made into the cornerstone"
"The Lord has done this"
"we have seen it and think that it is marvelous" or "we think that it is wonderful"
"wanted to find a way"
"but they feared what the crowd would do if they arrested him"
"to accuse them"
"Then the Jewish leaders sent"
This was the name of an informal political party that supported Herod Antipas.
"to trick him"
"you are not concerned about what people think of you" or "you do not try to win people's favor"
"you do not judge people by how they look" or "you judge people by what is in their hearts"
"Jesus knew that they did not really want to know what God wanted them to do"
"I know you are trying to make me say something wrong so you can accuse me."
This coin was worth a day's wages.
"picture and name"
"They said, 'They are Caesar's likeness and inscription"
"Give to the Roman government the things that belong to the Roman government"
"and give to God"
"They marveled at him and at what he had said"
"who say there is no resurrection from the dead"
"wrote for us Jews."
"the man should marry his brother's wife"
"have a son who will be considered to be the dead brother's son"
"Suppose there were seven brothers"
the first brother
"the first brother married a woman."
"the second married her."
"the third brother married her as his other bothers had done, and he also died leaving no children"
"The seven brothers"
"Eventually all seven brothers married that woman one by one, but none of them had any children with her, and one by one they died"
"Now tell us whose wife she will be in the resurrection, when they all rise again."
This means that they do not understand what is written in the Old Testament scriptures.
"how powerful God is"
Here the word "they" refers to the brothers and the woman from the example.
Waking and getting up from sleep is a metaphor for becoming alive after having been dead.
"and no one gives them in marriage"
This refers to the place where God lives.
"the book that Moses wrote"
"the passage about the burning bush" or "the words about the fiery bush"
This refers to a shrub, a woody plant that is smaller than a tree.
"about when God spoke to Moses"
This means that Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob worship God. These men have died physically, but they are still alive spiritually and still worship God.
"not the God of dead people, but the God of living people who are alive physically and spiritually"
"When you say that dead people do not rise again, you are completely mistaken"
"The scribe asked Jesus"
"The most important commandment is"
"love your neighbor as much as you love yourself"
Here the word "these" refers to the two commandments that Jesus had just told the people.
"Good answer, Teacher" or "Well said, Teacher"
"there is only one God"
"that there is no other God"
These three phrases are used together to mean "completely" or "earnestly."
"to love your neighbor as much as you love yourself"
"is even more important than" or "is even more pleasing to God than"
"You are close to submitting to God as king"
"everyone was afraid"
"Later, while Jesus was teaching in the temple area, he said to the people"
"Consider why the scribes say the Christ is the son of David."
"a descendant of David"
"It was David who"
"inspired by the Holy Spirit"
"said about the Christ, 'The Lord God said to my Lord"
"Sit in the place of honor beside me"
"until I completely defeat your enemies"
Here the word "him" refers to the Christ.
"so consider how the Christ can be a descendant of David"
"to have people greet them respectfully in the marketplaces"
"to sit in the most important seats ... to have people seat them in the places of honor"
"They also cheat widows in order to steal their houses from them"
"everything from helpless people"
"God will certainly punish them with greater condemnation" or "God will certainly punish them severely"
"will receive greater condemnation than other people"
This box, which everyone could use, held temple offerings.
"two small copper coins." These were the least valuable coins available.
Translate "penny" with the name of the smallest coin in your language if you have one that is worth very little.
"Jesus called"
"all the other people who put money into"
much wealth, many valuable things
"lack" or "the little she had"
"to survive on"
1
As Jesus was walking away from the temple, one of his disciples said to him, "Teacher, look at the wonderful stones and wonderful buildings!"
28 "Learn a lesson from the fig tree. As soon as the branch becomes tender and puts out its leaves, you know that summer is near. 29 So also, when you see these things happening, recognize that he is near, close to the gates.
33 "Be alert! Watch, because you do not know what time it is. 1 34 It is like a man who goes on a journey—he leaves his house and puts his servants in charge of the house, each one with his work, and he commands the doorkeeper to stay alert.
[13:1]
The disciples were amazed by the buildings that made the temple in Jerusalem. Jesus saw that the people used the temple to make money. He also saw that the Jewish leaders rejected Jesus. Therefore, he prophesied about the temple being destroyed. The destruction of the temple happened about 40 years after Jesus returned to heaven. However, it was not completely destroyed. There is one wall that still remains from the temple in Jerusalem.
See: Disciple; Temple; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Heaven
See Map: Jerusalem; Mount of Olives
[13:4]
See: Sign
[13:5, 13:6, 13:7, 13:8]
Jesus told his disciples about things that would happen when he returned to the earth. However, the disciples did not know that he would die. They did not know it would be a long period of time before these things happened. Therefore, Jesus warned them. Many people will say that they are Jesus. Many people will believe these people who say that they are Jesus. However, Jesus talked about certain things that must happen before he returns to the earth.
See: Disciple; Jesus' Return to Earth; Messiah (Christ); Metaphor; Persecute (Persecution); Gospel
[13:9]
Jesus warned the disciples that Chrsitians will be persecuted before he returns to the earth. The Holy Spirit will help Christians when they are persecuted. He will tell them what to say to leaders and those who persecute them.
See: Disciple; Persecute (Persecution) ; Jesus' Return to Earth; Holy Spirit
[13:13]
Jesus said that the person who endures to the end when persecuted will be saved. Scholars think Jesus was talking about different things when he said these words.
Some Christians reject Jesus when they are persecuted. Some scholars think when they do this, they are no longer at peace with God and will not live with him forever. Some Christians reject Jesus when they are persecuted. Other scholars think when they do this, God will save them. That is, God will rescue them from persecution and they will go to be with God. Some people say they are Chrsitians, but they reject Jesus when persecuted. Other scholars think when they do this, they prove they were never truly Christians.
See: Persecute (Persecution); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Heaven
[13:14]
Jesus talked about an “abomination of desolation.” This was when someone who rejected God did something that greatly dishonored God. Daniel also wrote about this (see: Daniel 7:27; 11:31; 12:11). Some scholars think Daniel wrote about a Gentile leader who sacrificed an unclean animal on the altar in the temple. Some scholars think Jesus talked about a time when the antichrist would sacrifice something in the temple or claim to be God in the temple. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about a time when people would no longer go to the temple. Other scholars think it is some type of idolatry.
Some scholars think Jesus spoke about a time 40 years after he returned to heaven. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about a time near to his return to the earth (see: Revelation 4-19).
See: Gentile; Sacrifice; Clean and Unclean; Altar; Temple; Antichrist; Idolatry (Idol); Heaven
[13:14, 13:15, 13:16]
Jesus wanted people to flee and go away from Jerusalem when people saw the abomination of desolation. Jesus warned them. He wanted them to know that he will judge people at this time. He warned people by telling them that they will not want to be alive when these things happen.
See: Woe; Tribulation
[13:20]
Jesus warned people about a time of great tribulation. That is a time when there will be great trouble because God will judge people. At this time, if God did not stop punishing people, no one would be saved. That is, everyone would die. When he said this, he was not talking about being separated from God forever. He was talking about someone dying on the earth, both Christians and non-Christians.
See: Elect (Election); Tribulation
[13:21]
Jesus warned about a time when many people would say they are the messiah or that they are Jesus who returned to earth. However, everyone will know that Jesus has returned to earth when he returns (see: Matthew 24:23-27). Therefore, people should not believe other people who say this even if they do miracles and signs. However, many Christians will believe these false messiahs and false prophets.
See: Messiah (Christ); Jesus' Return to Earth; Prophet; Sign; Miracle
[13:24]
Jesus spoke about certain days of tribulation or trouble. Some scholars think he spoke about the difficult times that happened soon after he returned to earth. Other scholars think he spoke about the time near his return to the earth.
See: Tribulation; Jesus' Return to Earth
[13:24, 13:25]
Jesus spoke about certain things people could see in the sky. Some scholars think these things will actually happen just before Jesus returns to the earth. Other scholars think this was a metaphor. Just as the stars will fall from the sky, so the rulers of the world will be destroyed. Jesus said these things to warn people.
See: Joel 2:10; 3:15; Ezekiel 32:7-8)
See: Metaphor
[13:26]
The people will see the Son of Man coming to the earth with glory. Jesus would return to the earth and everyone would know that he is God.
See: Son of Man; Glory (Glorify); Jesus is God; Jesus' Return to Earth
[13:27]
When Jesus returns to the earth, he will bring angels who serve him. He will gather all Christians from all over the world and bring them to himself.
See: Jesus' Return to Earth; Angel
[13:28]
Jesus talked about a fig tree to help people understand the things he said. This was a metaphor. When a fig tree does certain things, people know that the seasons are changing. He wanted people to know that he was going to return to the earth soon when the things he spoke about happened.
See: Metaphor; Hebrew Calendar (Seasons in Israel)
[13:30]
Jesus prophesied that these things happened before the people listening to him died. Some scholars think that these things happened 40 years after he said these things. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about people in the future who lived when they saw the things he spoke about in this passage. Once these things happened, Jesus would return to the earth in a few years.
Jesus said that heaven and earth will end, but his words will not change. The apostle spoke about heaven and earth ending (see: Revelation 21). However, these things must happen.
Jesus said that he did not know when these things would happen. Only God the Father knew these things will happen.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Jesus' Return to Earth; Heaven; God the Father; Apostle
[13:33]
In some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament, Jesus told people to “watch.” In fewer ancient copies of the Greek New Testament, Jesus told people to “watch and pray.”
[13:34]
Jesus spoke about a man going on a journey. This was a metaphor. He wanted people to be ready for him to return to the earth. When he returns, Jesus’ followers will need to tell Jesus about the things they did while they were waiting for him to return. Jesus wanted Christians to serve him. He wanted them to tell other people about Jesus and the gospel. He wanted Christians to do things that honor God.
See: Jesus' Return to Earth; Metaphor; Gospel
"the wonderful buildings and the wonderful stones that they are made of"
"Look at these great buildings! Not one stone" or "You see these great buildings now, but not one stone"
"Not one stone will remain on top of another, for enemy soldiers will come and destroy these buildings"
"After arriving at the Mount of Olives, which is opposite the temple, Jesus sat down. Then Peter"
when they were alone
"these things happen to the buildings of the temple ... are about to happen to the temple buildings"
"to his disciples"
"deceives you"
"deceive many people"
"claiming my authority" or 2) Alternate translation: "claiming that God sent them."
"I am the Christ"
Possible meanings are 1) "hear the sounds of wars close by and news of wars far away" or 2) "hear of wars that have started and reports about wars that are about to start"
"but it is not yet the end of the world" or "but the end of the world will not happen until later" or "but the end of the world will be later"
"kingdom will rise against kingdom" or "the people of one kingdom will fight against the people of another kingdom"
"These events will be like the first pains a woman suffers when she is about to bear a child"
"Be ready for what people will do to you"
"take you and put you under the control of councils"
"people will beat you"
"You will be put on trial before" or "You will be brought to trial and judged by"
"because of me" or "on account of me"
"and testify to them about me" or "and you will tell them about me"
"But the gospel must first be proclaimed to all the nations before the end will come"
"give you over to the authorities"
"but the Holy Spirit, who will speak through you"
"One brother will put another brother under the control of people who will kill him" or "Brothers will put their brothers under the control of people who will kill them."
This refers to both brothers and sisters.
"fathers will deliver up their children to death" or "fathers will betray their children, handing them over to be killed"
"Children will oppose their parents"
"cause the authorities to sentence the parents to die" or "the authorities will kill the parents"
"Everyone will hate you"
"because of me" or "because you believe in me"
"whoever stays faithful to God to the end, God will save that person" or "God will save whoever stays faithful to God to the end"
Possible meanings are 1) "to the end of his life" or 2) "to the end of that time of trouble"
"the shameful thing that defiles the things of God"
"standing in the temple, where it should not be standing"
"may everyone who reads this understand what it means"
"not return to his house"
women who give babies breast milk
"the cold season" or "the cold, rainy season."
There has never been a tribulation as terrible as this one will be.
"and greater than there will ever be again" or "and after that tribulation, there will never again be a tribulation like it"
"If the Lord had not decided that he would shorten those days"
"had reduced the days of suffering" or "had shortened the time of suffering"
"no one would be saved" or "everyone would die"
"in order to help the the elect, those whom he chose"
"people who claim they are Christ"
"in order to deceive people, and even deceive the elect, if that is possible"
"Be watchful" or "Be alert"
"I have told you all these things ahead of time to warn you"
"the sun will become dark"
"the moon will not shine" or "the moon will be dark"
"the stars will fall from their places in the sky"
"the powers in the heavens will shake" or "God will shake the powers that are in the sky"
These words could refer to 1) the sun, moon, and stars or 2) powerful spiritual beings
"they will gather" or "his angels will gather"
"the north, south, east, and west" or "all parts of the earth"
"from every place on earth"
"its branches become tender and their leaves begin to sprout"
"green and soft"
the warm part of the year or the growing season
"these things I have just described"
"the Son of Man is near"
"and is almost here"
"will not die" or "will not end"
The phrase "these things" refers to the days of tribulation.
"The sky, the earth, and everything in them"
"will cease to exist."
"my words will never lose their power"
"that day or that hour that the Son of Man will return" or "the day or the hour that I will return"
"no one knows—neither the angels in heaven nor the Son know—but the Father" or "neither the angels in heaven nor the Son know; no one knows but the Father"
Here "heaven" refers to the place where God lives.
"but only the Father knows"
"when all these events will happen"
"telling each one what work he should do"
"he could return in the evening"
The rooster is a bird that "crows" very early in the morning by making a loud call.
"find you not ready for his return"
1
It was now two days before the Passover and the Festival of Unleavened Bread. The chief priests and the scribes were seeking ways to stealthily arrest Jesus and then kill him.
2
For they were saying, "Not during the festival, so that a riot does not arise among the people."
[14:1]
See: Passover
[14:1]
See: Festival of Unleavened Bread
[14:1]
The chief priests and scribes wanted to “stealthily” arrest Jesus. That is, they wanted to arrest Jesus when no one would know that they were doing it. They did not want to make people angry with them.
See: Chief Priest; Scribe
[14:3]
See Map: Bethany
[14:3]
See: Leprosy (Leper)
[14:3]
In ancient Israel, people ate by laying down sideways at a table. Jesus did this because he had eaten.
[14:3]
The woman had a jar with a certain oil that smelled very good. Some people called this perfume. She opened this jar and poured it on Jesus head and feet to honor him. Jesus also said that she anointed him. This prepared his body to be buried. In ancient Israel, people poured these types of oils on a dead person before they buried them.
See: John 12:3
See: Anoint (Anointing)
[14:4]
The disciples did not want this woman to pour this expensive oil on Jesus. This was because it would only smell good for a short time. However, it could be sold for the same amount of money that someone could make from working for one year. This could be used to help many poor people. Jesus said they were wrong. This was because what she did was a metaphor. That is, she anointed Jesus as a way to prepare him to die for people’s sins so they could be at peace with God. This was greater than helping poor people.
See: Metaphor; Anoint (Anointing)
[14:10]
Judas went to the chief priests to help them arrest Jesus. Scholars do not agree why he did this. The priests gave Judas a large amount of money to help them.
See: Matthew 26:15; Exodus 21:32; Zechariah 11:12
See: Chief Priest
[14:12]
The first day of unleavened bread was also the first day of the Festival of Unleavened Bread. This was the day they sacrificed a lamb for the passover.
See: Festival of Unleavened Bread; Sacrifice; Passover
[14:12]
The disciples needed to prepare for the passover meal. This was because they needed to become clean so they could eat this meal. They also needed to get certain foods ready to eat for this meal.
See: Disciple; Passover; Clean and Unclean
[14:18]
After travelling with these twelve disciples for three years, Jesus had one last meal with them. During this meal, he told them that one of the disciples would betray him. This was to fulfill a prophecy spoken about the messiah (see: Psalm 41:9).
The man that betrayed Jesus would be punished for what he did. He would live forever in hell and be punished there forever. That was why Jesus said it would be better for that man to have not been born than to be punished forever in hell.
See: Disciple; Hell; Son of Man; Woe; Prophecy (Prophesy)
[14:22]
Jesus told the disciples about the eating of bread and drinking of wine during this last meal. Some scholars called this the last supper or the Lord’s supper. From that time on, Chrsitians ate bread and drank wine at certain times in order to remember that Jesus died for Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 11:23-25).
See: Disciple; Lord's Supper; Covenant; Kingdom of God; Passover; Atone (Atonement)
[14:26]
A hymn was a song that was sung to worship God.
[14:26]
See Map: Mount of Olives
[14:27]
Jesus said that the disciples would “fall away.” That is, they would fall away from Jesus. He said this would fulfill what Zecariah prophesied (see: Zechariah 13:7). This was a metaphor. Jesus was the shepherd and the disciples were the sheep. The disciples would not want people to know they followed Jesus when Jesus died. However, this did not last for very long.
Peter said that he would never do this. However, he said that he did not know Jesus three times that night.
See: Disciple; Fall (Fall Away, Stand); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Metaphor
[14:32]
See Map: Gethsemane
[14:33]
See: Soul
[14:33]
Jesus was distressed when he prayed. That is he had a feeling of great sadness and pain in his soul while he prayed. He knew he was about to die. He was not afraid to die because he knew why he had to die. However, he was distressed because he knew that he was about to be separated from God the Father in some way. He knew separation from God was part of the punishment from God for the sins of all people.
See: Atone (Atonement); Sin; God the Father; Soul
[14:36]
Jesus asked God the Father if it was possible for the hour to pass. That is, he asked God the Father not to make him die. He wanted God to remove the cup. This is a metaphor. He wanted to not have to be punished for all people. However, he was willing to die to obey God.
See: Metaphor; Will of God
[14:38]
Jesus wanted Peter to pray. However, Peter could not pray for one hour without falling asleep. Jesus told Peter to pray and ask not to enter into temptation. That is, that he would not be tempted. Peter was about to be tempted to say that he did not know Jesus.
See: Tempt (Temptation)
[14:38]
Jesus said that the spirit was willing but the flesh was weak. That is, the disciples wanted to stay awake and pray, but their bodies were too tired to remain awake. They could only do these things with the help of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit wanted to help Peter. Peter just needed to ask for help (see: Psalm 51:12).
See: Holy Spirit; Flesh
[14:41]
Jesus said the hour has come. That is, the things he talked about things that were about to happen.
[14:41]
Jesus said that he was betrayed to sinners. That is, someone would give him to the people who wanted to kill him. These sinners were the Jewish leaders. They were supposed to help people worship God. Instead, they did evil. He knew Judas was about to betray him.
See: Sin
[143:43]
See: Chief Priest; Scribe; Elder
[14:44, 14:45]
Judas kissed Jesus on the cheek. In ancient Israel, people often greeted each other in this way.
[14:45]
See: Rabbi
[14:47]
Peter tried to stop the Jewish leaders from arresting Jesus (see: John 18:10-11). He did this by cutting off someone’s ear with a sword or knife.
See: High Priest
[14:49]
Jesus said that certain prophecies were fulfilled when the Jewish leaders arrested him. These were prophecies spoken by Isaiah (see: Isaiah 53) and Zechariah (see: Zechariah 13:7).
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Fulfill (Fulfillment)
[14:51, 14:52]
Scholars think Mark wrote about this young man running away naked because Mark was this young man. He was there when Jesus was arrested. Other scholars think the young man symbolises all people who ran after Jesus’ arrest. This was a fulfillment of prophecy (see: Amos 2:16).
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Symbol; Fulfill (Fulfillment)
[14:54]
The Jewish leaders took Jesus to the high priest. They wanted the high priest to say Jesus had done something wrong so Jesus could be killed. They took him to the courtyard of the high priest. This was outside of where the high priest lived.
See: High Priest
[14:55]
The Jewish leaders wanted testimony against Jesus. They wanted people to say Jesus had done something wrong. They wanted them to say that he broke the Law of Moses in a way that he needed to be put to death.
See: Law of Moses; Testify (Testimony)
[14:56]
People said that Jesus said things or did things that were wrong in the Law of Moses. However, Mark wrote that what the people said about Jesus did not agree with one another. Mark wrote this because someone could not be punished for something they did wrong unless two people had seen this person doing this wrong thing.
See: Numbers 35:30; Deuteronomy 17:6
See: Law of Moses; Testify (Testimony)
[14:60]
The high priest asked Jesus two questions. He asked Jesus if Jesus was going to say anything. The high priest wanted Jesus to say something because he wanted Jesus to say the wrong thing. He also asked Jesus if he was going to say something about what people said about Jesus. The high priest thought Jesus did something written in the Law of Moses that people should not do. However, the high priest did something written in the law of Moses that he should not do. He said that Jesus did something wrong without the testimony of two people agreeing with one another.
See: High Priest; Law of Moses; Testify (Testimony)
[14:61]
The high priest asked Jesus if he was the messiah, the son of the blessed one. He wanted Jesus to say that this was true. The high priest would them say that Jesus blasphemed.
See: High Priest; Messiah (Christ); Blaspheme (Blasphemy)
[14:62]
Jesus told the high priest, “I am.” He said that he is God when he said this. He then told the high priest that the high priest will see Jesus again when he is next to God in heaven when Jesus returns to the earth to judge the world.
The high priest tore his clothes because he thought Jesus blasphemed God. This was what the high priest did when someone blasphemed. According to the Law of Moses, blasphemy was punished by killing the person who blasphemed.
See: High Priest; Jesus is God; Yahweh (I am); Right Hand; Blaspheme (Blasphemy); Heaven; Law of Moses
[14:65]
Many people hit Jesus at the same time. They mocked Jesus. That is, they insulted him. So they asked him to prophesy and tell them which person hit Jesus.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy)
[14:68]
Peter followed the soldiers who arrested Jesus. However, he did not go near Jesus. He did not want anyone to know he was a disciple of Jesus. He feared being arrested. This is why he said he did not know Jesus.
See: Disciple
[14:68]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words, “then the rooster crowed.” Other, older ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. However, Matthew, Luke, and John said that the rooster crowed (see: Matthew 26:74; Luke 22:60; John 18:27). Therefore, the rooster crowed whether or not Mark wrote these words.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[14:70]
The people in Jerusalem spoke in a different way than the people in Galilee. Because of this, the girl knew Peter lived in Galilee. This was the same place where Jesus and his disciples lived.
See: Disciple
See Map: Galilee
[14:71]
Peter wanted this girl to think he was not a disciple of Jesus. He then swore and cursed himself. That is, he said that God needed to curse him if Peter was lying. He swore to her in the same way someone swears an oath to a judge.
See: Disciple; Swear (Oath); Curse
without people noticing
The word "they" refers to the chief priests and the scribes.
"We must not do it during the festival"
In Jesus's culture, when people gathered to eat, they reclined on their sides, propping themselves up on pillows beside a low table.
"beautiful white stone jar"
"that contained expensive, fragrant perfume called nard."
"on Jesus's head"
"It is terrible that she wasted that perfume!"
"We could have sold this perfume" or "She could have sold this perfume"
A denarius is a roman silver coin and it is worth one day's wage.
"the money given to poor people"
"wherever my followers preach the gospel"
"in order to arrange with them that he would give Jesus over to them"
"bring him to them so they could capture him" or "put him in their power" or "betray him"
"When the chief priests heard what he was willing to do for them"
"put them in their power" or "betray him to them"
"when it was customary to sacrifice the Passover lamb"
"eat the Passover meal"
"carrying a large jar full of water"
"Our Teacher would like to know where the guest room is where he may eat the Passover with his disciples."
a room for visitors
"Prepare the meal for us there"
"The two disciples left"
"as Jesus had said"
"he came with the twelve to the house"
This means that "one at a time" each disciple asked him.
"Surely I am not the one who will betray you!"
In Jesus's culture, people would often eat bread, dipping it in a shared bowl of sauce or of oil mixed with herbs.
"For the Son of Man will die in the way that is written in the scriptures"
"who betrays the Son of Man"
"broke it into pieces"
"Take this bread. It is my body." Though most understand this to mean that the bread is a symbol of Jesus's body and that it is not actual flesh, it is best to translate this statement literally.
"He took the cup of wine"
"This is my blood that confirms the covenant, the blood that is poured out so that many may receive the forgiveness of sins"
"This wine is my blood." Though most understand this to mean that the wine is a symbol of Jesus's blood and that it is not actual blood, it is best to translate this statement literally.
"wine." This is a descriptive way to refer to wine.
Possible meanings are 1) "again" or 2) "in a new way"
A hymn is a type of song. It was traditional for them to sing an Old Testament psalm.
"will leave me"
"kill." Here "I" refers to God.
"God raises me from the dead" or "God makes me alive again"
"I will go before you"
"everyone else falls away" or "everyone else leaves you"
The rooster is a male bird that calls out loudly very early in the morning. When he makes that sound he "crows."
two times
"you will say that you do not know me"
"said insistently" or "said strongly"
"Even if I must die"
"overwhelmed with sorrow and extremely troubled"
"I am"
Jesus feels so much distress and sorrow that he feels like he is about to die, though he knows he will not die until after the sun rises.
"if God would allow it"
"that he would not have to go through this time of suffering"
a term used by Jewish children to address their father. Since it is followed by "Father," it is best to transliterate this word.
This is an important title for God.
Jesus speaks of the suffering that he must endure as if it were a cup.
"But do not do what I want, do what you want"
The word "them" refers to Peter, James, and John.
"Simon, you are asleep when I told you to stay awake. You could not even stay awake for one hour."
"that you are not tempted"
"You are willing in your spirit, but you are too weak to do what you want to do" or "You want to do what I say, but you are weak"
These refer to two different aspects of Peter. "The spirit" is his inmost desires. "The flesh" is his human ability and strength.
"for they were so sleepy they were having a hard time keeping their eyes open"
"Then he went and prayed again. He returned the third time"
"You are still sleeping and resting!"
The time of Jesus's suffering and betrayal is about to begin.
"I, the Son of Man, am being betrayed"
This refers to Judas.
"The man I kiss is the one you want"
"Judas kissed him"
"grabbed Jesus and seized him" or "seized him"
"Jesus said to the crowd"
"It is ridiculous that you come here to seize me with swords and clubs, as if I were a robber!"
This refers to the disciples.
cloth made from the fibers of a flax plant
"When the men seized that man"
Because the man was trying to run away, the others would have grabbed at his clothing, trying to stop him.
"All of the chief priests, the elders, and the scribes had gathered there together"
"and he went as far as the courtyard of the high priest"
"He sat in the courtyard among the officers"
These were probably the servants of the "the chief priests, the elders, and the scribes"
"they might have Jesus executed" or "they might have someone execute Jesus"
"But they did not find any testimony with which to convict him"
"accused him by speaking false testimony against him"
"they contradicted each other"
"accused him by speaking false testimony against him"
"We heard Jesus say." The word "we" refers to the people who brought false testimony against Jesus and does not include the people to whom they are speaking.
"made by men ... without man's help" or "built by men ... without man's help"
"within three days." This means that the temple would be built within a three-day period.
"will build another temple"
"stood up among the chief priests, scribes, and elders"
"Are you not going to reply? What do you say in response to the testimony these men are speaking against you?"
"the Son of God"
This likely has a double meaning: 1) to respond to the high priest's question and 2) to call himself "I Am," which is what God called himself in the Old Testament.
"he sits in the place of honor beside the all-powerful God"
"when he comes down through the clouds in the sky"
"tore his garments in outrage"
"We certainly do not need any more people who will testify against this man!"
"You have heard the blasphemy he has spoken"
all the people in the room
"to cover his face with a blindfold"
"Prophesy who hit you"
men who guarded the governor's house
"outside in the courtyard"
"one of the servant girls who worked for the high priest"
This means to claim that something is not true. In this case, Peter was saying that what the servant girl said about him was not true.
"I really do not understand what you are talking about"
"one of Jesus's disciples" or "one of those who have been with that man they arrested"
"to say for God to curse him"
"he was overwhelmed with grief" or "he lost control of his emotions"
1
Early in the morning, the chief priests, with the elders and scribes and the entire Jewish council, consulted together. Then they bound Jesus and led him away. They handed him over to Pilate.
2
Pilate asked him, "Are you the King of the Jews?"
He answered him, "You say so."
But they shouted more and more, "Crucify him."
[15:1]
See: Jewish Council (sanhedrin); Chief Priest; Elder; Scribe
[15:1]
Pilate was a Roman leader of Jerusalem. At this time, the Jews were not allowed to kill someone if the person was guilty of a crime. Therefore, the Jewish leaders needed permission from Pilate to have Jesus killed.
[15:2]
The Jewish leaders wanted to kill Jesus because they said he spoke blasphemy against God (see: Matthew 27:1-2; Luke 22:66-71). However, the Jewish leaders did not tell Pilate that Jesus was blaspheming God. Instead, they said that Jesus said he was the king of the Jews. Blasphemy of God was not wrong for the Romans. However, they killed people who rebelled against the Romans.
[15:5]
Jesus did not answer Pilate because he did not do anything wrong. He also knew he needed to die for people’s sins. This also fulfilled a prophecy of Isaiah (see: Isaiah 53:7). This made Pilate think that Jesus was not guilty of the things the Jewish leaders said he did.
See: Sin; Atone (Atonement); Fulfill (Fulfillment)
[15:6]
Mark wrote about a feast. This was the passover festival.
See: Passover
[15:6]
In ancient Israel, the Roman leader released a prisoner during the Jewish passover festival. This helped make peace between the Romans and the Jews.
See: Passover
[15:9]
Pilate did not think Jesus was guilty. However, he did not want to make the Jewish leaders angry. Therefore, he tried to get the people to free Jesus. However, they did not want Jesus to live. They told Pilate to kill Jesus.
[15:13]
[15:15]
Pilate told soldiers scourge Jesus. That is, they beat him very badly. Some scholars think that scourging a person made them die faster after they were crucified. Other scholars think Pilate had Jesus scourged so the Jewish leaders would have pity for Jesus. He hoped the Jews would not want Jesus crucified after this (see: John 19:1-15).
[15:16]
The soldiers took Jesus to the courtyard where a Roman leader lived. The courtyard was a large area outside of a home where many people gathered.
[15:16]
There were about 600 soldiers in a cohort.
[15:20]
The soldiers placed a purple robe on Jesus. They did this to mock Jesus. In ancient times, kings wore purple clothes. This was because it was very expensive to make purple clothes. They also put a crown on Jesus. They also did this to mock Jesus. Kings wore crowns. However, this crown had large thorns, so it hurt Jesus. The soldiers also mocked Jesus by saluting him in the way they saluted a king. They also hit Jesus with a staff. Kings held a special staff. They also bowed to Jesus in the same way they would have bowed to their king.
[15:21]
See Map: Cyrene
[15:22]
Golgotha was a place outside of the wall of the city of Jerusalem. In English, this place is often called “calvary.” It was a hill that looked like a person’s skull.
[15:23]
The soldiers gave Jesus something to drink. People thought that this would stop pain. However, Jesus did not want to drink the mixed wine.
[15:24]
See: Cast Lots
[15:26]
The soldiers made a sign. This sign told people that Jesus was killed for saying that he was the king of the Jews.
[15:28]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words found in 15:28. A greater number of older copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. Therefore, most translations do not have these words.
[15:29]
The people insulted Jesus while he died. They mocked him because they did not know what he said when he said that he would destroy and rebuild the temple. They thought he spoke about the temple building. However, it was a metaphor. He wanted people to know that he would die and be resurrected in three days. They also mocked Jesus and told him to come off the cross if he was God. They spoke against Jesus because they did not believe he was the Son of God.
See: Metaphor; Temple; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Cross; Son of God
[15:31]
The Jewish leaders mocked Jesus in the same way people mocked him. They wanted Jesus to do something so they would know that he was the messiah. However, he did not listen to them. Jesus knew that his death on the cross was part of the work that God the Father sent him to do.
See: Messiah (Christ); Cross; Atone (Atonement)
[15:33]
The sixth hour was about 12pm.
The ninth hour was about 3pm.
[15:34]
As Jesus died, people’s sins were placed on him in some way. He was separated from God in some way for the first time. Jesus fulfilled prophecy with these words. In Psalm 22, David cried out to God. Jesus quoted the beginning of this Psalm so the people would know that he was the fulfillment of this prophecy.
See: Sin; Atone (Atonement); Fulfill (Fulfillment); Prophecy (Prophesy)
[15:35]
When Jesus said, “Eli,” the people thought they heard Jesus calling to Elijah to help him.
[15:38]
In the temple, there was a curtain that separated the most holy place from everything else. It was the place where the high priest went once a year to give a sacrifice to God. God was in this place in a certain way. The curtain was so big and thick that it could not be torn. When Jesus died, it tore. This was a metaphor. It allowed everyone to know that nothing separated people from God anymore after Jesus died.
See: Temple; Most Holy Place (Holy of Holies); High Priest; Sacrifice; Metaphor; Atone (Atonement)
[15:39]
The Roman soldier thought Jesus was the son of God. Some scholars think the soldier believed that Jesus was God. More scholars think that he said that Jesus was a very great man whom God blessed. Mark wanted people to think about how the roman soldier believed the truth about Jesus even though the Jewish leaders did not.
See: Son of God; Jesus is God; Bless (Blessing)
[15:41]
See Map: Galilee
[15:42]
According to the Law of Moses, a dead body needed to be buried before the sun set.
See: Deuteronomy 21:23
See: Law of Moses
[15:43]
Joseph of Arimathea was a pharisee, but he believed in Jesus (see: John 19:38). He believed what Jesus taught about the kingdom of God.
See: Pharisees; Kingdom of God
[15:44]
Pilate was amazed that Jesus was dead because he died very fast. Jesus was beaten and very weak when he was placed on the cross. When most people were put on a cross it took a long time for them to die, sometimes two or three days.
See: Cross
[15:46]
Joseph of Arimathea wrapped Jesus’ body in linen cloth to prepare him to be buried. At that time, people wrapped a body in linen cloths with strong smelling spices. When Jesus’ body was ready to be buried, it was put into a tomb. This honored the person who had died.
[15:46]
Joseph placed a very large stone in front of the entrance to the tomb. This kept people and animals out of the tomb.
"they commanded for Jesus to be bound and then he was led away" or "they commanded the guards to bind Jesus and then they led him away"
They had Jesus led to Pilate and transferred control of Jesus over to him.
"Yes, as you said, I am" or "Yes. It is as you said"
"were saying that Jesus had done many bad things"
"Do you have an answer"
It surprised Pilate that Jesus did not reply and defend himself.
"to release a prisoner to them as he had done in the past"
"the chief priests were envious of Jesus. This is why they" or "the chief priests were envious of Jesus's popularity among the people. This is why they"
"roused the crowd" or "urged the crowd"
"released instead of Jesus"
"If I release Barabbas, what then should I do with the King of the Jews"
"Pilate said to the crowd"
"make the crowd happy by doing what they wanted him to do"
Pilate did not actually scourge Jesus but rather his soldiers did.
"flogged." To "scourge" is to beat with an especially painful whip.
"told his soldiers to take him away and crucify him"
"the courtyard of the soldiers' barracks" or "the courtyard of the governor's residence"
"the whole unit of soldiers" "the whole cohort of soldiers"
Purple was a color worn by royalty. The soldiers did not believe that Jesus was king. They clothed him this way to mock him because others said that he was the King of the Jews.
"a crown made of thorny branches"
The reader should understsnd that they were mocking Jesus by pretending to salute him.
The greeting "Hail" with a raised hand was only used to greet the Roman emperor. The soldiers did not believe that Jesus was the king of the Jews. Rather they said this to mock him.
"a stick" or "a staff"
"kneeled" or "knelt" or "got on their knees"
These are names of men.
This is the name of a place.
"from outside the city"
This is background information about the man whom the soldiers forced to carry Jesus's cross.
According to Roman law, a solider could force a man he came upon along the road to carry a load. In this case, they forced Simon to carry Jesus's cross.
"Skull Place" or "Place of the Skull." This the name of a place. It does not mean that there are lots of skulls there.
A skull is the head bones, or a head without any flesh on it.
"wine mixed with a medicine called myrrh" or "wine mixed with a pain-relieving medicine called myrrh"
"nine o'clock in the morning"
"They attached to the cross above Jesus's head a sign on which"
"the crime they were accusing him of doing"
"one on a cross on the right side of him and one on a cross on the left side of him"
This action showed that the people disapproved of Jesus.
This is a exclamation of mockery. Use the appropriate exclamation in your language.
"You who said you would destroy the temple and rebuild it in three days"
"were saying mocking things about Jesus among themselves"
"He calls himself the Christ and the King of Israel. So let him come down" or "If he is really the Christ and the King of Israel, he should come down"
"believe in him"
mocked, slandered
This refers to noon or 12 p.m.
"the whole land became dark"
This refers to three o'clock in the afternoon. Alternate translation: "At three o'clock in the afternoon" or "In the middle of the afternoon"
These are Aramaic words that should be copied as is into your language with similar sounds.
"means"
"When some of those standing there heard his words, they misunderstood and said"
"vinegar"
"stick." This was a staff made from a reed.
"held it up to Jesus"
"God split the curtain of the temple in two"
This is the centurion who supervised the soldiers who crucified Jesus.
"who stood in front of Jesus"
"how Jesus had died" or "the way Jesus had died"
"watched from far away"
"who was the mother of James ... and of Joses." This can be written without the parentheses.
Salome is the name of a woman.
Joseph of Arimathea asks Pilate for the body of Jesus, which he wraps in linen and puts in a tomb.
"it had become evening" or "it was evening"
"Joseph of Arimathea was a respected"
"went to Pilate" or "went in to where Pilate was"
"asked for permission to get the body of Jesus in order to bury it"
"Pilate was amazed when he heard that Jesus was already dead, so he called the centurion"
"he permitted Joseph to take Jesus's body"
Linen is cloth made from the fibers of a flax plant.
"He and others took him down ... Then they rolled a stone"
"a tomb that someone had previously cut out of solid rock"
"a huge flat stone in front of"
"the place where Joseph and the others buried Jesus's body"
1
When the Sabbath day was over, Mary Magdalene, Mary the mother of James, and Salome bought spices that they might come and anoint Jesus' body.
2
Very early on the first day of the week, they went to the tomb when the sun had come up.
[16:1]
See: Sabbath
[16:1]
The women brought spices to anoint Jesus’ body. In ancient Israel, people did this to someone after they died. They did not think Jesus would be made alive again. The spices were used to stop the body from smelling bad. People did this for people they loved when the person died.
See: Anoint (Anointing)
[16:2]
The Sabbath began on Friday at sunset and ended Saturday at sunset. The day after the sabbath was the first day of the week. This day began on Saturday at sunset and ended on Sunday at sunset.
See: Sabbath
[16:3]
The stone in front of Jesus’ tomb was very large. It was so large three women could not move it. Therefore, they needed several men to move it.
[16:5]
The man in the tomb was an angel.
See: Angel; White (symbol)
[16:6]
See Map: Nazareth
[16:6]
[16:6]
The man in the tomb said that Jesus was risen. That is, Jesus was resurrected and was alive again.
[16:7]
See Map: Galilee
[16:7]
The man said that Jesus was resurrected, “just as he told you.” Jesus told people that he was going to be resurrected after he died. He also said he would go to Galilee (see: 14:28). They did not understand what he said. Or perhaps they did not believe it when he said it.
See Map: Galilee
[16:9]
The oldest copies of the Greek New Testament do not have the words written in Mark 16:9-20. Other ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do have these words. Therefore, some scholars do not think Mark wrote these words. They think some ancient scholars added these words to the ending of Mark’s gospel. Perhaps they did this to make the gospel end in a different way. That is, so the gospel would tell people about Jesus’ resurrection. Other scholars think Mark wrote these words. Perhaps an early copy of Mark’s gospel lost its last page and people made copies of this without the last page.
See: Gospel; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[16:9]
See: Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[16:10]
People were mourning and weeping because they were sad. They were sad that Jesus died. They did not know that he promised to be resurrected. They also did not know that he was resurrected. When they heard that Jesus was alive, they did not believe the women. They thought the women lied because people did not become alive after they died.
[16:12]
Jesus joined two people walking. Scholars think these people saw Jesus before he died. However, Jesus looked different from the first time they saw him. So they did not know it was Jesus (see: Luke 24:13-32).
[16:14]
People called the disciples the eleven. This is because Judas Iscariot was not a disciple anymore.
See: Disciple
[16:14]
The disciples reclined at the table because they were eating.
See: Disciple
[16:15]
Jesus wanted the disciples to go tell everyone they could that Jesus was made alive again. He wanted them to tell everyone about the gospel. When Jesus said “the entire creation,” he wanted everyone in the world to know these things.
See: Disciple; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Gospel
[16:16]
Jesus said that whoever believes in him and is baptized will be saved. When someone believes in Jesus, they are at peace with God and will live with him forever. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about being baptized by the Holy Spirit. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about being baptized with water.
See: Baptize (Baptism); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Heaven
[16:16]
People who do not believe in Jesus are condemned. That is, they are punished and will live forever in hell.
See: Hell
[16;17]
See: Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[16:17]
See: Speaking in Tongues
[16:18]
Jesus talked about Christians being poisoned. He said that Christians will be poisoned or bitten by poisonous snakes, but they will not die. The apostles did many miracles. These were signs so that other people would know that what they said came from God. Jesus did not talk about all Christians at all times.
[16:19]
See: Right Hand; Heaven
[16:20]
The disciples went many places and told people about Jesus. Jesus helped them through the Holy Spirit. He also gave them the power to do miracles. These were signs that the things they taught were from God.
See: Preach (Preacher); Miracle; Sign
That is, after the Sabbath, the seventh day of the week, had ended and the first day of the week had begun.
"someone had rolled away the stone"
"He arose!" or "God raised him from the dead!" or "He raised himself from the dead!"
"on Sunday"
"They heard Mary Magdalene say"
"Mary Magdalene had seen him" or "she had seen him"
The "two of them" saw Jesus, but he looked different from how he had looked previously.
"two of his disciples"
The rest of the disciples did not believe what the two who had been walking in the country said.
These are the eleven apostles who remain after Judas has left them.
"they were eating a meal"
In Jesus's culture, when people gathered to eat, they lay down on their sides, propping themselves up on pillows beside a low table.
"refusal to believe"
"Go everywhere there are people"
"absolutely everybody"
"God will save all people who believe and allow you to baptize them"
"God will condemn all people who do not believe"
"People watching those who believe will see these things happen and know that I am with the believers"
Possible meanings are 1) Jesus is giving a general list: "In my name they will do things like these: They" or 2) Jesus is giving an exact list: "These are the things they will do in my name: They."
"By the authority of my name" or "By the power of my name"
"God took him up into heaven, and he sat"
"sat in the place of honor beside God"
"showed that his message, which they were speaking, was true"
"by enabling them wherever they went to do miracles that showed that they truly were his disciples"
Luke wrote about Jesus and the things he did. He also wanted people to know that Jesus was fully human and fully God. Jesus did the things all people do. That is, he was born, he grew up, he suffered, and he died. However, Luke also wrote Jesus lived a perfect life without sinning while he was on earth. Because Jesus did this, God accepted his death as a sacrifice so that people could be at peace with God.
See: Jesus is God; Sin; Sacrifice; Atone (Atonement)
Scholars think the author of the Gospel of Luke was a man named Luke. Luke also wrote the book of Acts. Scholars think Luke wrote both books as one book.
The following things are known about the author of this gospel.
Some scholars think Luke wrote his gospel to a man named Theophilus. Theophilus was thought to be a wealthy person who gave money for Luke to research and write his book. It was normal for writers to address their books to those who helped them with money. Also, scholars think Theophilus was a leader in the Roman government because Luke wrote very respectfully to Theophilus (see: Luke 1:1).
However, other scholars believe “Theophilus” referred to all Christians. His name meant “lover of God” or “friend of God”. In Luke's gospel, this name represented all Christians because all Christians love God and are friends of God.
Whether or not “Theophilus” was a single person or a word for all Christians, Luke tried to make Gentiles understand the things the Jews did and believed.
Luke wrote that Jesus prayed and taught people about prayer. Luke was the only gospel that wrote Jesus prayed when the Holy Spirit came down on him at his baptism (see: Luke 3:21.22), when Jesus chose the twelve apostles (see: Luke 6:12-13), and when God changed the appearance of Jesus on a mountain (see: Luke 9:28-29). Luke was also the only gospel that wrote a parable about prayer (see: Luke 18:1-8).
See: Pray (Prayer); Holy Spirit; Baptize (Baptism);Apostle; Gospel; Parable
Luke wrote about the Holy Spirit when he wrote about John the Baptist and Jesus being born (see: Luke 1:15,35,41; 2:25-35). Luke wrote Jesus “rejoiced greatly in the Holy Spirit” (see: Luke 10:21). Luke was the only gospel where Jesus talked about the promise of God the Father, which was the promise of the Holy Spirit (see: Luke 24:49).
See: Holy Spirit;Gospel;God the Father
Luke wrote about how God cared for poor people. When Mary, the mother of Jesus, brought her offering to the temple it was an offering poor people brought (see: Luke 2:24). The other three gospels did not write about this. When Jesus read from Isaiah, he read about taking the good news to poor people (see: Luke 4:18). The other three gospels did not write about this. Luke wrote how Jesus talked about the rich man and the poor man Lazarus (see: Luke 16:19-31), but the other three gospels did not write about it.
See: Temple; Offer (Offering)
In the ancient world, people did not often write about what women did. However, Luke wrote about several things women did. God chose Elizabeth to give birth to John the Baptist (see: Luke 1:18-25,57-66). The angel Gabriel told Mary she found favor with God (see: Luke 1:26-38). Mary served God (see: Luke 1:38) and she sang a song of praise to God because God chose her to give birth to Jesus (see: Luke 1:46-55). Jesus made alive again the only son of a widow (see: Luke 7:11-17). A woman anointed the feet of Jesus (see: Luke 7:36-50). Several women served Jesus and the twelve disciples (see:Luke 8:3). Jesus spoke well of Mary, the sister of Martha (see: Luke 10:38-42). Also, Jesus used examples of women when he talked about a lost coin and an unjust judge (see: Luke 15:8-10;18:1-8).
See: Angel; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Anoint (Anointing); Disciple
Luke wrote about how Samaritans did things God wanted them to do.
See: Samaria
Luke wrote this gospel so that people would know about Jesus and the things he did. Luke wanted people to believe in Jesus so they can be at peace with God. He also wanted them to live in a way that honors God.
See: Baptize (Baptism)
1
Many have taken on the work of putting together an account of the things that have been accomplished among us,
2
just as they were passed down to us by those who from the first were eyewitnesses and servants of the word.
3
So it seemed good to me also, because I have accurately investigated everything from the beginning, to write an orderly account for you, most excellent Theophilus,
4
so that you might know the certainty of the things you have been taught.
57 Now the time had come for Elizabeth to deliver her baby and she gave birth to a son. 58 Her neighbors and her relatives heard that the Lord had shown his great mercy to her, and they rejoiced with her.
59 Now it happened on the eighth day that they came to circumcise the child. They would have called him "Zechariah," after the name of his father. 60 But his mother answered and said, "No. He will be called John." 61 They said to her, "There is no one among your relatives who is called by this name."
67 His father Zechariah was filled with the Holy Spirit and prophesied, saying,
[1:1, 1:2, 1:3, 1:4]
The first four verses of the Gospel of Luke introduce his gospel. Luke began his gospel in the same way that other people in ancient times began to write their own books. Like them, Luke said why he wrote his gospel, and how he wrote it.
See: Gospel
[1:3]
Luke wrote his gospel to someone named Theophilus. Luke called him “most excellent,” so he showed that he respected him. Some scholars think that Theophilus was a government official. Some scholars have said that his name is perhaps a metaphor, because his name means “lover of God” or “friend of God.” These scholars believe that his name showed that Luke wrote his gospel to anyone who wanted to love God or be a friend of God.
Luke did not call Theophilus a brother, so some scholars think that he was not a Christian. However, someone had taught Theophilus about Jesus. Perhaps Luke considered him to be in the group of Christians whom he called “us” in verses 1-2. Scholars do not know anything else about Theophilus.
See: Name
Folktales are stories that people tell to one another. They are passed down from parents to children, even though they know that these stories did not actually happen. How did Luke describe the events that actually happen? Luke spoke about things that actually happened. These things did not come from folktales. People could find out that the things that Luke wrote about were true because they did happen. People who saw these things happen told other people about them. It was from these people, the ones who saw these things, that Luke learned much about what Jesus did.
In ancient times, when Jews thought about why some nations became strong, and other nations became weak, they wanted to know what God did to make these things happen. The Gentiles thought in the same way. They were always thinking about what their gods made happen.
However, it is not the same today. Today, if someone says that God makes things happen in the world, many people think that that person is not telling the truth. However, the men who wrote the Old Testament wrote what the Holy Spirit told them to write. They showed that God did many things for the Israelites in ancient times.
When Luke wrote his gospel, he was thinking in the same way. He told about the wonderful things that God did. Luke wrote many things everywhere in his gospel, and in Acts, about what the Holy Spirit did.
See: Acts 1:1-4
[1:3, 1:4]
Luke wrote “order”(καθεξῆς/g2517) in verse three in order to tell how he wrote his gospel. Perhaps he wanted to say that he thought much about the things he wrote about.
Perhaps Luke wanted to say that he wrote first about the things that happened first. However, sometimes he wrote about later things first. For example, in 3:19-20, Luke wrote about why John the Baptist went into prison. He wrote this before he wrote that John baptized Jesus. However, John went into prison some time after he baptized Jesus.
See: Luke 3:19-20; Acts 18:24-28; 19:1-7
[1:5]
Luke said that John was born when Herod was king of Judea. The Old Testament writers also said who was king when something happened. In this way, Luke wrote as the Old Testament writers wrote (see: Isaiah 1:1).
King Herod ruled Judea for the Romans between the years 40 B.C. and 4 or 5 B.C. Scholars think that he was close to dying when the first things that Luke wrote about happened.
The Jews knew that Herod was very cruel. He murdered many people. But he did rebuild the Jewish temple. Luke begins his story by telling about something that happened in this temple.
See: Isaiah 1:1
See: King Herod
[1:5]
Zechariah’s name meant, “The Lord remembers.” His wife Elizabeth’s name meant, “My God is an oath or a promise.” This was because they had no children, and they were too old to have any. Why did God punish Zechariah? God punished Zechariah for not thinking that the angel Gabriel was telling him the truth (see: Luke 1:20). Zechariah should have remembered that God healed many women in the Old Testament who could not have children.
Instead, Zechariah was not able to speak until God made what he told Gabriel happen. Since Elizabeth was unable to have children, people thought that God had punished her and humiliated her. However, this did not happen because she had sinned.
See: Romans 3:21-31
[1:6]
Luke wrote Zechariah and Elizabeth “lived in a way that honored God or lived the right way”(δίκαιος/g1342) and “innocent, blameless, or obeyed the rules”(ἄμεμπτος/g0273). Luke meant that Zechariah and Elizabeth honored God completely and did their best to obey him. Luke wanted his readers to think that God was pleased with Zechariah and Elizabeth because they did so.
Luke also wrote about people who lived in a way that honored God in verse seventeen. He said that John the Baptist helped many people to become wise like other people who honor God.
However, there were many other Jews who did not know God’s law and who did not care about obeying it. These Jews were the people that the Pharisees called “sinners or people who sinned”(ἁμαρτωλός/g0268). The Pharisees said that Jesus was a “sinner” because they thought that he did not obey the law, even though he did (see: John 9:24).
However, when the Apostle Paul wrote about people who lived rightly and sinners, he meant something different. Paul wanted to show everyone that they have all sinned, and that they needed for Jesus Christ to die for them. He showed that God considers righteous anyone who believes in Jesus, even if that person still sins (see: Romans 3:21-31).
See: Righteous (Righteousness); Blameless; Pharisees; Sin
[1:9]
About one thousand years before Jesus lived, King David ordered the priests to serve in different divisions or groups at the temple. After the Jews returned to Jerusalem from Babylon and rebuilt the temple, the priests served in these divisions again.
Zechariah belonged to the division of Abijah. The priests in each division served at the temple two weeks every year. There were about 18,000 priests, so not all priests got the chance to serve at the temple even one time their whole life. The leaders of the priests cast lots to choose which priests would burn incense at the morning and evening sacrifice that happened each day.
Luke began telling about what happened before Jesus was born. He began in this chapter by telling about what Zechariah the priest saw in the temple. Luke ended the next chapter by writing about what Jesus did in the temple when he was twelve years old. It is in this way that words about the temple begin and end this part of Luke’s gospel.
See: 1 Chronicles 24
See: Temple
[1:16, 1:17]
John the Baptist had to get the people ready to receive the Messiah. He did this by telling them to repent because they sinned.
Gabriel repeated some words the prophet Malachi wrote (see: Malachi 4:6). These words were about bringing the fathers’ hearts back to their children. This was a prophecy about John the Baptist. Perhaps Luke was also thinking about what Malachi said right after that, and to bring back “the heart of the children to their fathers.” When people “repent”(μετανοέω/g3340), fathers begin to love their children again, and children love their fathers.
Malachi also said that if this did not happen, God would curse the land of Israel. However, Gabriel did not say anything about this. So perhaps Gabriel was thinking that after the people “repented”, God would do for Israel everything he had promised to do in his covenant with Israel.
See: Serve; Repent (Repentance); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Curse; Covenant
[1:17]
Some scholars note that about eight hundred years earlier, some prophets said Elisha also had the spirit of Elijah because Elisha did powerful miracles like the ones that Elijah did (see: 2 Kings 2:15). This meant that Elisha did his work in the way that Elijah had done his. God caused Elisha to continue to serve him as Elijah had done. Much later, God caused John the Baptist to do the same kind of work as Elijah. This is what Malachi said would happen (see: Malachi 4:5-6).
Later in this chapter, when the angel told Mary that she would have a son (see: Luke 1:35), the angel said that the Holy Spirit and God’s power would come upon her. Also, in Luke 4:14, Luke said that Jesus came out of the wilderness with the power of the Holy Spirit.
In verse fifteen, Luke said that the Holy Spirit would fill John even before he was born. Here in verse seventeen, when the angel told Zechariah that John the Baptist would come in the spirit and power of Elijah, perhaps the angel was talking about the Holy Spirit. However, most scholars think that the angel was saying that John would think and act in the same way that Elijah had done. This is how John would serve God.
See: Filling of the Holy Spirit
[1:24]
When Zechariah and Elizabeth returned to their house in Judea, Elizabeth decided to stay in her house for five months without coming out. Scholars give reasons for this.
See Map: Judea
[1:28]
Most scholars believe the angel Gabriel greeted Mary in a way that the Jews usually greeted each other (see: Luke 1:28). They think the angel said that God favored Mary. This was why he chose her to bear the baby Jesus and to raise him. These scholars also say that in the Old Testament, some people greeted other people like this. When they greeted a person like this, they meant that God had chosen this person to do something very good for him.
Fewer scholars think the angel meant that Mary was able to show favor to other people and help them in this way. These scholars think this because of an old translation of scripture that said Mary is ‘full of grace.’ These scholars also believe that Mary never sinned in her whole life.
See: Exodus 33:16; Proverbs 12:2
See: Grace; Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
See Map: Galilee
Advice to Translators: Translate “the house of Jacob” as you did in your local version of the gospel of Luke.
[1:32]
The angel Gabriel described Jesus, then he said what Jesus would do (see: Luke 1:32-33). Jesus would become king and rule forever over Israel, the “house of Jacob.” This is what God said he would make happen to King David. He made this happen by means of Jesus (see: 2 Samuel 7:14).
However, some scholars think that God has now made these things happen. They say that he made these things happen when Jesus was born. This is because Jesus began to rule over the hearts of those who believed in him.
Other scholars think that God will make these things happen when Jesus returns to earth. They say that this will happen when Jesus becomes king.
Still other scholars say that both of these things are true. They think that God made some of these things happen when Jesus was born, and that God will make the rest of them happen when Jesus comes back to earth.
Advice to Translators: Translate “the son of the Most High” here as you did in your local version of the gospel of Luke.
The angel Gabriel called Jesus “the Son of the Most High.” This shows that Jesus, the Messiah who is a descendant of King David, is also God. It was God who gave King David the power to rule over Israel. But after the Babylonians took the Jews to their own country as prisoners, the Israelites never had a king again. However, the Israelites will once again prosper because Jesus, a descendant of King David, will rule over them.
In the Old Testament, the Israelites had many kings, one after another. They were descendants of King David. But now Jesus the Messiah, also a descendant of David, will rule forever.
[1:34]
It was necessary for Mary to be a virgin when she became pregnant with Jesus. This meant that God was Jesus’ father, not any man. God was Jesus’ father, so Jesus was born without wanting to sin in any way.
When God created Adam and Eve, they did not sin at first, either. God was Jesus’ father, so when Mary gave birth to Jesus, Jesus did not sin. However, after Adam and Eve sinned for the first time, all people have been born wanting to sin. All men and women pass this desire on to their children. Every person who was born after Adam, God considered to be guilty of sin because they were born wanting to sin. When a person wants to sin, this is wrong and it is a sin. But God was Jesus’ father, so Jesus never sinned, and He was not born wanting to sin. Therefore, God did not consider Jesus guilty of wanting to sin.
See: Isaiah 7:14; Psalm 51:5; 71:6; Romans 5:12
See: Virgin; Sinful Nature
[1:35]
The Holy Spirit came upon Mary to make her pregnant with Jesus. But when God gave Mary this baby, he did not sleep with her.
Jesus, the Son of God, has always been the son of God the Father. When Mary gave birth to Jesus, this was the same Son of God, but he became a human being when Mary became pregnant with him. But he did not stop being God. This is why Jesus is called the “God-Man,” that is, the man who is also God, and God who is also man. It is because he is human, even though he is also God.
See: Incarnation; Son of God
[1:34, 1:38]
Luke wrote that both Mary and Zechariah asked the angel Gabriel a question. However, Luke showed that they thought differently. Zechariah wanted Gabriel to do something that would make him think he was saying the truth (see: Luke 1:18). This was because Zechariah did not believe Gabriel. But Luke made his readers know that Mary believed what Gabriel told her (see: Luke 1:38). Also, Mary’s cousin Elizabeth knew that Mary had believed what Gabriel said to her (see: Luke 1:45). Mary even called herself a servant of God, ready to do anything that God commanded her to do (see: Luke 1:20).
[1:43]
Elizabeth called Mary the mother of my “Lord”(κύριος/g2962). This word can mean “master” or “God.” Some scholars think that Elizabeth knew that Mary’s baby would be God because God was referred to as the “Lord.” However, other scholars think that Elizabeth called the baby my “Lord” because she knew that the baby would become someone very great. So when she said “my Lord,” she was showing respect for the baby.
In some places the New Testament called Mary the mother of Jesus (see: John 2:1). Today, some people call Mary the mother of God. However, Mary is not as great as Jesus.
See: Love
See Map: Judah
[1:46]
This section of poetry is called “Mary’s Song.” After Elizabeth greeted Mary, Mary praised God with this song. Mary knew the Old Testament, and during her journey of two or three days to visit Elizabeth, Mary probably thought about people in the Old Testament whom God had helped, and people to whom God had sent angels.
In her song, Mary repeated words from two Psalms. She was probably thinking about Hannah, whom God enabled to have a son, and also about how God had brought the Israelites out of Egypt. In the first part of her song, Mary sang about herself. In the second part, she sang about Israel. This song shows that Mary was thinking much about being a servant of God, giving him honor, and about God giving her more than she deserved.
See: Psalms 103:17; 107:9; 1 Samuel 2:1-10; Exodus 6:6
[1:48]
Mary said that she was a humble servant of God. She knew that she was not great. She belonged to the village of Nazareth, a place that no one in the Old Testament even spoke about. But she said that many, many people would come to honor her because she obeyed God. Mary was thinking of Psalm 103:17. She was not thinking about all Jewish people who were not yet born, but of all the Christians everywhere in the world who would later honor her.
See Map: Nazareth
Advice to Translators: Everything in Greek in these verses that Mary said seemed to be about things that God had already done. However, many translations make it seem that God is now doing these things, or that he will do them in the future. Translators must decide if they want to use this entry or not.
[1:50]
In verses 51-55 (see: Luke 1:51-55) Mary said that God had already done all these things for Israel. However, she meant that God was going to do them, not that he had already done them.
In the Old Testament, prophets often spoke about what would happen later as if it had already happened. They thought that those things were certain to happen, so they spoke of them as if they had happened. Mary said that God would one day defeat all of Israel’s enemies and set the nation free from those who were ruling over it.
[1:59]
Israelite parents usually named their children when they were born. Usually these were names that others in their family had, or they gave certain names because of something that happened when they were born (see: Genesis 29:32-35). Sometimes they waited one week after the babies were born (see: 2 Samuel 12; Luke 2:21). God also changed Abram’s name when he was circumcised (see: Genesis 17).
Zechariah and Elizabeth waited one week to name their child. They named him when he was circumcised. They surprised people by giving him a name that was different from the names of all the other people in their own family. In this way, they helped them to know that God was going to make this boy do great things.
The angel Gabriel had told Zechariah (see: Luke 1:20) that he must name the boy “John,” which means, “the Lord has mercy.” When Zechariah began to speak and praise God, this also made what the angel had said to him come true.
See: Circumcise (Circumcision)
[1:67]
The Gospel of Luke is the only gospel with the words “‘filled’”(πίμπλημι/g4130) with the Holy Spirit.” Luke almost always wrote “fill” when he wrote about the Holy Spirit coming on people. He never shortened “Holy Spirit” to “Spirit” when using “fill”.
In this chapter, many people were “filled” with the Holy Spirit. Gabriel said that the Spirit is holy and would give John the power to serve God (see: Luke 1:15,17). For Elizabeth and Zechariah, when the Holy Spirit filled Elizabeth, she blessed Mary and Mary’s child right away. When the Spirit filled Zechariah, right away he praised God and said what God would do for Israel.
Luke used different words to tell how the Holy Spirit would come upon Mary. This was probably because she was going to bear the baby Jesus, something that no one else would ever do. When Luke said this, he called the Holy Spirit the power from the “Most High” God (see: Luke 1:35). When the Holy Spirit filled people, one thing most of them did was immediately say things that the Spirit enabled them to say.
See: Acts 13:52
Advice to Translators: Some versions use ideas different from “filled with the Holy Spirit.” Translators should choose what ideas in this entry to translate.
[1:68]
This poetic section is called “Zechariah’s prophecy.” In this section, Zechariah answered the question that the people asked in verse 66 (see: Luke 1:66). Zechariah was a priest, so he knew the Old Testament. During the time that he could not speak, he was probably thinking about things that people in the Old Testament had wrote.
He repeated some words from a psalm (see: Psalm 106:10), and from what the prophets Malachi (see: Malachi 3:1) and Isaiah (see: Isaiah 9:2) had written. He was also thinking about things that other people in the Old Testament had said.
Zechariah spoke two kinds of things. In the first part, he spoke about the Messiah. He did this when he spoke about the family of King David.
In the second part, Zechariah began talking to his newborn son about how he would serve God. Zechariah spoke much about how God was helping the Israelites, how God was giving them more than they deserved and how God would rescue them from their enemies.
See: Priest (Priesthood)
[1:71]
Some scholars say that Zechariah spoke about how God would rescue Israel from its enemies in the first part of his song. They say that then he spoke in the second part about how God would rescue the Israelites by forgiving their sins.
However, if a person thinks about everything together that Zechariah said, then it is easier to understand Zechariah’s song. In verse 71, Zechariah repeated words from Psalm 106:10. Those words were about the time when God rescued the Israelites from the people of Egypt. When Zechariah talked about “the ‘horn’(κέρας/g2768) of salvation” in verse 69, he was thinking about Psalm 132:17. There “horn of salvation” meant the power of King David, who defeated the enemies of Israel. In verses 72-74, Zechariah talked about the covenant that God had made with Abraham, the ancestor of the Israelites. In that covenant, God promised Abraham that he would defeat Israel’s enemies and rescue the Israelites so Israel could worship him.
In the second part of his prophecy, Zechariah stopped speaking about what God did for Israel in the past. He began speaking about what the Messiah was going to do, and about what his own son John would do to get the people ready to believe in the Messiah.
Zechariah was no longer speaking about Israel’s enemies. Now he was saying that God would forgive the Israelites and make them live in peace (see: 1:78-79). Some scholars also say that Zechariah was thinking that Jesus would heal people and rescue them from evil spirits.
See: Covenant; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[1:80]
Most scholars think when Luke wrote “in spirit,” he meant John’s mind and heart. However, some scholars think that Luke was talking about the Holy Spirit. Perhaps Luke meant both at the same time (see: Ephesians 3:16). Where did John the Baptist grow up? John the Baptist was in the wilderness until he began to preach to the Israelites, so some scholars think he may have been among some more radical religious people. Other scholars do not think he did this. This is because these radical, religious people rejected the temple and its priests. But John’s family had priests who served in the temple. Luke did not say what part of the wilderness John lived in.
"about those events that have happened among us"
"saw what had happened and served God by telling people his message"
"I have carefully researched"
This phrase should use the style that your culture uses to address people of high status. Some people may prefer to put this greeting at the beginning of verse 1 and say, "To the most honorable Theophilus" or "Dear most noble Theophilus."
"When King Herod ruled over Judea"
"from the group of priests who were descendants of Abijah." All of the priests were descendants of Aaron.
"in God's sight" or "in God's judgment"
"all that the Lord had commanded and required"
"they had both lived many days" or "they had both lived many years" or "they were both very old"
This phrase shows that Luke is starting to tell what happened to Zechariah. Alternate translation: "Now it happened that Zechariah" or "One day Zechariah"
"Zechariah was in God's temple, doing the work of a priest"
"when it was his group's turn" or "when the time came for his group to serve"
"the traditional method" or "the usual way"
A lot was a marked stone that was thrown or rolled on the ground in order to decide something. God guided the lot to show them which priest he wanted them to choose.
This word marks the beginning of the action in the story.
"suddenly came to him" or "was suddenly there with Zechariah"
"When Zechariah saw the angel"
and felt afraid
"God has heard your prayer"
"will have a son for you" or "will give birth to your son"
"because of his birth"
"he will be a very important person for the Lord" or "God will consider him to be very important"
"he will be full of the Holy Spirit" or "the Holy Spirit will empower him" or "the Holy Spirit will guide him"
"even while he is in his mother's womb" or "even before he is born"
"He will turn many of the descendants of Israel to the Lord their God" or "He will cause many of the people of Israel to repent and worship the Lord their God"
"He will go before the Lord" or "He will go ahead of the Lord"
"with the same spirit and power that Elijah had." The word "spirit" either refers to God's Holy Spirit or to Elijah's attitude or way of thinking. Make sure that the word you use does not mean ghost or evil spirit.
"to persuade fathers to care about their children again" or "to cause fathers to restore their relationships with their children"
"and to persuade disobedient people to accept the wisdom of righteous people"
"to make the people ready for the Lord" or "to prepare the people for the Lord"
"How can I know for sure that what you said will happen?" or "What can you do to prove to me that this will happen?"
“I am Gabriel. I stand in God’s presence.” This statement shows that Gabriel was important and had authority from God.
"God sent me to speak to you"
"Pay attention"
"you did not believe what I said"
This marks a shift in the story from what happened inside the temple to what happened outside. Alternate translation: "While that was happening" or "Meanwhile"
This phrase moves the story ahead to when Zechariah's time of service at the temple ended. Alternate translation: "When"
Zechariah did not live in Jerusalem, where the temple was located. He traveled to his home town.
"did not leave her house"
This refers to the fact that the Lord allowed her to become pregnant.
"he showed me favor" or "he regarded me kindly" or "he was kind to me"
"the shame I felt." She felt ashamed because she was not able to have children.
"in the sixth month of Elizabeth's pregnancy"
"God told the angel Gabriel to go"
Mary's parents had agreed that Mary would marry Joseph. Joseph and Mary had not had sexual relations, but Joseph would have thought and spoken of her as his wife.
"The angel came to Mary"
This was a common greeting. It means: "Rejoice" or "Be glad."
"you who have received great grace!" or "you who have received special kindness!"
Mary understood the meaning of the individual words, but she did not understand why the angel said this amazing greeting to her.
"God has decided to give you his grace" or "God is showing you his kindness"
"you will become pregnant"
"and his title will be"
This refers to the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
“The Most High” is a title for God. It means that God is greater or more powerful than everyone else. Alternate translation: “the Greatest One”
The throne represents the king's authority to rule. Alternate translation: "give him authority to rule as king as his ancestor David did"
"Jacob's descendants"
"his kingdom will never end"
Mary did not understand how it could happen, but she did not doubt that it would happen.
Mary used this polite expression to say that she had not engaged in sexual activity. Alternate translation: "I am a virgin"
"The Holy Spirit will cover you like a shadow." God's Spirit would supernaturally cause Mary to become pregnant even while she still remained a virgin. Make sure this does not imply any physical or sexual union—this was a miracle.
"So the baby that will be born will be holy, and people will call him the Son of God" or "So the holy one who will be born will have the title Son of God"
"your relative Elizabeth has also become pregnant with a son, even though she is very old" or "Your relative Elizabeth, even though she is old, has also become pregnant and will bear a son." Make sure it does not sound as though both Mary and Elizabeth were old.
"the sixth month of her pregnancy"
"everything is possible for God" or "God can do anything"
"I am the Lord's servant." This shows her humility and obedience to the Lord. She was not boasting about being the Lord's servant.
"Let this happen to me, according to your message" or "May what you have said happen to me"
"Mary got ready" or "Mary started out"
"the hilly area" or "the mountainous part of Israel"
"the baby in Elizabeth's womb moved suddenly"
The phrases "cried out" and "loud shout" mean the same thing and are used to show how excited Elizabeth was. You may want to combine them into one phrase. Alternate translation: "exclaimed loudly"
"You are blessed more than any other woman"
"the baby in your womb" or "the baby you will bear"
Elizabeth was surprised and very happy. Alternate translation: "How wonderful it is that the mother of my Lord has come to me!"
It can be made clear that Elizabeth was calling Mary "the mother of my Lord" by adding the word "you." Alternate translation: "you, the mother of my Lord"
"when I heard the sound of your greeting"
"moved suddenly with joy" or "rolled over because he was so happy"
Elizabeth is talking about Mary to Mary. Alternate translation: "Blessed are you who believed ... that were told you from the Lord"
"She is blessed because she believed" or "The Lord has blessed her because she believed"
"the things that were told her from the Lord would actually happen" or "the Lord's message to her would come true"
The word "soul" refers to the spiritual part of a person. Alternate translation: "My inner being praises" or "I praise"
Both "soul" and "spirit" refer to the spiritual part of a person. Alternate translation: "my heart has rejoiced" or "I rejoice"
"God, the One who saves me" or "God, who saves me"
"has looked at with concern" or "has cared about"
"the humble condition of his servant" or "his lowly servant" or "his unimportant servant"
"now and in the future"
"people in all generations"
"God, the Powerful One, has done great things"
Here "name" refers to the entire person of God. Alternate translation: "he is holy"
"through all generations" or "to people in every time period"
"He has shown that he is very powerful" or "He has shown his power by what he has done"
"those who were proud in their thoughts" or "those who thought proudly in their hearts"
"He has taken away the authority of princes" or "He has made rulers stop ruling"
"he has has made lowly people important" or "has given honor to humble people"
"He has given good food to hungry people" or "He has given poor people good things"
If readers confuse this with the man named Israel, it could be translated as "his servant, the nation of Israel" or "Israel, his servants."
Here "remember" represents doing what he promised. Alternate translation: "by remembering to show mercy" or "by continuing to show mercy"
"just as he promised our ancestors he would do" or "because he promised our ancestors he would be merciful"
"Abraham's descendants"
"to give birth to her baby"
"had been very kind to her"
"on the eighth day of the baby's life"
This was often a ceremony where one person circumcised the baby and friends were there to celebrate with the family. Alternate translation: "they came for the baby's circumcision ceremony"
"his father's name" or "like his father"
"who has that name"
"They motioned to the baby's father to ask what name he wanted to give to the baby"
"something on which to write"
greatly surprised or amazed
"God opened his mouth and freed his tongue" or "he was able to speak again"
"All who lived around them became afraid" or "All who lived around them were in awe of God"
"All these matters were spoken about throughout all the hill country of Judea" or "People talked about all these events throughout the hill country of Judea "
"thought carefully about these matters" or "thought a lot about these events"
Possible meanings are "What kind of great person will this baby grow up to be?" or "What a great man this child will become!"
The phrase "the hand of the Lord" refers to the Lord's power. Alternate translation: "the Lord's power was with him" or "the Lord was working in him powerfully"
See how you translated "filled with the Holy Spirit" in 1:15 and 1:41.
"prophesied by saying" or "prophesied, and this is what he said"
"the God who reigns over Israel" or "the God whom the people of Israel worship"
An animal's horn is a symbol of the animal's power to defend itself. The Bible often calls a powerful person a horn. Here, to raise up someone means to bring him into existence or to enable him to act. Alternate translation: "He has brought to us someone in the house of his servant David who has power to save us"
David's "house" here represents his family, specifically, his descendants. Alternate translation: "in the family of his servant David" or "who is a descendant of his servant David"
God speaking by the prophets' mouths represents God causing his prophets to say what he wanted them to say. Alternate translation: "as he caused his holy prophets who lived long ago to say"
"who will save us from our enemies" or "He will save us from our enemies"
"from the power of all who hate us" or "from the control of all who hate us"
"to be merciful to our ancestors"
"to fulfill his holy covenant" or "to do what he said in his holy covenant he would do"
"He swore to make it possible for us ... to serve him without being afraid of our enemies"
"to rescue us from the control of our enemies and to make it possible for us to serve him without fear"
Possible meanings are "doing what is holy and righteous" or "being holy and righteous."
"in his presence" or "in his sight"
"as for you, child, people will know that you are a prophet." Zechariah was speaking to his son, John.
"who serves the Most High" or "who speaks for God Most High"
See how you translated a similar phrase in 1:17.
"to teach God's people about salvation through the forgiveness of their sins" or "to teach God's people how God saves people by forgiving their sins"
"because our God is compassionate and merciful"
"the Savior, who is like the sunrise, will come from heaven"
"to give spiritual light to those"
Darkness can represent sin, separation from God, and the lack of spiritual truth. The shadow of death represents the threat of death. Alternate translation: "those who are in spiritual darkness and are in danger of dying"
"to guide us into the path of peace" or "to teach us how to live at peace with God"
This word is used here to mark a change in the main story. Luke quickly moves from the birth of John to the beginning of John's ministry as an adult.
"became spiritually mature" or "strengthened his relationship with God"
"lived in the wilderness." Luke does not say at what age John began to live in the wilderness.
"when he began to preach in public to Israel"
1
Now in those days, it came about that Caesar Augustus sent out a decree ordering that a census be taken of all the people living in the world.
2
This was the first census made while Quirinius was governor of Syria.
3
So everyone went to his own city to be registered for the census.
36 A prophetess named Anna was there. She was the daughter of Phanuel from the tribe of Asher. She was advanced in her days. She had lived with her husband for seven years after her virginity, 37 and was a widow for eighty-four years. She never left the temple but was serving with fastings and prayers, night and day. 38 At that very hour she came near to them and began giving thanks to God, and she spoke about the child to everyone who had been waiting for the redemption of Jerusalem.
39 When they had finished everything they were required to do according to the law of the Lord, they returned to Galilee, to their own town of Nazareth. 40 The child grew and became strong; he was full of wisdom, and the grace of God was upon him.
41 His parents went every year to Jerusalem for the Festival of the Passover. 42 When he was twelve years old, they again went up at the customary time for the festival. 43 After they had stayed the full number of days for the feast, they began to return home. But the boy Jesus stayed behind in Jerusalem and his parents did not know it. 44 They assumed that he was with the group that was traveling with them, so they traveled a day's journey. Then they started to search carefully for him among their relatives and friends.
52 But Jesus continued to grow in wisdom and stature, and increased in favor with God and people.
[2:1]
It is often important for a government to count its people. This is called a “census.” Near the time when Jesus was born, the Roman emperor began a census. This census required people to go to where they were born or where their family was from. During this census, the Roman emperor was Augustus and the governor of the province of Syria was Quirinius.
However, some scholars do not think that the Romans held a census at that time. They believe that Quirinius did not become governor of Syria until A.D. 6. This was at least ten years after Jesus was born. Despite this, other scholars believe that Quirinius became governor before A.D. 6. Scholars have given different explanations concerning Quirinius and the census.
Because of some things in the past, scholars think the Romans held many censuses. However, there is little that is known about these censuses.
[2:1, 2:3]
The Romans held a census to collect taxes and enlist men to serve as soldiers. However, God used this census to cause Mary to go to the place where the Messiah would be born, in the way the Old Testament prophets had said centuries before. In this way, God used the Roman emperor, the most powerful ruler in the world at that time, to fulfill Micah’s prophecy (See: Micah 5:2; Acts 4:27-28).
See: Prophecy (Prophesy)
[2:4]
Here, “city of David” referred to Bethlehem. Bethlehem had been the hometown of King David. Luke called Bethlehem the “city of David” in order to say that both David and the Messiah were born in the same place. This was not always the “city of David.” In the Old Testament, the “city of David” was Jerusalem.
See: 2 Samuel 5:7,9; 2 Samuel 20:6
See Map: Judah; Bethlehem
[2:7]
Mary put the infant Jesus into a “trough”(φάτνη/g5336) for feeding animals. Because of the census, many people travelled to Bethlehem at this time. Therefore, Luke explained there was no room for Mary and Joseph in the “inn”(κατάλυμα/g2646).
[2:7]
Scholars give different ideas of what the “inn” was.
See: Luke 9:58; 7:44-46; 9:52-53
[2:8}
Most people believe that Jesus was in the winter. However, some scholars do not think that Jesus was born in the winter. This is because it would have been too cold for sheep to stay in pastures. However, other scholars believe that the winters in ancient Israel were warm enough for the sheep to be outdoors. Luke did not say what season Jesus was born.
Advice to Translators: For languages that do not speak of four seasons (spring, summer, autumn, and winter), the idea of winter can be expressed as “the cold season.”
[2:11]
Luke wrote the word “today” (see: Luke 2:11) many times in his gospel (see: Luke 4:21; 5:26; 19:9; 23:43). Some scholars think that he wrote this word to show that something fulfilled a prophecy. However, other scholars think that “today” did not have any special meaning. They think that in this verse “today” means simply the day of Jesus’ birth.
Advice to Translators: The sentence below about fulfilling a prophecy can be restructured as, “Some scholars think that Luke writes ‘today’ when he is showing that a message from a prophet in the past came true in his gospel.”
[2:11]
The angel called Jesus three different things when he was born.
When the angel called Jesus “Savior,” “Christ,” and “Lord,” perhaps he was explaining what the angel Gabriel said to Mary (see: Luke 1:32-35).
See: Angel; Incarnation; Messiah (Christ); Savior
[2:12]
The angel told the shepherds that the newborn baby would be wrapped in cloths and lying in a feeding trough. He said that this would be a “sign”(σημεῖον/g4952) for them. Signs are things that show people that God has power, or that he is telling the truth about something.
When the shepherds saw the baby in a feeding trough, they would know that this was the child of which the angel had spoken. They would also know that the angel had told them the truth. Luke often wrote about signs. He wrote about signs in the sky (see: Luke 21:25), and signs that King Herod wanted to see Jesus do (see: Luke 23:8). Even though Luke did not call it a sign, some scholars believe the judgment on Zechariah was a sign (see: Luke 1:20).
See: Sign
Advice to Translators: Some languages prefer to use a verb instead of a noun such as “sign.” For example, instead of translating, “This will be a sign for you: You will find a baby wrapped in cloths, lying in a feeding trough,” some languages will want to translate, “This is how you will know what I am talking about: You will find a baby….” In the same way, instead of writing, “Signs are things that show people that God has power…,” some languages will prefer to say, “God uses things to show people that he has power….”
[2:14]
The angels either promised or wished that God would give peace to certain people on earth. They did not speak, as many believe, of God giving general peace to everyone on earth. Here, “peace” meant complete well-being. It means more than just not worrying, or just not fighting with other people.
See: Luke 7:50; 8:48
[2:14]
The oldest Greek copies disagreed about whether the angels said “among people whom God ‘favors’”(εὐδοκία/g2017) or “among people who please God”. The difference of meaning is whether God choose people because of his “favor”, or whether he gave peace to people who had “favor” for God, that is, who loved God.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[2:22]
Mary and Joseph were careful to obey the Law of Moses (see: Luke 2:22,23,24,27,39). Because Bethlehem was near the temple in Jerusalem, they were able to take Jesus to the temple. There, they asked God to bless Jesus.
See: Temple
See Map: Jerusalem; Bethlehem
[2:24]
Some scholars believe that Mary and Joseph were poor because they brought two small birds to sacrifice for her. This was for them to obey the law of Moses. The normal sacrifice was a lamb, but it could be two small birds if the family was poor.
Some scholars believe that Mary and Joseph made this trip to the temple before the “learned men”(μάγος/g3097) visited Jesus. Mary and Joseph would have been able to buy a lamb after the “learned men” brought Jesus valuable gifts (see: Matthew 2:11).
See: Leviticus 12:8
[2:25]
Luke wrote nothing about Simeon except that he honored God and obeyed him. He was waiting for the “helper”(παράκλησις/g3874) of Israel. That is, he was waiting for God to help Israel. Also the Holy Spirit was “on him”. That is, was with him. This was how Simeon was able to speak about what Jesus would do in the future.
[2:25]
The “helper”(παράκλησις/g3874) of Israel and the “deliverer”(λύτρωσις/g3085) of Jerusalem are both in this passage (see: Luke 2:25,38). They were both things that Simeon, Anna, and others were “waiting”(προσδέχομαι/g4327) for God to make happen. Some scholars believe that they were waiting for God to free Israel from the Romans, who ruled over it. Others believe that they were waiting for the kingdom of God, that is, for God to begin to rule in Israel.
Simeon, Anna, and others like them were probably waiting for the Messiah to come and rescue them from their suffering. Some scholars say that when Jews talked about the “helper” of Israel, they were talking about the Messiah, the person they were expecting to come.
See: Redeem (Redemption); Kingdom of God
[2:25]
The Holy Spirit was “upon”(ἐπί/g1909) Simeon. Because of this, Simeon honored God (see: Luke 2:25). Also, the Holy Spirit told Simeon that he would see the Messiah (see: Luke 2:26). The Holy Spirit guided Simeon’s life until he went to the temple at the right time to see the Messiah (see: Luke 2:27). Finally, the Holy Spirit made Simeon able to recognize the Messiah and to prophesy about him.
See: Holy Spirit;Filling of the Holy Spirit
[2:26]
Simeon believed that Jesus is the Messiah God sent (see: Luke 2:26). He also believed that Jesus would “save”(σωτήριος/g4992) the people of Israel (see: Luke 2:30). Simeon also called Jesus the “light”(φῶς/g5457) for the Gentiles. This metaphor meant that Jesus would enable Gentiles to also know God. Simeon also believed that Jesus would bring “glory”(δόξα/g1391) to Israel (see: Luke 2:32). Some scholars say all the people in the world will honor Israel because of Jesus. Other scholars say Jesus is the Israelite whom all people in the world will honor in the future (see: Isaiah 49:5). God also honored Israel by planning to save people everywhere through Jesus, an Israelite man.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Metaphor; Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[2:33]
Jesus’ parents were amazed at what Simeon said about Jesus (see: 2:33). Most Jews did not believe that Gentiles could live together with God forever. Mary probably did not expect Simeon to praise God because of her child.
[2:34]
Simeon said that Jesus was “appointed”(κεῖμαι/g2749) to do a certain task. He meant that God had sent Jesus in order to cause many in Israel to “rise” and many others to “fall.” That is, God would bless many Israelites through Jesus, and would condemn many others, those who would reject Jesus. Some scholars also believe that “rise” represents living with God forever, and that “fall” represents suffering forever away from God.
Simeon also called Jesus a “sign,” that is, someone that God would show to the people. Despite this, many people would speak against him and not accept his message.
See: Luke 11:23
See: Appoint; Heaven; Hell; Sign
[2:35]
Simeon told Mary that a sword will pierce her “soul”(ψυχή/g5590). By saying this, Simeon meant that Mary would become very sad. Many scholars believe that it was over the death of Jesus that Mary would become sad like this. Some scholars believe that she would become sad over the division in Israel between those who would accept her Son and those who would reject him. Other scholars believe that she would become sad over grief Jesus caused when he stayed in the temple (see: Luke 2:49), and when he gave his disciples priority over his own family (see: Luke 8:21). It is also possible that Simeon spoke about the sword for more than one of these reasons. In any case, Mary would suffer greatly in the years ahead.
See: John 19:25; Luke 12:51-53
There were some ways in which the birth of John the Baptist was born in the same way Jesus was born.
However, scholars have pointed out several differences.
These differences were how Jesus was greater than John.
[2:38]
Most scholars believe that God stopped sending prophets to Israel about four hundred years before Jesus was born. These four hundred years are called the “inter-testamental years,” that is, the years between when the last book of the Old Testament was written and when Jesus was born.
However, since Luke calls Anna a “prophetess”(προφῆτις/g4398), some scholars believe that the Holy Spirit continued to work in the same way in Israel. Still other scholars believe that God began to send prophets again after these four hundred years.
See: Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy)
[2:41]
The Law of Moses required Jewish men to go to three festivals in Jerusalem each year (see: Deuteronomy 16:16), but it was often impossible for the poor to go so often, because for many of them, Jerusalem was very far away. Probably many people went only to the Passover festival, as Mary and Joseph did. In doing so, they showed themselves to be people who honored God. At the Passover, they offered sacrifices and celebrated for a week. This festival was to remember how God had brought the Israelites out from Egypt and freed them from being slaves.
See: Leviticus 23:6
See: Passover
See Map: Jerusalem
[2:41]
Some scholars believe that this was the first time that Jesus’ parents took him to Jerusalem for the Passover. Other scholars believe that they took him every year. Either is possible.
[2:43]
The Jews thought that when boys became twelve years old, they were old enough to know the difference between right and wrong. It was at this age that a Jewish boy began to have to obey the Law of Moses. People then began to call him a “son of the Law”.
See: Law of Moses
[2:44]
Jesus and his parents traveled to Jerusalem in a large group of people. Mary and Joseph probably thought that everyone in the group made sure that all the children were with them.
[2:46]
Mary and Joseph found Jesus in the temple. Jesus was not inside the temple itself. He was in the courtyard of the temple.
See: Temple; Temple Courtss
[2:47]
During Passover, many teachers came to the temple. They taught by asking questions and then answering their own questions. At the end of the festival, although most visitors had left Jerusalem, the boy Jesus stayed behind in the temple. Perhaps Jesus asked questions of the teachers because he truly wanted to know various things about the Law of Moses. Perhaps he also asked questions in the same way the teachers did, in order to answer them himself. In any case, he answered questions in a way that amazed the teachers.
See: Temple
[2:48]
Mary asked Jesus a question because she cared for her son. She was very worried after she and Joseph could not find Jesus for three days. She thought that Jesus had done wrong when he left their group and stayed behind in Jerusalem. However, Jesus did not do anything wrong.
[2:49]
See: Son of God; God the Father
[2:49]
Luke wrote the word “necessary”(δεῖ/g1163) to say God required Jesus to be in his Father’s house, or to be busy with his Father’s affairs. Jesus had no choice other than to honor and obey God. At the age of twelve, Jesus understood that he had to do what his Father wished him to do.
[2:52]
Jesus grew up like other children grow up. Even though he was God, he was also a human being, so he needed to learn just like any other child. Luke seems to want to say that as Jesus grew, he understood better and better how he was going to serve God his Father.
See: Incarnation
These words mark the beginning of a new part of the story.
"King Augustus" or "Emperor Augustus." He was the first emperor of the Roman Empire.
"sent messengers with a decree ordering"
"that they count all the people in the world and write down their names"
Here the word "world" represents the part of the world that Caesar August ruled. Alternate translation: "the Empire" or "the Roman world"
This is the name of a man.
This refers to the cities where people's ancestors lived. Alternate translation: "the city in which his ancestors lived" or "the city of his ancestors"
"to have his name written in the register" or "to be included in the official count"
"to Bethlehem, the city of King David" or "to Bethlehem, the town where King David had lived"
"because Joseph was a descendant of David"
"his fiancée" or "who was promised to him." An engaged couple was considered legally married, but they would not have been physically intimate.
"while Mary and Joseph were in Bethlehem"
"it was time for her to give birth to her baby"
In some cultures mothers comfort their babies by wrapping them tightly in cloth or a blanket. Alternate translation: "wrapped cloths firmly around him" or "wrapped him tightly in a blanket"
A manger is a box or frame where people put hay or other food for animals to eat. Mary may have used dry hay as a cushion for the baby.
"there was no space for them to stay in the guest room.
"An angel from the Lord came to them" or "An angel who served the Lord suddenly stood near the shepherds"
"that will make all the people very happy"
This refers to Bethlehem.
"God will give you this sign"
This was either a sign that would help the shepherds recognize the baby, or it was a sign to prove that what the angel said was true.
"a large group of angels from heaven"
Possible meanings are 1) "Give honor to God in the highest place" or 2) "Give the highest honor to God."
"may those people on earth with whom God is pleased have peace"
"We should go now"
the shepherds told people what the angels had said to them about the baby
"what the shepherds told them"
Mary considered the things she heard about her son to be precious like a treasure. Alternate translation: "keeping them like treasure in her heart" or "carefully remembering them"
"The shepherds went back to the sheep"
"talking about God's greatness and praising him"
"When the eight days ended and they circumcised the baby" or "Eight days after the baby was born, they circumcised him, and"
"they named him Jesus, the name the angel had called him"
"When the number of days that God required ... had ended"
"for them to become ceremonially clean"
"Mary and Joseph brought the baby up to the temple"
"to bring him to the Lord"
"They did this because Moses wrote in the law of the Lord" or "They did this because the law of the Lord says"
"The first male that a mother gives birth to" or "Every firstborn male"
The word "behold" alerts us to a new person in the story.
"did what was right and feared God" or "obeyed God's laws and feared God"
"the one who would comfort the people of Israel"
"the Holy Spirit was with him." God was with Simeon in a special way and gave him wisdom and direction.
"The Holy Spirit had shown him" or "The Holy Spirit had told him"
"Simeon would not die before he had seen the Lord's Christ" or "he would see the Lord's Messiah before he died"
"As the Holy Spirit directed him"
"into the temple courtyard." Only priests were allowed to enter the temple building.
"Simeon took the infant Jesus into his arms" or "Simeon held Jesus in his arms"
"I am your servant; let me die in peace" or "Let me, your servant, die in peace"
"as you promised"
"I have personally seen" or "I, myself, have seen"
"the savior whom you sent" or "the one whom you sent to save people"
Depending on how you translate the previous phrase, this may need to be changed to "whom you."
"This child will be like a light that reveals God to the the Gentiles"
"and will bring glory to your people Israel" or "and he will be the reason that glory will come to your people Israel"
"the things that Simeon said about the child"
"said to the child's mother, Mary." Make sure it does not sound like Mary is the mother of Simeon.
"Look" or "Listen." By saying this, Simeon tells Mary that what he is about to say next is extremely important.
"this child will cause many people in Israel to fall or rise"
"your sadness will be painful as though a sword pierced your soul"
"so that he may reveal the thoughts of many people" or "so that he may reveal what many people secretly think"
This is a man's name.
"she had lived many days" or "she had lived many years" or "she was very old." See how you translated similar words in Luke 2:7.
"after she married him"
Possible meanings are 1) she was a widow and was now 84 years old, or 2) she became a widow and lived another 84 years.
"She was always at the temple" or "She never stopped going to the temple"
"by abstaining from food on many occasions and by offering prayers"
"she approached Mary and Joseph"
"for God to redeem Jerusalem" or "for the one who would rescue Jerusalem" or "for the one who would set Jerusalem free"
"When Joseph and Mary had finished doing everything the law of the Lord required them to do"
"the town of Nazareth, where they lived"
"he was becoming wiser" or "he was learning what was wise"
"God blessed him" or "God was with him in a special way"
“they again went to Jerusalem.” Jerusalem was in a region of high hills.
"at the normal time" or "as they did every year"
"After celebrating the feast for the required number of days" or "When the days for the feast ended"
"They thought"
"they traveled one day" or "they went as far as people walk in one day"
"in the temple courtyard" or "at the temple"
"among the teachers" or "together with the teachers" or "surrounded by those who taught people about God"
"at how much he understood" or "that he understood so much"
"and at how well he answered them" or "and that he answered their questions so well"
"When Mary and Joseph found Jesus"
They rebuked Jesus because he had not gone with them and this had caused the to worry about him. Alternate translation: "you should not have treated us like this!" or "you should not have done this to us!"
"Listen" or "Pay attention"
Jesus uses two questions to mildly rebuke his parents. Alternate translation: "You did not need to look for me."
This question can be translated as a statement. Alternate translation: "You should have known ... business."
Possible meanings are "I had to do the work my Father gave me" or "I had to be in my Father's house."
"Jesus went back home with Mary and Joseph"
"obeyed them" or "was always obeying them"
See how you translated a similar phrase in 2:19.
"to become wiser and stronger." This refers to mental and physical growth.
“and God and people were more and more pleased with him”
1
In the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Caesar—while Pontius Pilate was governor of Judea, Herod was tetrarch of Galilee, his brother Philip was tetrarch of the region of Iturea and Trachonitis, and Lysanias was tetrarch of Abilene,
2
during the high priesthood of Annas and Caiaphas—the word of God came to John son of Zechariah in the wilderness.
10 Then the crowds kept asking him, saying, "What then are we to do?"
11 He answered and said to them, "If someone has two tunics, he should share with a person who has none, and the one having food should do the same."
12 Tax collectors also came to be baptized, and they said to him, "Teacher, what must we do?"
13 He said to them, "Do not collect more money than you have been ordered to collect."
14 Some soldiers also asked him, saying, "What about us? What must we do?"
He said to them, "Do not take money from anyone by force, and do not accuse anyone falsely. Be content with your wages."
15 Now as the people were eagerly expecting the Christ to come, everyone was wondering in their hearts concerning John, whether he might be the Christ. 16 John answered by saying to them all, "As for me, I baptize you with water, but someone is coming who is more powerful than I, and I am not worthy even to untie the strap of his sandals. He will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and with fire.
18 With many other exhortations also, John was announcing the good news to the people. 19 When Herod the tetrarch had been reproved for marrying his brother's wife Herodias, and for all the other evil things that Herod had done, 20 he added this to them all, that he locked John up in prison.
21 Now it came about, when all the people were baptized, Jesus also was baptized, and while he was praying, the heavens opened, 22 and the Holy Spirit in bodily form came down on him like a dove, and a voice came from heaven: "You are my beloved Son. I am pleased with you."
23 When Jesus began his ministry, he was about thirty years of age. He was the son (as it was assumed) of Joseph, the son of Heli, 24 the son of Matthat, the son of Levi, the son of Melchi, the son of Jannai, the son of Joseph.
25 Joseph was the son of Mattathias, the son of Amos, the son of Nahum, the son of Esli, the son of Naggai, 26 the son of Maath, the son of Mattathias, the son of Semein, the son of Josech, the son of Joda.
27 Joda was the son of Joanan, the son of Rhesa, the son of Zerubbabel, the son of Salathiel, the son of Neri, 28 the son of Melchi, the son of Addi, the son of Cosam, the son of Elmadam, the son of Er,
29 the son of Joshua, the son of Eliezer, the son of Jorim, the son of Matthat, the son of Levi.
31 the son of Melea, the son of Menna, the son of Mattatha, the son of Nathan, the son of David, 32 the son of Jesse, the son of Obed, the son of Boaz, the son of Salmon, the son of Nahshon.
33 Nahshon was the son of Amminadab, the son of Admin, the son of Arni, the son of Hezron, the son of Perez, the son of Judah, 34 the son of Jacob, the son of Isaac, the son of Abraham, the son of Terah, the son of Nahor,
35 the son of Serug, the son of Reu, the son of Peleg, the son of Eber, the son of Shelah.
37 the son of Methuselah, the son of Enoch, the son of Jared, the son of Mahalalel, the son of Cainan, 38 the son of Enos, the son of Seth, the son of Adam, the son of God.
[3:1]
Tiberius Caesar ruled the entire Roman Empire from A.D. 14 to 37. The fifteenth year of his reign was A.D. 27.
See: Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar)
[3:1]
Pontius Pilate was a “leader”(ἡγεμονεύω/g2230) in the Roman Empire. He ruled over Judea and the area near Judea from A.D. 26 to 36.
See Map: Judea
[3:1]
There are several men named Herod in the Bible. The man in this verse is Herod Antipas, one of the sons of King Herod the Great. He ruled a “fourth”(τετρααρχέω/g5075) of the area that his father ruled. Herod Antipas ruled over Galilee from 4 B.C. to A.D. 39.
See: King Herod
[3:1]
Philip was another one of the sons of Herod the Great. He ruled a “fourth”(τετρααρχέω/g5075) of the area that his father ruled. This included the regions of Iturea and Trachonitis, which were located east of Caesarea Philippi, and south of Damascus.
See Map: Israel
[3:1]
The only thing that is known about Lysanias is that Luke said he was ruler of Abilene at this time. Abilene was place north of Mt. Hermon. Perhaps he was another son of Herod the Great. He ruled a “fourth”(τετρααρχέω/g5075) of the area that his father ruled.
See: King Herod
See Map: Israel
[3:1]
Luke gave the names of Roman and Jewish rulers at the time of John because John was a prophet who served God. In the Old Testament, when someone wrote about a prophet, they often said what kings were ruling when the prophets served God (see: Isaiah 1:1; Zechariah 1:1). Although Luke did not call John a prophet in this scripture (see: Luke 3:2), Zechariah and Jesus called John a prophet (see: Luke 1:76; 7:26). This was because God told him what to say to people.
Also, Luke gave the names of the rulers because his readers knew them. They knew that these rulers had did many evil things, and that the prophets suffered because of them. When the people of Israel read about these things, perhaps they thought about how kings in the past made the prophets suffer and die (see: Hebrews 11:32-40). John suffered and died because of evil rulers in the same way other prophets suffered and died.
See: Prophet
Advice to translators: Use the expression for “clean” or “ritually pure” that you use in your version of the gospels.
[3:3]
See: Baptize (Baptism); Repent (Repentance); Messiah (Christ); Clean and Unclean
See Map: Jordan
[3:3]
“Repentance”(μετάνοια/g3341) is a turning, in the same way when someone turns from facing one way to facing another way. Some scholars think that it means to stop dishonoring God and to turn to follow a path that honors him. Other scholars think it means for a person to change what he thinks about God. John used the word “repentance” because he wanted the people to get ready for the messiah to come to them.
See: Isaiah 40:3-5
See: Repent (Repentance)
[3:3]
God will only forgive a person for sinning if that person believes in him. Before Jesus came to Earth, the Jews showed God that they believed in him by obeying the Law of Moses. When John the Baptist preached, some Jews showed that they trusted God by “repenting”(μετάνοια/g3341) and asking John to baptize them. However, it was not because of the way that they acted that God forgave them. It was because they trusted in him.
See: Baptize (Baptism); Repent (Repentance)
[3:4]
John served God by helping the Jewish people to know that Jesus was the messiah and to believe in Jesus. Luke wrote about the way John served Jesus as if John was announcing that a king was coming (see: Luke 3:5). When a king visited, the people often repaired the road and made it easy to travel on. John explained to the people that the right way to receive Jesus was to repent and trust in God to save them.
See: Repent (Repentance); Messiah (Christ)
[3:6]
Luke wrote all flesh will see God’s salvation. Luke was repeating Isaiah 40:5. The Greek translation of the Old Testament used the word “salvation” in Isaiah 40:5. Luke may have also thinking about Isaiah 45:8,17; 46:13 and other scriptures in Isaiah. Isaiah wrote about God’s salvation many times.
See: Luke 2:30; Isaiah 12:2-3; 17:10; 25:9; 52:7; 59:17
[3:6]
Flesh was “people”(σάρξ/g4561). That is, flesh was a metaphor to say that all people will know about the salvation God brings.
[3:7]
John called the Jews children of poisonous snakes because they did evil things. The Jews thought they were Abraham’s children and friends with God. While Abraham was their ancestor, they did not do the things that Abraham did. Therefore, they were not friends with God. Isaiah said that God’s enemies among the Israelites were poisonous snakes (see: Isaiah 59:5).
See: Luke 19:40
Advice to translators: “Imply” means to want to say something without saying it clearly.
[3:7]
John implied that God will be angry with the people who do not “repent”(μετάνοια/g3341). He also implied that he was talking about the “Day of the Lord,” when God will judge the whole world.
See: Isaiah 13:9; Zephaniah 2:2
See: Repent (Repentance); Day of the Lord; Day of Judgment
[3:8]
John spoke about people doing good things as if they were trees producing fruit. That is, when people “repented”(μετάνοια/g3341), they made fruit. John said that if there was no fruit, then they did not truly “repent”.
If Jews did not do good things, then John said they did not live in the same way Abraham lived. If Jews did good things, then John said they were “true” descendants of Abraham. That is, they lived in the way that Abraham lived. However, the Jews thought they were “true” descendants of Abraham even when they did evil things. John said they were wrong to think that. He said they needed to do good things.
John said when trees did not make fruit, they were useless. Therefore, men cut them down and burned them. In the Bible, when God punishes sinners it is often spoken about as if they were being burned (see: Matthew 13:49-50; Revelation 21:8). If the Jews did not “repent”, God would punish them. They only had a short period of time in which to repent.
Finally, when people “repented,” they changed how they treated other people. They were to share with those who lacked what they needed every day. They were also to treat all people the same way. John wanted people to think about the things they did.
See: Repent (Repentance); Fruit (Metaphor)
[3:12]
The Jews hated tax collectors for many reasons.
Because of this, the Jews considered Jewish tax collectors to be traitors to their own people so that they could gain money for themselves.
See: Tax (Tax Collector, Toll)
Advice to translators: A sandal is a type of shoe that does not completely surround the foot. When someone wears a sandal, you can see his toes.
[3:16]
Except for Jesus, John the Baptist honored God more than anyone else who ever lived (see: Luke 7:28). He was humble, and he knew that Jesus was far stronger than himself. He knew Jesus is God. Because of this, John did not feel that he was good enough to approach Jesus. For the Jews, God could not be approached because he is perfectly “holy”(ἅγιος/g0040). That is, God is perfect and completely different from men.
In ancient Israel, people’s feet got dirty from the dusty ground they walked on. Only servants would touch someone’s feet; they did so in order to wash them for them. People wore sandals on their feet, so their sandals also became dirty. John thought that Jesus was so much greater than himself, that he did not deserve even to help him remove his sandals.
See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart)
[3:16]
See: Baptize (Baptism)
[3:16]
Some scholars say Jesus baptized in the Holy Spirit and in fire when he punished people who did evil things (see: Luke 3:9,17). Other scholars say Jesus baptized in the Holy Spirit and fire by filling people with the Holy Spirit so they could serve God (see: Acts 1:5; 2:3-4).
See: Filling of the Holy Spirit
Advice to translators: This entry is mainly for people in cultures that do not know or use threshing floors.
[3:17]
A threshing floor was a bare place on the ground where people separated grain from its stalk. In some places, people made threshing floors inside large buildings. At the time of John the Baptist, most threshing floors were outside.
When people separated the grain from its stalk, they often beat the stalks or they had large animals pull heavy loads across the stalks. Then, the people threw the stalks into the air, where the wind blew away the useless parts. The grain, which was heavier, fell back to the ground. Then the people put the grain into bags.
When John said that the messiah would separate grain, he meant that the messiah would separate the people who believed in him from those who rejected him. The writers of the Bible often spoke of God punishing the wicked people as if he were making a fire burn forever (see: Matthew 25:41; Revelation 20:10,15).
See: Metaphor; Hell; Fire; Punish (Punishment)
[3:18]
When Luke said that John announced the “good news” or “gospel”(εὐαγγελίζω/g2097) to the Jews, he meant that John told everyone to repent of their sins. They must also be “baptized”(βαπτίζω/g0907) to get ready for the messiah.
When Jesus began to teach the people, he told them more things about this good news. He told people that the “kingdom of God” was coming. He also spoke more and more clearly about what he would do. He would die on a cross but he would rise again. This was what he must do as the “Lamb of God.” However, it seems that he only said this to the twelve disciples. It does not seem that he ever told the people in general about these things.
See: Gospel; Repent (Repentance); Messiah (Christ); Kingdom of God; Lamb of God
[3:21}
Jesus was praying when he was baptized because he wanted the Holy Spirit to help him serve God. Luke often wrote about someone praying at the same time when he wrote about the Holy Spirit. He wrote about how Jesus taught his disciples how to pray to God. Later, God the Father gave the Holy Spirit to them (see: Luke 11:13). God filled Christians with the Holy Spirit when they prayed (see: Acts 4:31).
See: Pray (Prayer); Filling of the Holy Spirit
Advice to translators: For “the Holy Spirit filled Christians,” consider using the expression in your version of Acts 2:4.
[3:22]
In the Bible, a dove represented many different things. Only Luke wrote the Holy Spirit was in the “bodily”(σωματικός/g4984) “form”(εἶδος/g1491) of a dove.” Luke wrote that because he noted well the service of the Holy Spirit at the start of his Gospel (see: Luke 1:15,35,41,67; 2:25-27).
See: Matthew 3:16; Mark 1:10; Isaiah 42:1
Advice to translators: For “the bodily form of a dove,” use the expression in your Bible version.
[3:22]
God called Jesus his Son because God was announcing that Jesus was the messiah whom he had promised to send. In Psalms 2:7, God said the person he made king was his “Son”. God also loves Jesus and is pleased with him. God spoke from heaven when Jesus was baptized. The people heard him, but they did not see him.
See: Messiah (Christ); Son of God
[3:22]
John “baptized”(βαπτίζω/g0907) people as part of their “repenting”(μετανοέω/g3340) from their sins. He did this so that they would be able to welcome the Messiah, Jesus Christ. He also “baptized” Jesus (see: Mark 1:9), because Jesus asked him to do so, even though Jesus had never sinned. He never needed to “repent” of having sinned. Most scholars think that Jesus wanted to be “baptized” in order to prepare him to be a sacrifice to God. He would die in the same way a sacrifice was done to allow people to be at peace with God.
See: 2 Corinthians 5:21
See: Repent (Repentance); Messiah (Christ); Atone (Atonement)
[3:23]
Luke wrote that Jesus was about thirty years old when he began to serve the people. The Jews thought that this was when a man should begin doing the work that he would do for the rest of his life. Joseph was thirty years old when he became a leader in Egypt (see: Genesis 41:46). David was thirty when he began to rule over Israel (see: 2 Samuel 5:4). The Levites began serving in the tent of meeting at the age of thirty (see: Numbers 4:3).
See: Tent of Meeting
Advice to translators: A genealogy is a list of someone’s ancestors or descendants.
[3:23]
Luke’s genealogy of Jesus is different from Matthew’s genealogy in several ways.
See: Gospel;Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Genealogy; Son of David
Advice to translators: A genealogy is a list of someone’s ancestors or descendants.
[3:23]
Scholars give different reasons why Luke’s genealogy of Jesus was different from Matthew’s genealogy.
Advice to translators: A genealogy is a list of someone’s ancestors or descendants.
[3:23]
Luke’s genealogy named the ancestors of Jesus back to Adam, the first man, and then back to God. Luke wanted people to know that Jesus was related to all mankind, not only to the Jews. Therefore, Luke also wanted his readers to know that Jesus came to bring the gospel to all mankind.
Some scholars think Luke wanted people to know Jesus was different than Adam (see: Romans 5:12-21). When Adam sinned, the whole world rebelled against God and began to die. However, Jesus came so that people could live forever with God.
See: Gospel
These are the names of men.
These are names of regions or territories.
"ruler"
"while Annas and Caiaphas were high priests"
"God spoke his message to John"
"and he preached that people should be baptized to show that they were repenting"
"so that their sins would be forgiven" or "so that God would forgive their sins"
"This happened as Isaiah the prophet had written in the book that contains his words:" or "John fulfilled the message that the prophet Isaiah had written in his book:"
"The voice of one crying out in the wilderness is heard" or "They hear the sound of someone crying out in the wilderness"
"Get the road ready for the Lord." Doing this represents preparing to hear the Lord's message when he comes. Alternate translation: "Prepare for the Lord to come" or "Be ready for the Lord when he comes"
When people prepare the road for an important person who is coming, they make the road level. This is part of the image started in the previous verse. Alternate translation: "They will fill in every valley ... they will level every mountain and hill" or "They will fill in every low place in the road ... they will remove every high place in the road"
"will see how God saves people" or "will learn how God saves people from sin"
"for John to baptize them"
Vipers are poisonous snakes that are dangerous and represent evil. Here "offspring of" means "being like." Alternate translation: "You evil poisonous snakes" or "You are evil, like poisonous snakes"
John was rebuking the people because they wanted him to baptize them, but they did not want to stop sinning. Alternate translation: "You cannot flee from God's wrath like this!" or "You cannot escape from God's wrath just by being baptized!"
"from the punishment that God is sending" or "from God's wrath on which he is about to act"
Just as a plant is expected to produce fruit that is appropriate for that kind of plant, a person who says that he has repented is expected to live righteously. Alternate translation: "produce the fruit of righteousness that shows that you have repented"
"saying to yourselves" or "thinking"
"Abraham is our ancestor" or "We are Abraham's descendants." If it is unclear why they would say this, you may add the implied information: "so God will not punish us."
"to create children for Abraham"
This is an image of the punishment that is about to begin. Alternate translation: "God is like a man who has placed his ax against the root of the trees"
"he chops down every tree ... and throws it into the fire"
"kept asking him and said" or "kept asking John"
"answered them, saying" or "answered them" or "said"
"should share it with a person who does not have food"
"than the government has told you to take"
"What must we soldiers do?"
"do not say that an innocent person has done something illegal"
"Be satisfied with your pay"
"they were all wondering in their hearts if John might be the Christ"
"I baptize you using water" or "I baptize you by means of water"
"not important enough even to loosen the straps of his sandals." This was a duty of a slave. John was saying that the one who would come is so great that John was not even worthy enough to be his slave.
"He will baptize you using the Holy Spirit and fire" or "He will baptize you in the Holy Spirit and fire"
John speaks of the Christ coming to judge people as being like a farmer who is ready to separate wheat seeds from chaff. Alternate translation: "He is like a farmer whose winnowing fork is in his hand"
This is a tool for tossing wheat grains into the air to separate the wheat seed from the chaff. The heavier seed falls back down and the unwanted chaff is blown away by the wind.
The threshing floor was the place where people beat the wheat stalks so that the grains would fall off of them. Then they would winnow the grain.
"to gather the wheat seeds." This is the part of the wheat that is stored and used for food.
The chaff is not useful for anything, so people burn it up.
"With many other strong urgings"
"When John reproved Herod the tetrarch"
"because Herod married Herodias, his own brother's wife." This was evil because Herod's brother was still alive.
Herod probably locked John up by ordering his soldiers to lock him up. Alternate translation: "Herod had his soldiers lock John up in prison" or "he told his soldiers to put John in prison"
The events in verses 21 and 22 happened before John was arrested.
This phrase marks the beginning of a new event in the story.
"while John baptized all the people." The phrase "all the people" refers to the people who were there with John.
"John baptized Jesus also"
"the sky opened" or "the sky became open." This is more than a simple clearing of clouds. It might mean that a hole appeared in the sky.
"in physical form the Holy Spirit came down like a dove onto Jesus"
"a voice from heaven said" or "God spoke to Jesus from heaven, saying"
God was calling Jesus his own Son. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
Luke lists the ancestors of Jesus through the line of Joseph.
"30 years old"
"It was thought that he was the son of Joseph" or "People assumed that he was the son of Joseph" or "People thought that Joseph was his father"
"who was the Son of Heli" or "Joseph was the son of Heli" or "Joseph's father was Heli"
The name Salathiel may be a different spelling of the name Shealtiel, which is in some versions.
This list goes all the way back to the first man, Adam. God created Adam, and Luke indicates that God was Adam’s father.
1
Then Jesus, being full of the Holy Spirit, returned from the Jordan River and was led by the Spirit in the wilderness,
2
where for forty days he was tempted by the devil. He ate nothing during those days, and at the end of that time he was hungry.
13 When the devil had finished tempting Jesus, he went away and left him until another time.
14 Then Jesus returned to Galilee in the power of the Spirit, and news about him spread throughout the entire surrounding region. 15 Then he began to teach in their synagogues and he was praised by all.
16 He came into Nazareth, where he had been raised, and, as was his custom, he entered the synagogue on the Sabbath day and he stood up to read aloud. 17 The scroll of the prophet Isaiah was handed to him. He opened the scroll and found the place where it was written,
22 Everyone there spoke well of him and they were amazed at the gracious words which were coming out of his mouth, and they asked, "Is this not the son of Joseph?"
23 He said to them, "Surely you will say this proverb to me, 'Doctor, heal yourself. Whatever we heard that you did in Capernaum, do the same in your hometown.'" 24 But he said, "Truly I say to you, no prophet is received in his own hometown.
31 Then he went down to Capernaum, a city in Galilee, and he began to teach them on the Sabbath. 32 They were astonished at his teaching, because he spoke with authority.
35 Jesus rebuked the demon, saying, "Do not speak! Come out of him!" When the demon had thrown the man down in the middle of them, he came out of him, and did not harm him in any way.
36 All the people were very amazed, and they kept talking about it with one another. They said, "What kind of words are these? He commands the unclean spirits with authority and power and they come out." 37 So news about him began to spread into every part of the surrounding region.
38 Then Jesus left the synagogue and entered into the house of Simon. Now Simon's mother-in-law was suffering with a high fever, and they pleaded with him on her behalf. 39 So he stood over her and rebuked the fever, and it left her. Immediately she got up and started serving them.
40 When the sun was setting, people brought to Jesus everyone who was sick with various kinds of diseases. He laid his hands on every one of them and healed them. 41 Demons also came out from many of them, crying out and saying, "You are the Son of God!" Jesus rebuked the demons and would not let them speak, because they knew that he was the Christ.
42 When daybreak came, he went out into a solitary place. Crowds of people were looking for him and came to the place where he was. They tried to keep him from going away from them. 43 But he said to them, "I must also preach the gospel about the kingdom of God to many other cities, because this is the reason I was sent here."
44 Then he continued to preach in the synagogues throughout Judea.
[4:1]
Luke wrote that the Holy Spirit wanted Jesus to go into the wilderness. In the wilderness, the devil tried to make Jesus sin. Matthew and Mark also wrote about the Holy Spirit doing this (see: Matthew 4:1; Mark 1:12). However, only Luke wrote that Jesus was full of the Holy Spirit. Some scholars say Jesus had the Holy Spirit in him and was full of the Holy Spirit since he was baptized (see: Luke 3:21-22). Other scholars say Luke wanted people to know that Jesus was not “tempted or tested”(πειράζω/g3985) because he did something wrong.
See: Filling of the Holy Spirit; Holy Spirit; Wilderness; Tempt (Temptation); Test
Advice to translators: The devil tried to trap Jesus and get him to sin, this was a “temptation.” A “temptation” was a certain type of test or a trap. A “wilderness” was an area that was very hot and had no water.
See Map: Judea
[4:1, 4:2]
Jesus in the wilderness compared to the Israelites because God tested Israel in the wilderness after they left Egypt with Moses. They did not obey God. However, Jesus obeyed God when the devil tried to make him sin. Also, the forty days Jesus was in the wilderness compared to the forty years the Israelites were in the wilderness. The Israelites were in the wilderness one year for each day the spies were in the promised land. In the same way Jesus was in the wilderness one day for each year the Israelites were in the wilderness (see: Numbers 14:33-34).
See: Wilderness; Canaan (Promised Land)
[4:2]
The Old Testament used the number forty is used many times. Moses and Elijah began to serve God in a special way after they fasted for forty days (see: Exodus 34:28; 1 Kings 19:8). After Jesus fasted, he began to serve God in a special way and tell Israel that he was the messiah.
See: Fasting; Messiah (Christ)
[4:2]
The devil tried to convince Adam to sin. He also tried to convince Jesus to sin. Some scholars think that Satan did this in the same way. They think that he did it in a certain way for a certain reason. Perhaps, John talked about these reasons in 1 John 2:16.
See: Incarnation; Tempt (Temptation);Satan (The Devil)
Advice to translators: In some translations, Satan said “if” you are the son of God. However, Satan knew that Jesus was the Son of God. This question may need to be adapted to explain your local translation.
[4:3]
Satan knew that Jesus is the Son of God. However, the devil wanted Jesus to stop being the Son of God. Perhaps he thought that God would reject Jesus if Jesus rejected God.
In the Old Testament, Israel was also called the “son” of God (see: Exodus 4:22-23; Hosea 11:1). Jesus is also the Son of God. However, he is not the son of God in the same way that Israel was the son of God. Israel disobeyed God and God punished them in the same way a parent punished their son. The devil wanted Jesus to disobey God. Perhaps, Satan wanted God to punish Jesus. Despite this, Jesus obeyed God in the same way a son should obey his father.
See: Luke 3:22
See: Son of God; Satan (The Devil); Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[4:3]
The devil wanted Jesus to turn a stone into bread because Jesus was hungry. Jesus was very hungry after not eating for forty days. The devil knew Jesus was a human being in every way except Jesus did not sin. Perhaps Luke remembered that the Israelites were also hungry in the desert. When they were hungry, they disobeyed God (see: Exodus 16:8). However, Jesus obeyed God when he was hungry.
See: Incarnation; Tempt (Temptation);Satan (The Devil)
[4:4]
Scholars give several reasons why Jesus did not make himself food in the desert.
However, some scholars say it was not always wrong for Jesus to make food. When Jesus answered the devil, he repeated a scripture that spoke about the manna that God made (see: Deuteronomy 8:3). Later, Jesus made food for people (see: Luke 5:4-10; 9:12-17).
See: Fasting; Priest (Priesthood)
[4:5]
Scholars believe the devil showed Jesus “all the kingdoms of the world” in a vision. Whether it was the world that Rome ruled or the whole world, no one was able to see all of it at one time from a mountain. It was a real seeing but it did not belong to this world. Some scholars say it was real the same way the heavens opened at Jesus’ baptism (see: Luke 3:21). Some scholars say that is why Luke did not say Jesus was on a mountain. Other scholars say when the devil led Jesus up it was on a mountain.
See: Deuteronomy 32:49; 34:1-3
See: Vision); World; Satan (The Devil)
[4:6]
The devil was able to give Jesus “all the kingdoms of the world” because God gave permission to the devil to rule the whole world (see: 1 John 5:19). However, this is only for a limited time (see: John 12:31; 16:11).
See: Satan (The Devil)
[4:6, 4:7]
The devil wanted to give Jesus “all the kingdoms of the world” because that was not God’s plan for Jesus. God gives Jesus authority to rule the world (see: Psalm 2:8; Daniel 7:14; Matthew 28:18). However, God’s plan was for Jesus to suffer and die before he entered into glory (see: Luke 24:26). Paul also wrote about this (see: Philippians 2:5-11).
See: Kingdom of God; Atone (Atonement); Cross; Glory (Glorify)
[4:8]
Jesus refused to worship the devil to receive “all the kingdoms of the world” because the Old Testament wrote only God must be worshipped. That is, someone cannot worship God and worship someone else at the same time. Jesus noted this well by adding the word “only”(μόνος/g3441) when he repeated the Old Testament scripture (see: Deuteronomy 6:13).
See: Worship
[4:10, 4:11]
The devil used Psalm 91 in a wrong way by telling Jesus that God protected people from harm even when they tested God. The devil tried to convince Jesus that he was able to throw himself down from the “highest point of the temple.” However, the writer of Psalm 91 wrote about someone who trusted God, even when things were difficult. He also wrote about how God promised to care for people who trusted in him. However, the devil wanted to use this Psalm in a different way. He wanted Jesus to think God would help him, even if Jesus tested God or rejected the things that God said. However, God did not promise to protect those who rejected him in Psalm 91.
See: Psalm; Temple; Satan (The Devil)
[4:12]
Jesus was not willing to test God because Jesus knew all scriptures and he knew how to follow them in the right way. Jesus repeated Deuteronomy 6:16 to the devil. That Scripture said people must not test God. Jesus did not argue with the devil about scripture.
Advice to translators: Translate the phrase “until another time” as your local translation does. Why did Luke write “until another time”? Luke wrote “until another time” so his readers would know the devil left Jesus in order to wait for another time to try to make Jesus disobey God. The devil also tempted Jesus when he died on the cross. At that time, people spoke to Jesus using words using the same words the devil said, “If you are the Son of God” (see: Matthew 27:40).
[4:14]
Jesus’ temptation concluded the first major section of Luke’s gospel. Jesus was a baby born from a virgin when he came into the world. John the Baptist prepared people for Jesus’ coming. Luke recorded Jesus’ genealogy and temptation. Jesus then began seeking people. He announced his ministry at his hometown. He taught and did miracles. This division of major sections is taken from the key verse of Luke’s gospel (see: Luke 19:10).
[4:15]
After the devil tempted Jesus, Jesus went back to Galilee in the “power”(δύναμις/g1411) of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit helped Jesus to do the great things that he did. He taught and did miracles because the Holy Spirit gave him the power to do these things. Also, Luke said that many people believed in Jesus when he started his earthly service. When Jesus began teaching, everyone in Galilee spoke well of him.
See Map: Galilee
[4:16]
Jesus stood to read the scroll in the synagogue because when someone read scripture they needed to stand. This was a way to honor God. Luke wrote that Jesus often went to the synagogue. This time when Jesus went to the synagogue, he asked to read Scripture. Jesus read the words of the prophet Isaiah (see: Isaiah 61:1-2).
[4:18, 4:19]
Isaiah prophesied that the Holy Spirit, the “Spirit”(πνεῦμα/g4151) of the “Lord”(κύριος/g2962), would be with the messiah (see: Luke 3:22). There were three ways that the people would know the messiah.
See: Prophet; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Messiah (Christ); Gospel; Law of Moses; Sabbath
[4:19]
Scholars give several reasons why Jesus did not talk about God’s judgment when he read from Isaiah.
See: Judge (Judgment)
[4:23]
Jesus told the people a proverb about a doctor healing himself because the people wanted Jesus to do miracles in Nazareth. They knew Jesus did miracles in Capernaum and now they wanted him to do the same things in Nazareth (see: Luke 4:23). However, Jesus did not do what they wanted because the people did not believe in him (see: Matthew 13:57-58).
See Map: Nazareth; Capernaum; Galilee
[4:25, 4:26, 4:27]
Jesus talked about the prophets, Elijah and Elisha. These men died many years before. Jesus wanted the people of Nazareth to know that they rejected him in the same way that the Israelites rejected Elijah and Elisha. However, the people of Nazareth knew that God sent Elijah and Elisha. After the Israelites rejected them, Elijah and Elisha helped the Gentiles. The Israelites thought that the Gentiles were evil and did not honor God. Therefore, a prophet should not help them. After the people of Nazareth rejected him, Jesus began to help Gentiles.
See: 1 Kings 17; 2 Kings 5
See Map: Sidon; Syria
[4:29]
Jesus read the words of Isaiah to the people in Luke 4:18-19 (see: Isaiah 61:1-2). All the people in the synagogue tried to kill Jesus because the things he said made them angry. They thought that Isaiah was speaking about God saving Israel. Jesus said that it was about the Gentiles. This insulted the Jews because they thought the Gentiles were evil.
[4:32]
Luke said that the people were “amazed”(ἐκπλήσσω/g1605) at the things Jesus taught. They were amazed because Jesus said the words God commanded him to speak (see: Matthew 7:29). Jesus spoke with “power”(ἐξουσία/g1849) that came from the Holy Spirit and God himself. Scholars think that Jesus explained the Old Testament to the people.
[4:35]
While Jesus was teaching in the synagogue, a man began to shout loudly. The man was controlled by a demon. Jesus commanded the demon to be “quiet”(φιμόω/g5392) and he commanded the demon to “come out”(ἐξέρχομαι/g1831) of the shouting man. Luke wanted people to know that Jesus could make demons obey him because he is God. Once again, the people were amazed with Jesus and the power that God had given him.
[4:39]
Simon’s mother-in-law was sick with a “high fever”(πυρετός/g4446)(μέγας/g3173) fever. Jesus stood over Simon’s mother-in-law and “commanded”(ἐπιτιμάω/g2008) the fever to leave. Simon’s mother-in-law was immediately healed. Some scholars think that Luke wanted people to know that Jesus could immediately heal a sick person. Other scholars think a demon caused the fever. Jesus “commanded” the fever to leave in the same way that he “commanded” the demon to leave the man in the synagogue.
[4:40]
People came to Jesus after sunset because it was the sabbath. People did not travel very far or carry a heavy load on the Sabbath. Therefore, after the sabbath they brought ill and demon possessed people to Jesus. Jesus healed them of various diseases and cast out demons.
[4:40]
Jesus laid his hands on people when he healed them because he loved them or he favored them. However, putting his hands on people was not what healed them. Instead, it was the power of God.
[4:41]
Scholars give several reasons why Jesus commanded the demons not to say he is the Son of God even though they were right that he is the messiah.
See: Son of God; Messiah (Christ); Demon
[4:43]
God sent Jesus to tell people about God’s reign. Some scholars think Jesus told people he was the messiah. They think Jesus offered to rule the Jews on the earth. Other scholars think that Jesus wanted people to believe in him and obey him as their king. They think God sent him to help people to be at peace with God.
See: Kingdom of God
"and the Spirit led him"
"the devil tempted Jesus" or "the devil tried to persuade him to disobey God"
"Jesus ate nothing"
The devil challenges Jesus to prove that he is the Son of God.
Jesus's answer shows that he would not turn the stone into bread. Alternate translation: "Jesus replied, 'I will not do that because it is written ... alone."'"
"The scriptures say"
The word "bread" refers to food in general. Food is not enough to keep people alive; people need God. Jesus quotes this scripture to tell why he would not turn the stone into bread. Alternate translation: "People cannot live by only eating bread" or "It is not just food that makes a person live"
"Then the devil led Jesus up to a very high place ... world." We do not know where the devil led Jesus and how he showed him all the kingdoms of the world.
"in a moment of time" or "instantly"
"it will belong to you"
"Jesus replied" or "Jesus said"
Again Jesus quoted scripture to tell why he would not do what the devil told him to do.
This was the corner of the temple roof. If someone fell from there, they would be seriously injured or die.
"jump down to the ground"
The devil is about to quote from the Psalms. He implies that if Jesus is really the Son of God, he will not be hurt if he jumps. Alternate translation: "For the scriptures say" or "You will not be hurt, because it is written"
"He" refers to God.
Jesus tells the devil why he will not do what the devil told him to do. Alternate translation: or "The scripture says" or "No, because it is said"
"Do not test the Lord your God"
"had finished trying to persuade Jesus to sin"
"the devil went away ... until another occasion"
"and the Spirit was giving him power"
"people spread the news about Jesus" or "people told other people about Jesus"
This refers to the areas or places around Galilee.
"everyone said great things about him" or "all the people spoke about him in a good way"
"where his parents had raised him" or "where he grew up" or "where he lived when he was a child"
"as he normally did." It was his usual practice to go to the synagogue on the Sabbath day.
"Someone gave him the scroll of the prophet Isaiah"
Isaiah had written his prophecy many years before, and someone else had copied it onto a scroll.
"the place in the scroll with these words"
"The Holy Spirit is with me in a special way"
In the Old Testament, someone would pour ceremonial oil on a person when God chose that person do a special task. Alternate translation: "he poured oil on me" or "he chose me"
"poor people"
"to tell people who are being held captive that they can go free" or "to set free the prisoners of war"
"to give sight to the blind" or "to make the blind able to see again"
"to set free those whom others treat harshly"
"to tell everyone that the Lord is ready to bless his people" or "to announce that this is the year that the Lord will show his kindness"
People closed scrolls by rolling them like tubes to protect the writing inside.
This refers to a synagogue worker who brought out and put away with proper care and reverence the scrolls containing the scriptures.
It was customary for teachers to be seated while teaching.
"were focused on him" or "were looking intently at him"
"I am fulfilling what this scripture says right now while you are listening to me"
"They were surprised about the gracious things that he was saying."
People thought that Joseph was Jesus's father. Joseph was not a religious leader, so they were surprised that his son would preach what he did. Alternate translation: "This is just Joseph's son!" or "His father is only Joseph!"
If someone claims to be a doctor, some people might believe it only if he can heal himself. Jesus was saying that the people in Nazareth would not believe that he is a prophet. Instead they would challenge him to prove it by showing them some miracles.
"It is certainly true" or "I am telling you the truth." Jesus uses this phrase to emphasize the importance, truth, and accuracy of the statement that follows.
"people in a prophet's hometown do not accept him" or "people do not believe a prophet who comes from their own town."
"when Elijah was prophesying in Israel"
"when no rain fell down from the sky" or "when there was no rain at all"
"there was a serious lack of food in all the land"
The people of Sidon were Gentiles. Alternate translation: "to a Gentile widow living in the town of Zarephath in Sidon"
"the only one of them who was cleansed was Naaman the Syrian" or "the only one of them whom God cleansed was Naaman from the country of Syria"
People who had leprosy were considered to be unclean. When they were healed from leprosy, they were clean. Alternate translation: "were healed"
"the Gentile Naaman from Syria." Namaan was a man.
The people were very angry when Jesus spoke about God helping Gentiles instead of Jews.
"Then Jesus went down to Capernaum, another city in Galilee." Capernaum and Nazareth are both in Galilee. Capernaum is lower in elevation than Nazareth.
greatly surprised, greatly amazed
"who was possessed by an unclean demon" or "who was controlled by an evil spirit"
"he shouted loudly"
The demon was challenging Jesus. Alternate translation: "What do we have in common with you" or "What right do you have to bother us"
This challenge could be expressed as a statement. Alternate translation: "We have nothing to do with you, Jesus of Nazareth!" or "You have no right to bother us, Jesus of Nazareth!"
"Jesus scolded the demon, saying" or "Jesus sternly said to the demon"
The people were expressing how amazed they were that Jesus had the authority to command demons to leave a person. This can be written as a statement. Alternate translation: "These words are amazing!" or "His words are amazing!"
"He has authority and power to command the unclean spirits"
"was very sick with a high fever"
"asked Jesus to help her" or "begged Jesus to help her"
"So he went to her and leaned over her"
"spoke sternly to the fever, and it left her" or "commanded the fever to leave her, and it did" or "commanded her skin to become cool, and did"
"started to prepare food for them"
"placed his hands on everyone of them" or "touched each of them"
"screaming" or "shouting." These were probably cries of fear or anger.
"At sunrise" or "At dawn"
"a deserted place" or "a place where there were no people"
"to the people in many other cities"
"this is what God sent me here to do"
Since Jesus was in Galilee, the term "Judea" here probably refers to the entire region where the Jews lived at that time.
1
Now it happened while the people were crowding around Jesus and listening to the word of God, that he was standing by the lake of Gennesaret.
2
He saw two boats pulled up by the edge of the lake. The fishermen had gotten out of them and were washing their nets.
3
Jesus got into one of the boats, which was Simon's, and asked him to put it out in the water a short distance from the land. Then he sat down and taught the people out of the boat.
Jesus said to Simon, "Do not be afraid, because from now on you will catch men."
[5:1]
Luke said that many people went Jesus to hear the “word”(λόγος/g3056) of God. That is, they wanted to hear the things that God told Jesus to say. These were often instructions, warnings, or prophecies. Jesus did this from a boat. Luke said Jesus asked Peter to take him out into the water on Peter’s boat. Jesus sat down in the boat and began to speak the word of God to the people. Teachers often sat when giving instruction during the time of Jesus.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy)
[5:5]
Simon did not want to fish in deeper water because he knew that people fished in deep water at night, not in the day. Simon fished all night the previous night in the deep water. Simon knew this was not a good way to fish. Some scholars think he thought he knew more about fishing than Jesus knew. Other scholars think he tired and was discouraged from fishing all night and not catching anything. In any case, some scholars say Simon respected Jesus because he was a great teacher. He called him “master”(ἐπιστάτης/g1988). Simon finally did what Jesus asked of him. Other scholars say he did what Jesus asked because he knew Jesus could do things that only God could do.
See Map: Capernaum
[5:8]
When Simon Peter saw how many fish he caught, he bowed down to Jesus. This miracle showed Simon that Jesus was more than his master or leader. Jesus has power that only God has. Simon called Jesus “Lord”(κύριος/g2962). Simon knew himself to be a “sinful man” (ἁμαρτωλός/g0268). In the Old Testament, people often bowed down and did not look at God because they feared God and knew how great he is (see: Isaiah 6:5). Simon and all the people with him were “amazed”(θάμβος/g2285) at what Jesus did.
Advice to translators: When someone “bows down” to another person, they either bend at the waist or lie down on the ground. When they did this, they were not as tall as the other person and they did not look at them. This was a way to show respect to people who were greater.
See: Miracle
[5:9]
Jesus told Simon to not “fear”(φοβέω/g5399). He told Simon that he will be catching people now, not fish. This was a metaphor. In the same way Peter gathered fish for his work by fishing, Jesus wanted Peter to gather people into the kingdom of God (see: Acts 2:38-42). After Jesus spoke, Simon, James, and John left “everything”(πᾶς/g3956) and followed him.
See: Metaphor; Kingdom of God
[5:12]
Some scholars think Luke used the medical term “full of leprosy” because this meant a severe case of leprosy. Luke described a man who was “completely covered”(πλήρης/g4134) with a skin disease called “leprosy”(λέπρα/g3014). A person full of leprosy was unable to be healed.
See: Leprosy (Leper); Clean and Unclean
[5:12]
The man with leprosy came to Jesus and “dropped to the ground”(πίπτω/g4098). Some scholars think he heard about Jesus healing many people (see: Luke 4:37). The man called Jesus “Lord”(κύριος/g2962). He told Jesus that if Jesus wanted him to be healed, he would be healed. He knew that Jesus had the ability to heal him from leprosy. But he knew he had no power to make Jesus do this if Jesus did not want to heal him. However, Jesus said he wanted to heal the man. Jesus told the man to “be cleansed”(καθαρίζω/g2511). The leprosy healed immediately.
See: Leprosy (Leper); Miracle
[5:14]
Jesus told the man he healed to immediately go the the priest. Some scholars think that Jesus did not want to bring attention to himself. Other scholars think Jesus wanted the man to go to the priest and have the priest say that this man was clean. That is, he wanted the Priest to prove he was clean before the man began speaking with other people in the town. If a man with leprosy went into the town, he broke the Law of Moses. The priest had to say he was clean.
See: Priest (Priesthood); Clean and Unclean; Sin;Clean and Unclean
[5:14]
Jesus also told the man to make an offering in the same way the Law of Moses commanded (see: Leviticus 4-7). Jesus said giving this offering showed the man’s healing and cleansing of leprosy. Some scholars think this showed only the priest and those at the temple his healing. Other scholars think this showed all people his healing. For both of these reasons, Jesus wanted the man to obey the Law of Moses.
See: Priest (Priesthood); Law of Moses
[5:16]
Scholars say Jesus prayed alone in the wilderness (See: Luke 5:16) because he did not want other people to see him. He did not want other people to give him attention for praying. Jesus prayed alone many times. People gave Jesus a lot of attention when he healed people and got rid of their demons. God gave Jesus the strength not to want attention when he prayed. Jesus showed his disciples that he obeyed God in everything he did. God guided him when he prayed.
See: Pray (Prayer)
[5:17]
Many scholars think that the “power of the Lord” in Jesus was the Holy Spirit (see: Luke 4:18) This made Jesus able to heal people. Some scholars think Luke wanted people to know that God the Father was also with Jesus. That is, all of God’s power gave Jesus the ability to heal people.
[5:18]
Luke said the paralyzed man was taken to Jesus on a “bed”(κλίνη/g2825). Most scholars think this was a poor man’s bed. That is, it was a mat or mattress filled with straw. The men carrying the mat went up onto the roof. They took the tiles off the roof of the house and lowered the bed to Jesus in the house (see: Mark 2:3-4).
[5:19, 5:20]
Some scholars think it was the men who helped the paralyzed man who believed in Jesus. They did anything they needed to do in order to get their friend to Jesus. They had no doubt that Jesus was able to heal their friend. Other scholars think Jesus also spoke about the paralyzed man who believed in Jesus. The paralyzed man gave permission to his friends to lower him down to Jesus through the roof. He knew Jesus had the ability to heal him.
[5:21]
The Pharisees and Scribes said Jesus “insulted God”(βλασφημία/g0988) because Jesus told the paralyzed man that he forgave his sins. The Pharisees and Scribes understood that only God can forgive sin (see: Isaiah 43:25; Psalm 32:5; Psalm 51:4). They did not understand that Jesus is God, and he can forgive sins also.
See: Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Sin
[5:22]
Scholars say Jesus showed the people that he is God because he knew what the Scribes and Pharisees were thinking.
[5:24]
To show that he was able to forgive sins, Jesus healed the paralyzed man. The Jews knew that only God forgives sins and only God heals people. Jesus also knew this. Jesus showed that he was God by healing this man and forgiving his sins.
See: Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Sin
[5:27]
Luke said that Levi was a tax collector. Many scholars think Levi was this man’s name in the Aramaic language. The Book of Matthew said that this tax collector was also called Matthew. Jesus called Matthew one of the first of the twelve apostles. (see: Matthew 10:2-4).
See: Apostle; Tax (Tax Collector, Toll)
[5:31]
Jesus said that “healthy”(ὑγιαίνω/g5198) people do not need a doctor. Jesus used the metaphor of someone needing a doctor to talk about people who thought they were at peace with God because they did the right things.They thought they did not need God’s forgiveness for their sins. The Pharisees thought they were at peace with God because they did the right things. They closely followed the Jewish Law. Jesus said to his disciples and to the Pharisees that he had come for the “sick”(κακῶς/g2560). “Sick” was a metaphor talking about sinners.
[5:32]
See: Repent (Repentance)
[5:33]
See: Fasting
[5:34]
Jesus used the metaphor of wedding guests to speak about all the people who followed him. He used the metaphor of a bridegroom to speak about himself. Many scholars think that much feasting and rejoicing happened at a wedding, not fasting. Jesus spoke clearly that the time for fasting comes when the bridegroom leaves the wedding. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about the future when he was going to be crucified.
See: Metaphor; Wedding; Fasting; Crucify (Crucifixion)
[5:36]
Jesus used the metaphor of “old clothes” to speak about a person who was living by Jewish traditions made from their law. Jesus used the metaphor of “new clothes” to speak about those who believed in Jesus. That is, they are changed into something new because of Jesus. Someone cannot become new by just adding new ideas to their old idea. That is, they cannot simply “patch” themselves. Becoming a new person is to be changed into someone completely different. The Holy Spirit inside the Christian makes these changes.
See: Metaphor
[5:37]
The old wineskin spoke about the person in their old way of living. That is, they lived in the same way all sinners live. The new wineskin spoke about a person who believed in Jesus. The old wineskin cannot hold the life of Jesus. God works to make a person new when Jesus comes to live in the new person through faith in Jesus.
Many scholars think this last part of the parable spoke directly to the Pharisees. These scholars think Jesus told them they did not want this new idea, that is, believing in Jesus. That is, they found comfort with the old works of the Law of Moses. Advice to Translators: A wineskin was a leather sac used to hold wine.
This phrase is used here to mark the beginning of a new part of the story.
"listening to Jesus teaching them the word of God"
They were cleaning their fishing nets in order to use them again to catch fish.
"asked Simon to move the boat a short distance from the land"
"Jesus sat down and taught the people from the boat" or "he taught the people while he sat in the boat." The people were on the shore.
"put your nets down into the water to catch fish"
"because you have told me to do this"
They were too far from shore to call, so they made gestures, probably by waving their arms.
"and the boats began to sink down into the water"
Possible meanings are 1) "knelt down before Jesus" or 2) "bowed down at Jesus' feet" or 3) "lay down on the ground at Jesus' feet." Peter did not fall accidentally. He did this as a sign of humility and respect for Jesus.
The word here for "man" means "adult male" and not the more general "human being."
"at how many fish they had caught" or "at the large number of fish they had caught"
"Simon's partners in the fishing business"
"you will fish for people" or "you will gather people for me" or "you will bring people to be my disciples." The men were fishermen. Jesus spoke of gathering people to follow him as if they would be fishing.
This phrase marks a new event in the story.
"a man who was covered with leprosy." Leprosy was a skin disease.
"he knelt and touched the ground with his face" or "he bowed down to the ground"
The man was ceremonially unclean because of his skin disease. He wanted to be healed. Alternate translation: "please make me clean, because you are able" or "you can heal me so I will be clean"
By giving the command, Jesus healed and cleansed them man. "Be healed"
"he no longer had leprosy"
"Jesus said, 'Do not tell anyone, but go on your way"
The law required a person to make a specific sacrifice after they were healed. This allowed the person to be ceremonially clean and able to again participate in religious rituals.
"as proof of your healing"
"the news about Jesus went out even farther" or "people kept telling the news about Jesus in other places"
"lonely places" or "places where there were no other people"
sleeping pad or bed or stretcher
"could not move himself"
Houses had flat roofs, and some houses had a ladder or staircase outside to make it easy to go up there. Alternate translation: "they went up to the flat roof of the house"
"When Jesus saw that they believed that he could heal the man, he said to the man"
This is a general word that people used when speaking to a man whose name they did not know. It was not rude, but it also did not show special respect. Some languages might use a word like "friend" or "sir."
"you are forgiven" or "I forgive your sins"
"discuss this" or "reason about this"
This shows how shocked and angry they were at what Jesus said. Alternate translation: "This man is blaspheming God!" or "He blasphemes God by saying that!"
This can be expressed as a statement. Alternate translation: "No one can forgive sins but God alone!" or "God is the only one who can forgive sins!"
This can be written as a statement. Alternate translation: "You should not argue about this in your hearts." or "You should not doubt that I have the authority to forgive sins."
Here, "hearts" refers to people's minds or inner beings.
Jesus uses this question to make the scribes think about what might prove whether or not he could really forgive sins. Alternate translation: "You may think that it is easier to say 'Your sins are forgiven' than it is to say 'Get up and walk.'"
Jesus was speaking to the scribes and Pharisees.
Jesus was referring to himself. Alternate translation: "I, the Son of Man, have authority"
Jesus was saying this to the paralyzed man.
"the man stood up"
"They were very afraid" or "They were filled with awe"
"amazing things" or "strange things"
To "follow" someone is to become that person's disciple. Alternate translation: "Be my disciple" or "Come, follow me as your teacher"
It was customary to lie on a couch while eating at a feast and to prop oneself up with the left arm on some pillows. Alternate translation: "were eating at the table"
"to Jesus's disciples"
The Pharisees and scribes express their disapproval that Jesus's disciples are eating with sinners. Alternate translation: "You should not eat ... sinners!"
people who did not obey the law of Moses but committed what others thought were very bad sins
Jesus uses this proverb to begin to tell them that he calls sinners to repentance the way a physician calls sick people to be healed.
"only those who are sick need a physician"
"a doctor"
"I did not come to call righteous people to repent. I came to call sinners to repent"
"The religious leaders said to Jesus"
Jesus uses this question to cause the people to think about something they already know. Fasting is a sign of sadness. People do not do this when the bridegroom is with them. Alternate translation: "No one tells the wedding attendants of the bridegroom to fast while he is still with them."
"guests" or "friends." These are friends who celebrate with a man who is getting married.
"soon" or "some day"
"people will take the bridegroom away from them" or "the bridegroom will have to go away from them"
"People never rip ... and use it to repair ... If they do that ... they will tear"
"will not match" or "will not be the same as"
"grape juice." This refers to wine that has not yet fermented.
These were bags made out of animal skins. Alternate translation: "wine bags" or "bags made of skin"
When the new wine would ferment and expand, it would break the old skins because they could no longer stretch out.
"the wine will spill out of the bags"
"new wineskins" or "new wine bags"
"wants the new wine"
"The old wine is better"
1
Now it happened on a Sabbath that Jesus was going through the grainfields, and his disciples were picking the heads of grain, rubbing them between their hands, and eating the grain.
2
But some of the Pharisees said, "Why are you doing something that is not lawful to do on the Sabbath day?"
39 Then he also told them a parable. "Can a blind person guide another blind person? If he did, they would both fall into a pit, would they not? 40 A disciple is not greater than his teacher, but everyone when he is fully trained will be like his teacher.
46 "Why do you call me, 'Lord, Lord,' and yet you do not obey the things that I say? 47 Every person who comes to me and hears my words and obeys them, I will tell you what he is like. 48 He is like a man building a house, who dug down deep in the ground and built the house's foundation on solid rock. When a flood came, the torrent of water flowed against that house but could not shake it, because it had been well built.
[6:1, 6:2]
The Pharisees did not want Jesus and his disciples to pick grain on the Sabbath. The Law of Moses said that people cannot harvest grain on the Sabbath. But, the religious teachers said that picking grain on the Sabbath and harvesting grain on the Sabbath were the same activity. They said that both broke the Law of Moses. But, the Law of Moses says that it is good for a person to pick grain if they are hungry. However, they cannot use a tool to cut the grain (see: Deuteronomy 23:25).
See: Pharisees; Sabbath; Law of Moses
[6:3, 6:4]
Jesus told the Pharisees about when David went to the house of God and “received”(λαμβάνω/g2983) the bread from the priest. The priest made new bread every Sabbath day. The Law gave the old bread to the priest for food. The Law of Moses always said to do good things, even on the Sabbath. The priest did a good thing by giving David and his men the bread because they were hungry.
See: 1 Samuel 21:6
See: Priest (Priesthood)
[6:5]
Jesus said that the “Son of Man is Lord of the Sabbath” because he is God, and God made the laws in the Law of Moses about the Sabbath. That is, because he made the Sabbath, he can say what can and cannot be done on the Sabbath (see: Genesis 2:3; Exodus 20:8-11). Genesis said that “God”(אֱלֹהִימ/h0430) created heaven and earth (see: Genesis 1:1). The Hebrew word for God is in the plural form. Also, God said in the plural, “Let us make” (see: Genesis 1:26). This means that God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit helped create heaven and earth. That is, God the Son, Jesus, created heaven and earth and also created the laws about the Sabbath (see: John 1:1-5; Colossians 1:15-18).
See: Heaven; Son of Man; Sabbath; Trinity
[6:11]
The Scribes and Pharisees said giving medical help on the Sabbath was work. The Scribes and Pharisees said the things they taught must be obeyed in the same way people obeyed the Law of Moses. However, nothing in the Law of Moses said giving medical help on the Sabbath day was wrong. The Old Testament made it clear that it was always lawful to do good everyday of the week (see: Deuteronomy 22:1-4).
See: Luke 13:10-17
See: Scribe; Pharisees; Sabbath; Law of Moses; Miracle
[6:12]
Perhaps Jesus went to the mountain to talk with God about the apostles. That is, he was about to choose those to be his special disciples. Luke does not say how many disciples Jesus had when he called them to be apostles. Later in Luke’s gospel, he spoke about his having seventy other disciples (see: Luke 10:1).
See: Apostle; Disciple; Pray (Prayer)
[6:13]
Some scholars think that in the same way there were twelve tribes of Israel, Jesus chose twelve disciples to be apostles. They think Jesus chose the twelve apostles to be the new spiritual leaders of Israel. They think Jesus wanted these apostles to lead Israel based on the promises of the New Covenant (see: Jeremiah 31:31-33). Other scholars think Jesus chose the twelve apostles to be the spiritual leaders of the church, and not the new leaders of Israel. The Apostle Paul spoke about apostles and prophets being the foundation of God’s household.They held up the church with the truth of the gospel in the same way a house is held up by its foundation. That is, they lead the church, told others about the gospel, and protected the gospel from false teachers. The household of God consisted of both Christian Jews and Christian Gentiles (see: Ephesians 2:19-20; 3:1-7).
See: Prophet; Gospel; Tribes of Israel; Disciple; Apostle; New Covenant; Church
[6:17, 6:18]
The crowds waited for Jesus because they wanted to hear him teach. Also, they wanted him to heal them from their sicknesses. These people never heard anyone teach in the way Jesus taught. No one ever healed others in the same way that Jesus healed. Many people went to Jesus so they could touch him and be healed. They wanted to touch him because healing power was coming from him. Jesus healed people who were attacked by evil, unclean spirits. Many more of Jesus’ disciples were in the crowds that came to Jesus.
See: Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
See Map: Jerusalem; Judea; Tyre; Sidon
[6:20]
Luke wrote that Jesus looked at his disciples when he taught. This was the twelve apostles who came down the mountain with him. Also, it was the larger crowd of Jesus’ disciples waiting for him to come down from the mountain (see: Luke 6:17).
[6:20, 6:21, 6:22, 6:23]
Jesus taught that God approved of those who were “poor”(πτωχός/g4434). Some scholars think Jesus spoke of people who did not have food, clothing, or shelter. Other scholars think Jesus spoke of the spiritually poor (see: Matthew 5:3). That is, they knew their great need for God, or people treated them badly (see: Matthew 5:10).
Jesus taught that God approved of those who were hungry. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about people who did not have food. These scholars think when God promised to feed people who were hungry, he was thinking about a feast held in heaven (see: Luke 13:29). Other scholars think Jesus spoke using a metaphor. He wanted to say that those who were hungry and thirsty really wanted to do the things that God wanted them to do (see: Matthew 5:6). These scholars think the words, “you will be filled” spoke about God’s promise to approve those who hungered for him in this way.
Jesus taught that God approved those who “weep”(κλαίω/g2799). God promised them that their weeping will change to laughter. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about people being sorry for their sin or for the sins of other people. This sorrow caused them to weep. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about the evil of the world. This also caused Christians to weep. These scholars think Jesus spoke about the day when God gathers his people into his kingdom. There will be no weeping in the kingdom of God. There, all weeping will be changed to laughter (see: Jeremiah 31:13; Revelation 7:17; 21:4).
Jesus taught that God approves the disciples when people hate them for following Jesus. That is, when others treat Christians badly for following Jesus, Jesus told them to “rejoice”(χαίρω/g5463). Their reward will be in heaven when they die (see: Romans 5:3-5; 1 Peter 4:13).
See: Matthew 5:3; Ephesians 2:1-5
See: Metaphor; Kingdom of God; Persecute (Persecution)
[6:24, 6:25, 6:26]
Jesus said “woe”(οὐαί/g3759) to rich people. That is, disaster comes for people who trust in the things they own or in what they know. Jesus said these people received their reward here on this earth. No reward is given to them in heaven (see: Luke 12:16-21).
Jesus said “woe” to the “full”(ἐμπίπλημι/g1705) people. That is, they do not think they needed God because they meet their own needs. However, Jesus warned them and said they will hunger. That is, spiritual hunger destroys them after their death (see: Luke 16:19-30; Isaiah 65:13-14).
God warned those who “laugh”(γελάω/g1070) now. Scholars think Jesus was speaking about a certain type of laughing. That is, he warned those who do not take care of the needs of others. Jesus said these people will one day weep and mourn.
Jesus said “woe” to you if people only say good things about you. Many people said evil things about Jesus because they hated his message. Jesus told the crowd that their fathers spoke good things which were said by false prophets (see: Jeremiah 5:31).
[6:27]
Some scholars think Jesus was speaking to his disciples when he said, “I say to you who hear”(ἀκούω/g0191) (see: 6:20-26). Jesus only spoke to the whole crowd around him after he spoke to the disciples. Other scholars think that when Jesus said, “I say to you who hear,” he was speaking to those who listened and obeyed his words. That is, they obeyed because they heard.
See: Disciple
[6:27, 6:28, 6:29]
Jesus told his disciples to “love”(ἀγαπάω/g0025) their enemies. That is, they needed to be respectful to those who hated them and do good to those who hated them. Jesus said the world hated him, it will also hate people who believe in Jesus (see: John 15:18). God rewards those who give this type of love to others (see: 6:32,35).
Jesus told his disciples to “do good”(καλῶς/g2573) to those who hate them. That is, they need to be kind to those who hate them. In the same way Jesus taught about love, Christians are not to want to be treated kindly simply because they treated others kindly (see: Luke 6:33, 35). Christians show kindness in two ways. First, they speak good about a person who speaks evil of them. Second, they pray for the people who treat them badly.
Jesus told his disciples to give to those who ask to borrow something from them. In the same way Christians are to love and do good without wanting anything for this, they are to give whatever is asked of them without wanting to get anything back from the one who asked (see: Luke 6:34-35).
[6:36]
Some scholars think Jesus said God the Father shows mercy to people by not getting angry quickly. He also gives approval and unchanging love to them (see: Psalm 103:8). Luke later said that Jesus told a story of a man who showed the same type of mercy that the Father shows (see: Luke 10:30-37).
[6:37]
Jesus told Christians not to“judge”(κρίνω/g2919). Only God can judge a person because he knows what a person really wants, even if they do not tell anyone or do not know themselves. Also, Jesus told believers not to “condemn”(καταδικάζω/g2613) others. Only God can condemn.
Jesus told Christians to forgive others. That is, Christians are to forgive others when they do something wrong to them. This is not the same forgiveness for disobeying God. Only God can forgive those sins. Also, Jesus told Christians to freely “give”(δίδωμι/g1325) to others. That is, to meet the needs of others.
[6:38]
Jesus said the metaphor “good measure” to tell Christians about how valuable it was to give a lot to others. In the days of Jesus, the shop owners measured and sold their grain by pouring it into a person’s lap. The people wore a robe with a fold between their legs. A seller measured the grain and filled the fold of the robe. The fold was then pressed together and shaken. This made space for more grain. The seller then poured more grain into the fold of the robe until it went over the top of the fold.
See: Metaphor
[6:39]
Jesus used this parable to say that his disciples needed to be “fully trained”(καταρτίζω/g2675). Once they become fully trained, they will teach others. A fully trained disciple is one who understands God’s word fully. That is, because he understands God’s word fully, he does what God wants him to do (see: Hebrews 5:12-14). A fully trained disciple is one who knows when they hear a false teacher. Jesus said these false teachers were blind. That is, they were blind to true things about God. He told his disciples to not follow the teachings of a blind, false teacher.
[6:45]
Jesus used the word “treasure” to say how valuable the works were from a person’s “heart”(καρδία/g2588). When the Bible wrote about a person’s “heart,” it meant a person’s inner self. A person who did not believe in Jesus was under the control of the devil (see: Ephesians 2:1-3). But a person who believed in Jesus was a new creation. The Holy Spirit controlled them (see: 2 Corinthians 5:17; Ephesians 1:13-14).
In the same way a tree grew only one type of fruit, a person spoke what was in their heart. This was not both good and evil.
See: Satan (The Devil); Sanctify (Sanctification)
[6:48]
Jesus said that in the same way a house was built on a solid foundation, a Christian needed to trust Jesus so that they were able to withstand the devil. Jesus’s words were their solid foundation. Jesus said that he was the cornerstone of the house (see: Ephesians 2:19-21). That is, he is the cornerstone of the church. In the same way a house with a solid foundation will not be destroyed during a severe storm, so a Christian who follows Jesus’s words will not be destroyed when the devil attacks them.
Also, in the same way a house without a solid foundation is easily destroyed when a severe storm comes, someone who does not follow Jesus’ words will be destroyed by the works of the enemy, the devil.
Advice to translators: A foundation is the base or bottom part of a house. If a foundation a not made well, then the whole house cannot be made well. A cornerstone is the first stone put in place in a house or building. After this stone is put into place, it affects the rest of the house. If it is put into crooked, then the whole house will be crooked.
See: Disciple; Satan (The Devil)
This phrase is used here to mark the beginning of a new part of the story.
These are large sections of land where people had scattered wheat seed to grow wheat.
These are the topmost parts of the grain plant, which is a kind of large grass. The heads hold the mature, edible seeds of the plant.
"rubbing the husks off with their hands." They were rubbing off the outer husks so they could eat the seeds.
The Pharisees considered even rubbing a handful of grain to be unlawful work. Alternate translation: "Why are you working on the Sabbath when it is against the law?"
Jesus is rebuking the Pharisees for not learning from the scriptures. This can be written as a statement. Alternate translation: "You should learn from what you have read about what David did ... him!" or "Certainly you have read what David did ... him!"
This is the sacred bread that priests placed before God in the tabernacle. It represented God's presence. Alternate translation: "the bread of God's presence" or "the sacred bread"
Jesus was referring to himself. Alternate translation: "I, the Son of Man, am"
The man's hand was damaged in such a way that he could not stretch it. It may have been almost closed into a fist, making it look small and wrinkled.
"were watching Jesus carefully"
"because they wanted to find"
"to the scribes and Pharisees"
Jesus asks this question so that the Pharisees would have to admit that he is right to heal on the Sabbath.
"to help someone or to harm someone"
"Hold out your hand" or "Extend your hand"
was healed
"around that time" or "not long after" or "one day around then"
"Jesus went out"
"When it was morning" or "The next day"
"whom he also made apostles" or "and he appointed them to be apostles"
"Simon's brother Andrew"
Possible meanings are 1) this title shows he was part of the group of people who wanted to free the Jewish people from Roman rule. Alternate translation: "the patriot" or "the nationalist" or 2) this shows that he was zealous for God to be honored. Alternate translation: "the passionate one"
"later betrayed his friend" or "later turned Jesus over to enemies"
"for Jesus to heal them"
"Jesus also healed people who were troubled with unclean spirits" or "Jesus also healed people whom unclean spirits were bothering"
"he had power to heal people" or "he was using his power to heal people"
"You who are poor receive God's favor" or "You who are poor benefit"
"the kingdom of God belongs to you" or "you are a citizen in God's kingdom" or "God is your king" or "God is your ruler"
"you will laugh with joy" or "you will be joyful"
"because you associate with the Son of Man" or "because they reject me, the Son of Man"
"when they do those things" or "when that happens"
"jump with joy" or "be very happy"
"how terrible it is for you" or "trouble will come to you." This indicates that God's anger is directed at them, or that something bad will happen to them.
"what comforts you" or "what satisfies you" or "what makes you happy"
"whose stomachs are full now"
"when everyone says good things about you"
"their ancestors also spoke well of the false prophets"
Each of these commands is to be followed continually, not just a single time.
Each of these commands is to be followed continually, not just a single time.
"If anyone hits you on one side of your face"
"turn your face so that he can strike the other cheek too"
"do not prevent him from taking"
"If anyone asks you for something, give it to him"
"do not require him to give" or "do not demand that he give"
"You should do to people the same as what you want them to do to you" or "Treat people they way you want them to treat you"
"what reward will you receive?" This can be expressed as a statement. Alternate translation: "you will not receive any reward for that."
"people who you expect will repay you" or "people who you believe will repay you"
"not expecting the person to return what you have given him" or "not expecting the person to give you anything"
"you will receive a great reward" or "you will receive good payment" or "you will get good gifts because of it"
It is best to translate "sons" with the same word your language would naturally use to refer to human sons or children.
This refers to God. It is best to translate "Father" with the same word your language uses to refer to a human father.
"Do not judge people ... Do not condemn people"
"and as a result you"
Jesus does not say who will not judge. Possible meanings are 1) "God will not judge you" or 2) "no one will judge you"
Jesus does not say who will forgive. Possible meanings are 1) "God will forgive you" or 2) "people will forgive you"
Jesus does not say who will give. Alternate translation: "and you will receive"
"A generous amount" or "A large amount"
These phrases emphasize that a great amount will be given. It will be like when someone puts a lot of grain into a container and he presses it down and shakes it so that it will fit. But even then there is so much grain that it spills over the top of the container.
Jesus does not say who will measure things back to person. Alternate translation "they will measure things back to you"
This can be written as a statement. Alternate translation: "We know that a blind person cannot guide another blind person."
"If a blind person guides another blind person"
"every disciple who has been trained well" or "every student whose teacher has fully taught him"
Jesus challenges the people to pay attention to their own sins before they pay attention to another person's sins. Alternate translation: "Do not look ... brothers eye while you ignore the log that is in your own eye."
"speck" or "splinter" or "bit of dust." Use a word for the smallest thing that commonly falls into a person's eyes.
Here "brother" refers to a fellow Jew or a fellow believer in Jesus.
"beam" or "plank"
This can be translated as a statement or a command. Alternate translation: "You should not say ... your own eye."
"healthy tree"
"bad fruit" or "decaying fruit"
"people know the type of tree" or "people recognize a tree"
a plant or shrub that has thorns
a vine or shrub that has thorns
"A good person." The word "good" here means righteous or moral. The word "man" here refers to a person, male or female.
This represents a person's good thoughts and attitudes. Alternate translation: "the good things he keeps inside himself"
This represents the good person saying and doing good things. Alternate translation: "brings out what is good"
"whatever fills his heart will come out when he speaks" or "what he thinks in his heart affects what he says with his mouth"
This can be translated as a statement or a command." Alternate translation: "You call me Lord, Lord,' yet you do not obey the things that I say." or "Do not call me ' 'Lord, Lord,' and neglect to obey what I say."
"I will tell you what every person is like who comes to me and hears my words and obeys them"
Some cultures may not be familiar with this process of building a stable house. Alternate translation: "who worked hard and built a stable house"
"the fast-moving water crashed against the house" or "the river beat on the house"
Possible meanings are 1) "could not cause the house to shake" or 2) "could not destroy the house."
"because the man had built it well"
If people would not understand this, it can be expressed in a more general way. Alternate translation: "who did not build his house properly" or "who did not make his house strong"
"that house was completely destroyed"
1
After Jesus had finished everything he was saying in the hearing of the people, he entered Capernaum.
He said, "Say it, Teacher!"
Jesus said to him, "You have judged correctly."
[7:1]
See Map: Capernaum
[7:2]
A centurion was a type of Roman soldier. They led 100 soldiers.
See: Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar)
[7:3, 7:6]
The centurion sent two groups of people to Jesus because he was a Gentile. Perhaps he thought the leaders of the Jews had more influence than he did to ask Jesus to heal his servant. So he sent the leaders of the Jews to Jesus. Scholars think the centurion was humble because he felt unworthy for Jesus to come to his house and instead he sent his friends to speak with Jesus.
See: Gentile
Matthew also wrote about this story, but he did not say the centurion sent people to Jesus (see: Matthew 8:5-13). Many scholars think the centurion spoke through his friends. That is, their words were the same as his words.
[7:9]
Scholars think the centurion's message amazed Jesus for three reasons.
Though the centurion led many people, he showed humility before Jesus. He believed in Jesus’ ability and power to heal his servant. The centurion felt unworthy for Jesus to come to his home because of his respect for Jesus.
The centurion understood the ability to give commands. Luke wrote about how the soldiers were given permission to give commands to other people they lead. He understood that Jesus had the ability to heal his servant from a distance.
Jesus never saw people in Israel believe in him so strongly. This Gentile military leader showed that he believed in Jesus more than the people of Israel. That is, God’s chosen people did not show this much faith.
See: Gentile; Faith (Believe in); People of God
[7:14]
Scholars think Jesus raised the young man from the dead for two reasons.
Jesus had compassion for the young man’s mother. His mother was also a widow, and she did not have any other sons. In ancient times, a widow’s sons helped their mother and without them, the mother would be very poor.
Jesus wanted people to know that he controlled death and uncleanness.
[7:14]
The Old Testament spoke about uncleanness coming over someone who touches a dead body (see: Number 19:11-6). However, when Jesus raised the widow’s son back to life, he made the man clean. Because he raised the boy, Jesus never became unclean under the Law of Moses.
See: Clean and Unclean; Law of Moses; Sin
[7:16]
The people said Jesus was a “great prophet” because he raised a young man from the dead. Only two other prophets raised people from the dead. Elijah raised a widow’s son (see: 1 Kings 17:17-18), and Elisha raised the son of a Shunammite woman (see: 2 Kings 4:18-37).
See: Prophet
[7:19]
Scholars give two reasons why John sent his disciples to ask Jesus if he is the “Coming One.” That is, if Jesus was the messiah whom God promised to come.
John wanted to strengthen the faith of his disciples.
John wanted to know himself that Jesus is the “Coming One.” God gave John a message to preach that spoke of a coming judgment. John expected Jesus to bring judgment on sinners quickly (see: Luke 3:8,16-17). When John was put in prison, Jesus said others will also be put in prison before the judgment of God comes on the world (see: Luke 21:10-22).
See: Preach (Preacher); Messiah (Christ)
[7:23]
Some scholars think Jesus’ words spoke about people in general. They think people “fall away” because they expected the Messiah to be someone different than who he really is. Other scholars think Jesus spoke to John specifically. They think Jesus’ words told John not to stop believing in Jesus because judgment did not happen at the time John thought it was going to happen.
See: Judge (Judgment)
[7:24]
Jesus asked the crowds three questions about going into the wilderness to speak about the serious message of John. Jesus did not want the crowds to answer the questions, but he wanted to use the questions to teach the truth about John. The first question spoke about a reed shaken by the wind. The wind easily bent reeds back and forth, and this was a common sight. People did not travel to the wilderness to see reeds bending in the wind. Some scholars think Jesus was saying that John was not a man who was easily swayed. Rather he was a solid man who believed in the coming Messiah.
Jesus then asked the people if they went to the wilderness to see a man dressed in soft, fancy clothes. The people knew that a person in soft, fancy clothes did not live in the wilderness. The third question Jesus asked was whether the people went out to the wilderness to see a prophet. Jesus told the crowds that John was more than just a prophet.
[7:26]
Many scholars think Jesus said John was “more than a prophet” because John spoke about the coming of the Messiah. The Old Testament prophet, Malachi, spoke about a prophet coming to tell people about the Messiah before the messiah came. Malachi spoke about the prophet John. John not only told people about the coming of the messiah, he also saw the messiah. He witnessed God’s words about Jesus happen (see: John 1:32-34). Jesus even spoke about John the prophet being the same as Elijah, the prophet promised to come (see: Matthew 17:11-13).
See: Malachi 4:5-6
See: Prophet; Messiah (Christ)
[7:28]
Scholars think Jesus said the least in the kingdom was actually greater than John because John lived in the time before Jesus began his ministry. That is, John did not live to see Jesus die and become alive again because he was in prison. Also, the ones Jesus called “the least” of his followers saw many believers filled with the Holy Spirit. John the Baptist did not see any. However, John will be in the kingdom in heaven with all of God’s prophets (see: Luke 13:28).
See: Kingdom of God; Minister (Ministry); Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Filling of the Holy Spirit
[7:29]
After the people heard Jesus speak, those John baptized said that God was right. Some scholars think because John spoke about repentance and the Messiah, it showed that John taught God’s message. However, the Pharisees refused to believe that Jesus is the Messiah and they refused to repent. They believed following the Law of Moses was right and made them be at peace with God.
See: Pharisees; Baptize (Baptism); Repent (Repentance); Messiah (Christ); Law of Moses
[7:31]
Many scholars think Jesus spoke about the Pharisees, the teachers of the Law of Moses and all those who followed them. These scholars think Jesus spoke about the things the people of Israel did in the past (see: Acts 7:51-53). Jesus said that in the same way children made up games with rules, so did the Pharisees and teachers of the law of Moses criticized anyone who did not play by their rules.
See: Pharisees; Law of Moses
[7:34, 7:35]
Jesus spoke about the things the Pharisees accused them of. They did this by saying wisdom was shown to be true by her children. This meant those who trusted in God and obeyed his commands were wise people. The Pharisees rejected the things John said that God gave him to tell the people. The Pharisees also rejected Jesus the messiah. They rejected him because he was a friend of sinners. Because the Pharisees rejected both John and Jesus, they were not considered to be children of wisdom.
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Messiah (Christ)
[7:36]
Jesus reclined at the table by lying on his side and facing the table. His feet went away from the table. The woman was then able to touch his feet. This reclining at a table was common in the days of Jesus.
[7:37]
Luke wrote the unnamed woman was a sinner. Luke did not say how she sinned. Some scholars think she was a prostitute. Fewer scholars think she committed adultery or her husband dishonored God in his work.
[7:37]
An alabaster jar was a glass or soft-stone jar with a long neck that held perfume. Both the jar and the perfume were very expensive. A woman broke the long neck of the jar to pour out the perfume. Why was the woman crying? Some scholars think the woman’s tears showed her humility and a deep sense of repentance. Other scholars think she felt sad because she sinned. Or she felt joy because Jesus forgave her sins. So, she showed she loved Jesus very much by pouring out her tears on his feet, wiping them with her hair, kissing them, and anointing them with perfume from her alabaster jar.
See: Anoint (Anointing); Repent (Repentance)
[7:39]
Simon the Pharisee thought Jesus did not know the woman was a sinner. So, he must not be a prophet. The Pharisees always kept away from any contact with sinners. Simon thought that Jesus, if he were a prophet, would also keep away from sinners.
See: Prophet
[7:40]
Simon did not ask his question for others to be able to hear him. He only thought the question. However, Jesus knew Simon’s inner thoughts and was able to answer Simon’s question. Then people knew Jesus was a prophet.
See: Prophet
[7:41]
A denarius was a fair wage for a day of labor (see: Matthew 20:2). Scholars say the man with the large debt needed one and three-quarters years to earn what he owed. The man with the small debt needed two months to earn what he owed. This story was a metaphor. In the story to Simon, the moneylender who “forgave”(χαρίζομαι/g5483) the debts of denarii was Jesus who “forgives”(ἀφίημι/g0863) people who sinned.
[7:44]
Jesus spoke to Simon about what was good and polite to do for a guest. That is, to provide water for the washing of feet, a kiss of greeting to welcome a guest into their home, and oil to anoint the guest’s head. Simon failed to provide any of these common greetings to Jesus. But, the sinful woman washed the feet of Jesus with her own tears, kissed the feet of Jesus, and anointed his feet with expensive perfume. The sinful woman went far beyond Simon but others thought Simon was a man who honored God.
See: Genesis 18:4; 43:24
See: Anoint (Anointing)
[7:47, 7:48]
Jesus forgave the woman because she believed in him. Jesus said her faith saved her (see: 7:50). The woman showed great love toward Jesus because of her awareness of her great sin. She knew only Jesus saved her. Her acts of love came from her desire to repent.
See: Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Repent (Repentance); Faith (Believe in)
[7:49]
The other guests thought Jesus was not able to forgive people who sinned. They knew that only God is able to forgive people who sin. The other guests at the table continued to reject Jesus the Messiah. That is, they did not think he was equal with God.
See: Messiah (Christ)
"to the people who were listening to him" or "to the people who were there" or "for the people to hear"
"whom the centurion valued" or "whom he respected"
"pleaded with him" or "begged him"
"The centurion is worthy"
"our people." This refers to the Jewish people.
"went along"
The centurion was speaking politely to Jesus. Alternate translation: "do not trouble yourself by coming to my house" or "I do not wish to bother you"
"to come into my house"
The servant understood that Jesus could heal the servant just by speaking. Alternate translation: "just give the order" or "just give the command"
"I also have someone over me that I must obey"
"under my authority"
Jesus said this to emphasize the surprising thing that he was about to tell them.
Jesus expected Jewish people to have this kind of faith, but they did not. He did not expect Gentiles to have this kind of faith, yet this man did. Alternate translation: "I have not found any Israelite who trusts me as much as this Gentile does!"
"the people whom the Roman officer had sent to Jesus"
"people were carrying out of the city a man who had died"
"carried out. He was his mother's only son, and she was a widow. A rather large crowd"
"felt very sorry for her"
"he went forward" or "he approached the dead man"
This was a stretcher or bed that they used to move the body to the burial place.
get up"
It may be necessary to make it clear that the man was not still dead. Alternate translation: "The man who had been dead"
"fear filled all of them" or "they all became very afraid"
"A great prophet has appeared among us" or "A great prophet has come up among us"
"God has cared for his people"
"People spread this news about Jesus" or "People told others this report about Jesus"
"told John"
This sentence can be reworded so that it only has one direct quote. Alternate translation: "the men said that John the Baptist had sent them to him to ask, 'Are you the one who is coming, or should we look for another?'" or "the men said, 'John the Baptist has sent us to you to ask if you are the one who is coming, or if we should look for another.'"
"At that time"
"and he healed people from evil spirits" or "and he set people free from evil spirits"
"said to John's messengers" or "said to the men that John sent"
"poor people are hearing the good news"
"God blesses the person who does not stop believing in me because of my actions"
"Whoever does not ... is blessed" or "People who do not ... are blessed."
Jesus begins to speak to the crowd about John the Baptist. He asks questions to lead them to think about what John is really like.
"Did you go out to the desert to see a reed shaken by the wind? Of course not!" or "Surely you did not go out to the desert see a reed being shaken by the wind!"
"Someone who is like a reed shaken by the wind"
"Did you go out to see a man dressed in soft clothes? Of course not!" or "You certainly did not go out to see a man dressed in soft clothes!"
This refers to expensive clothing. Normal clothing was rough. Alternate translation: "wearing luxurious clothing"
A palace is a large, expensive house that a king lives in.
"Did you go out to see a prophet? Yes, I say to you," or "But you actually went out to see a prophet"
"and not just an ordinary prophet" or "and he is more important than a prophet"
"John is the one the prophet wrote about long ago"
"in front of you" or "to go ahead of you"
The words "your" and "you" are singular because God was speaking to the Messiah in the quotation.
Jesus is speaking to the crowd, so "you" refers to the crowd.
"among those to whom a woman has given birth." This refers to all people. Alternate translation: "of all the people who have ever lived"
"John is the greatest"
"whoever is least important in the kingdom of God is greater than John"
"because they had let John baptize them" or "because John had baptized them"
"rejected what God wanted them to do" or "chose to disobey what God told them"
"they did not let John baptize them" or "they rejected John's baptism"
Jesus continues speaking to the people about John the Baptist.
Jesus uses these questions to introduce a comparison. They can be expressed as a statement. Alternate translation: "This is what I compare this generation to. This is what they are like."
"the people who are alive now"
"but you did not dance to the music"
"but you did not cry with us"
If your language does not have a word for bread, you could translate it with a more general expression. Alternate translation: "not eating ordinary food"
"you say that he has a demon"
"I, the Son of Man, came"
"you accuse him of eating and drinking too much and of being a friend of tax collectors and sinners." or "you say that I am a gluttonous man and a drunkard, a friend of tax collectors sinners."
"he is a greedy eater" or "he continually eats too much food"
This appears to be a proverb that Jesus applied to this situation, probably to teach that wise people would understand that the people should not have rejected Jesus and John.
"sat down at the table to eat." It was the custom at a relaxed meal for men to eat while lying down comfortably around the table.
"who lived a sinful lifestyle" or "who had a reputation for living a sinful life."
"a jar made of soft stone with perfume in it"
"poured perfume on them"
"he said to himself"
The Pharisee thought that Jesus was not a prophet because he allowed the sinful woman to touch him.
This was the name of the Pharisee who invited Jesus into his home. This was not Simon Peter.
"Two men owed money to a certain moneylender"
"five hundred silver coins" or "five hundred days' wages"
"and the other debtor owed fifty denarii"
"he forgave their debts" or "he canceled their debts"
Simon was cautious about his answer. Alternate translation: "Probably"
"You are right"
Jesus directed Simon's attention to the woman by turning to her.
"You did not give me water for my feet." It was a basic responsibility of a host to provide water and a towel for guests to wash and dry their feet after walking on dusty roads.
The woman used her tears and hair in place of the missing water and towel.
"You did not greet me with a kiss." A good host in that culture would greet his guests with a kiss on the cheek. Simon did not do this.
The woman kissed the feet of Jesus rather than his cheek as a sign of extreme repentance and humility.
"You did not put oil on my head" or "You did not welcome me by anointing my head with oil." The custom was for the host to welcome an honored guest by putting oil on his head.
The woman greatly honored Jesus by doing this. She demonstrated humility by anointing his feet instead of his head.
"God has forgiven her many sins"
Her love was the evidence that her sins were forgiven. Some languages require that the object of "love" be stated. Alternate translation: "for she greatly loves the one who forgave her"
"anyone who is forgiven for only a few things loves little"
"You are forgiven" or "I forgive your sins"
"The people who were reclining together around the table" or "The people who were at the table"
The religious leaders knew that only God could forgive sins, but they did not believe that Jesus was God. This question was probably an accusation. Alternate translation: "Who is this man who claims to forgive sins?” or “This man says that he forgives sins. Who does he think he is?”
"Because of your faith, you are saved" or "Because you believe, God has saved you"
This is a way of saying good-bye while giving a blessing at the same time. Alternate translation: "May you have peace as you go"
1
It happened soon afterward that Jesus began traveling around to different cities and villages, preaching and proclaiming the good news about the kingdom of God. The twelve were with him,
2
as well as certain women who had been healed of evil spirits and diseases: Mary who was called Magdalene, from whom seven demons had been driven out;
3
Joanna, the wife of Chuza, Herod's manager; Susanna; and many others, who, out of their possessions, provided for their needs.
He awoke and rebuked the wind and the raging of the water, and they ceased, and there was a calm.
But they were afraid and amazed, and they asked one another, "Who then is this, that he commands even the winds and the water, and they obey him?"
He said, "Legion," for many demons had entered into him.
When all denied it, Peter said, "Master, the crowds of people are all around you and they are pressing in against you."
[8:1, 8:2, 8:3]
Luke wanted his readers to know two things when he wrote 8:1-3. The other gospel writers did not write about these two things.
Luke wanted his readers to know that Jesus “preached”(κηρύσσω/g2784) and “proclaimed” the (εὐαγγελίζω/g2097) the gospel. The gospel is about the “kingdom of God.” Luke used the word “preached.” He used this word to write about how God gave Jesus permission to speak about the kingdom of God. Luke also used the words, “proclaimed the gospel.” He wrote this because the things Jesus spoke about were good for the people to know.
Luke also wanted readers to know women served Jesus. Some scholars think these women served in the same way the disciples served Jesus. Other scholars think these women served Jesus in a different way.
See: Gospel; Preach (Preacher); Kingdom of God; Disciple
[8:2]
Mary Magdalene was a woman from a small village called Magdala. Some scholars think the village was near the west side of the Sea of Galilee. Other scholars think they do not know where Magdala was located. The apostle John wrote that Mary Magdalene witnessed the resurrection of Jesus (see: John 20:11-18).
See: Apostle; Resurrect (Resurrection)
See Map: Sea of Galilee
[8:3]
Luke wrote about Johanna. Johanna was a person who worked for Herod. John wanted his readers to know that even the people working for Herod heard about the gospel. Some scholars think her husband, Chuza, also served Herod.
See: Gospel
[8:4]
See: Parable
[8:5]
When Jesus was on the earth, people sowed seeds by having a seed bag over their shoulders. They threw seeds from the bag onto the ground. They did this in late fall or early winter. The seeds began to grow out of the ground in spring. Then they gathered what was grown in summer. Many times a dirt road or pathway went through the field where they sowed seeds.
Advice to Translators: Spring, Summer, Winter, and fall are words used to talk about the changing seasons in an area of the world. Many places in the world do not have these four seasons. They may have only two of these seasons or they may have what is called wet and dry seasons. Overall, these words are used to talk about different times of the year due to changes in the weather in that particular area.
See: Sow (Plant); Hebrew Calendar (Seasons in Israel); Metaphor
[8:5, 8:6, 8:7, 8:8]
Jesus told the parable of the farmer who sowed his seed. He wanted people to know four different ways people heard the word of God.
See: Sow (Plant); Gospel; Word of God
[8:8]
Scholars think Jesus said, “Whoever has ears to hear, let him hear,” because he wanted people to listen to what he said. That is, people needed to not only know what he taught, but also they needed to do the things he taught. He did not say this because he was angry. How was the seed the word of God in the parable? Scholars do not agree about how the seed was the word of God in the parable. Some scholars think it was about God ruling (see: 8:1). Other scholars think it was about people needing to obey what Jesus taught (see: 8:21).
See: Sow (Plant); Parable; Kingdom of God; Word of God
[8:12]
Jesus spoke about the seed beside the road because he wanted his listeners to know how Satan tries to take away the word of God from people. That is, Satan took the word of God from people in the same way birds ate seeds from a road. Satan did not want people to know the word of God. He also did not want God to save people from the punishment of sinning.
See: 2 Corinthians 4:3-4
See: Metaphor; Sow (Plant); Satan (The Devil); Word of God
[8:13]
Jesus said some seed fell on the rock. He used this to talk about how some people rejoice when they hear the word of God. However, they stop believing in it when they begin to suffer because of it. Seeds that were thrown over rocks did only grew for a short time. This is because it did not have any water or deep roots.
See: Metaphor; Parable; Rejoice (Joy, Joyful); Word of God; Sow (Plant); Eternal Security
[8:14]
Jesus said that thorns grew with the good plants. Thorns took the things from the soil that the good plants needed to grow. Therefore, nothing could grow around the thorns. These thorns “choked” the life from the good plants. In the same way, people were “choked”(συμπνίγω/g4846) by the “cares, and riches, and pleasures of this life.” Jesus said these people were never able to do the things that honored God (see: 3:8-9).
Advice to translators: A “thorn” was a plant with thorns. It was a type of weed. It was a plant that grew quickly and hamre other plants. It did not do anything good.
See: Sow (Plant); Metaphor
[8:15]
Scholars think there were two ways Jesus spoke about the seed that fell on good soil. Some scholars think Jesus wanted Christians to know that more people believed in Jesus (see: Acts 6:7; Colossians 1:5-6). Other scholars think Jesus wanted Christians to know that there were many people who trusted in God and Jesus more than they did before. Perhaps Jesus meant both.
See: Sow (Plant); Metaphor
[8:16]
Jesus told the parable of the lamp to talk about how God wanted the disciples to listen very carefully to what Jesus said. Matthew and Mark also wrote about the parable of the lamp.
See: Matthew 5:14-16; Mark 4:21-25
[8:16, 8:17]
Scholars think different things about how Jesus spoke about the “light.”
Some scholars think it was a metaphor for the things Jesus taught. Jesus taught that God wanted people to believe in the word of God (see: 8:11-15).
Some scholars think it was a metaphor for the people who followed Jesus. It taught the word of God to other people (see: 24:44-48).
Some scholars think it was a metaphor for what people thought about the things Jesus taught.
See: Metaphor; Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Word of God
[8:18]
Scholars think God either told people more things about himself or he made the things that they already knew about him leave them. This was because of how people listened to Jesus (see: 8:11-15). Some scholars say a person who did not believe in the word of God was wrong to think he knew anything about God.
See: 11:33; 12:2
See: Word of God
[8:19]
Luke told this story about Jesus and his family so people would know how great was the message Jesus taught. He wanted people to hear, believe, and obey the word of God (see: 8:11,15,21). Matthew and Mark also wrote about this.
See: Matthew 12:46-50; Mark 3:31-35
See: Word of God; Family of Jesus
[8:21]
Some scholars think Jesus spoke about his “mother and brothers” as a metaphor. He wanted to say that everyone who heard his word and did the things his word said to do were a member of his family. Many scholars think Jesus did not reject his mother and brothers, but he made other people able to become members of his family. On the other hand, some scholars think Jesus spoke against family when they wanted people to stop obeying God’s word (see: Luke 14:26; 18:29-30).
See: Metaphor; Children of God; Word of God
[8:24]
When Luke wrote about Jesus stopping the storm, he wanted Christians to know that Jesus controlled the winds and the seas. In ancient times, people did not think these things could be controlled. These miracles came near the time when Peter said Jesus is the Messiah (see: Luke 9:20). Matthew and Mark also wrote about this.
See: Matthew 8:23-27; Mark 4:35-41
See: Miracle; Messiah (Christ)
See Map: Sea of Galilee
[8:24]
The disciples called Jesus “master”(ἐπιστάτης/g1988) because they honored Jesus. They called him “master” twice because they honored Jesus in the same way they honored God.
[8:24]
Jesus “rebuked”( ἐπιτιμάω/g2008) the wind and water with his own power. He did not pray to God. That is, Jesus wanted his disciples to know he has the same power God has (see: Psalm 89:9). Scholars think that the wind and water immediately settled down after Jesus spoke.
[8:25]
Scholars think there were two reasons the disciples did not have faith. That is, they did not fully trust Jesus.
The disciples did not have faith because they did not think Jesus was able to stop the storm.
They also did not have faith because they feared they were going to die.
See: Disciple
[8:26]
See Map: Sea of Galilee; Gerasenes
[8:28]
Scholars think the demon possessed man fell down in front of Jesus because the demons feared Jesus. The demons gave power to the possessed man, but they had no power compared to Jesus. They did not want Jesus to punish them. However, here the demons were not worshipping Jesus.
See: Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Worship
[8:28]
Some scholars think the words “Most High God” were used to talk about God being more powerful and greater than any other god. Other scholars think the demon possessed man called God the “Most High” because that was what Gentiles called the God of the Jews. They were in a place where the Gentiles lived.
Advice to translators: Although this talks about God being greater than other gods, this does not mean that the other gods are real. The other gods are not real and have never lived.
See: Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Gentile
[8:28]
Scholars think the demon possessed man called Jesus “Son of the Most High God” because Jesus rules over everything, including demons. He gave permission for Satan to rule the demons. The demons did not want Jesus to punish or harm them. Gabriel, the angel of God, also called Jesus the “Son of the Most High God” (see: 1:32).
See: Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)); Angel
[8:30]
Scholars think there were several reasons why Jesus asked the demon possessed man his name.
Jesus wanted people to know that thousands of demons controlled the man. “Legion” was a name for a group of about 6,000 Roman soldiers.
Jesus wanted people to know that he has power over the demons. Jesus had power over demon possessed people without asking their names (see: 4:33-36).
Jesus wanted people to know that the man was a person even though the demons controlled him. It was a way Jesus wanted people to know that he had compassion for him.
See: Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[8:31]
[8:32]
Scholars think there are several reasons why the demons wanted to go into the pigs.
The demons did not want Jesus to make them go into the abyss.
The demons knew that Jesus did not want the demons to go into other people.
The demons wanted to control animals if they were no longer able to control people.
See: Demon; Abyss (Bottomless Pit); Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[8:32]
Jesus allowed the demons to go into the pigs. Scholars think he did this for many reasons.
Jesus wanted people to know that God will judge demons. This will happen when the known world ends and is recreated. He will send them into the abyss.
The demons went into the abyss when the pigs went into the sea.
Jesus created everything. Therefore, he has the ability to do anything he wants with his creation.
Jesus cared more about the man than about the pigs.
See: Demon; World; Day of Judgment; Abyss (Bottomless Pit); Punish (Punishment); Spiritual Warfare
[8:37]
Scholars think there are several reasons why the people asked Jesus to leave.
They cared more about losing the pigs than about Jesus rescuing the man from the demons.
They were afraid because Jesus has the same power over demons that God has.
They were afraid of Jesus. They did not want him to interfere with Roman rule over the Jews.
See: Demon; Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar)
[8:41]
Jairus was the leader of a synagogue. He read Old Testament Scriptures in the synagogue meetings. He also was a leader in the community. Some scholars think that his name was the same as, “God will awaken.” He was different from other synagogue leaders. He bowed down at Jesus’ feet and asked Jesus to heal. He did not argue with Jesus.
See: Synagogue
[8:43]
Scholars think the woman suffered in three ways.
She had a bleeding illness for twelve years.
Because of her bleeding, she was unclean according to the law of Moses (see: Leviticus 15:25-33). That is, she had to be separated from people. That is, because they would be unclean if they touched her or if she touched them. She could not worship in the temple. The people in the crowd did not have compassion for her or even look at her.
She was poor. The Gospel of Mark said she spent all her money on doctors but she only got more sick (see: Mark 5:26).
See: Clean and Unclean; Law of Moses; Worship; Temple; Gospel
[8:44]
Some scholars think the woman wanted to touch the edge of Jesus’ coat because she believed in magic. More scholars say she believed Jesus was able to heal her (see: 8:48). That is, she did not believe in magic. Jesus healed other people when they touched him (see: 6:19).
[8:45]
Jesus asked who touched him because he wanted all the people to know he healed the woman. Scholars think Jesus already knew who touched him before he asked. He wanted the woman to talk about what had happened to her. Some scholars think this was so others would know that Jesus had the power to heal the woman completely. Also, Jesus wanted others would know that the woman was now clean. That is, she was able to go back into the community and no longer needed to be separated from people.
See: Clean and Unclean; Miracle
[8:48]
Scholars think there are three reasons Jesus called the woman “daughter.”
Jesus wanted people to know he had compassion for her.
Jesus wanted people to know she came back into the community. That is, she was no longer unclean.
Luke wanted his readers to know that this story happened at the same time Jesus made another person's daughter alive again.
See: Clean and Unclean
[8:50]
Scholars think Jesus told Jairus not to fear because his daughter’s death made him fear. Jairus was afraid it was too late for Jesus to heal her. However, Jesus wanted Jairus to trust him that his daughter would be healed.
[8:52]
The word “sleep” was a metaphor used to talk about someone who was dead. Some scholars think Jesus told the crowd that the girl was not dead. She was only sleeping because he knew he was going to heal her and make her alive again.
See: John 11:11-14
See: Sleep (Metaphor)
[8:53]
Scholars think there are two reasons why they quickly changed from crying to laughing.
Someone paid these people to mourn for the girl. Therefore, they were not really sad about the girl’s death.
They did not think Jesus had the power to make the girl alive again. Perhaps they did not know Jesus made a man alive again in Nain (see: 7:11-16).
See Map: Nain
[8:56]
Scholars think there are several reasons why Jesus told the parents not to tell anyone that Jesus made their daughter alive again.
Jesus wanted people to know that following him caused suffering, not comfort and miracles.
Jesus judged the people who laughed.
Jesus did not want those who did not believe to know about what he was doing.
Jesus wanted them to care for their daughter.
Jesus also did not want all of his disciples to see the miracle (see: Luke 8:51).
Jesus wanted to help his disciples understand who was Jesus (see: Luke 9:20).
Jesus wanted to wait until after he became alive again for people to know he has power to make people alive again.
See: Matthew 9:26
See: Miracle; Disciple; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Messianic Secret
This phrase is used here to mark a new part of the story.
"His twelve disciples" or "His twelve apostles"
"whom Jesus had set free from evil spirits and healed of diseases"
"Mary, whom people called Magdalene, and from whom Jesus had driven out seven demons"
They were two of the "certain women" mentioned in verse 2.
"Joanna, the wife of Herod's manager, Chuza." Joanna was Chuza's wife, and Chuza was Herod's manager.
"provided what they needed" or "supported Jesus and his twelve disciples"
"were coming to Jesus"
"A farmer went out to scatter some seed in a field" or "A farmer went out to scatter some seeds in a field"
"some of the seed fell" or "some of the seeds fell"
"people walked on it" or "people walked on them"
"the birds ate all of the seed" or "birds flew down and ate all of the seeds"
"each plant became dry and shriveled up" or "the plants became dry and shriveled up"
"it did not have enough water" or "they were too dry"
The thorn plants took all the nutrients, water, and sunlight, so the farmer's plants could not grow well.
"grew a harvest" or "grew more seeds"
"a hundred times greater than the seed that he sowed"
Jesus is saying that what he has just said is important, and people may need to take some effort to understand it. Alternate translation: "Let the one who has ears to hear listen" or "If anyone can hear, let him listen and understand" or "If you have ears to hear, then listen"
"God has given to you the knowledge ... of the kingdom of God" or "You have received the knowledge ... of the kingdom of God"
These are truths that have been hidden, but Jesus is now revealing them.
"for other people." This refers to the people who rejected the teaching of Jesus and did not follow him.
"though they see, they will not perceive" or "though they see things, they will not understand them" or "though they see things happen, they will not understand what they mean"
"though they hear, they will not understand" or "though they hear instruction, they will not understand the truth." This is a quote from the prophet Isaiah.
"The seed is the message from God"
"The seeds that fell along the path"
"represent people who have heard" or "show what happens to people who have heard"
"the devil comes and takes away the message of God from their thoughts"
"The seeds that fell among the thorns represent people"
"the cares and riches and pleasures of this life choke them"
"the things that people worry about"
"things in this life that people enjoy"
"and they do not bear ripe fruit" or "and, like a plant that does not produce mature fruit, they do not produce good works"
"the seed that fell on the good soil represents the people"
"produce fruit by enduring patiently" or "produce fruit by continued effort"or "like healthy plants that produce good fruit, they produce good works by persevering"
Jesus continues with another parable.
"everything that is hidden will be made known"
"and everything that is secret will be made known and will come into the light"
"whoever has understanding will be given more understanding" or "God will enable those who believe the truth to understand even more"
"whoever does not have understanding will lose even the understanding he thinks he has" or "God will cause those who do not believe the truth not to understand even the little that they think they have understood"
"People told him" or "Someone told him"
The people who were coming to listen to Jesus were as important to him as his own family was. Alternate translation: "Those who hear the word of God and obey it are like a mother and brothers to me"
"They started sailing" or "They started their trip"
"Jesus began to sleep"
The strong winds caused high waves, and the water went into the boat.
"the violent waves"
"the wind and the waves stopped" or "they became still"
Jesus rebukes them mildly because they do not trust him to take care of them. This can be worded as a statement. Alternate translation: "You should have faith!" or "You should trust me!"
This question expresses shock and confusion over how Jesus is able to control the storm. Alternate translation: "What kind of man is this? He commands even the winds and the water, and they obey him!"
The Gerasenes were people from the city called Gerasa.
"a certain man from the city, and this man had demons"
"who was controlled by demons" or "whom demons controlled"
These are places where people put dead bodies. They may have been caves or small buildings that the man could use for shelter.
"he screamed" or "he shrieked"
"he knelt before Jesus" or "lay down before Jesus." He did not fall accidentally.
"he said loudly" or "he shouted out"
"Why are you bothering me"
It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"many times it had taken control of the man" or "many times it had gone into him." This tells about what the demon had done many times before Jesus met the man.
"though the people had bound him ... and guarded him"
"the demon would make him go into the wilderness"
A legion is a large number of soldiers or people. Alternate translation: "Battalion" or "Brigade" or "Army"
"The demons kept begging Jesus"
"was nearby eating grass on the hill"
ran very fast
"saw the man whom the demons had left"
"sane" or "behaving normally"
"those who had seen what had happened"
"Jesus had healed the man whom demons had possessed" or "Jesus had healed the man whom demons had controlled"
"that area of the Gerasenes" or "the area where the Gerasene people lived." See how you translated this in 8:26
"they were very afraid"
"and returned across the lake" or "to go back to the other side of the lake"
"tell them everything about what God has done for you"
Possible meanings are 1) "bowed down at Jesus' feet" or 2) "lay down on the ground at Jesus' feet." Jairus did not fall accidentally. He did this as a sign of humility and respect for Jesus.
"was about to die"
"As Jesus went with him"
"the people were crowding tightly around Jesus"
"had a flow of blood." She was probably bleeding from her womb even when it was not the normal time for it. Some cultures may have a polite way of referring to this condition.
"but no one could heal her"
"touched the fringe of his robe." Jewish men wore tassels on the edges of their robes. This is probably what she touched.
It may be helpful to distinguish this intentional touch from the accidental touches of the crowd. Alternate translation: "Someone deliberately touched me"
Jesus did not lose power or become weak, but his power healed the woman. Alternate translation: "I know that healing power went out from me" or "I know that my power healed someone"
"that she could not prevent people from noticing her" or "that she could not keep it a secret that she was the one who had touched Jesus"
"she came trembling with fear"
Possible meanings are 1) "bowed down in front of Jesus" or 2) "lay down on the ground at Jesus's feet." She did not fall accidentally. This was a sign of humility and respect for Jesus.
This was a kind way of speaking to a woman. Your language may have another way of showing this kindness.
"because of your faith, you have become well" or "because you believe, you are healed"
This is a way of saying "Goodbye" and giving a blessing at the same time. Alternate translation: "As you go, do not worry anymore" or "May God give you peace as you go"
This refers to Jairus (Luke 8:41).
"she will be well" or "she will live again"
"When they came to the house." Jesus went there with Jairus. Some of Jesus's disciples also went with them.
"Jesus did not allow anyone to go inside with him"
"laughed at him because they knew that the girl was dead"
"Jesus took hold of the girl's hand"
"Her spirit returned to her body" or Her life returned" or "She became alive again"
"not to tell anyone"
1
He called the twelve together and gave them power and authority to drive out all demons and to cure diseases.
2
He sent them out to preach the kingdom of God and to heal the sick.
They said, "We have no more than five loaves of bread and two fish—unless we go and buy food for all these people."
Peter answered, "The Christ of God."
But he said, "Lord, first let me go and bury my father."
[9:1]
The twelve Luke wrote about were the twelve disciples.
See: Disciple
[9:1]
Luke wrote that Jesus gave the disciples “power,” he wanted people to know that Jesus gave them the ability to do something. Luke wrote that Jesus gave the disciples “authority.”That is, Jesus gave them permission to do something.
See: Disciple
[9:1]
Jesus gave the disciples power and authority “over all the demons.” He gave them permission and power to make the demons to leave people and to stop controlling people.
See: Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Disciple
[9:2]
See: Preach (Preacher); Kingdom of God
[9:5]
The disciples shook the dust off of their feet because people did not believe the things they said about Jesus. This was a symbol. In ancient Israel, people did this when they left places where Gentiles lived because the Gentiles were unclean. Because people did not believe in Jesus, they were unclean. This is why the disciples shook the dust off of their feet. Perhaps this was a warning that God will reject these people.
See: Acts 13:48-51
See: Disciple; Gentile; Clean and Unclean; Symbol
[9:7]
Herod the tetrarch was Herod Antipas. Sometimes people called him the tetrarch because he reigned over one fourth of the territory his father reigned over before him. Sometimes people called him a king (see: Mark 6:14).
See: King Herod
[9:8]
Some people said Elijah appeared rather than become alive again because Elijah did not die (see: 2 Kings 2:11). Instead, he went to heaven without dying. People expected Elijah to appear before the coming of the messiah (see: Malachi 4:5-6).
See: Heaven; Messiah (Christ)
[9:10]
See Map: Bethsaida
[9:14]
Luke wrote there were five thousand men in the crowd. However, scholars say there were also women and children in the crowd. In ancient times, people often counted only men in a crowd (see: Matthew 14:21). Perhaps there were about twenty thousand people in the crowd.
[9:16]
Jesus blessed the food. Some scholars say Jesus “consecrated” the food. That is, Jesus asked God to bless the people who were going to eat the food. More scholars think Jesus “thanked God” for the food.
See: John 17:1
See: Bless (Blessing)
[9:18]
Luke wrote that Jesus was “praying by himself”. Jesus and the disciples were away from the crowd. Perhaps the disciples came and joined Jesus while he was praying.
See: Disciple
[9:20]
Peter thought that Jesus was “the Christ of God”. In Matthew’s gospel, Jesus told Peter that God the Father revealed to him that Jesus is the Christ (see: Matthew 16:16-17).
See: Messiah (Christ); Gospel; God the Father;Reveal (Revelation)
[9:21]
See: Messianic Secret
[9:22]
Jesus had to suffer. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about certain prophecies about things that will happen to the messiah (see: Luke 24:45-46; Isaiah 53). Others scholars think Jesus was preparing the disciples for what was going to happen.
See: Luke 24:47; Ephesians 1:7; 2 Corinthians 5:21)
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Messiah (Christ); Disciple
[9:22]
See: Son of Man
[9:23]
Luke wrote that a Christian must deny himself. Scholars think Jesus meant that a Christian must do what God wants him to do. That is, a Christian must give up the right to do what they want to do and instead do what God wants them to do.
[9:23]
Some scholars think Jesus used a metaphor when he said that a Christian must “take up his cross daily.” This meant that anyone who wanted to be a disciple of Jesus had to be prepared to suffer for being a Christian. Other scholars think Jesus was talking about Christians doing things God wanted and not the things they wanted to do (see: Galatians 2:20).
[9:24]
The person who wanted to “save his life” was a person that was willing to do what God wanted him to do. When they do this, they will suffer. Scholars think Jesus was talking about a person’s soul when he spoke about their life.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Soul; Metaphor
[9:24]
A person who “loses his life” is a person who gave up his right to live in the way he wants to live. He did this so he could follow Jesus. This person did this to honor God because they were at peace with God.
[9:25]
Someone who gained the whole word was someone who owned the world and everything in it. It was hyperbole to speak in this way. They were very rich and powerful.
See: Hyperbole
[9:26]
Jesus talked about someone who was ashamed of him and the things he said. This person refused to be a disciple because he felt “ashamed” and afraid of being embarrassed in front of other people. That is, he was afraid that other people would insult or mock him for following Jesus.
See: Disciple
[9:26]
See: Jesus' Return to Earth; Glory (Glorify); God the Father; Angel
[9:27]
When someone tasted death, this was a way of saying that they died. Jesus said that some people will not die before they see the kingdom of God. Scholars think different things about what it meant to “see the kingdom of God”.
Some scholars think Jesus was talking about the disciples who would see the form of Jesus change on the mountain (see: Luke 9:28-36).
Other scholars think Jesus was talking about people seeing him when God made him alive again (see: Mark 15:33-16:13).
Other scholars think Jesus was talking about people seeing the Holy Spirit do great things (see: Acts 2:1-4).
See: Kingdom of God; Disciple; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[9:28]
Luke did not write the name of the mountain where Jesus took Peter, John, and James. Scholars think it was Hermon, Tabor, or Meron. Peter wrote the mountain was holy (see: 2 Peter 1:18).
See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart)
See Map: Mt. Hermon; Mt. Tabor; Mt. Meron
[9:29]
Luke wrote that the form of Jesus’ face changed. Jesus’ face looked different in some way. Perhaps this was because Jesus’ face began to shine with a glory from heaven.
See: Glory (Glorify); Heaven
[9:30, 9:31]
Moses and Elijah appeared in “glorious splendor.” Like Jesus, they shone brightly with glory from heaven. That is, they were surrounded with very bright light.
See: Glory (Glorify); Heaven
[9:31]
When Moses and Elijah spoke to Jesus about his “departure,” they were speaking about Jesus dying. This happened in Jerusalem.
[9:33]
Peter wanted to make three shelters. Scholars think Peter was thinking about the shelters that were used to celebrate the Feast of Tabernacles when people lived in shelters for seven days (see: Leviticus 23:33-42). They think Peter was wanted to stay on the mountain with Jesus, Moses, and Elijah.
Advice to translators: A shelter is a type of tent.
See: Festival of Shelters
[9:34]
Luke wrote about a cloud. Some scholars think the cloud was like the pillar of cloud that led the people of Israel in the wilderness (see: Exodus 14:19-20). They think the cloud appeared and cast a shadow over Jesus, Moses, Elijah, and the disciples. Other scholars think the cloud came close to the ground and surrounded Jesus, Moses, Elijah, and the disciples.
See: Disciple
[9:35]
When Luke wrote about someone speaking out of the cloud, it was God who was speaking.
[9:36]
Luke wrote that Jesus was found alone. He wanted people to know that the disciples no longer saw Moses and Elijah. They only saw Jesus.
See: Disciple
[9:39]
Luke was writing about an evil spirit or demon taking possession of the child. That is, the demon controlled the boy’s body and caused him to shake violently and to cry out.
See: Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[9:41]
Jesus called people an “unbelieving and depraved generation.” Some scholars think Jesus was telling the people that they were just like their ancestors, who also rejected God (see: Deuteronomy 32:5-6, 20). These people rejected Jesus.
See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)
[9:42]
Luke wrote that Jesus “rebuked” the unclean spirit. Jesus commanded the evil spirit to leave the boy. That is, he made the demon stop controlling the boy.
See: Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[9:44]
Luke wrote that the Son of Man was going to be betrayed. That is, someone Jesus trusted would help Jesus’ enemies arrest Jesus.
See: Son of Man
[9:45]
Scholars think that God caused Jesus’ statement to be “hidden.” That is, people did not understand what Jesus wanted to say. This is because it was not the right time for the meaning of what Jesus said to be revealed. God planned for a time in the future for the disciples to understand what Jesus said.
See: Reveal (Revelation); Disciple
[9:46]
The disciples were arguing about who would be the greatest. Some scholars think the disciples were arguing about which of them was the greatest disciple at that present time. More scholars think the disciples were arguing about which of them was to be the greatest disciple in God’s kingdom. They wanted to be more honored that other people.
See: Disciple; Kingdom of God; Pride; Humble (Humility)
[9:48]
Jesus put a “little child” next to him to teach the disciples a lesson about being great. Someone needed to help or care for a child. Because of this, someone must welcome a child. Jesus wanted the disciples to know that in the kingdom of God, they too needed someone greater than themselves to help them.
See: Disciple; Kingdom of God; Pride; Humble (Humility)
[9:48]
Luke wrote, “whoever is least among you all is the one who is great.” Some scholars think Jesus meant that whoever was a humble person was the one who was truly great. Others scholars think Jesus wanted the disciples to know that God thought certain people were great who other people did not think they were great.
See: Disciple; Pride; Humble (Humility)
[9:49]
When John said these words to Jesus, he meant that the person who was forcing out demons was not one of the disciples.
See: Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Demon; Disciple
[9:51]
Jesus would be “taken up.” That is, God was going to take Jesus back up to heaven.
See: Ascend (Ascension); Heaven
[9:51]
Luke wrote, “he set his face to go to Jerusalem.” Jesus decided to go to Jerusalem. That is, he was determined to start his journey to Jerusalem.
[9:52]
See: Samaria
See Map: Samaria
[9:53]
The people of Samaria did not welcome Jesus because he was going to Jerusalem. The people of Samaria worshipped on Mount Gerizim. They did not like people traveling through Samaria to get to Jerusalem.
See Map: Mount Gerizim
[9:55]
Scholars think that Jesus rebuked the disciples for wanting to see Samaria destroyed. This meant that Jesus told the disciples they were thinking in a wrong way. That is, they did not treat people the way God wanted them to treat other people.
See Map: Samaria
[9:58]
Luke wrote, “the Son of Man has nowhere to lay his head.” Foxes and birds had places where they lived. However, Jesus was always traveling and did not live in one place.
See: Son of Man
[9:60]
Jesus said, “leave the dead to bury their own dead.” Some scholars think the first use of the word “dead” was speaking about those who were spiritually dead. That is, all those who did not know Jesus or had rejected him as the messiah. Because of this, they were separated from God. In ancient Israel, people often spoke about this as a type of death.
He said those who were spiritually dead can take care of burying those who were physically dead. His command saying, “follow me” meant he wanted that person to immediately go out and tell people about the kingdom of God.
See: Tomb; Messiah (Christ); Kingdom of God
[9:62]
Someone wanted to say goodbye to people at home before they followed Jesus. Jesus answered them with a metaphor about plowing a field and then looking back. People used an animal to pull a plow. The farmer held a handle on the plow to make a straight trench in the ground. If the farmed looked back the trench was not straight. Just as the farmer should not look behind him, so a disciple should keep his eye on following Jesus.
See: Metaphor; Kingdom of God
"Jesus called"
Jesus gave them both the ability and the right to heal people.
"over all demons" or "to make all demons go away"
"sent them to various places" or "told them to go"
“to preach about the kingdom of God” or “to teach people about how God was going to show himself as king”
"Jesus said to the twelve" or "Before they left, Jesus said to them"
"Do not take anything with you" or "Do not bring anything with you"
a large stick that people use for balance when climbing or walking on uneven ground, as well as for defense against people who might attack them
a bag a traveler uses for carrying what he needs on a journey
This is here used as a general reference to "food."
"until you leave that town" or "until you leave that place"
"Here is what you should do in any town where the people do not receive you: When you leave"
Doing this would show that the preachers rejected the people of that town. They did not want even the dust of that town to remain on them.
"they left the place were Jesus was"
"healing people wherever they went"
The word "Now" marks a pause in the main story. In verses 7-9, Luke tells about Herod.
This refers to Herod Antipas, who was the ruler of one-fourth of Israel.
"he was confused" or "he could not understand"
"some people said"
"still others said that one of the prophets of long ago had risen"
"It cannot be John because I had his head cut off. So who is this man"
"And so he tried to see Jesus"
"When the apostles came back to where Jesus was"
"they told Jesus"
"the day was about to end" or "it was near the end of the day"
"a remote place" or "a place where no one lives"
A loaf of bread is a lump of dough that is shaped and baked.
"two fish. In order to feed all these people, we would have to go and buy food"
"Tell them to sit down"
"Jesus took the five loaves of bread"
"he blessed the bread and fish"
"to pass out to to crowd" or "to give to the crowd"
"and had enough" or "and were content"
This phrase is used here to mark the beginning of a new event.
"praying alone." The disciples were with Jesus, but he was praying privately.
"They say you are John the Baptist"
"that you are one of the prophets from long ago and have risen from the dead"
"Then Jesus said to his disciples"
"he strongly warned them not to tell anyone"
Jesus is referring to himself. Alternate translation: "I, the Son of Man must suffer ... and I will be killed"
"and the elders, chief priests, and scribes will reject him"
"they will kill him"
"on the third day of his death" or "on the third day after his death"
"God will make him alive again" or "he will live again"
"to be my disciple" or "to be one of my disciples"
"must not give in to his own desires" or "must forsake his own desires"
"and carry his cross and follow me every day" or "and obey me every day even to the point of suffering and dying"
This question can be translated as a statement. Alternate translation: "It will not benefit someone at all to gain the whole world and yet lose or forfeit himself."
"to get everything in the world"
"ruin himself or give up his life"
"what I say" or "what I teach"
"the Son of Man will also be ashamed of him"
Jesus was speaking about himself. Alternate translation: "I, the Son of Man ... when I come in my own glory"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
Jesus uses this phrase to emphasize the importance of what he will say next.
Jesus was speaking to the people he was talking about. Alternate translation: "some of you who are standing here will not experience death before you see"
"will see the kingdom of God before they die" or "will see the kingdom of God before you die"
The word "Behold" here alerts us to pay attention to the surprising information that follows. Alternate translation: "Suddenly"
"and they appeared in glorious splendor" or "and they were shining brightly"
"his leaving" or "how Jesus would leave this world"
"were very sleepy"
"they saw brilliant light coming from Jesus" or "they saw very bright light coming out of Jesus"
"As Moses and Elijah were going away"
simple, temporary places in which to sit or sleep
"While Peter was saying these things"
They were not afraid of clouds. This was some kind of unusual fear came over them with this cloud. Alternate translation: "they were terrified"
This can be expressed in terms of what the cloud did. Alternate translation: "the cloud surrounded them"
The voice belonged to God. Alternate translation: "God spoke to them from the cloud, saying"
Jesus is the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"the one whom I have chosen" or "I have chosen him"
"they saw that Jesus was alone." Moses and Elijah were not with Jesus.
The word "behold" alerts us to the new person. Alternate translation: "Now there was a man in the crowd who cried out"
"foam comes out of his mouth." When a person has a seizure, he can have trouble breathing or swallowing. This causes white foam to form around his mouth.
"You unbelieving and corrupt people." Jesus says this to the crowd that has gathered.
Jesus expresses his sadness that the people do not believe. This can be translated as a statement. Alternate translation: "I have been with you so long, yet you do not believe. I wonder how long I must put up with you."
Jesus is speaking to the father who addressed him.
"everything Jesus was doing"
"Listen carefully and remember"
Jesus is the Son of Man. Here "hands" refers to power or control. Alternate translation: "Someone will betray the Son of Man and put him under the control of men" or "Someone will betray me, the Son of Man, and put me into the hands of my enemies"
"It was a mystery to them"
"among the disciples"
"knowing the reasoning in their minds" or "knowing what they were thinking"
"because of me"
"God, who sent me"
"In reply, John said" or "John replied to Jesus"
"forcing out demons by using your name" or "using your name to make demons go away"
"if someone is not working against you, he is working with you"
"When the time was coming for Jesus to go up to heaven"
"he firmly decided" or "he made up his mind"
"to make arrangements for his arrival"
"did not want him to stay"
"saw that the Samaritans did not receive Jesus"
"Jesus turned and rebuked James and John"
This was not one of the disciples.
These are land animals similar to small dogs. They sleep in a den or a burrow in the ground.
"birds that fly in the air"
Jesus is speaking about himself. Alternate translation: "I, the Son of Man, have ... my head"
"nowhere to rest his head" or "nowhere to sleep"
“before I do that, let me go and bury my father.” It is not clear whether the man’s father has already died or if the man wants to stay until his father dies. The main point is that he wants to do something else first before he follows Jesus.
Here "the dead" refers to people who are spiritually dead and do not respond to God. Alternate translation: "let spiritually dead people bury their own people who have died." The main point is that a disciple must not let anything delay him from following Jesus.
"Anyone who ... looks back is not fit for the kingdom of God."
"No one who starts to plow his field and looks back"
"is useful for the kingdom of God" or "is suitable for the kingdom of God"
1
Now after these things, the Lord appointed seventy
1
others, and sent them out two by two ahead of him to every town and place where he himself was about to go.
2
He said to them, "The harvest is plentiful, but the laborers are few. Therefore ask the Lord of the harvest to send out laborers into his harvest.
Jesus said to him, "Go and do the same."
[10:1]
Jesus sent out people in groups of two. In ancient times, people often traveled with other people. Perhaps he did this because in the Law of Moses, two people were needed to be a witness of something. These two people were witnesses of Jesus (see: Deuteronomy 19:15).
See: Law of Moses
[10:2]
Jesus said “the harvest is plentiful.” This is a metaphor. A farmer’s field was full of grain and was ready to be harvested. Jesus was saying there are many people ready to believe in him. The farmer needed people to harvest the grain. Jesus also needed his disciples to tell people about him. Jesus wanted people to pray to God, and ask him to have more people serve God.
[10:3]
Jesus used a metaphor when speaking about his disciples. When he spoke about sheep, he was speaking about his disciples. Sheep need a shepherd to defend them and to watch over them. Wolves were wild animals that killed sheep. There were many people who rejected Jesus and tried to harm the disciples.
Advice to Translators: A wolf is large type of dog that does not live with people.
[10:4]
Jesus told his disciples not to carry certain things. Scholars disagree about why told his disciples not to bring anything with them.
Some scholars think Jesus was telling the disciples not to carry extra money or clothing for their journey. He wanted them to trust that God would give them what they needed to serve these people.
Other scholars think Jesus wanted the disciples to leave immediately.
See: Disciple
[10:4]
In ancient times, greetings often took a long time. Perhaps Jesus want people to hurry.
See: Disciple
[10:5]
Jesus wanted his disciples to say, “may peace be on this house.” Some scholars think Jesus wanted his disciples to greet people the way the Jews greeted one another when they entered someone’s home. They wanted people to be at peace with God.
[10:6]
A person of peace accepted the peace from Jesus. Scholars think they were ready to receive peace or God prepared them to receive peace. This person wanted to be at peace and welcomed people who followed Jesus into their house.
[10:6]
Jesus said that peace will return to you. He wanted people to know that God’s peace would not rest on that home. It would be like the disciples never even spoke the blessing.
See: Bless (Blessing); Disciple
[10:7]
In ancient times, people often said “the laborer is worthy of his wages.” Anyone who did work had the right to receive money for the things he did. In the same way, Jesus wanted his disciples to know it was right for them to receive food and a place to sleep because they were teaching people about Jesus.
See: Disciple
[10:9]
Luke wrote that the kingdom of God came close. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about his disciples, whom he sent out, healing and telling people about the kingdom of God. In this way, the kingdom had come near to them. Other scholars think Jesus was saying that because he was among them, the kingdom of God was now in the world. However, scholars think it will only be completed in the future. Other scholars think Jesus was offering to rule and be king, but he did not because people rejected him.
[10:11]
See: Luke 9:5
[10:12]
Jesus said that it would be better for the people of Sodom than for those who rejected him. The people of Sodom sinned more than other people and God punished them (see: Genesis: 18:20; 19:24). God will punish people more if they reject Jesus.
See: Punish (Punishment)
See Map: Sodom
[10:13]
See: Woe
[10:13]
Chorazin and Bethsaida were cities in Israel. The people in these cities were Jews.
See Map: Chorazin and Bethsaida
[10:13]
Tyre and Sidon were cities outside of Israel. The people in these cities were Gentiles.
See: Gentile
See Map: Tyre and Sidon
[10:13]
The “mighty works” or “miracles” about which Jesus spoke were the healings, making people alive again, and forcing out demons.
See: Miracle ; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[10:13]
See: Repent (Repentance)
[10:14]
Jesus will judge these cities after he returns at the end of the earth.
See: Jesus' Return to Earth; Judge (Judgment)
[10:15]
Capernaum was a city in Israel near the Sea of Galilee. Jesus stayed there often and did many miracles and taught people.
See: Miracle
See Map: Capernaum; Sea of Galilee
[10:15]
A city “exalted to heaven” was a metaphor. This city was more honored than other cities. A city was exalted to “heaven” or the “sky” when God honored it. In ancient Israel, people thought that nothing was higher than the sky.
[10:15]
See: Hades (Sheol)
[10:16]
When Jesus said “whoever listens to you,” he was talking about the disciples he sent. He gave them permission to say the things he wanted them to say. If the people listen to the disciples, it was as if they listened to Jesus. If people did not listen to the disciples, they rejected Jesus.
See: Disciple
[10:17]
The demons submitted to the disciples in the name of Jesus. Scholars think the demons knew that Jesus gave the disciples permission to do things for him. Because of this, the demons obeyed the disciples.
See: Demon; Submit (Submission); Disciple
[10:18]
Jesus said that Satan fell from heaven. This is a metaphor.
Some scholars think Jesus was talking about when God cast Satan out of heaven (see: Isaiah 14:12-15; Ezekiel 28:12-19). That is, God made Satan live in hell, not heaven.
Other scholars think Jesus was talking about Jesus defeating Satan when he was tempted (see: Matthew 4: 1-11).
Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about Jesus and God defeating Satan.
See: Satan (The Devil); Heaven; Metaphor; Tempt (Temptation)
[10:19]
Scholars think Jesus gave his disciples the permission to do things for him. He gave them the power to do things they could not do without him (see: Mark 16:17-18). They think Jesus gave his disciples power over the enemy, Satan.
See: Disciple; Satan (The Devil)
[10:20]
Some scholars think Jesus wanted the disciples to rejoice that they were joined together in some way with other Christians. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about God’s book of life (see: Revelation 3:5).
See: Disciple; Rejoice (Joy, Joyful); Heaven
[10:21]
Jesus rejoiced in the Holy Spirit because the Holy Spirit filled him and led him (see: 3:22;4:1). The Holy Spirit wanted Jesus to pray these things (see: 10:21-22). This brought joy to Jesus.
See: Rejoice (Joy, Joyful); Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
[10:21]
God the Father is the Lord of heaven and earth. That is, God the Father made heaven and earth. This is why he is Lord over heaven and earth.
See: Genesis 1:1-25; John 1:1-5
See: God the Father; Heaven; Create (Creation, Creature); Lord
[10:21]
Scholars say God concealed and revealed things about the kingdom of God. At this time, he wanted people to know certain things about the kingdom of God. At this time, he also wanted people not to know certain things about the kingdom of God.
See: Kingdom of God; Reveal (Revelation)
[10:21]
Jesus spoke about little children. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think he was speaking about people who did not know much about the Bible (see: Hebrews 5:13). Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about people who believed the right things about God even when the Jewish teachers did not believe the right things.
See: Metaphor
[10:22]
God the Father entrusted Jesus with all things. Scholars think that when the Father entrusted all things to Jesus, he gave Jesus all knowledge. That is, Jesus knew everything that God the Father was going to do. He also gave Jesus permission to give eternal life to other people (see: Matthew 28:18; John 17:2).
See: God the Father; Eternal Life
[10:22]
No one knew who the Son was except the Father and no one knew who the Father was except the Son. This is because only the Father and the Son know each other fully. The Father and the Son know each other from eternity.
See: God the Father; Son of God
[10:22]
Jesus revealed God the Father to people by telling them about God and what God wanted. He also revealed God the Father by doing God’s will.
See: God the Father; Reveal (Revelation); Will of God
[10:23]
Jesus said that the disciples were blessed. Scholars think Jesus was speaking about a person who had received great favor from God. God favored them because they witnessed the things Jesus said and did.
See: Disciple; Bless (Blessing)
[10:25]
See: Law of Moses
[10:25]
This man tried to test Jesus. Scholars disagree about why this man did this.
He wanted to know the things Jesus taught about the Law of Moses.
He wanted to trick Jesus into saying something that would make people angry.
He thought he knew more about the Law of Moses than Jesus.
See: Test; Law of Moses
[10:27]
The teacher of the Law of Moses said what was written in the Law of Moses when he answered Jesus’ question (see: Deuteronomy 6:5; Leviticus 19:18).
See: Law of Moses
[10:29]
The teacher of the Law of Moses wanted to justify himself. Some scholars think that when the teacher wanted to make people think he was right. That is, he wanted to make people think that he was wise. Other scholars say this man wanted to justify himself because he did evil things to other people.
See: Law of Moses; Justify (Justification); Wise (Wisdom, Fool)
[10:30]
See Map: Jericho
[10:30]
When someone “fell among robbers,” the robbers violently attacked him. They took his clothes and beat him. Some scholars think the robbers surrounded him. Other scholars think he fought the robbers and they used clubs or sticks to beat him. Other scholars think the robbers also took his money. The robbers left him half dead. That is, he was about to die if no one helped him.
[10:33]
See: Samaria
See Map: Samaria
[10:33]
The Samaritan was moved with “compassion.” He felt sorry for the injured man.
See Map: Samaria
[10:34]
In ancient times, people often used oil and wine for wounds. The oil and wine cleaned the wound and made it feel better.
Advice to translators: A wound is a place on someone’s skin that has been hurt.
[10:35]
A denarius was the amount of money someone typically made in one day.
See: Denarius
[10:39]
In ancient Israel, a student often sat on the floor to listen to their teacher while he sat on a box or chair to teach. She did this because she was humble and wanted to learn from Jesus.
See: Humble (Humility); Disciple
[10:42]
Mary choose what was best by doing the one thing that she needed to do. That is, she needed to learn from Jesus more than she needed to help prepare a meal. Perhaps Martha needed to spend less time preparing for a meal and spend more time listening to Jesus.
[10:42]
Luke wrote that the best will not be taken away from Mary. Some scholars think that Mary would always remember sitting at Jesus’ feet and hearing him teach. She would especially remember these things after Jesus was crucified, buried, and became alive again.
See: Crucify (Crucifixion); Resurrect (Resurrection)
This word is used here to mark a new event in the story.
Some versions say "seventy-two." You may want to include a footnote that says that.
"sent them out in groups of two" or "sent them out with two people in each group"
"There is a big crop, but not enough workers to bring it in." Jesus means there are many people ready to enter God's kingdom, but there are not enough disciples to go and teach the people.
"Go to the cities" or "Go to the people"
Wolves attack and kill young sheep. In the same way, some people will want to harm the disciples. Alternate translation: "I send you out, and some people will try to harm you like wolves that attack young sheep"
"do not greet anyone on the road." Jesus was telling them to go quickly to the towns and do this work. He was not telling them to be rude.
Here "house" refers to those who live in the house. Alternate translation: "May the people in this household receive peace"
"a peaceful person"
"he will have the peace you bless him with"
"if there is no person of peace there" or "if the owner of the house is not a peaceful person"
"you will have that peace"
Jesus was saying that they should sleep at the same house every night they were there. Alternate translation: "Continue to sleep at that house"
The men Jesus was sending to the towns would be teaching and healing people, so the people in those towns should provide them with a place to stay and food.
"Do not sleep at a different house each night"
"if they welcome you"
"eat whatever food they give you"
"the sick people"
Possible meanings are "God will soon rule everywhere as king" or "The proof that God is reigning is all around you."
"and the people reject you"
This is a symbolic action to show that they reject the people of the city. Alternate translation: "Just as you rejected us, we reject you. We even reject the dust from your town that clings to our feet"
"on judgment day" or "on the day when God judges all people"
"it will be easier for the people of Sodom than it will be for the people of that town" or "God will judge the people of that town more severely than he will judge the people of Sodom"
"How terrible it will be for you, Chorazin! How terrible it will be for you, Bethsaida!" or "Trouble will come to you, people of Chorazin and Bethsaida!" Chorazin and Bethsaida were towns.
"If someone had performed the miracles for the people of Tyre and Sidon that I performed for you"
"wearing sackcloth and sitting in ashes." This was a way for people to show that they were very sorry for their sins.
"when God judges everyone"
"You people of Capernaum." Capernaum was a town.
Jesus uses a question to rebuke the people of Capernaum for their pride. Alternate translation: "Do not think that you will be lifted up to heaven!" or "Do not think that God will honor you in heaven!"
"you will go down to Hades" or "God will send you to Hades"
In verse 16 the word "you" refers to the seventy people that Jesus was sending to the towns to heal people and preach.
"When someone listens to you, it is as if they were listening to me"
"when someone rejects you, it is as if they were rejecting me"
"when someone rejects me, it is as if they were rejecting God, who sent me"
Some versions say “seventy-two.” You may want to include a footnote that says that.
Here "name" refers to Jesus's power and authority. Alternate translation: "because of your name" or "when we spoke with your power and authority"
Jesus recognized that God was defeating Satan when the 70 disciples were preaching.
"authority to trample on snakes and crush scorpions." Scorpions are small animals with two claws and a poisonous stinger on their tail. Serpents and scorpions in this verse might represent evil spirits.
"I have given you authority to crush the power of the enemy" or "I have given you authority to defeat the enemy." The enemy is Satan.
"God has written your names in heaven" or "your names are on the list of the citizens of heaven"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"Lord over everyone and everything in heaven and earth"
"wise and understanding people" or "people who think they are wise and understanding"
"little children" or "those who are like little children"
"for it pleased you to do this"
"My Father has handed everything over to me"
These are important titles that describe the relationship between God and Jesus. When Jesus says, "the Son," he is referring to himself. It is best to translate these words with the same words that your language uses to refer to a human father and a human son.
"the only one who knows who the Son is, is the Father"
The only one who knows who the Father is, is the Son and those ... him"
"whoever the Son chooses to show the Father to"
"How good it is for those who see the things that you see me doing"
"the things that you have heard me say"
The word "Behold" alerts us to a new event and a new person in the story.
"to challenge Jesus"
Jesus uses these questions to test the teacher's knowledge. Alternate translation: "Tell me what Moses wrote in the law and what you think it means."
"What have you read in it?" or "What do you understand it to say?"
"You must love ... your neighbor as yourself"
"and you must love your neighbor as much as you love yourself"
"But the expert in the law wanted to find a way to justify himself, so he said" or "But wanting to appear righteous, the expert in the law said"
The man wanted to know whom he was required to love. Alternate translation: "Which people are my neighbors that I should love them?"
"He was surrounded by robbers, who" or "Some robbers attacked him. They"
"took everything he had" or "stole all his things"
"almost dead"
"and when the priest saw the injured man" or "but when he saw him." A priest is a very religious person, so Jesus's listeners would expect the priest to help the man.
The priest did not help the man. Alternate translation: "he did not help the man but walked past him on the other side of the road"
The Levites served God in the temple. Jesus’s listeners would have expected the Levite to help the man.
The Jews hated the Samaritans and would have assumed that the Samaritan would not help the injured Jewish man.
"When the Samaritan saw the injured man"
"he felt sorry for him"
He would have put the oil and wine on the wounds first to help them heal. Alternate translation: "he put wine and oil on the wounds and wrapped them with cloth"
"his own pack animal." This was an animal that he used to carry heavy loads. It may have been a donkey.
"two silver coins"or "two day's wages." "Denarii" is the plural of "denarius."
"the innkeeper" or "the person who took care of the inn"
"when I return, I will repay you whatever extra amount you spend"
"What do you think? Which of these three men was a neighbor ... robbers?"
"showed himself to be a true neighbor"
"to the man whom the robbers attacked"
"The expert in the law said"
"In the same way, go and show mercy to anyone else who needs help"
"as Jesus and his disciples were traveling along"
This was the normal and respectful position for a learner at that time. Alternate translation: "sat on the floor near Jesus"
"listened to him teach"
"very busy" or "too busy"
Martha is complaining that the Lord is allowing Mary to sit listening to him when there is so much work to do. Alternate translation: "it seems like you do not care ... alone."
"and no one will take it away from her"
1
It happened one day that Jesus was praying in a certain place. When he had finished, one of his disciples said to him, "Lord, teach us to pray just as John taught his disciples."
14 Now Jesus was driving out a demon that was mute. When the demon had gone out, the man who had been mute spoke, and the crowd was amazed. 15 But some of the people said, "By Beelzebul, the ruler of demons, he is driving out demons."
17 But Jesus knew their thoughts and said to them, "Every kingdom divided against itself is made desolate, and a house divided against itself falls.
27 It happened that, as he said these things, a certain woman raised her voice above the crowd and said to him, "Blessed is the womb that bore you and the breasts that nursed you."
28 But he said, "Rather, blessed are they who hear the word of God and keep it."
29 As the crowds were increasing, Jesus began to say, "This generation is an evil generation. It seeks a sign, though no sign will be given to it except the sign of Jonah. 30 For just as Jonah became a sign to the Ninevites, so too the Son of Man will be a sign to this generation.
33 No one, after lighting a lamp, puts it in a hidden place or under a basket, but on a lampstand, so that those who enter may see the light. 34 Your eye is the lamp of the body. When your eye is good, the whole body is filled with light. But when your eye is bad, your body is full of darkness. 35 Therefore, watch out that the light in you is not darkness. 36 If then your whole body is full of light, not having any member in darkness, then your whole body will be like when a lamp shines its brightness on you."
37 When he had finished speaking, a Pharisee asked him to eat with him at his house, so Jesus went in and reclined. 38 The Pharisee was surprised that Jesus did not first wash before dinner.
42 "But woe to you Pharisees, because you tithe mint and rue and every other garden herb, but you neglect justice and the love of God. It is necessary to act justly and love God, without failing to do the other things also.
45 One of the experts in the law said to him, "Teacher, what you say insults us too." 46 Jesus said, "Woe to you, teachers of the law! For you put people under burdens that are hard to carry, but you do not touch the burdens with one of your own fingers.
53 After Jesus left there, the scribes and the Pharisees opposed him and argued with him about many things, 54 lying in wait to catch him in something he might say.
[11:2]
Some scholars think Jesus wanted his disciples to pray this prayer by saying the same words he said. Other scholars think Jesus wanted them to pray in the same way he prayed, but not say the same words he said. Other scholars think both ways of praying honored God.
See: Matthew 6:9-13
See: Disciple; Pray (Prayer)
[11:2]
Jesus told the disciples that the name of God the Father was to “sanctified”(ἁγιάζω/g0037). He wanted the disciples to know that the name of God the Father was holy and different than every other name. They were to honor the name of God.
See: Sanctify (Sanctification); Holy (Holiness, Set Apart)
[11:2]
When Jesus prayed “may your kingdom come,” he wanted the kingdom of God to begin.
See: Kingdom of God
[11:3]
To the people of Jesus’ day, people needed to eat bread to live. Some scholars think Jesus was not speaking about bread, but he was speaking about all food. Other scholars think bread was a metaphor. He was speaking about everything the disciple needed to live. Still other scholars think Jesus was teaching the disciples that bread represented spiritual food (see: John 6:32-35).
[11:4]
Jesus prayed, “forgive us our sins.” He told the disciples to pray this way. God had already forgiven the sins of the disciples. He wanted them to pray that they would forgive other people when these people sinned against them. God did not forgive the disciples’ sins because of the things they do. God forgave them because of his mercy.
See: Mercy; Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon)
[11:4]
Jesus spoke about temptation. Some scholars say Jesuse was thinking about sin. Other scholars say Jesus was thinking about testing. That is, the persecution or suffering the disciples experienced.
See: Tempt (Temptation); Test; Sin; Persecute (Persecution) ; Persecute (Persecution)
[11:8]
Scholars think Jesus used “shameless persistence”(ἀναίδεια/g0335) in two different ways.
Some scholars think Jesus used “shameless persistence” to speak about the friend on the outside who boldly kept knocking on the door of the house until his friend gave him what he wanted.
Other scholars think Jesus used “shameless persistence” to speak about the friend on the inside of the house who gave his friend what he wanted because he was worried about what people thought about him.
[11:8, 11:9, 11:10]
Jesus told the disciples to ask, seek, and knock. Scholars think these words were metaphors. Jesus was speaking about asking God in prayer, seeking God’s wisdom in prayer, and constantly praying.
See: Metaphor; Pray (Prayer)
[11:11]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words, “if your son asks for a loaf of bread, will you give him a stone?” Other ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. When Matthew wrote about these same things, he said these words (see: Matthew 7:9). Scholars do not think Luke wrote these words.
[11:13]
Jesus said, “you who are evil.” Scholars think Jesus was comparing people’s fathers with God the Father. Everyone’s father has sinned. However, God the Father has never sinned. He is holy and righteous.
See: God the Father; Sin; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Righteous (Righteousness)
[11:13]
See: Holy Spirit
[11:14]
Jesus drove out the demon by the power of God. That is, Jesus commanded the spirit to leave which stopped the demon from controlling the man. Jesus had total control over demons (see: 4:33-36).
See: Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Demon
[11:14]
A mute demon cannot talk. This caused the man to not be able to speak.
See: Demon
[11:15]
Beelzebul was the name of a pagan god. Pagans called their gods Ba’al (see: 2 Kings 1:2). The New Testament used the name Beelzebul as a name for Satan.
See: Pagan; False gods; Satan (The Devil)
[11:16]
Others tested Jesus. Some scholars do not know why other people tested Jesus, but they wanted a sign from heaven. Some scholars think they wanted Jesus to prove he is the messiah by doing a sign. Some scholars think these were people trying to make other people think the wrong things about Jesus. That is, they wanted people to think that Jesus was not the Messiah.
See: Test; Sign; Heaven; Messiah (Christ)
[11:17]
A kingdom that “is made desolate” is a kingdom that was destroyed.
[11:18]
Satan’s kingdom was made of demons. Satan ruled over the demons. Jesus defeated Satan in the wilderness when Satan was not able to make Jesus sin. Jesus also defeated Satan at the cross. The final defeat of Satan will be at the end of the world.
See: Satan (The Devil); Demon; Sin; Cross; Jesus' Return to Earth
[11:20]
The finger of God was a metaphor for God’s power. Some scholars think it was easy for Jesus to drive out demons. Other scholars think the metaphor spoke about God not moving his finger very much to drive out demons. God did it easily. Jesus said he drove out demons by the Spirit of God (see: Matthew 12:28).
See: Metaphor; Demon; Holy Spirit
[11:20]
The kingdom of God came to these people when Jesus came and cast out demons. That was one way God began to reign. God will fully reign at the end of the earth.
See: Kingdom of God; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Demon; Jesus' Return to Earth
[11:21]
Here, a strongman is a soldier or a warrior. That is, he is a man who is able to fight well. Perhaps this strongman was also Satan.
[11:22]
When someone plundered a man’s possessions, the man’s possessions were divided and then given to other people. What did Jesus mean when he said, “the one who is not with me is against me”? Jesus said, “the one who is not with me is against me.” Jesus wanted to say that anyone who was not his friend was his enemy. Here, Jesus spoke about a fight between good and evil (see: Luke 11:14-22). Anyone who was not Jesus’ friend was a friend of Satan.
See: Satan (The Devil)
[11:23]
Jesus said, “the one who does not gather with me scatters.” He wanted to say that anyone who did not serve with him was fighting against him in some way. People made a decision to either serve with Jesus or fight against him. He spoke about this using a metaphor. Some scholars think this metaphor was about a shepherd who gathered his sheep. Satan tried to scatter the sheep. Other scholars think this metaphor was about a farmer who gathered his crop at harvest time. Christians helped Jesus gather the harvest.
See: Metaphor; Shepherd; Harvest; Satan (The Devil)
[11:24]
See: Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[11:24]
Waterless places were the dry deserts and wilderness. People did not live in these places. Demons and unclean spirits wandered through the wilderness, but they did not find a place to stay. The demons then try to go back to the person from whom they were driven.
See: Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[11:25]
Jesus spoke about a “house swept out and put in order.” This was a metaphor. He compared the heart of a man to a clean and tidy house. A clean house was ready for someone to live in it. Jesus spoke about a person who was not living in the right way and was ready to have many spirits live in him (see: Matthew 12:44).
[11:27]
When the woman spoke the words, “blessed is the womb that bore you,” she was speaking about Jesus’ mother. The woman said that his mother is blessed.
See: Bless (Blessing)
[11:28]
Jesus spoke about someone hearing the word of God and keeping it. Scholars think that Jesus wanted people to know that there was a greater blessing for people who believed in him and obeyed him, than his mother received.
See: Word of God; Bless (Blessing)
[11:29]
When Jesus spoke about an “evil generation” he was speaking about the people living when he was on the earth. They were “evil” because they refused to believe that God sent Jesus. They only wanted Jesus to do miracles.
See: Luke 11:16
See: Generation; Miracle
[11:29]
Jesus said that “no sign will be given to it except the sign of Jonah.” Scholars think Jesus was speaking about a future sign. Matthew also wrote about the sign of Jonah and that Jonah was in the stomach of a big fish for three days and nights (see: Matthew 12:40). Scholars think Jesus was speaking about Jesus being crucified and being dead for three days. Just as Jonah was released from the stomach of fish, so Jesus became alive again.
See: Jonah 1:17-2:10
See: Sign; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[11:31]
The queen of the south was the queen of Sheba who visited King Solomon of Israel (see: 1 Kings 10:1-13). Some scholars think she was from southern Arabia. Other scholars think she was from modern Yemen.
See Map: Arabia; Yemen
[11:31]
Luke wrote about the queen of the south condemning a certain generation. Scholars think that when the queen of the south rises at the judgment, people will know she did things that pleased God. The Jewish people who lived at the time of Jesus, and rejected him, did not do what pleased God. They will be condemned when God judges them.
See: Condemn (Condemnation); Generation; Judge (Judgment); Day of Judgment
[11:31]
Luke wrote that the queen of the south “came from the ends of the earth.” He wanted to say that she came from very far away.
[11:32]
Luke wrote that the men of Nineveh will condemn people. The men of Nineveh will not be acting as judges. However, they will rise and people will know that when Jonah spoke God’s word to them, they “repented” (see: Jonah 3:4-10). Their repentance pleased God. The Jewish people who lived at the time when Jesus was on the earth did not repent when Jesus spoke God’s word. This did not please God.
See: Condemn (Condemnation); Generation; Judge (Judgment); Day of Judgment; Repent (Repentance); Word of God
See Map: Nineveh
[11:32]
Jesus said something greater than Solomon and Jonah was there when he said that Solomon’s great wisdom did not compare to Jesus’ greater wisdom. Also, Jonah’s great preaching did not compare to Jesus’ greater preaching. Solomon and Jonah did not always do what God wanted (see: 1 Kings 11:1-9; Jonah 4:5-10). Jesus always did what God wanted him to do.
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Preach (Preacher)
[11:34]
The eye is the lamp of the body. This is a metaphor. They eye sees light. Scholars think Jesus used a metaphor in speaking about the eye. He wanted people to believe the things he taught and to live in a way that honors God.
See: Metaphor;Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[11:37]
See: Pharisees
[11:37]
In ancient Israel, people often laid on cushions around a low table for a meal. The people leaned on one elbow while they ate.
[11:38]
The Pharisee was surprised Jesus did not wash his hands. They taught people that they needed to wash their hands in a certain way to be clean. They expected Jesus to follow the rules the Jewish teachers made. Jesus obeyed the Law of Moses, not the rules made by the Jewish teachers.
See: Pharisees; Clean and Unclean; Law of Moses
[11:39]
When Jesus spoke about the “outside of cups and bowls” he used a metaphor. People clean the “outside of cups and bowls”. That is, people did certain things so that other people thought they lived in a way that honored God. However, the inside of the cup was still dirty. That is, these people did not live in a way that honored God.
See: Pharisees; Metaphor; Clean and Unclean
[11:42]
See: Woe
[11:42]
See: Tithe
[11:43]
See: Synagogue
[11:44]
An unmarked grave looked just like ordinary ground, because there was nothing to mark it as a grave. People could walk over these graves without knowing there were dead bodies underneath them. This was a metaphor. People did not see what happened inside an unmarked grave when they walked on it and people did not see the evil inside of the Pharisees.
Advice to translators: A grave is a hole in the ground where people put a dead person’s body. They cover it with dirt. It is often marked with a stone. This stone has the name of the person who died on it.
See: Metaphor; Pharisees; Tomb
[11:45, 11:46]
A “teacher of the law” was an expert in the Law of Moses. They were often Pharisees.
See: Law of Moses; Pharisees
[11:47]
Jesus criticized the teachers of the Law of Moses. The Pharisees wanted to honor the prophets who died long before they were born. Scholars think Jesus wanted the Pharisees to honor the prophets by obeying what they taught, not by building them tombs. Because the ancestors of these teachers killed the prophets, scholars think Jesus was saying the teachers were only honoring the prophets for dying, but not living in a way that honors God.
See: Prophet; Law of Moses; Pharisees; Tomb
[11:50]
Scholars give several reasons why that generation was responsible for so much.
That generation approved of their ancestors killing God’s prophets.
That generation was about to kill God’s apostles.
The Old Testament prophesied about the time of that generation. When that generation rejected prophets and apostles, they also rejected all the prophets from earlier times.
That generation rejected and killed Jesus.
See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Prophet; Generation
[11:51]
Jesus talked about the deaths of Abel and Zechariah because Abel was the first person killed in the Old Testament (see: Genesis 4:8) and Zechariah was the last person killed for obeying God in the Old Testament (see: 2 Chronicles 24:20-21).
[11:52]
Jesus spoke about the “key of knowledge.” Scholars think Jesus was using a metaphor. A key was used to lock a door. The Jewish leaders stopped people from knowing God. They stopped people from knowing that Jesus is the messiah.
See: Metaphor; Messiah (Christ)
[11:53]
See: Scribe
This phrase is used here to mark the beginning of a new part of the story. If your language has a way for doing this, you could consider using it here.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"cause everyone to honor your name as holy." The phrase "your name" might refer to God himself. Alternate translation: "may all people honor you as holy"
"May you come and rule over everyone"
"Please give us"
Bread was an inexpensive food that people ate every day. It is used here to refer to food in general. Alternate translation: "the food we need each day"
"Please forgive us ... Please do not lead us"
"Forgive us for sinning against you" or "Forgive our sins"
"since we also forgive"
"who has sinned against us" or "who has done wrong things to us"
This can be stated in positive form. Alternate translation: "Lead us away from temptation"
"let me borrow three loaves of bread" or "give me three loaves of bread and I will pay you later." The host does not have any food ready to give to his guest.
Bread is a food that people in Israel commonly ate. If people in your community do not know what bread is, you may translate it with a more general expression for food. Alternate translation: "some food"
Jesus finishes asking the question that begins with the words "Which of you will have a friend" in verse 5. The whole question can be translated as a command. Alternate translation: "Imagine you have a friend and you go to him at midnight and say to him, 'Friend, lend me three loaves of bread, since a friend ... to set before him.'"
It is implied that the visitor had come a long way. Alternate translation: "was traveling and just came to my house"
"any food ready to give him"
"because you persist shamelessly" or "because you boldly continue to ask him"
Jesus gives these commands to encourage his disciples to pray continually. Alternate translation: "keep asking God for what you need ... keep seeking what you need, and you will find it; keep knocking on the door"
"God will give it to you" or "you will receive it"
To knock on a door is to hit it a few times to let a person inside the house know you are standing outside. It can also be translated using the way people in your culture show that they have arrived, such as "call out" or "cough" or "clap."
"God will open the door for you"
Jesus uses a question to teach his disciples. It could also be translated as a statement. Alternate translation: "None of you fathers ... will give him a snake instead of a fish."
This question could also be translated as a statement. Alternate translation: "And you would never give him a scorpion ... egg."
A scorpion is similar to a spider, but it has a tail with a poisonous sting. If scorpions are not known where you are, you could translate this as "poisonous spider" or "spider that stings"
"since you who are evil know" or "even though you are sinful, you know"
This can also be translated as a statement. Alternate translation: "you can be sure that your Father in heaven will give ... him."
Here this word marks the beginning of a new event.
"Jesus was driving a demon out of a man" or "Jesus was making a demon leave a person"
"a demon that caused a man to be unable to speak"
"When the demon had gone out of the man" or "When the demon left the man"
"He is driving out demons by the power of Beelzebul, the ruler of demons"
This is another name for Satan.
"Other people tested Jesus." They wanted Jesus to prove that his authority was from God.
"and demanded that he give them a sign from heaven." This was how they wanted Jesus to prove that his authority was from God.
The word "kingdom" here refers to the people in it. Alternate translation: "If people of a kingdom fight among themselves, they will destroy their kingdom"
The word "house" here refers to a family. Alternate translation: "if family members fight each other, they will ruin their family"
"Satan" here refers to the demons who follow Satan as well as to Satan himself. Alternate translation: "If Satan and members of his kingdom are fighting among themselves"
This question can be translated as a statement. Alternate translation: "his kingdom will not last." or "his kingdom will fall apart."
"For you say that it is by the power of Beelzebul that I make demons leave people"
"by whose power do your followers force demons to leave people?"
"your followers will judge you"
"by God’s power"
"this shows that God's kingdom has come to you"
"no one can steal his things"
"but when a stronger man attacks and defeats him"
"removes the weapons and protection"
"steals the man's possessions"
"Anyone who is not with me is against me, and anyone who does not gather with me scatters" or "Those who are not with me are against me, and those who do not gather with me scatter"
"The one who does not support me opposes me"
"the one who does not help me gather what belongs to me scatters it"
"places that do not have water" or "deserts"
"If the spirit does not find any rest there"
This refers to the person in which the unclean spirit used to live. Alternate translation: "the person in whom I used to live"
"it sees that the person is like a house that is clean and organized"
"worse than his condition was before the spirit left him"
"spoke loudly above the noise of the crowd"
"How good it is for the woman who bore you and nursed you at her breasts" or "How happy must be the woman who gave birth to you and nursed you"
"It is even better for those hear the message God has spoken and obey it"
"The people living at this time are evil people. They seek ... to them" or "You people living at this time are evil people. You seek ... to you"
"It wants me to do a miracle to prove that I have come from God"
"The only sign that will be given to this generation is the sign of Jonah"
"God will not give it a sign"
"what happened to Jonah" or "the miracle that God did for Jonah"
"For just as what happened to Jonah was a sign ... so too what happens to the Son of Man will be a sign"
"I, the Son of Man, will be a sign"
This refers to the Queen of Sheba. Sheba was a kingdom south of Israel.
"she came a very great distance" or "she came from a place very far away"
Jesus is speaking about himself. Alternate translation: "I, who am greater than Solomon, am here"
"for they repented when Jonah preached to them"
"no one ... hides it or puts in under a basket" or "people ... do not put it in a hidden place or under a basket"
"but a person puts it on a lampstand" or "but they put it on a table"
"Your eye is like the lamp of your body" or "your eye is like a lamp for you'
"When your vision is good" or "when you see well"
"the light will fill your whole body" or "you will be able to see everything clearly"
"you will not be able to see anything"
"look carefully to make sure that what you think is light is not actually darkness"
"with none of its parts in darkness"
"When Jesus had finished speaking"
It was the custom at a relaxed meal for men to eat while lying down comfortably around the table. Alternate translation: "sat down at the table" or "sat down to eat"
"did not first wash his hands" or "did not first wash his hands in order to be ritually clean"
"You fools"
Jesus rebukes the Pharisees for not understanding that what is in their hearts matters to God. Alternate translation: "The one who made the outside also made the inside!"
"as gifts to the poor"
"you will be completely clean" or "you will be clean both inside and outside"
"you give God one tenth of your mint and rue and other herbs from your garden." Jesus was giving an example of how extreme the Pharisees were in giving a tenth of their income.
Possible meanings are 1) "every other vegetable" 2) "every other garden herb" or 3) "every other garden plant."
"you do not pay attention to doing what is just and to loving God"
"and to always do the other good things as well"
"the best seats"
"you like people to greet you with special honor"
"graves without makers." Graves were ceremonially unclean because of the dead bodies in them. An unmarked grave did not have a mark to warn people that it was a grave and that there was a dead body there.
If someone walked over a grave, he would become ceremonially unclean because the grave was unclean. Alternate translation: "that people walk over without knowing that it is a grave" or "that people walk over without knowing that is is unclean"
"you put burdens on people that are too heavy for them to carry." Jesus speaks about the teachers giving people many rules as if they giving people heavy things to carry. Alternate translation: "you burden people by giving them too many rules to follow"
"you do not do anything to help people carry those burdens"
"you agree with what your ancestors did"
"God in his wisdom said" or "God wisely said"
"I will send prophets and apostles to my people"
"my people will persecute and kill some of the prophets and apostles"
"God will hold this generation responsible"
This refers to the blood that was spilled when people killed God's prophets. Alternate translation: "for all the murders of the prophets"
"since the creation of the world" or "since God created the world"
This was probably the priest in the Old Testament who rebuked the people of Israel for idolatry. This was not the Father of John the Baptist.
"whom people killed"
"you have taken away the key that opens the door to knowledge" or "you have made it impossible to get knowledge" or "you have made it impossible to know God"
"you yourselves do not go in to get knowledge" or "you yourselves do not get knowledge" or "you yourselves do not know God"
"you keep others from going in" or "you make it hard for others to enter" or "you make it hard for others to know God"
"After Jesus left the Pharisee's house"
"waiting to trap him in something he might say." The scribes and Pharisees hoped Jesus would say something wrong so that they could accuse him of breaking God's law. Alternate translation: "hoping that he would say something wrong so they could accuse him."
1
In the meantime, when many thousands of the people were gathered together so much that they trampled on each other, he began to say to his disciples first of all, "Beware of the yeast of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy.
[12:1]
When Jesus spoke about the yeast of the Pharisees, this was a metaphor. A little yeast spread through the whole lump of dough. It affected all of the dough. In the same way, the things the Pharisees did affected many people.
See: Yeast (Leaven); Pharisees; Metaphor
[12:2]
Jesus was speaking about God concealing things. Jesus was speaking about God knowing why people did things. Even though people wanted to conceal why they did things, but God will reveal the truth. Scholars think God will reveal the truth about why people do things when he returns to judge the earth.
See: Jesus' Return to Earth; Reveal (Revelation); Judge (Judgment); Judge (Judgment)
[12:4]
Jesus told people not to be afraid of those who can kill their body. Jesus did not want Christians to be afraid of people who were only able to kill the body because those people cannot kill a Christian’s soul (see: Matthew 10:28). People can kill Christians, but they cannot stop them from living with God in heaven forever.
See: Soul; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Heaven
[12:5]
Only God can throw people into hell. He does not give permission to anyone else to do this.
See: Hell; Day of Judgment
[12:6]
Sparrows were a common bird poor people ate in ancient Israel. Someone could buy five sparrows for two small coins. This was the amount of money someone earned for working for about one hour. People did not value the sparrow. Yet God does not forget even one sparrow. Jesus wanted his disciples to know that God will never forget them. Indeed, they were worth far more than birds.
See: Disciple
[12:8]
Jesus spoke about people confessing him before men. Jesus wanted to say that a person declared to the other people that he was a disciple of Jesus.
See: Confess (Confession); Disciple
[12:8]
See: Son of Man
[12:8]
Jesus will confess certain things about people before the angels. Scholars think that Jesus will stand before the angels of God and tell them that a person is at peace with God.
See: Confess (Confession); Angel
[12:9]
People denied Jesus by rejecting him in front of other people. They did not believe he is the messiah and Son of God.
See: Messiah (Christ); Son of God
[12:10]
To “blaspheme”(βλασφημέω/g0987) the Holy Spirit meant to dishonor, insult, or even reject the work of the Holy Spirit. Matthew wrote about people who blasphemed the Holy Spirit (see: Matthew 12:22-32).
Jesus said that every sin could be forgiven except one. That was blasphemy of the Holy Spirit. Scholars disagree about how someone blasphemes the Holy Spirit.
Jesus spoke about rejecting him. If someone does not believe in Jesus, then they will not be forgiven of their sins.
Jesus spoke about someone seeing Jesus do miracles and saying that Satan gave him the power to do this. Therefore, people today cannot blaspheme the Holy Spirit.
Jesus spoke about people who said that the Holy Spirit did not do the things that he did.
See: Sin; Blaspheme (Blasphemy); Holy Spirit; Miracle
[12:12]
Jesus said that the Holy Spirit will teach the disciples what they should say. Jesus wanted his disciples to know that when they spoke to certain leaders, the Holy Spirit will cause them to know what they should say. That is, the Holy Spirit will tell them what is the right thing to say.
See: Holy Spirit; Disciple
[12:13]
See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir)
[12:14]
See: Judge (Judgment); Mediator
[12:15]
Jesus said, “life does not consist of the abundance of his possessions.” Jesus wanted people to know that owning many things did not make a person’s life more valuable or more important. He wanted them to do things that honored God.
[12:20]
The words, “your soul is required of you” meant that the man’s life would be taken from him. That is, he was to die on that night.
See: Soul
[12:21]
A person who was “not rich toward God” was a person did not trust God. He did not do the things that God wanted him to do. He did not use the things he had to serve God.
[12:22]
Jesus told his disciples not to “worry”(μεριμνάω/g3309). He wanted them not to think too much about whether they will have enough food to eat or clothes to wear. Jesus spoke about food, clothing, and birds of the sky because he wanted the disciples to know that God will take care of them and give them what they need.
See: Disciple
[12:25]
See: Cubit
[12:31]
When someone seeked the kingdom of God, they wanted to live in a way that honors God. They did things to serve God. They do not seek the things of the world. That is, they do not do the evil things that people in the world do.
See: Kingdom of God; World; Disciple
[12:32]
Jesus called his disciples a “little flock.” This was a metaphor. In the Old Testament, Israel was a flock. Jesus cared for his flock in the same way a shepherd cared for his sheep. They were little because they were few in number. They were helpless in the same way sheep were helpless. Jesus told them to not fear persecution or not having food and clothes.
Advice to translators: A flock is a group of sheep.
See: Metaphor; Shepherd; People of God; Persecute (Persecution)
[12:33]
Scholars give several ways of how Jesus wanted his disciples to sell everything they owned. Jesus wanted them to know that trusting in what they owned prevented them from trusting in God. Jesus did not want them to spend a lot of time thinking about what they owned. Jesus wanted them to be ready to sell everything they owned. Jesus did not want Christians to use the things they owned to help other people.
See: Disciple
[12:33]
Jesus spoke about “treasures in heaven.” Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about blessings from God. Jesus was not talking about money. Fewer scholars think that Jesus was speaking about wanting people to think about the kingdom of God. This is because being in the kingdom of God is the greatest reward.
See: Heaven; Bless (Blessing); Kingdom of God; Reward
[12:34]
Jesus said, “where your treasure is, there your heart will be also.” Treasure was a metaphor for what people valued. When people valued God their hearts, they did not want the things of the world.
See: Heart (Metaphor); Metaphor; World
[12:35]
Jesus spoke about someone keeping their “loins girded”. That is, they tucked in their long clothing. When someone did this, they were ready to work very hard. Some scholars think Christians must be ready for action. That is, they must be ready to serve God.
[12:35]
In ancient Israel, servants kept lamps burning at night when they knew their master would be returning. In the same way, Jesus wanted those who served him to be ready for him to return. He was speaking about his second coming.
See: Jesus' Return to Earth; Serve
[12:36]
See: Wedding
[12:37]
See: Bless (Blessing)
[12:38]
The second and third watches were time periods of the night in which guards had duty. Typically, the watch periods were from 6:00 in the evening until 6:00 in the morning. The Jews and Romans divided the watches. The Romans divided the watches into four periods of three hours each. The Jews divided the watches into three periods of four hours each.
[12:39]
When Jesus spoke about the owner of a home knowing a thief was coming, he was saying it was wise to keep alert and watch. By doing this, the owner would prevent the thief from breaking into his home. In the same way, Jesus wanted Christians to be alert and watching for him to return. He wanted them to do this even though they did not know the time of his return.
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Jesus' Return to Earth
[12:40]
Jesus is the Son of Man.
See: Son of Man
[12:42]
Jesus did not answer Peter’s question directly. However, Jesus answered him using a parable.
See: Parable
[12:46]
Jesus spoke about a master coming to the unfaithful servant and cutting him into pieces. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think he wanted people to know that the unfaithful servant would be severely punished. Other scholars think he wanted Christians to separate themselves from their community. That is, he would have to live outside of the town.
See: Punish (Punishment)
[12:49]
Jesus spoke about casting fire on the earth. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about God judging people on the earth. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about God removing evil from the world.
See: Metaphor; Judge (Judgment); Purify (Pure)
[12:50]
The baptism Jesus was talking about was a baptism of suffering and death. That is, he was speaking about his death as a type of baptism.
See: Baptize (Baptism)
Jesus said that he came to divide people. Jesus divided people. Some people believed in him. Other people rejected him. People have to choose whether they believe in Jesus or reject Jesus. They must choose to follow Jesus, or to follow Satan.
See: Satan (The Devil)
[12:56]
Jesus said that people did “not know how to interpret the present time.” Jesus was saying that people did not know how to interpret what Jesus was doing. That is, they did not understand that God sent Jesus, and did not understand what God was going to do through Jesus. The “present time” meant the time in which Jesus was living on earth.
[12:58]
A magistrate was a ruler, or a person who had permission to make legal decisions when two people disagreed with one another.
"Meanwhile" or "At that time"
"they were stepping on each other" or "they were stepping on one another's feet"
"Jesus first started speaking to his disciples and said to them"
Just as yeast spreads through a whole lump of bread dough, the hypocrisy of the Pharisees was spreading through the whole community. Alternate translation: "Guard yourself against the hypocrisy of the Pharisees, which spreads like yeast"
"everything that is concealed will be shown" or "people will find out about everything that others do secretly"
"every thing that is hidden will be known" or "people will know about everything that others try to hide"
"whatever you have said privately at night, people will hear it in the daylight"
"whatever you have whispered to someone"
"in a closed room" or "in a closet." This refers to private speech.
"will be shouted loudly" or "people will proclaim"
Houses in Israel had flat roofs, so people could go up and stand on top of them. If readers would be distracted trying to imagine how people would get up on the house tops, this could also be translated with a more general expression, such as "from a high place so that everyone will be able to hear."
"they cannot cause any more harm"
The phrase "the one" refers to God. Alternate translation: "Fear God who, after ... has authority" or "Fear God, because after ... he has authority"
"after he kills you"
This is a general statement about God's authority to judge people. It does not mean that he will do this to the disciples. Alternate translation: "has authority to throw people into hell"
"You know that five sparrows are sold for only two small coins."
very small, seed-eating birds
"God never forgets any of them" or "God indeed remembers every sparrow"
"God knows even how many hairs are on your head"
"You are worth more to God than many sparrows"
"if anyone confesses me before men" or "whoever tells others that he is my disciple" or "anyone who acknowledges before others that he is loyal to me"
Jesus is referring to himself. Alternate translation: "I, the Son of Man"
"the Son of man will acknowledge before the angels of God that he is loyal to him"
"if anyone denies me before men, I will deny him before the angels of God" or "I will deny before the angels of God that I know him who denies me before men"
"claims that he does not know me" or "claims that he is not my disciple"
"If anyone speaks a word against the Son of man" or "Everyone who says something bad about the Son of Man"
"he will be forgiven" or "God will forgive him for that"
"speaks evil against the Holy Spirit"
"but God will not forgive him who blasphemes against the Holy Spirit"
"When people bring you before synagogues, rulers, and authorities to accuse you "
"at that time" or "then"
"to share the property with me that our father left for us"
Jesus uses a question to rebuke the man. Alternate translation: "do not expect me to be your judge and mediator."
This word refers to the man and his brother.
"Be careful to guard yourself from every form of greed" or "Be careful not to selfishly want more things"
"how many things he owns" or "how much wealth he has"
"grew a very good harvest"
This question reflects what the man was thinking to himself. Alternate translation: "I do not know what to do, because I do not have any place big enough to store all my crops!"
buildings where farmers store the crops they have harvested
"all of my grain and the other good things that I own"
"I will say to myself, 'I have ... years. So I will rest easy ... and be merry.'"
"many good things" or "many possessions"
The "soul" refers to the life of a person. Alternate translation: "you will die tonight" or "I will take your life from you tonight"
"who will own what you have stored up?" or "who will have what you prepared?" God uses a question to rebuke the man. Alternate translation: "the things that you have prepared will belong to someone else!"
"saves up valuable things for himself"
"does not use his riches for God"
"about your body and what you will wear" or "about having enough clothes to put on your body"
"life is more important than the food you eat"
"your body is more important than the clothes you wear"
These are places where food is stored.
"You are much more valuable than the birds!"
"None of you can make your life any longer by being anxious!"
the length from a man's elbow to the end of his fingers
"Since you cannot do even this small thing, you should not worry about the other things."
"Think about how the lilies grow"
Lilies are beautiful flowers that grow wild in the fields.
The process of making thread or yarn is called "spinning." Alternate translation: "neither do they make thread" or "and they do not make yarn"
"Solomon, who had great wealth" or "Solomon, who wore beautiful clothes"
"If God clothes the grass in the field like that" or "If God gives the grass in the field such beautiful clothing" or "If God makes the grass in the field beautiful like this"
"and someone throws it into a fire tomorrow"
"he will certainly clothe you even better"
"Do not focus on what you will eat and drink" or "Do not greatly desire more to eat and drink"
Here "nations" refers to unbelievers. Alternate translation: "the people of all the other nations" or "all the unbelievers in the world"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"focus on God's kingdom" or "greatly desire God's kingdom"
"these things also will be given to you" or "God will also give you these things"
As a shepherd cares for his sheep, Jesus cares for his disciples. Alternate translation: "dear sheep" or "dear group"
"Sell your possessions and give what you earn to the poor"
This is the result of giving to the poor. Alternate translation: "In this way you will make for yourselves money bags that will not get holes in them
"that does not diminish" or "that does not become less"
"where thieves do not come near"
"moths do not destroy. "A "moth" is a small insect that eats holes in fabric. You may need to use a different insect, such as an ant or termite.
"your heart will be with your treasure" or "your heart will be focused on you treasure"
Here "heart" refers to a person's thoughts.
People in Jesus's culture wore long robes. They would tuck the bottom of the robes into their belts to keep them out of the way while they worked. Alternate translation: "Always be ready to serve" or "Be dressed and ready to serve"
"and keep your lamps burning." They were to be ready to work even at night.
Jesus commands the disciples to be ready for him to return the same way servants should be ready for their master to return.
"How good it is for those servants"
"whose master finds them waiting for him when he returns"
"he will tuck in his robe to serve." If people are not familiar with this practice, it can also be translated in a more general way. Alternate translation: "he will dress himself to serve them"
The second watch was between 9:00 p.m. and midnight. Alternate translation: "late at night" or "just before midnight"
The third watch was from midnight to 3:00 a.m. Alternate translation: "or if he comes very late at night"
"had known when"
"he would not have let the thief break into his house" or "he would have stopped the thief from breaking into his house"
The similarity between a thief (Luke 12:39) and the Son of Man is that people do not know when either one will come, so they need to be ready. Jesus is not saying that he himself is a thief.
Jesus is talking about himself. Alternate translation: "I, the Son of Man, am coming"
Jesus uses a question to answer Peter's question indirectly. Alternate translation: "I said it for everyone who is like the faithful and wise manager ... right time."
"whom his lord puts in charge of his other servants"
This expression means they should pay special attention to what he is about to say.
"will put him in charge of all his property"
"thinks to himself"
"My master will not return soon"
"on a day when the servant does not expect him and at a time the servant does not know about"
"Because that servant knew his master's will and did not prepare or do according to it, the master will beat him severely"
"what his master wanted him to do"
"he will be beaten less severely"
"The master will require much from everyone he has given much to" or "The master will require much from everyone who has received much"
"the master will ask even more of the one who has been entrusted with much"
"the one to whom the master has given much property to take care of" or "the one to whom the master has given much responsibility"
"I came to throw fire on the earth" or "I came to set the earth on fire." Possible meanings are 1) Jesus has come to judge people or 2) Jesus has come to purify believers or 3) Jesus has come to cause division among people.
"I wish very much that it was already lit" or "how I wish that the fire had already begun"
Here "baptism" refers to what Jesus must suffer. Just as water covers a person during baptism, suffering will overwhelm Jesus. Alternate translation: "I must go through a baptism of terrible suffering" or "I must be overwhelmed by suffering as a person being baptized is covered by water"
"I am terribly distressed and will be distressed until I complete this baptism"
"You may think that I came to bring peace on the earth, but I tell you I did not come for that. Instead, I came to bring division"
"hostility" or "discord"
"five people in one house will be divided"
"will oppose ... will oppose"
"Rain is coming" or "It is going to rain"
"the earth and the sky"
Jesus uses a question to rebuke the crowd. Alternate translation: "you should know how to interpret the present time."
Jesus uses a question to rebuke the crowd. Alternate translation: "You yourselves should discern what is right."
"For if you go"
"try to be reconciled with your adversary"
These words refer to the same person.
"does not hand you over to the officer" or "does not put the officer in charge of you"
"the entire amount of money that your adversary demands"
1
At that time, some people there told him about the Galileans whose blood Pilate mixed with their own sacrifices.
2
Jesus answered and said to them, "Do you think that these Galileans were more sinful than all the other Galileans because they suffered in this way?
3
No, I tell you. But if you do not repent, all of you will perish in the same way.
So he said to them,
"He will answer and say to you, 'I do not know you or where you are from.'
[13:1]
Luke wrote about the blood of Galileans mixed with their sacrifices. Scholars think that at the Passover, Pilate ordered some of the Jews in Galilee to be killed while they were offering sacrifices. Their blood was mixed with the blood of the animal sacrifices for the Passover in some way.
See: Blood; Sacrifice; Offer (Offering)
See Map: Galilee
[13:4]
Luke wrote about the tower of Siloam. Scholars think the tower in Siloam was a tower on the walls around Jerusalem near the pool of Siloam. Luke did not say why the tower fell.
See Map: Jerusalem; Pool of Siloam
[13:5]
See: Repent (Repentance)
[13:6]
See: Parable
[13:6]
A fig tree was a tree that was very common in Israel. The tree produced a small fruit called a fig.
[13:6]
A vineyard was a farm where grapes and olives were grown. In this man’s vineyard, there was also a fig tree planted.
See: Vine (Vineyard)
[13:10]
See: Synagogue
[13:10]
See: Sabbath
[13:11]
A “spirit of weakness” was an evil spirit or demon. The evil spirit caused the woman to have a “weakness.” Some scholars say the “spirit of weakness” always kept the woman sick. Other scholars say it disabled the woman in some way.
See: Demon
[13:14]
See: Luke 6:6-11
[13:15]
Jesus said that the rulers of the synagogue were “hypocrites.” He said this because of the things they taught about the Law of Moses and the Sabbath. The ruler and other religious leaders said they could help their own animals on the Sabbath, but they could not help other people on the Sabbath.
See: Synagogue; Hypocrisy (Hypocirte); Law of Moses; Sabbath
[13:16]
When Jesus spoke about the woman being bound for eighteen years, he was using a metaphor. Animals were were tied, or bound with a rope. They could not move. The bound woman could not move because she was sick.
See: Metaphor
[13:19]
Jesus told a parable about a mustard seed. He wanted people to know that the kingdom of God will be very large. In Israel, the mustard tree had the smallest seed. However, this seed grew into a big tree. In the same way, the kingdom of God started among a small group of people but it will grow large in some way. It will include all people of the world.
See: Parable; Kingdom of God
[13:21]
Jesus told a parable about yeast. He wanted people to know that the kingdom of God will spread into the whole world. When a woman mixed a small amount of yeast with a big amount of flour the flour raised. Three measures of flour fed 150 people. In the same way, the kingdom of God started among a small group of people but it will become very large. It will include all people of the world.
See: Parable; Kingdom of God; Yeast (Leaven)
[13:23]
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[13:24]
Jesus spoke about a narrow door. This was a metaphor. Scholars think Jesus spoke about the “narrow door” because it was difficult to enter a house through a narrow door. In the same way, it was difficult to enter the kingdom of God. Someone could only enter the kingdom of God if they repented.
See: Metaphor; Kingdom of God; Repent (Repentance)
[13:24]
Many people will not be able to enter the kingdom of God. The owner of the house gets up and locks the door. This was a metaphor. Scholars think there will be a time when Jesus will not allow people to enter the kingdom of God. Perhaps this will happen at the second coming of Jesus.
See: Metaphor; Kingdom of God; Jesus' Return to Earth
[13:28]
Jesus said that there will be “crying and the grinding of teeth”. Some scholars think he was saying that people will be greatly disappointed, angry, and filled with worry because they thought they should be in heaven with God. Other scholars think there will be “crying and the grinding of teeth” because people will know they are guilty, and they will be very sad.
See: Heaven; Hell; Day of Judgment; Judge (Judgment); Punish (Punishment) .
[13:30]
Jesus spoke about the least and most important people. Scholars think the least important were the Gentiles and the most important were the Jews.
See: Gentile
[13:31]
See: Pharisees
[13:32]
Jesus called Herod a fox. Scholars think Jesus was using a metaphor when he called Herod a “fox”. A fox was an animal that was very tricky, sneaky, and often destroyed things. He wanted to say that Herod like this because he was trying to get rid of Jesus. He was being sneaky by having others try to kill Jesus for him.
See: Metaphor; King Herod
[13:32]
See: Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[13:33]
Jesus spoke about a goal. This was something he wanted to do. Scholars think Jesus was speaking about going to die in Jerusalem. This was when he finished the things God sent him to do.
[13:33]
Jesus said “it is not acceptable for a prophet to be destroyed outside of Jerusalem.” He wanted people to know that more prophets were killed in Jerusalem than in any other place. Jesus is the greatest of all the prophets and God planned for him to be killed in the city where most of the prophets were killed.
See: Prophet
[13:34]
Jesus spoke about the “children.” He was speaking about people who lived in Jerusalem. Scholars think Jesus was talking about the whole nation of Israel.
[13:35]
Jesus said, “your house is abandoned”. Jesus spoke about something that was going to happen. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about Jerusalem. Other scholars think Jesus was saying the temple will be abandoned. The Romans destroyed both Jerusalem and the temple about 40 years after Jesus died.
See: Temple
[13:35]
People will say “Blessed is he who come in the name of the Lord”. Jesus was speaking about returning to the earth. Perhaps the “name of the Lord” referred to the coming of the Messiah.
See: Bless (Blessing); Messiah (Christ); Jesus' Return to Earth
"some people told Jesus"
Here "blood" refers to the death of the Galileans. Pilate ordered his soldiers to kill some Galileans while those Galileans were offering their sacrifices to God. Alternate translation: "whom Pilate killed while while they were offering sacrifices" or "whom Pilate's soldiers killed as they were sacrificing animals"
"Were these Galileans more sinful ... way?" or "Does this prove that these Galileans were more sinful ... way?" Jesus uses this question to challenge the understanding of the people. He answers the question in verse 3.
Jesus answers the question he asked in 13:2. Here "I tell you" emphasizes "no." Alternate translation: "They certainly were not more sinful"
"all of you also will die." The phrase "in the same way" means they will experience the same result; it does not mean that they will die by the same method.
This is Jesus's second example of people who suffered. Alternate translation: "Or consider those" or "Think about those"
This is the name of an area in Jerusalem.
Jesus uses this question to challenge the understanding of the people. He answers the question in 13:4. Alternate translation: "were they more sinful ... Jerusalem?"
"other people"
Jesus begins to tell the crowd a parable to explain his last statement, "But if you do not repent, all of you will also perish."
This may have been a vineyard where grapes were grown or simply a garden or orchard.
"It is just wasting the ground." or "Do not let it waste the ground."
"put animal dung in the soil." Doing this makes the soil good for plants and trees.
The author uses this word to mark the beginning of a new event.
"on a Sabbath day"
"an evil spirit that made her weak"
By saying this, Jesus healed her. Alternate translation: "Woman, I now free you from your weakness" or "Woman, be healed from your illness"
"He touched her"
"she was able to stand up straight again"
"was very angry"
"let him heal you during those six days" or "ask for healing then"
"You hypocrites!" Jesus rebukes the religious leaders.
"Every one of you unties his ox or his donkey from the stall and leads it to drink water on the Sabbath day."
"this descendant of Abraham"
"whom Satan kept crippled by her illness" or "whom Satan bound with this disease"
The word "long" here emphasizes that eighteen years was a very long time for the woman to suffer.
Jesus speaks about the woman's disease as if it were ropes that bound her. Alternate translation: "it is right to untie the bonds of her illness on the Sabbath day."
Jesus uses two questions to introduce what he is about to teach. Alternate translation: "I will tell you what the kingdom of God is like and what I can compare it to."
A mustard seed is a very small seed that grows into a large plant. Alternate translation: "a small seed"
"planted in his garden." People planted some kinds of seeds by throwing them so that they scattered in the garden.
"a very large shrub"
"birds of the sky" or "birds that fly in the sky" or "birds"
Only a little bit of yeast is needed to make a lot of dough rise.
This is a large amount of flour, since each measure was about 13 liters. You may need to use a term that your culture uses to measure flour. Alternate translation: "a large amount of flour"
When flour dough is leavened, it expands. Alternate translation: "until the whole lump of dough grew big"
"will God save only a few people?"
"Work hard to go through the narrow doorway." Jesus is speaking about God's kingdom as if it were a house with a small doorway. Both are hard to enter.
"After the owner" or "When the owner"
"and knock on the door" or "and hit the door." This is an attempt to get the owner's attention.
"Go away from me"
"You will cry and grind your teeth." These are symbolic acts that show great regret and sadness.
"but you yourselves will have been thrown outside" or "but God will have forced you outside"
"and they will sit down at the feast in the kingdom of God"
Being first represents being important or honored. Alternate translation: "will be the most important ... will be the least important"
Translate this as a warning to Jesus. They were advising him to go somewhere else and be safe.
Jesus was calling Herod a fox. A fox is a small wild dog. Possible meanings are 1) Herod was not much of a threat at all or 2) Herod was deceptive.
"Nevertheless" or "However" or "Whatever happens"
The ancestors of the Jewish people had killed many of God's prophets in Jerusalem, and Jesus knew that the Jews would kill him there also. Alternate translation: "it is only in Jerusalem that it is acceptable for prophets to be killed."
"you people who kill the prophets and stone those whom God has sent to you"
"I have so often desired"
"to gather your people" or "to gather the people of Jerusalem"
This describes how a hen protects her young from harm by covering them with her wings.
This is a prophecy about what would soon happen to Jerusalem. Alternate translation: "your house will be abandoned"
Here "name" refers to the Lord's power and authority.
1
It happened one Sabbath, when he went into the house of one of the leaders of the Pharisees to eat bread, that they were watching him closely.
2
Behold, there in front of him was a man who was suffering from edema.
3
Jesus asked the experts in the Jewish law and the Pharisees, "Is it lawful to heal on the Sabbath, or not?"
[14:1]
See: Sabbath
[14:2]
Edema was swelling of the arms and legs. It affected the heart and kidneys.
[14:3]
The experts of the Jewish laws were people who taught about the Law of Moses. They were also called “scribes.”
See: Scribe; Law of Moses
[14:3]
See: Luke 6:6-11
See: Sabbath
[14:7]
See: Parable
[14:8]
The “seats of honor” were the places at a feast where the most important people sat.
See: Wedding; Pride; Humble (Humility)
[14:14]
The “resurrection of the just” is a time in the future when God will cause all righteous people, who have died, to live again.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Righteous (Righteousness)
[14:15]
People who eat bread in the kingdom of God are blessed. Some scholars think people will be blessed because they will be eating with all those who belong to the kingdom of God. More scholars think that eating in the kingdom of God will happen in heaven.
See: Bless (Blessing); Kingdom of God; Heaven
[14:24]
Jesus said “none of those men who were invited will taste my dinner”. He said this because the men who were invited refused when Jesus first invited them.
[14:26]
Jesus said that Christians must hate their families. This was a hyperbole. He wanted Christians to love him more than they loved their families (see: Matthew 10:37).
See: Hyperbole
[14:26]
See: Disciple
[14:27]
Jesus told people to carry a cross. This was a metaphor. Someone carried their own cross when they suffered or died for following Jesus. The cross was a metaphor for suffering and death.
[14:28]
When someone counted the cost of something, they would calculate how much money the materials to build a tower would cost. He would also calculate the cost of paying people to construct the tower. He would then know if he had enough to build the tower.
[14:33]
Jesus said that if a person did not give up everything, then this person cannot be Jesus’ disciple. Jesus was telling people the cost of following him. Some scholars think Jesus was clearly saying that a disciple must give up everything they own to follow Jesus. Other scholars think Jesus was saying that a disciple must not keep anything that would stop him from following Jesus.
See: Disciple
[14:35]
Jesus said “he who has an ear, let him hear” because he really wanted people to listen to the things that he just said. Jesus knew that when he spoke, the Holy Spirit spoke too.
See: Holy Spirit
"Jesus went into the house"
"to eat" or "for a meal." Bread was an important part of a meal and is used in this sentence to refer to a meal.
"they were watching him carefully." They wanted to see if they could accuse him of doing anything wrong.
Edema is swelling caused by water building up in parts of the body. Alternate translation: "was suffering because parts of his body were swollen with water"
"Does the law permit us to heal on the Sabbath, or does it forbid it"
Jesus wanted them to admit that it was good to help others on the Sabbath. Alternate translation: "Surely if your son or ox fell into a well on the Sabbath day, you would immediately pull him out, right?"
They knew that Jesus was right, but they did not want to admit it. Alternate translation: "They had nothing to say about these things"
"those whom the leader of the Pharisees had invited to the meal"
"the seats for honored people" or "the seats for important people"
"When someone invites you"
"because the host may have invited someone who is more important than you are"
This refers to the two people who want the same seat of honor.
"you will feel ashamed and"
"the least important place" or "the place for the least important person"
"move to a better seat"
"Then the one who invited you will honor you"
"who tries to look important" or "who chooses an important position for himself"
"will be shown to be unimportant" or "will receive an unimportant position"
"who chooses to look unimportant" or "who chooses an unimportant position for himself"
"will be shown to be important" or "will receive an important position"
"because they might invite you to their dinner or banquet"
"in this way they will repay you"
"God will bless you"
"God will repay you"
"when God brings the righteous people back to life"
he said to Jesus
"Blessed is anyone" or "How good it will be for everyone"
The word "bread" refers to food in general. Alternate translation: "he who will eat at the meal"
Jesus tells a parable.
"invited many people" or "invited many guests"
"At the time for the dinner" or "When the dinner was about to begin"
"those he had invited"
"to say why they could not come to the dinner"
"Please forgive me" or "Please accept my apology"
People used pairs of oxen to pull farming tools. Alternate translation: “ten oxen to work in my fields”
"I am going to try using them"
Use an expression that is natural in your language. Some languages may say "I just got married" or "I have taken a wife."
"I have done what you commanded"
"the roads and paths outside of the city"
"make anyone you find to come in"
"so that my house may be full of people"
"whom I invited"
"will enjoy the dinner I have prepared"
Now large crowds were going with Jesus
Here, "hate" is an exaggeration for the lesser love people are to show to people other than Jesus. Alternate translation: "If anyone comes to me and does not love me more than he loves his father ... he cannot be my disciple" or "Only if a person loves me more than he loves his own father ... can he be my disciple"
"Only he who carries his own cross and comes after me can be my disciple" or "If anyone wants to be my disciple, he must carry his own cross and follow me"
Jesus continues to explain to the crowd that it is important to count the cost of being a disciple.
"If a person wanted to build a tower, he would first sit down and determine if he had enough money to complete it."
This may have been a watchtower. Alternate translation: "a tall building" or "a high lookout platform"
"If he does not first count the cost"
"when he has built a base" or "when he has completed the first part of the building"
Jesus uses another question to teach the crowd about counting the cost. Alternate translation: "you know that a king ... would sit down first and take counsel ... men."
Possible meanings are 1) "think carefully " or 2) "listen to his advisors."
"If he realizes that he will not be able to defeat the other king"
"for terms to end the war" or "what the other king wants him to do in order to end the war"
"only those of you who give up all your possessions can be my disciples"
"leave behind all that he has"
Jesus uses a question to teach the crowd. Alternate translation: "it cannot be made salty again." or "no one can make it salty again."
People use manure to fertilize gardens and fields. Salt without taste is so useless it is not even worth mixing with manure. Alternate translation: "compost heap" or "fertilizer"
"People throw it away"
Jesus is saying that what he has just said is important, and people may need to take some effort to understand it. See how you translated this in Luke 8:8. Alternate translation: “Let the one who has ears to hear listen” or “If anyone can hear, let him listen and understand” or “If you have ears to hear, then listen"
1
Now all the tax collectors and other sinners were coming to Jesus to listen to him.
2
Both the Pharisees and the scribes grumbled to each other, saying, "This man welcomes sinners, and even eats with them."
[15:1]
Tax collectors were Jews who worked for the Roman government. People in Israel hated the tax collectors. The tax collector paid the Romans so they could collect taxes from other people. If they collected more taxes than they paid the Roman government, then they were allowed to keep it. Because of this, many tax collectors became rich. The Jews thought a Jewish tax collector betrayed the Jewish people because they took money from the Jews and gave it to the Romans. They thought tax collectors were evil because they took money from people who honored God and gave it to people who rejected God.
The sinners Luke wrote about were Jewish people who did not obey the Law of Moses.
See: Luke 5:29-32
See: Law of Moses; Tax (Tax Collector, Toll), Sin
[15:2]
See: Scribe
[15:3]
See: Parable
[15:7]
Jesus said that there will be “joy in heaven.” Jesus spoke about the joy of God and the joy of the angels. They have joy because a sinner repented.
See: Angel; Sin; Rejoice (Joy, Joyful); Repent (Repentance)
[15:12]
The younger son said “the portion of the wealth that falls to me”. He was speaking about the money of his inheritance.
See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir)
[15:13]
The younger son lived recklessly. That is, he wasted his money on doing things that did not honor God.
[15:18]
The younger son said he “sinned against heaven.” This was a metaphor the ancient Jews used to talk about God without saying the word God. That is, the younger son sinned against God.
[15:20]
Jesus said the father was “moved with compassion.” Scholars think the father wanted to be compassionate to his son. That is, he had wanted to show mercy to his young, to forgive him, and to love him.
See: Mercy
[15:23]
The fattened calf was not with the other calves in the field. People gave it extra food and then had it prepared for a special celebration.
[15:24]
The father spoke about his son being dead. However, he was not dead. He believed his son was dead in some way. That is, he meant that his son was like someone who was dead, but now had come back to life. The father never expected to see his son again.
[15:31]
The father told the older son, “you are always with me.” This was because the older son lived with the father all the time. Therefore, there was no need to have a special feast to celebrate his return.
This marks the beginning of a new event.
"many tax collectors"
The word "even" shows that they thought it was bad enough that Jesus allowed sinners to come to him, but it was worse that he would eat with them.
Jesus begins to tell several parables. These parables are situations that anyone could experience. They are not about particular people.
"If one of you had a hundred sheep and then lost one of them, he would leave ... until he finds it."
"carries it on his shoulders"
"in the same way"
"everyone in heaven will rejoice"
Jesus uses a question to remind the people that if they lost a silver coin, they would look for it diligently. Alternate translation: "Any woman ... would certainly light a lamp ... and seek diligently until she has found it."
"In the same way" or "Just as people would rejoice with the woman"
"when one sinner repents"
Jesus tells another parable.
The son wanted his father to give it to him immediately.
"the part of your wealth that you plan for me to receive when you die"
"So the father divided his property between his two sons"
"by living without thinking about the consequences of his actions" or "by living wildly"
"a drought occurred there and the entire country did not have enough food"
"to lack what he needed" or "to not have enough"
"began to work for one of the citizens"
"He wished very much that he could eat"
These are the husks of beans that grow on the carob tree. Alternate translation: "the carob bean pods" or "the bean husks"
This phrase means he began to think clearly. Alternate translation: "he came to his senses"
This is part of an exclamation, and not a question. Alternate translation: "All my father's hired servants have more than enough bread to eat"
The word “bread” refers to food in general. Alternate translation: "food"
"dying"
This means that he will begin to act. It does not mean that he was sitting or lying down when he said these words.
Jewish people sometimes avoided saying the word "God" and used the word "heaven" instead. Alternate translation: "I have sinned against God"
"You called me son in the past, but now I am not worthy for you to call me son"
"hire me and I will become one of your servants." This is a request, not a command.
"While he was still far away from his father's house"
"had pity on him" or "loved him deeply from his heart"
The father did this to show his son that he loved him and was glad that the son was coming home. If people think that it is strange or wrong for a man to hug and kiss his son, you can substitute a way that men in your culture show affection to their sons. Alternate translation: "welcomed him affectionately"
"I am not worthy for you to call me your son"
"the best coat" or "the best garment"
A ring was a sign of authority that men wore on one of their fingers.
Wealthy people of that time wore sandals.
People would give one of their young cows special food so that it would grow well. Then when they wanted to have a feast, they would eat that young cow. Alternate translation: "the best calf" or "the young animal we have been making fat"
"kill it and cook it"
"it is as if my son were dead and became alive again" or "I felt like my son had died, but he is now alive"
"It is as if I had lost my son and now I have found him" or "It is as if he had lost his way, but now he has returned"
This word is used here to mark a new part of the story.
"was out in the field working"
"what was happening"
"your father has received your brother, and your brother is healthy" or "your brother is well and has returned to your father"
"I worked as hard as a slave for you"
A young goat was smaller and less expensive than a fatted calf. Alternate translation: "even a young goat"
"that son of yours." The older son refers to his brother this way in order to show how angry he is.
"has wasted all your wealth" or "has thrown away all your money"
"My dear child" or "My dear son." The father was addressing his son tenderly.
The father was probably reminding the older son of his responsibility to love his brother.
See how you translated similar words in Luke 15:24.
1
Jesus also said to the disciples, "There was a certain rich man who had a manager, and it was reported to him that this manager was wasting his possessions.
2
So the rich man called him and said to him, 'What is this that I hear about you? Give an account of your management, for you can no longer be manager.'
[16:1]
A manager took care of a master’s house, land, and business. A master gave the manager a ring. This was a symbol that he had permission to do things for the master. Sometimes managers were servants but sometimes they were free people.
See: Serve
[16:3]
Jesus spoke about digging. Some scholars think he was speaking about digging ditches or digging in the fields using a shovel. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about doing any type of hard work.
[16:6, 16:7]
The manager changed what the debtor owed his master. Scholars do not know how the the manager did this.
Some scholars think he wrote that the people owed less money than they owed.
Some scholars think he did not make them pay more money than they owed. They think the owner charged them more interest than he should have.
Some scholars think he would have made money from these people. However, he chose not to make money from them. The master did not lose any money.
Advice to translators: A debtor is someone who owed someone else money. When someone borrows money, they often have to pay more money back. This is called interest.
[16:8]
See: Righteous (Righteousness); Steward
[16:8]
Scholars think that when the master “commended” the manager, he complimented the manager for acting shrewdly.
Advice to Translators: The master did not compliment the manager for acting dishonestly. You will need to distinguish acting “shrewdly” from acting dishonestly.
[16:8]
When someone acted “shrewdly”, they acted with wisdom and skill in the face of a coming problem or crisis. Some scholars think it meant to act in a way that was prudent and they planned for things.
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool)
[16:9]
Money that was considered “unrighteous wealth” was money gained from doing evil.
See: Sin
[16:9]
Jesus told his disciples to use the money they gained on earth in a way that helped people who were in need. Jesus wanted his disciples to help people because those people might become friends of the disciples. Those friends might then believe in Jesus.
See: Disciple
[16:9]
Scholars have different ideas of who the “friends” are who will welcome the disciples into eternal dwellings.
These friends were poor people whom the disciples helped. These poor people became Christians and died before the disciples. Then these poor people welcomed the disciples into heaven when the disciples died.
These friends were angels. This was a metaphor for God. They spoke about God without saying the name of God. However, the angels will also welcome the disciples into heaven.
These friends were God and Jesus. Only God and Jesus will receive people into heaven.
See: Eternal Life; Disciple; Heaven; Angel; Metaphor
[16:10]
Jesus wanted the disciples to be “faithful”(πιστός/g4103) by being honest with money (see: 16:11). Then God will give them true wealth. This is a metaphor for the treasures and blessings in heaven. This is really valuable and will last forever.
See: Faithful; Bless (Blessing); Heaven; Metaphor
[16:13]
Jesus said the disciples were not able to serve God and wealth. This was a metaphor. They could not serve a master other than God. If the disciples served someone or something other than God, they did not serve God. Jesus wanted his disciples to serve God only. Jesus said this more than one time (see: Matthew 6:24).
[16:14]
Luke wrote that the Pharisees loved money. Scholars think that someone who was described as a lover of money was a person who wanted to get more and more money. This person really wanted to have a lot of money.
See: 1 Timothy 6:10; 2 Timothy 3:2
See: Pharisees
[16:15]
The Pharisees justified themselves to other people by doing certain things so people could see them doing these things. They gave people money because people saw them give money. They did these things to try to make people think they were righteous. However, that did not justify them to God.
See: Pharisees; Justify (Justification); Righteous (Righteousness)
[16:15]
God knows someone’s heart. That is, he knows what a person is thinking and what a person wants. God knew these Pharisees loved money rather than God.
See: Heart (Metaphor); Pharisees; Love
[16:15]
Jesus said, “that which is exalted among men is detestable in the sight of God”. Jesus was speaking about the things people thought were valuable or to be admired. These were not the things God wanted them to do.
[16:16]
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[16:16]
See: Gospel; Kingdom of God; Preach (Preacher)
[16:16]
Jesus said that people tried to force their way into the kingdom of God. Scholars disagree about what Jesus said.
Some scholars think people who believed in Jesus wanted to enter the kingdom of God.
Some scholars think both Christians and non-Christians wanted to enter the kingdom of God.
Some scholars think non-Christians tried to force their way into the kingdom of God but they were not able to get into it.
Some scholars think people tried to fight a war to bring the kingdom of God to earth.
Some scholars think Jesus warned people to enter the kingdom of God because not all people will enter into it.
Some scholars think the Pharisees tried to stop people from entering into the kingdom of God. Demons also tried to stop people from entering into it. Disciples opposed them.
See: Kingdom of God; Pharisees; Demon; Disciple
[16:17]
Jesus talked about the Law of Moses becoming invalid. Some scholars think he was talking about certain parts of the Law of Moses. However, some parts of the Law of Moses still need to be followed. Other scholars think the Law of Moses ended when Jesus became alive again.
See: Law of Moses; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[16:18]
See: Adultery
[16:19]
When Jesus spoke about the rich man being “clothed in purple and fine linen,” he wanted people to know that this man was as rich as a king. For only kings and very rich people could buy this type of clothing.
[16:20
Lazarus was laid at the rich man’s gate. Some scholars think Lazarus was laid on his mat at the opening to the rich man’s home in hopes that the rich man would give food or money to Lazarus. Other scholars think Lazarus was thrown down or dropped off at the gate to the rich man’s house. They think he was dumped there so he could beg for money from the rich man.
Advice to Translators: A beggar was someone who asked people for money because they were poor or because they could not do anything.
[16:21]
Lazarus was “longing to eat what fell from the rich man’s table.” Scholars think Lazarus was so hungry that he waited every day for the servants of the rich man to toss the food scraps out to the dogs and beggars.
Advice to translators: Food scraps were food that was not eaten and thrown away or put in the garbage.
[16:21]
The dogs licked Lazarus’ scores. Scholars think this was because Lazarus was too sick to stop them. Some scholars also think it helped ease Lazarus’ pain from his sores.
[16:22]
“Abraham’s side” is another name for “heaven.”
See: Heaven
[16:23]
See: Hades (Sheol)
[16:26]
Scholars think Jesus used the words “great chasm” to talk about a distance that cannot be crossed.
[16:27]
The rich man called Abraham “Father Abraham” because Abraham was the ancestor of all Jewish people.
See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)
[16:29]
Many scholars think that “Moses and the prophets” spoke and wrote enough to teach the rich man’s brothers about God.
Jesus begins telling another parable.
"people reported to the rich man"
"was wasting the rich man's wealth"
The rich man uses a question to scold the manager. Alternate translation: "I have heard what you are doing."
"Give me a report of how you have managed my possessions"
The manager asks himself this question as a way of thinking about his options. Alternate translation: "I need to think about what I should do ... job."
"when I lose my management job" or "when my master takes away my management job"
"the people who were in debt to his master" or "the people who owed things to his master"
"The debtor said ... The manager said to the debtor"
A bath is about 22 liters. Alternate translation: "I owe 2,200 liters of olive oil ... write 1,100 liters"
A "bill" is a piece of paper that tells how much someone owes.
"the manager said to another debtor ... The debtor said ... The manager said to the debtor"
A cor is about 220 liters. Alternate translation: "I owe 22,000 liters of wheat ... write 17,600 liters" or "I owe one hundred large baskets of wheat ... write eighty large baskets of wheat "
"praised" or "spoke well of" or "approved of"
"he had acted cleverly" or "he had done a sensible thing"
"the people of this world" or "worldly people." This refers to those who, like the unrighteous manager, do not know or care about God.
Here "light" represents everything godly. Alternate translation: "the people of God" or "godly people"
"make people your friends by helping them with worldly wealth"
This refers to heaven, where God lives.
"People who are faithful ... are also faithful ... people who are unrighteous ... are also unrighteous."
"faithful even with small things ... unrighteous even in small things"
Jesus uses a question to teach the people. Alternate translation: "no one will trust you with true wealth." or "no one will give you true wealth to manage."
This refers to wealth that is more genuine, real, or lasting than money and possessions.
Jesus uses this question to teach the people. Alternate translation: "no one will give you wealth for yourself."
"A servant cannot serve two masters"
This word marks the author's shift from reporting what Jesus said to reporting something about the Pharisees.
"who loved having money" or "who where very greedy for money"
"the Pharisees ridiculed Jesus"
"You make yourselves look good to other people"
Here "hearts" represents the desires of people. Alternate translation: "God understands your true desires" or "God knows your motives"
"Those things that men think are very important are things that God hates"
This refers to all of God's word that had been written up to that time.
"had authority" or "were what people needed to obey"
"John the Baptist came"
"we teach people about the good news of the kingdom of God"
"many people are doing everything they can to enter it"
A "stroke of a letter" is the smallest part of a letter. Here it represents something in the law that may seem to be insignificant. Alternate translation: "even the smallest detail of the law"
"to disappear" or "to cease to exist"
"is guilty of adultery"
This word marks a shift in Jesus's speech. He begins to tell a story that will help people understand what he was teaching them.
"who wore clothing made with fine linen and purple dye" or "who wore very expensive clothes." Purple dye and fine linen cloth were very expensive.
"People had laid a certain beggar named Lazarus at his gate"
"at the gate to the rich man's house"
"and the beggar had sores all over his body"
"wishing he could eat the scraps of food that fell"
The word "Even" here shows that what follows is worse than what has already been told about Lazarus. Alternate translation: "In addition to that, the dogs came" or "Worse yet, the dogs came"
The Jews considered dogs to be unclean animals. Lazarus was too sick and weak to stop the dogs from licking his wounds.
This phrase is used here to mark an event in the story.
"and the angels carried him away"
"to be with Abraham" or "to sit next to Abraham"
"and people buried him"
"he went to Hades, where, suffering in terrible pain"
"he looked up"
Abraham was the ancestor of all the Jews, including the rich man.
"I am in terrible pain in this flame" or "I am suffering terribly in this fire"
The rich man was one of Abraham's descendants.
"fine things" or "pleasant things"
"and Lazarus received evil things" or "and Lazarus received things that caused him to suffer"
"he is comfortable here" or "he is happy here"
"In addition"
"God has placed a huge ravine between you and us" or "there is a great chasm"
"a steep, deep and wide valley" or "a big separation" or "a huge ravine"
"so that Lazarus may warn them"
"this place where we suffer torment" or "this place where we suffer terrible pain"
This refers to their writings. Alternate translation: "what Moses and the prophets wrote"
"your brothers should pay attention to Moses and the prophets"
The rich man would like this to happen. Alternate translation: "if a person who has died would go to them" or "if someone who has died would go and warn them"
The expression "the dead" describes all dead people together in the underworld. Alternate translation: "from among all those who have died"
"they will not believe even if someone comes back from the dead"
1
Jesus said to his disciples, "It is certain there will be stumbling blocks, but woe to that person through whom they come!
2
It would be better for him if a millstone were hung around his neck and he were thrown into the sea than that he should cause one of these little ones to stumble.
He said to them, "Where there is a body, there will the vultures also be gathered together."
[17:1]
See: Woe
[17:2]
A millstone was a large, heavy round stone used to grind grain. The grain was ground between two stones. The top stone was the millstone. The millstone was often turned by a large animal.
[17:2]
In the Bible, the little ones were often the children (see: Matthew 18:1-22). Here, some scholars think Jesus was speaking about Christians who had recently believed in Jesus. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about those people who were poor and needed people to help them.
[17:3]
When Jesus spoke about a brother, he was speaking about Christians.
See: Family of God
[17:3]
When someone “rebuked” a brother, he corrected his brother and told him that what he had done was wrong.
[17:3]
See: Repent (Repentance)
[17:4]
Jesus wanted the disciples to forgive another person as often as they sinned and repented. Some scholars think that when Jesus said to forgive seven times, he was speaking about always forgiving someone. Other scholars think Jesus was talking about seven different kinds of sins and a brother was to forgive all types of sins.
See: Repent (Repentance); Sin; Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon)
[17:5]
The apostles asked Jesus to increase their faith. Scholars think that when the apostles said “increase our faith”, they were asking Jesus to help them. They wanted Jesus to help them have more confidence in God. They wanted Jesus to help them trust and believe in God even more.
See: Apostle; Faith (Believe in)
[17:6]
Jesus spoke to his disciples about having “faith like a mustard seed”. This was a metaphor. A mustard seed is a very, very small seed. However, this very small seed grows into a large tree (see: Luke 13:18-19). Jesus was telling his disciples that even if a person’s faith is small, it can do great things.
See: Disciple; Metaphor; Faith (Believe in)
[17:6]
A mulberry tree was a tree where Jesus and the disciples lived. It was a large tree and had many roots.
See: Disciple
[17:8]
A servant “put a belt around his clothes”. Some scholars think the servant removed his clothes for working in the field and put on the clothes for serving meals. Other scholars think he put something over his clothes before serving other people food.
See: Serve
[17:10]
Jesus wanted the disciples to say that they were “unworthy servants.” They did not think they were greater than other people. They wanted to serve other people. They did not want other people to honor them.
See: Serve; Disciple; Humble (Humility)
[17:11]
See Map: Jerusalem; Samaria; Galilee
[17:13]
When the lepers asked Jesus to have mercy on them, they were asking Jesus to have compassion on them. Some scholars think they wanted Jesus to heal them. Other scholars do not think they were asking Jesus to heal them.
See: Leprosy (Leper); Mercy; Miracle
[17:14]
At this time, only the priests in the temple could say that someone no longer had leprosy. The priest would then declare the person to be clean (see: Leviticus 14:1-32).
See: Leprosy (Leper); Priest (Priesthood); Temple; Clean and Unclean
[17:14, 17:15]
Scholars think Jesus healed the lepers by speaking.
See: Leprosy (Leper); Miracle
[17:16]
See: Samaria
[17:19]
Jesus said, “Your faith has made you well.” Scholars think the leper was healed because he believed that Jesus would heal him. He would not have leprosy anymore.
[17:20]
The Pharisees asked when the kingdom of God will come.
See: Kingdom of God; Pharisees; Messiah (Christ)
[17:21]
Jesus said that the kingdom of God was “within” or “among”(ἐντός/g1787) you.
The kingdom of God was “among” the people already because Jesus was among them.
The kingdom of God will come suddenly in the future. It will be “among” them. There will be no signs to warn them of its coming.
The kingdom of God was “within” the hearts of people who believed in Jesus. That is, when people obeyed God, then God ruled them in a certain way.
See: Kingdom of God; Sign; Heart (Metaphor)
[17:22]
Jesus spoke about “one of the days of the Son of Man”.
Some scholars think this was the days when the Messiah will be ruling over all things.
Some scholars think this was the day on which Jesus, the Messiah will return to the earth, at his second coming.
Some scholars think the disciples wanted to see the kingdom of the Messiah.
See: Messiah (Christ); Jesus' Return to Earth; Disciple; Kingdom of God; Day of the Lord
[17:24]
On the day of the Son of Man, there will be lightning in the sky. That is, everyone will see Jesus return in the same way they see the brightness of lightning. Jesus will return suddenly in the same way lightning is sudden.
See: Son of Man; Day of the Lord; Jesus' Return to Earth
[17:25]
Jesus spoke about being rejected by this generation. Jesus was telling his disciples he must first be rejected by the people who were living at this time. That is, he would be rejected by the Jewish people.
See: Generation; Disciple
[17:26]
The “days of Noah” were to the days in which Noah lived, before the Flood. Perhaps Jesus was speaking specifically about the days just before the flood (see: Genesis 6:5-13).
[17:28]
The “days of Lot” were the days when Lot lived, before God destroyed the city of Sodom (see: Genesis 19:1-25).
See: Map: Sodom
[17:29]
Jesus said, “Lot went out from Sodom.” That is, Lot left the city of Sodom. Just as God waited for Noah to enter the ark before he destroyed the world with a flood, so God waited until Lot left Sodom before he destroyed the city with fire from heaven.
See: Map: Sodom
[17:30]
Jesus said, “after the same manner.” He wanted to say that people will be living normal lives, just as they were before people were punished in Noah’s day, and before people were punished in Lot’s day. The day that the Son of Man is “revealed” speaks about when Jesus returns to earth.
Advice to translators: Noah’s day is the time when Noah lived. Lot’s day is the time when Lot lived.
See: Jesus' Return to Earth; Reveal (Revelation); Day of the Lord.; Son of Man; Punish (Punishment) Reveal (Revelation)
[17:33]
See: Luke 9:24
[17:34]
Jesus said that, “one will be taken, and the other will be left.” Some scholars think that the people that will be taken are Christians who are taken to a place of safety with Jesus. The people who are left will be punished. Other scholars think the people who will be taken are the people God punishes, and the ones who are left are people who will not be punished.
See: Punish (Punishment); RaptureKingdom of God
[17:36]
Scholars think Luke did not write the words in verse 36 because most ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not contain the words in verse 36. However, Jesus did say these words in the Book of Matthew (see: Matthew 24:40).
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[17:37]
Jesus said, “where there is a body, there will (be) vultures.” A vulture is a bird that eats dead animals.They fly over the dead animals before they eat them. Some scholars think Jesus was telling the disciples that punishment comes to wherever evil people are. Other scholars think Jesus was telling his disciples that people would know when Jesus returns to the earth, just as it is obvious there is a dead body because of the vultures flying overhead.
See: Disciple; Punish (Punishment); Jesus' Return to Earth; Metaphor
"There will certainly be things that tempt people to sin" or "Things that tempt people to sin will certainly happen"
"to anyone who causes the temptations to come" or "to any person who causes people to be tempted"
"if they were to hang a millstone around his neck and throw him into the sea" or "if someone were to put a heavy stone around his neck and push him into the sea"
This is a very large, heavy circular stone that people use for grinding wheat grain into flour. Alternate translation: "a heavy stone"
"these people whose faith is small"
"to sin"
The word "brother" is here used in the sense of someone with the same belief. Alternate translation: "a fellow believer"
"tell him strongly that what he did was wrong" or "correct him"
"Please give us more faith"
A mustard seed is a very small seed. Jesus implies that they do not have even a small amount of faith. Alternate translation: "If you had faith that was as big as even a tiny mustard seed"
If this type of tree is not familiar, it may be helpful to substitute another type of tree. Alternate translation: "fig tree" or "tree"
"Uproot yourself and plant yourself in the sea" or "Take your roots out of the ground, and put your roots down into the ocean"
Jesus asks his disciples a question to help them think about the role of a servant. This could be translated as a statement. Alternate translation: "But none of you who ... sheep would say ... sit down to eat.'
"a servant who plows your field or takes care of your sheep"
Jesus uses a second question explain how someone would actually treat a servant. This can be a statement. Alternate translation: "He would certainly say to him ... eat and drink.'"
"tie your clothes at your waist and serve me" or "dress up properly and take care of me." People would tie their clothes closely around their waist so that their clothes would not get in their way while they worked.
"Then after you serve me"
"the servant did the things that the master commanded him to do"
"right?" or "is this not true?"
Jesus was speaking to his disciples, so the word "you" refers to them.
"that God has commanded you"
This phrase is used here to mark the beginning of a new event.
"ten men who were lepers met him" or "ten men who had leprosy met him"
This was a respectful gesture, because lepers were not allowed to approach other people.
"they called with loud voices" or "they called aloud"
When people were healed, they were no longer ceremonially unclean. Alternate translation: "they were cleansed of their leprosy" or "they were healed of their leprosy and so became clean"
"realized that he was healed" or "realized that Jesus had healed him"
"he went back to Jesus"
"and glorified God loudly"
"he knelt down and put his face close to Jesus' feet." He did this to honor Jesus.
The word "now" marks Luke's change from telling about what happened to telling about that man.
Jesus used questions here to show the people how disappointed he was that only one of the men came back to glorify God. Alternate translation: "Ten men were healed." or "God healed ten men."
"Why did not the other nine come back?" This can be a statement. Alternate translation: "The other nine men should have come back, too."
This can be translated as a statement. Alternate translation: "No one returned to give glory to God except this foreigner!"
"Because of your faith you have become well" or "Because you believe, you are well again"
This is the beginning of a new event. Alternate translation: "When the Pharisees asked Jesus" or "One day the Pharisees asked Jesus"
"The kingdom of God does not come in a way that people can see"
The idea of the noun "kingdom" can be expressed with the verb "rules" or "reigns." Possible meanings are 1) "God rules within you" or 2) "God reigns among you."
"A time is coming when" or "Soon"
"you will want to see" or "you will wish to experience"
"one of the days when the Son of Man will rule as king"
Jesus is speaking about himself. Alternate translation: "I, the Son of Man"
"you will not experience it"
"Look, he is over there! Look, he is over here!"
When lightning flashes, people can see it clearly. Alternate translation: "as people can see lightning clearly when it flashes ... so they will clearly see the Son of Man"
"when he comes to reign"
"and the people of this generation must reject him"
"As it was ... even so it will be" or "As it was ... it will be like that"
"when Noah lived"
"when the Son of Man comes"
People were doing ordinary things. They did not care that God was going to judge them.
"they married, and they gave their daughters to be married" or "and they got married"
"the ship" or "the barge"
"people were eating and drinking"
"fire and burning sulfur fell from the sky like rain"
"It will be the same" or "It will be like that"
"when the Son of Man appears" or "when the Son of man comes"
"whoever is on the housetop must not go down" or "if anyone is on his housetop, he must not go down."
Their housetops were flat, so people could walk or sit on them.
"his possessions" or "his things"
"whoever is in the field must not go back to his house." They must not go back to their house to get anything. They must flee quickly.
"Remember what happened to Lot's wife." This is a warning. She looked back toward Sodom and God punished her along with the people of Sodom. Alternate translation: "Do not do what Lot's wife did"
"People who try save their lives will lose them" or "Whoever tries to save his old way of life will lose his life"
"but people who lose their lives will save them" or "but whoever abandons his old way of life will save his life"
The sentence tells what will happen if the Son of Man comes during the night.
"God will take one person and leave the other" or "Angels will take one person and leave the other." The emphasis is not on two particular people but on the fact that some people will be taken away and others will be left.
"Lord, where will this happen?"
Apparently this is a proverb that means "It will be obvious" or "You will know it when it happens." Alternate translation: "It will be as obvious as it is when vultures gather around a dead body" or "As the gathering of vultures shows that there is a dead body, there will be signs about these things"
Vultures are large birds that eat the bodies of dead animals that they find. You could describe these birds this way or use the word for local birds that do this.
1
Then he spoke a parable to them about how they should always pray and not become discouraged,
2
saying, "In a certain city there was a judge who did not fear God and did not respect people.
He said, "Lord, I want to receive my sight."
[18:1]
See: Parable
[18:2, 18:3]
Jesus talked about the judge and the widow so that his disciples will pray again and again for God to bring justice to the earth when Jesus returns. Jesus also wanted the disciples to always know God hears their prayers. Some scholars think God will quickly bring justice for Christians. The unjust judge was slow to bring justice but God will not be slow. Other scholars think God will be slow to bring justice for Christians. God is patient and he does not judge a Christian’s sins right away, or he limits the ability of people to persecute Christians. Other scholars think God is slow to bring justice but when Jesus returns he will bring justice quickly.
See: Justice (Just, Unjust); Disciple; Jesus' Return to Earth; People of God; Persecute (Persecution)
[18:4]
See: Fear of God
[18:7]
God’s chosen ones were the disciples or people who followed Jesus.
[18:8]
See: Son of Man; Jesus' Return to Earth
[18:8]
Jesus asked about finding faith on earth. Some scholars think Jesus was asking if people will believe that he is the Messiah. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about people believing that God will bring justice quickly. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about people believing that he will return to the earth.
See: Messiah (Christ); Jesus' Return to Earth; Faith (Believe in)
[18:10]
Jesus talked about the Pharisee and the tax collector because he warned people not to think they were doing something that honored God when they hated other people. The Pharisee listed sins he did not do, but other people did these sins. The Pharisee also fasted more times than the Law of Moses said they needed to fast. They also tithed on everything. He stood in the temple so that other people saw him when he prayed. However, he was not at peace with God. God did not think he did the right things.
On the other hand, the tax collector stood away from people and did not think he was able to look at God. He hit his chest because he was ashamed of his sins. Jesus said he was justified. That is, God forgave his sins.
See: Pharisees; Tax (Tax Collector, Toll); Fasting; Law of Moses; Tithe
[18:15]
People brought infants to Jesus for him to bless them. The ancient Jews brought infants to their leaders on the Day of Atonement for their leaders to bless the infants.
See: Matthew 19:13
See: Bless (Blessing); Atone (Atonement)
[18:15]
The disciples rebuke these people. Some scholars think the disciples rebuked these people because they thought Jesus was too tired to bless the infants. Other scholars think the disciples thought Jesus did not have time to bless infants.
See: Disciple; Bless (Blessing)
[18:16]
Someone received the kingdom of God by believing in Jesus in the same way a child believes in Jesus. Children accepted Jesus and trusted him when he blessed them. People did not honor children. Children are humble. That is, they do not think they are greater than they are. Children also trust and depended on their parents.
See: Kingdom of God; Bless (Blessing); Humble (Humility)
[18:18]
Luke did not write who the “certain ruler” was, but the ruler was young (see: Matthew 19:22). Some scholars think he was a Jewish leader who may have been the leader of a synagogue. Other scholars think he was too young to do that.
See: Synagogue
[18:19]
Jesus said that no one is good except God.
Some scholars think Jesus wanted the young ruler to know that only God is good. That is, he was telling the young ruler that his goodness was the goodness of God working in him.
Some scholars think the rich young ruler thought Jesus was only a man. He did not think Jesus was good in the same way that God is good. This was because the young ruler did not do what Jesus said.
Other scholars think only God is perfectly holy and righteous. If the rich young ruler wanted to please God he needed to obey God’s Son whom God sent.
See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Righteous (Righteousness); Son of God
[18:20]
Jesus repeated some of the ten commandments to the young ruler. Some scholars think the young ruler was asking how he could have eternal life through his own power. That is, through doing good things. However, no one except for Jesus has ever been able to keep all of the commandments perfectly, and therefore have eternal life by keeping them.
See: Ten Commandments; Eternal Life; Command (Commandment)
[18:22]
Jesus told the rich young ruler to sell everything and give the money to the poor because the rich young ruler loved his money and the things he owned. He was not willing to give up everything to follow Jesus. Perhaps Jesus also wanted the young ruler to understand the greater value of being rewarded in heaven.
[18:24]
Some scholars think Luke did not write “seeing that he had become sad” in verse 24 because some of the oldest Greek copies did not contain them.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[18:25]
The eye of the needle was a small circle on one end of a needle used for sewing cloth. It was very small. The camel was was a very large animal. Scholars think Jesus was saying that in the same way it was impossible for a camel to pass through the eye of a needle, so it was impossible for a rich man to get into the kingdom of God on his own. That is, he could not be at peace with God without Jesus.
See: Kingdom of God
[18:27]
Jesus said, “things which are impossible with people are possible with God.” Scholars think that Jesus was saying that God can do what people cannot do. That is, God makes it possible for a person to be saved, whereas a person cannot possibly save himself.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[18:30]
See: Reward
[18:31]
When Jesus gathered the twelve, he brought the twelve apostles to him. There was a large crowd of people. Jesus wanted to talk to the twelve alone.
[18:31]
Jesus said they are going up to Jerusalem because Jerusalem was on a mountain. They were going to Jerusalem.
See Map: Jerusalem
[18:31]
Things were written in the prophets about the Son of Man. They said that the Son of Man will suffer (see: Isaiah 53).
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Son of Man
[18:34]
Some scholars think that Jesus did not allow the twelve to understand. Other scholars think that because the disciples expected the Messiah to come in a certain way, they could not understand the words of which Jesus spoke.
[18:35]
See Map: Jericho
[18:38]
The blind man asked Jesus for mercy. The man was asking Jesus to show him compassion and help him. He specifically wanted Jesus to be kind to him and heal him (see: Luke 18:41).
[18:39]
People rebuked this man for crying out to Jesus. Some scholars think they believed Jesus was too important to stop for a blind man. Other scholars think these people thought Jesus was in a hurry to get to Jerusalem. Other scholars think these people knew the Jewish leaders would be angry with people calling Jesus the “Son of David”.
See: Son of David
[18:42]
Jesus immediately healed the blind man because the blind man believed in him. When Jesus told him his faith healed him, Jesus healed the blind man. Perhaps Jesus also wanted to say that this man’s faith made him have peace with God.
See: 7:48-50
See: Faith (Believe in)
"Then Jesus told them a parable"
"did not care about other people"
A widow is a woman whose husband has died and who has not remarried. She would not have had anyone to protect her from those who wanted to harm her.
The word "him" refers to the judge.
"Give me a just ruling against my opponent"
"my enemy" or "the person who is trying to harm me." It is not clear whether the widow is suing the opponent or the opponent is suing the widow.
The word here refers to people in general.
"bothers me"
"so that she will not exhaust me"
"Think about what the unjust judge said"
This word is used to show Jesus' change from talking about the the judge in the story to talking about God.
Jesus uses a question to teach the disciples. Alternate translation: "God will also certainly bring ... night!"
"the people he has chosen"
Jesus uses a question to teach the disciples. Alternate translation: "He will certainly not delay long over them!"
Jesus asks this question either to indicate that some people will not have faith in God or to encourage people to have faith in God. Alternate translation: “But when the Son of Man comes, will he see that people on earth believe God?"
"who thought they were righteous"
"looked down on other people'
"into the temple courtyard"
Possible meanings are "The Pharisee stood and prayed about himself in this way" or "The Pharisee stood by himself and prayed."
"everything I earn"
This was a sign of humility. He did not feel worthy to stand closer.
"would not even look up toward heaven"
This is a physical expression of great sorrow, It shows this man's repentance and humility. Alternate translation: "hit his breast to show his sorrow"
"God, please be merciful to me. I am a sinner" or "God, please have mercy on me even though I have committed many sins"
"the tax collector went back down to his house with God's approval" or "God forgave this man"
"rather than the other man" or "and not the other man" or "but God did not forgive the Pharisee"
"God will humble him ... God will exalt him"
"The people were also bringing their babies to Jesus"
"the disciples scolded the parents"
"belongs to people who are like these little children"
"whoever wants to enter God's kingdom must receive it as a child receives it"
"A certain ruler asked Jesus"
"to receive life that does not end"
"The only one who is good is God"
"All of these commandments"
"You still need to do one more thing" or "There is one thing that you have not yet done"
"give away the money to the poor people"
This is an exclamation, and not a question. Alternate translation: "It is so very hard ... kingdom of God!"
A needle's eye is the hole in a sewing needle through which the thread is passed.
"The people who were listening to Jesus said"
They were very surprised at what Jesus said. Alternate translation: "Does that mean that no one can be saved?" or "Does that mean that God will not save anyone?"
"The things that people cannot do, God can do" or "God is able to do what people are not able to do"
Jesus uses this expression to stress the importance of what he is about to say.
This could be stated in positively. First the words "there is not one who" in the previous verse (verse 29) would be changed to "everyone who" and then these words would be changed to "will receive."
"in this present world"
"and in the age to come, he will receive eternal life" or "and in the future world, he will receive eternal life"
"his twelve disciples"
"that the prophets have written"
"will happen" or "will occur"
"For the leaders in Jerusalem will give him over to the Gentiles"
"and they will mock him, treat him shamefully, and spit on him"
"on the third day after that"
"His disciples did not understand any of these things"
"the meaning of this speech was mysterious to them"
"the things that Jesus said"
This phrase is used here to mark the beginning of a new part of the story.
"When the blind man heard a crowd going by"
People called him "Jesus of Nazareth" because he was from the town of Nazareth.
"called out" or "shouted"
Jesus was a descendant of David, Israel's most important king.
"show me pity" or "show me compassion"
This could mean that he cried out louder or that he cried out more persistently.
"commanded the people to bring the blind man to him"
"to be able to see"
Jesus is healing the man by commanding him to be healed. Alternate translation: "You will now receive your sight" or "Begin to see"
"You are healed because you have faith" or "I have healed you because you have believed in me"
"giving glory to God" or "praising God"
1
Jesus entered and was passing through Jericho.
2
Behold, there was a man there named Zacchaeus. He was a chief tax collector and was rich.
40 Jesus answered and said, "I tell you, if these were silent, the stones would cry out."
41 When Jesus approached the city, he wept over it, 42 saying, "If only you had known in this day, even you, the things which bring you peace! But now they are hidden from your eyes.
45 Jesus entered the temple and began to cast out those who were selling, 46 saying to them, "It is written, 'My house will be a house of prayer,' but you have made it a den of robbers."
47 So Jesus was teaching daily in the temple. The chief priests and the scribes were seeking to destroy him, as were the leaders of the people, 48 but they could not find a way to do it because all the people were listening to him intently.
[19:1]
See: Map of Jericho
[19:2]
Zacchaeus was the “chief tax collector.” Scholars think he was the leader of several other tax collectors who worked for him.
See: Tax (Tax Collector, Toll)
[19:5]
Scholars think Jesus told Zacchaeus, “today I must stay at your house” because it was God’s will that Jesus stayed with Zacchaeus. They think God planned for salvation to come Zacchaeus and his house on that day (see: Luke 19:9).
See: Will of God; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[19:7]
Scholars think the people complained about Jesus going to the house of Zacchaeus because they thought Zacchaeus was a greater sinner than other sinners. Tax collectors often collected more money than the required taxes for themselves. Zacchaeus was a tax collector. Zaccheus was also a Jew. Therefore, the Jewish people thought he was a traitor.
See: Sin; Tax (Tax Collector, Toll)
[19:9]
The words “son of Abraham” were used to talk about a descendant of Abraham. Abraham was the ancestor of all Jewish people.
See: Luke 3:7-9; 16:24
See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)
[19:9]
Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about a certain person within the house who was saved on that day. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking about Zacchaeus and his family being saved on that day.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[19:11]
See: Parable
[19:12]
A “nobleman” was a man who had been born to a family people honored. Scholars think a nobleman would rule other people. Perhaps this particular nobleman was on his way to Rome to be made a king of Israel.
[19:13]
A mina was a unit of money in the Greek money system. It had the value of 100 “drachmas”. One drachma was what someone was paid for one day’s work during this time. Therefore, it would have taken about four months to earn a mina.
See: Denarius
[19:28]
Luke wrote he went up to Jerusalem because Jerusalem was on a mountain.
See Map: Jerusalem
[19:29]
See Map: Bethpage; Mount of Olives (Olivet)
[19:30]
When Jesus asked for a colt upon which he would ride into Jerusalem, it fulfilled a prophecy (see: Zechariah 9:9). Scholars think the “colt” was a young donkey because of the words written by other gospel writers (see: Matthew 21:2-5; John 12:14-15). People though the donkey was a symbol of humility and peace (see: 1 Kings 1:33-37).
See: Fulfill (Fulfillment); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gospel; Symbol
[19:38]
Jesus spoke about those who would cry out “Blessed is he who comes in the name of the Lord” (see: Luke 13:35). Scholars think these people said that Jesus is the messiah.
See: Psalm 118:26-29
See: Disciple; Bless (Blessing); Messiah (Christ)
[19:38]
Some scholars think the peace in heaven spoken about in verse 38 is the peace between God and people. Other scholars think this was the salvation of God’s people. The peace of Jerusalem in verse 42 is the same kind of peace.
See: Heaven; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); People of God
[19:40]
Jesus said that the stones would cry out. Some scholars think Jesus was saying that it was no more possible for the disciples to be silent, than it would be possible for stones to cry out. Other scholars think that if the disciples were to keep silent, then the stones would be made to proclaim God’s mighty acts. That is, God would make the stones cry out to tell people about the things he does.
See: Disciple
[19:44]
There was not one stone upon another when a Roman army attacked Jerusalem and forced down almost all its walls in about forty years after Jesus died. Some scholars think that when Jesus spoke the words, “One stone upon another”, he was using hyperbole to say the Romans attacked every part of the city and almost nothing was left. The Roman army also destroyed the temple.
[19:46]
Jesus said the sellers made the temple a den of robbers because they cheated people by selling animals and exchanging money. When they did this they made much money from people coming to the temple to worship God. Some scholars think Jesus was saying the same things the prophet Jeremiah wrote about when he spoke those words (see: Jeremiah 7:11). They did that because they were greedy. Isaiah prophesied God will make the temple a place for prayer and worship for all people in the future (see: Isaiah 56:7). However, at that time the Jews themselves did not use it for prayer.
See: Temple; Prophet; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Pray (Prayer)
[19:47] Scholars think the leaders were looking for a way to kill Jesus that would not upset the people. Many people would be angry if the Jewish leaders killed Jesus.
[19:47] The Jewish leaders wanted to kill Jesus. Some scholars think they did this because they thought Jesus was trying to rule the temple. Other scholars think they did not like what Jesus taught about the Law of Moses. Other scholars think they were afraid that Jesus was starting a revolution. That is, he was going to fight against the Roman Empire. They did not think he could defeat the Romans.
See: Temple; Law of Moses
"Jesus entered Jericho and was passing through the city"
"Zacchaeus was trying to see"
"because he was short"
"a sycamore fig tree" or "a fig tree" or "a fruit tree"
"the tree" or "where Zacchaeus was"
"So Zacchaeus hurried"
"Jesus has gone into the house of a sinner to visit him"
This refers to Jesus.
"I will return to them four times as much as I took from them"
"God is saving this household" or "God is saving people in this home"
"this man too" or "Zacchaeus also"
Possible meanings are "is a descendant of Abraham" and "has faith as Abraham did."
Jesus is speaking about himself. Alternate translation: "I, the Son of Man, came"
"the people who have wandered away from God" or "those who by sinning have wandered away from God"
The Jews believed that the Messiah would establish God's kingdom as soon as he came to Jerusalem. Alternate translation: "that Jesus would immediately begin to rule over God's kingdom"
"A certain man who was a member of the ruling class" or "A certain man from an important family"
A great king would make the nobleman a lesser king and give him the authority to rule over a country.
"The nobleman called" or "Before he left, he called"
"gave each of them one mina"
A mina was 600 grams, probably of silver. Each mina was equal to 100 days' wages. Alternate translation: "ten valuable coins" or "a large amount of money"
"Trade with this money" or "Use this money in order to earn more money"
"the people of his country"
"a group of people to represent them" or "several messengers"
"after he had become king"
"to come to him"
"how much money they had earned"
"The first servant came before the nobleman"
"I used your mina and made a profit of ten more minas"
"You have done well." Your language may have a phrase that an employer would use to show approval, such as "Good job."
"You will have authority over five cities"
"Another servant came"
"which I wrapped in a cloth and stored away"
"a stern man" or "a man who expects a lot from his servants"
This was probably a proverb that describes someone who benefits from other people's hard work. Alternate translation: "You take out what you did not put in" or "You take out what other people put in"
"you gather the fruit of what other people sowed"
"Based on what you have said"
The nobleman was repeating what the servant had said about him. Alternate translation: "You say that I am a demanding person"
The nobleman uses a question to rebuke the wicked servant. Alternate translation: "you should have put my money ... interest."
"lent my money to a bank." Cultures that do not have banks might translate it as "let someone borrow my money."
A bank is a business that safely holds money for people. A bank lends that money to others for a profit. It also pays an extra amount, called interest, to the people who keep their money in the bank.
"I could have collected that amount plus the interest it would have earned" or "I would have gained a profit from it"
"the people who were standing near them"
"he already has ten minas"
It can be stated clearly that the nobleman is speaking. Alternate translation: "And the nobleman replied, 'I say to you" or "But the nobleman said, 'I tell you this"
"everyone who uses well what he has will be given more" or "I will give more to everyone who uses well what he has"
"from the person who does not use well what he has"
"I will take away from him even what he has"
Since the enemies were not right there, some languages would say "those enemies of mine."
"When Jesus had said these things"
This phrase is used here to mark the beginning of a new event.
Bethphage is a village on the Mount of Olives, which is across the Kidron Valley from Jerusalem.
"the hill that is called the Mount of Olives" or "the hill that is called 'Olive Tree Mountain'"
"a young donkey" or "a young riding animal"
"that no one has ever ridden"
"If any one asks you why you are untying it, say"
"The disciples that Jesus sent"
"the owners of the colt"
"put their robes on the young donkey." Cloaks are outer robes.
"helped Jesus get up on the colt to ride it"
"people spread their cloaks." This is a sign of giving honor to someone.
"As Jesus was going near the place where the road goes down from the Mount of Olives"
"all the great things they had seen Jesus do"
Here "name" refers to power and authority, and "Lord" refers to God.
"May there be peace in heaven"
"may there be glory in the highest" or "Let everyone give glory to God in the highest heaven"
"in the large crowd"
"tell your disciples to stop doing these things"
"I will not rebuke them, for if these people were to be quiet"
"the stones would call out praises"
This refers to Jerusalem.
"he cried about the people of Jerusalem"
Jesus expresses his sadness that the people of Jerusalem had missed the opportunity to be at peace with God.
"now you cannot see them"
This indicates that they will experience difficult times. "For soon these things will happen to you: Your enemies will build" or "For soon you will endure troublesome times. Your enemies will build"
This refers to a wall to keep the people from getting out of the city.
Jesus speaks of the people who live in the city as if they are the city's children. Alternate translation: "They will completely destroy you, and they will kill all who live in you" or "They will completely destroy your city, and they will kill all of you"
"They will not leave any of the stones in place." The enemies will completely destroy the city, which is built of stones.
"the time when God visited you" or "the time during which God was with you"
This is a visit by an overseer to make sure that things are going well with those over whom he is in charge. It is not a casual social visit.
You may need to make explicit that he first entered Jerusalem, where the temple was located. Alternate translation: "Jesus entered Jerusalem and then went into the temple courtyard"
Only priests were allowed to enter the temple building. Here the word "temple" refers to the courtyard at the temple. Alternate translation: "went into the temple courtyard"
"began to throw out" or "began to force out"
"The scriptures say" or "A prophet wrote these words in the scriptures"
The word "My" refers to God and "house" refers to the temple.
"a place where people pray to me"
"a place where thieves hide"
"in the temple courtyard" or "at the temple"
1
It came about one day as Jesus was teaching the people in the temple and preaching the gospel that the chief priests and the scribes came to him with the elders.
2
They spoke, saying to him, "Tell us by what authority you do these things, or who it is who gave you this authority."
When they heard it, they said, "May it never be!"
They said, "Caesar's."
45 In the hearing of all the people he said to his disciples, 46 "Beware of the scribes, who desire to walk in long robes and love special greetings in the marketplaces and chief seats in the synagogues and places of honor at feasts. 47 They also devour widows' houses, and for a show they make long prayers. Men like this will receive greater condemnation."
[20:2]
The Jewish leaders asked Jesus who gave him permission to do the things he did. Some scholars think the Jewish leaders were asking Jesus whether a person or God gave him permission to do these things. Other scholars think the Jewish leaders were asking Jesus to name the Jewish teacher who taught him. In ancient Israel, a teacher learned from another teacher.
See: Rabbi
[20:8]
The Jewish teachers asked “these things”.
Some scholars think they asked about the things Jesus taught.
Some scholars think that they asked about when Jesus made people to leave the temple because they were selling things.
Some scholars think they asked about Jesus riding into Jerusalem on a colt.
Some scholars think they asked about Jesus healing people in the temple (see: Matthew 21:14)
See: Temple
[20:8]
Jesus did not answer the Jewish leaders. Some scholars think that Jesus did not answer the question from the Jewish leaders because they would not answer his question to them. The Jewish leaders knew the answer to Jesus’ question.
[20:9]
See: Parable
[20:10]
Jesus spoke about the vine growers. Scholars think Jesus told this parable to say that the Jewish leaders were just like the vine growers in the parable. When God sent prophets and apostles to the people of Israel, the prophets were killed, and they would soon be killing the apostles (see: Luke 11:47-51; Matthew 23:37-39).
See: Parable; Prophet; Apostle
[20:17]
When Jesus spoke about the “stone” rejected by the builders, he was saying what was written in Psalm 118:22-23. This was a metaphor. Jesus was speaking about himself. That is, the Jewish leaders rejected Jesus.
See: Metaphor
[20:17]
A “cornerstone” was spoken about in two ways in the days of Jesus. It was used to describe the large stone set in the ground that established the corner from which the foundation of a building was measured. It was also used to describe the stone at the top part of an arch. This stone held the arch together. Jesus used the word “cornerstone” as a metaphor. Jesus was speaking about himself. That is, Jesus himself is the foundation upon which the church, that is the body of Christ, is built. He holds all things together.
See: Metaphor; Church; Body of Christ
[20:18]
When Jesus spoke about people falling on the stone, he was speaking about the people who rejected Jesus. When they rejected him, they are forever broken. This was a metaphor. They cannot be at peace with God. When Jesus spoke about the stone crushing people, he meant that God will judge people who reject Jesus. They will be crushed, that is, they will live forever in hell.
See: Isaiah 8:14-15
See: Hell; Day of Judgment; Punish (Punishment)
[20:20]
When the Jewish leaders asked a question about paying taxes, they tried to trick Jesus. They wanted Jesus to say something that made people angry. If Jesus said that people needed to pay taxes, the Jewish people would be angry and stop following him. If Jesus said that people should not pay taxes, then the Romans would be angry with him.
See: Tax (Tax Collector, Toll)
[20:25]
Jesus spoke about things that belonged to Caesar. Some scholars think that because the name and face on the coin showed that it belonged to Caesar, then Caesar had the right to collect taxes from the people. Other scholars think Jesus was speaking very specifically about giving to Caesar what was due to him. That is, taxes and honor.
See: Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar); Tax (Tax Collector, Toll)
[20:25]
Jesus spoke about things that belong to God. Scholars think that when Jesus spoke about the things that belong to God he was speaking about how people must worship, love, and obey God.
[20:27]
See: Sadducees
[20:27]
[20:36]
The people who follow Jesus and are resurrected will never die again. That is, they will live together in God in heaven.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Heaven
[20:36]
Jesus said that those who are resurrected are “equal to angels”. He wanted people to know that they will never die. Angels do not die.
Advice to Translators: People who are resurrected do not become angels, rather they are like the angels in that they do not die. The translation must be clear to make that distinction.
See: Angel
[20:36]
People who believe in Jesus are “sons of God.” They are not sons of God in the same way Jesus is the Son of God.
See: Family of God; Son of God
[20:37]
Jesus talked about Moses and the burning bush. Scholars think that because God revealed himself as the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, these men are still alive in heaven. Jesus used the story of Moses and the bush so that people would know that there is a resurrection of the dead.
See: Exodus 3:6
[20:41]
The ancient Jews believed the messiah is the Son of David because it was written about in the Old Testament (see: Jeremiah 30:9; Ezekiel 34:23-24; 37:24-25; Hosea 3:5). Jesus also believed this.
See: Matthew 22:41-42; Mark 12:35
See: Messiah (Christ); Son of David; Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[20:42]
The Hebrew used two words for “Lord” in Psalm 110:1. The first use of the word is also the name Yahweh, which is the name of the God of Israel. The second use of the word “Lord” is translated as Lord and master.
See: Yahweh (I am); Lord
[20:41, 20:42]
Jesus was David’s “Lord” because Jesus is God. However, Jesus was also David’s son because Jesus was a descendant of David.
See: Lord; Jesus is God; Son of David; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)
[20:46]
See: Scribe
[20:47]
The scribes devour widows’ houses. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about widows who were wealthy and the scribes were taking a very large donations from those widows. Other scholars think the scribes took the things the widows owned. Other scholars think the scribes, in helping widows, took more from the widows than what they should have taken for helping them.
See: Scribe
[20:47]
The scribes will receive greater condemnation. Scholars think that God will punish the scribes more severely than other people who will be judged and punished.
See: Scribe; Condemn (Condemnation); Judge (Judgment); Punish (Punishment)
This phrase is used here to mark the beginning of a new part of the story.
"in the temple courtyard" or "at the temple"
Jesus asks this question so the Jewish leaders will have to tell what they think to all who are listening. Alternate translation: "Do you think John's authority to baptize people came from heaven or from men" or "Was it God who told John to baptize people, or did people tell him to do it"
Jewish people often used the word "heaven" to refer to God.
"They discussed" or "They considered their answer"
"among themselves" or "with each other"
"If we say that John's authority is from heaven, Jesus will say"
"if we say that John's authority is from men,"
"will kill us by throwing stones at us"
"they said, 'We do not know where it came from.'"
"where John's baptism came from" or "where John's authority to baptize came from" or "who authorized John to baptize people"
"And I will not tell you." Jesus knew they were not willing to tell him the answer, so he responded in the same manner. Alternate translation: "Just as you will not tell me, I will not tell you"
"allowed some vine growers to use it in exchange for payment" or "allowed some vine growers to use it and pay him later." Payment might be in the form of money or a portion of the harvest.
These are people who tend grape vines and grow grapes. Alternate translation: "grape farmers"
"When the time came" or "At harvest time"
"some of the grapes" or "some of what they produced in the vineyard"
"sent him away without paying him" or "sent him away without anything"
"beat that servant"
"humiliated him"
"even a third servant"
"injured that servant"
"threw him out of the vineyard"
The vineyard owner thought carefully about what he was going to do. Alternate translation: “This is what I will do:”
"when the farmers saw the owner's son"
They were not asking permission. The said this to encourage each other to kill the son.
Jesus uses a question to get his listeners to pay attention to what the owner of the vineyard will do. Alternate translation: "So now, listen to what the lord of the vineyard will do to them."
"When the people heard what Jesus said"
"May it never happen"
"But Jesus stared at them" or "But he looked straight at them." He did this to hold them accountable to understand what he was saying.
Jesus uses a question to teach the crowd. Alternate translation: "You should be able to understand that which is written: 'The stone ... cornerstone.'"
"this scripture." Jesus quoted a scripture that prophesied about the Messiah.
"The stone that the builders said was not good enough to use for building." In those days people used stones to build the walls of houses and other buildings.
"the chief stone of the building" or "the most important stone of the building"
"will break up into pieces"
"and that stone will crush whomever it falls on"
"looked for a way to arrest Jesus"
This is the reason that they did not arrest Jesus right away. The people respected Jesus, and the religious leaders were afraid of what the people might do if they arrested him.
"so that the spies might accuse Jesus of saying something bad"
"so that they could hand him over to the governor to judge him"
"The spies asked Jesus"
The spies were trying to deceive Jesus. They did not believe these things about Jesus.
Possible meanings are "you tell the truth even if important people do not like it" or "you do not favor one person over another"
They hoped that Jesus would say either "yes" or "no." If he said "yes," then the Jewish people would be angry with him for telling them to pay taxes to a foreign government. If he said "no," then the religious leaders could tell the Romans that Jesus was teaching the people to break the Roman laws.
They were asking about God's law, not about Caesar's law. Alternate translation: "Does our law permit us"
Caesar was the ruler of the Roman government. Alternate translation: "to the Roman Emperor"
"But Jesus understood how tricky they were" or "But Jesus saw that they were trying to trap him"
This is a Roman silver coin worth a day's wages.
Jesus uses a question to respond to those who were trying to trick him. Alternate translation: "Tell me, whose picture and name do you see on it?"
"and give to God the things that belong to God"
"The spies could not find anything wrong with what Jesus said"
"but they were amazed at his answer and did not say anything"
The Sadducees did not believe that people will rise from the dead. Alternate translation: "When some of the Sadducees, people who say that there is no resurrection, came to him"
"if a man's brother dies when he has a wife but does not have children" or "if a man's brother has a wife and no children and that brother dies"
"the man should marry his dead brother's widow"
"and have children for his brother" or "and produce children for his brother"
This may have happened, but it is probably a story that the Saducees made up to test Jesus.
"the first brother"
"died without having any children" or "died, but did not have any children"
The Sadducees kept the story short by not repeating many of the details. Alternate translation: "the second brother took her as his wife, and the same thing happened" or "the second brother married that woman, and he also died without having any children"
"and in the same way the rest of the seven brothers married her and died without having any children"
"When people are raised from the dead" or "When dead people become alive again"
"The people of this world" or "The people of this time." This is in contrast with those in heaven or the people who live after the resurrection.
In that culture, they spoke of men marrying women and women being given in marriage to their husband. Alternate translation: "marry" or "get married"
"the people in that time whom God will consider to be worthy"
"to be raised from the dead" or "to rise from death" or "to become alive again"
This is after the resurrection. Alternate translation: "They will not be able to die anymore"
"are children of God because he has raised them from the dead"
The word "even" is here because the Sadducees did not expect Moses to have written that the dead are raised. Alternate translation: "But even Moses, in the scripture concerning the bush, showed that the dead are raised"
"that God raises people from the dead" or "that God causes the dead to live again"
"in the scripture about the burning bush, where he wrote about the Lord being the God of Abraham"
"the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob." They all worshiped the same God.
This word marks a switch in Jesus's teaching. He was telling about Moses. Now he explains why what Moses said was important.
"the Lord is not the God of dead people; he is the God of living people". Since these living people died physically, they must still be alive spiritually.
"because in God's sight they all are still alive" or "because they live in God's presence"
"Some of the scribes said to Jesus." There were scribes present when the Sadducees were questioning Jesus.
"they were afraid to ask him any more questions" or "they did not risk asking him any more questions." Perhaps they realized that they did not know as much as Jesus did.
"Why do people say ... son?" Jesus uses a question to make the scribes think about who the Messiah is. Alternate translation: "Let's think about them saying ... son." or "I will talk about them saying ... son."
"King David's descendant." The word "son" is used here to refer to a descendant. In this case it refers to the one who would reign over God's kingdom.
This is a quotation from the book of Psalms which says "Yahweh said to my Lord." But the Jews stopped saying "Yahweh" and often said "Lord" instead. Alternate translation: "The Lord God said to my Lord"
David was referring to the Christ as "my Lord."
Sitting at the right hand of God is symbolic of receiving great honor and authority from God. Alternate translation: "Sit in the place of honor beside me"
God speaks of the Messiah's enemies as if they were furniture on which the Messiah would rest his feet. God would conquer the enemies. Alternate translation: "until I make your enemies like a footstool for you"
David recognized that the Christ was greater than David.
"so how can the Christ be David's son?" or "This shows that the Christ is not merely a son of David"
"Be on guard against"
Long robes would show that they were important. Alternate translation: "who like to walk around wearing their important robes"
"They also eat up widows' houses." Jesus speaks of the scribes as if they were hungry animals. Alternate translation: "They also take widows' houses from them"
"they make long prayers so that people will see them"
"They will receive a more severe judgment" or "God will certainly punish them more severely"
1
Jesus looked up and saw the rich men who were putting their gifts into the treasury.
2
He saw a certain poor widow putting in two mites.
3
So he said, "Truly I say to you, this poor widow put in more than all of them.
4
All of these gave gifts out of their abundance. But this widow, out of her poverty, put in all she had to live on."
[21:2]
Mites were a type of coin. They were tiny, copper coins that had very little value (see: Mark 12:42). In ancient times, a person would earn about 100 mites in a day.
See: Denarius
[21:3]
Jesus said the widow gave more than other people. She did not give as much money as other people. However, Jesus said this because she gave everything she had. However, the rich only gave a small part of what they had.
[21:6]
Jesus said “not one stone will be left on another.” This was a metaphor. Jesus was speaking about the Romans destroying the temple and many of the walls in Jerusalem. This happened about forty years after Jesus died.
[21:7]
Certain things were about to happen. Scholars think the disciples were asking when the temple would be destroyed.
See: Matthew 24:3
[21:9]
Jesus said, “the end will not happen immediately”. Scholars think Jesus was speaking about the Romans destroying the temple in Jerusalem, but he was also thinking about when he returns.
See: Temple; Jesus' Return to Earth
[21:11]
Jesus spoke about “terrifying events” and “great signs from heaven.” Scholars think Jesus was speaking about things that happen in the sky. People have never seen these things before and it caused them to fear greatly. Perhaps they will affect the whole universe. They think Jesus was speaking about comets and meteors, such as have never been seen before.
[21:12]
Jesus told the disciples “they will lay their hands on you.” He wanted them to know that some of them will be arrested, imprisoned, and tortured.
See: Disciple; Laying on of Hands ; Persecute (Persecution).
[21:15]
When Jesus told the disciples he would give them “words and wisdom,” he wanted them to know that the Holy Spirit would help the disciples know how to live in a way that honors God.
See: Disciple; Holy Spirit; Reveal (Revelation)
[21:16]
Someone who is “given over” or “delivered up” is betrayed. People help the leaders to arrest them so they can be punished.
See: Punish (Punishment); Persecute (Persecution)
[21:18]
Jesus said, “not a hair of your head will perish.” Some scholars think Jesus wanted the disciples to know that people could not harm the disciples without God giving them permission to do this. However, more scholars think Jesus was speaking about God protecting the disciples. They will live forever with God in heaven forever. God will not punish them, even if people punish them on earth.
See: Disciple; Punish (Punishment); Heaven; Eternal Life
[21:19]
Jesus said, “In your endurance you will gain your lives” or “souls”. Scholars think Jesus wanted people to keep trusting in God when they were persecuted.
See: Persecute (Persecution); Soul
[21:23]
Jesus said, “woe”(οὐαί/g3759) to those who are pregnant or nursing in those days. The things Jesus spoke were going to happen suddenly. This will make it more difficult for a pregnant or nursing mother.
[21:24]
The words “time of the Gentiles” refer to a certain period of time when the Gentiles will do something.” Some scholars think it is a certain period of time when God will allow the Gentiles to destroy Jerusalem. Other scholars believe it is a certain period of time when Gentiles will be saved (see: Romans 11:25).
See: Gentile; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[21:25]
Jesus spoke about the signs in the sun, moon, and the stars. Scholars think Jesus was speaking about changes in the sun, moon, and stars (see: Matthew 24:29; Mark 13:24). These things looked different than they have always looked.
See: Isaiah 34:4; Joel 2:30-31
[21:29]
See: Parable
[21:29]
See: Luke 13:6
[21:31]
Jesus said that the kingdom of God is near. Some scholars think Jesus was saying that the “kingdom of God” would begin soon. Other scholars think Jesus was saying the “kingdom of God” had already begun because God began ruling Christians in some way that he did not before.
See: Kingdom of God
[21:32]
Jesus spoke about this “generation.”
Some scholars think a future generation will see Jesus return.
Some scholars think the generation was the generation who saw Jesus and the temple in Jerusalem destroyed about forty years after Jesus died.
Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about the Jewish people. There will still be Jews when Jesus returns.
Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about evil people. There will always be evil people until Jesus returns (see: Luke 11:29-32, 50-51).
See: Generation; Jesus' Return to Earth; Temple
[21:36]
Jesus wanted people to be alert and pray at all times. Scholars think that Jesus wanted Christians to be ready for him to return at any moment. That is, they must not become tired of waiting and then start to sin again.
See: Pray (Prayer); Sin
[21:36]
See: Son of Man
"gifts of money"
The "treasury" means the boxes in the temple courtyard where people put money as a gift to God. Alternate translation: "the temple treasury" or "the collection box at the temple"
"two small coins" or "two tiny copper coins" or "two pennies." These were the least valuable of the coins people used then.
This means that what Jesus was about to say was very important.
Jesus was talking to his disciples.
God considers her gift, a small amount of money, more significant than the large amounts of money the men gave. Alternate translation: "the small gift of this widow is more valuable than the larger gifts of the rich men"
"have a lot of money but only gave a small portion of it"
"who has very little money"
"things people had given to God"
This refers to the beautiful temple and its decorations.
"there will be a time when" or "someday"
"every stone will be removed from its place and torn down" or "not one stone will be left on another. Enemies will tear down every stone." The temple was made of stones, but enemies would come and destroy it.
"the disciples asked Jesus" or "Jesus's disciples asked him"
This refers to what Jesus has just said about enemies destroying the temple.
"that you do not believe lies" or "that no one deceives you"
"many will come claiming to be me" or "many will come claiming to have my authority"
"I am the Christ" or "I am the Messiah"
"Do not believe them" or "Do not become their disciples"
Here "wars" probably refers to fighting between countries, and "riots" probably refers to people fighting against their own leaders or against others in their country. Alternate translation: "wars and rebellions" or "wars and revolutions"
"do not let these things terrify you" or "do not be afraid"
"the end will not happen immediately after those things happen" or "the end will not happen immediately after the wars and riots"
Possible meanings are "the end of the age" or "the end of the world"
"The people of one nation will attack the people of another nation" or "The people of some nations will attack the people of other nations"
This refers to ethnic groups of people rather than to countries.
"and the people of one kingdom will attack the people of another kingdom"" or "and the people of some kingdoms will attack the people of other kingdoms"
"and there will be famines and plagues in many places" or "and there will be times of hunger and diseases in different places"
"events that terrify people" or "events that cause people to be very afraid"
"people will arrest you"
"giving you over to the leaders of the synagogues"
"because of me" or "because you follow me"
"for you to tell them your testimony about me" or "for you to witness about me"
"make up your mind" or "decide firmly"
"not to figure out ahead of time what you will say in order to defend yourself against their accusations"
"I will give you wise words" or "I will tell you what wise things to say"
show to be false
"even your parents, brothers, relatives, and friends will give you over to the authorities"
"they will kill some of you." Possible meanings are "the authorities will kill some of you" or "those who deliver you up will kill some of you." The first meaning is more likely.
"Everyone will hate you"
"my name" here refers to Jesus. Alternate translation: "because of me" or "because you follow me"
Jesus speaks of one of the smallest parts of a person. He is emphasizing that the whole person will not perish. Jesus had already said that some of them would be put to death, so some understand this to mean that they would not be harmed spiritually. Alternate translation: "But even every hair on your head will be safe" or "But these things cannot really harm you"
"By holding firm." This can be stated in the opposite way. Alternate translation: "If you do not quit"
"you will save yourselves"
"armies surrounding Jerusalem"
"that Jerusalem will soon be destroyed" or "that they will soon destroy it"
run away from danger
This refers to the rural areas outside Jerusalem. Alternate translation: "outside the city"
"these are days of punishment" or "this will be the time when God will punish this city"
"all the things that the prophets wrote in the scriptures will happen"
"to mothers who are nursing their babies"
Possible meanings are "the people of the land will be suffer terribly" or "there will be terrible disasters in the land."
"and there will be wrath to the people at that time" or "and this people will experience God's anger" or "and God will be very angry and will punish this people"
"They will be killed by the edge of the sword" or "Enemy soldiers will kill them"
"their enemies will capture them and take them to many other countries"
Jesus speaks about what will happen to Jerusalem as if the people of other nations will walk on it and crush it down with their feet. Possible meanings are the Gentile nations will conquer Jerusalem and occupy it or the Gentile nations will destroy the city of Jerusalem.
"until the period of the Gentiles ends"
"The people of the nations will be deeply troubled"
"and the loud noise of the sea and its rough movements will frighten them." This seems to refer to unusual storms or disasters involving the seas.
"the things that will happen in the world" or "the things that will happen to the world"
Possible meanings are "God will shake the sun, moon, and stars so they will not move in their normal ways" or "God will trouble the powerful spirits in the heavens." The first is recommended.
Jesus is referring to himself. Alternate translation: "me, the Son Man, coming"
Here "power" probably refers to his authority to judge the world. Here "glory" may refer to a bright light. God sometimes shows his greatness with a very bright light. Alternate translation: "powerfully and gloriously" or "and he will be powerful and very glorious"
Sometimes when people are afraid, they crouch down in order to avoid being seen or hurt. When they are no longer afraid, they get up. Alternate translation: "stand up with confidence"
"look up"
"because your salvation is coming near" or "because God will soon redeem you" or "because God will soon rescue you"
"When new leaves start to grow"
"summer is about to start" or "the dry, hot season is about to start" or "the first figs will become ripe soon"
The words "these things" refer to the events that Jesus spoke about in 21:25-26.
"God will soon establish his kingdom"or "God will soon rule as king"
Possible meanings are the generation that will see the first of the signs Jesus speaks of or the generation Jesus is speaking to. The first is more likely.
"will still be alive when"
"Heaven and earth will cease to exist." The word "heaven" here refers to the sky and the universe beyond it.
"my words will never cease to exist" or "my words will never fail." Jesus uses "words" here to refer to everything he says.
"will remain forever"
The "heart" here refers to the mind and thoughts of the person. Alternate translation: "so that you are not burdened"
"are not distracted by excessive drinking and drunkenness" or "are not busy with drinking too much wine and becoming drunk"
"the things you worry about as you live every day"
"that day does not happen when you are not expecting it" or "that day does not surprise you"
"the day when the Son of Man comes"
"as when a trap closes suddenly on an animal”
"it will affect everyone" or "the events of that day will affect everyone"
"on the surface of the whole earth" or "on the entire earth"
"be watchful" or "be aware of what is happening"
Possible meanings are "strong enough to endure these things" or "able to avoid these things."
"these things that will happen." Jesus has just told them about terrible things that will happen, such as persecution, war, and captivity.
"to stand with confidence before the Son of Man." This probably refers to when the Son of Man judges everyone. A person who is not ready will be afraid of the Son of Man and will not stand with confidence.
"during the daytime Jesus would teach" or "he would teach each day"
"at the temple" or "in the temple courtyard"
"at night he would go out of the city"
"would come early each morning"
"to hear him teach in the temple courtyard"
1
Now the Festival of Unleavened Bread was approaching, which is called the Passover.
2
The chief priests and the scribes were seeking how they could put Jesus to death, for they were afraid of the people.
They answered, "Nothing."
He said to them, "It is enough."
But Peter said, "Man, I am not."
But he said to them, "If I tell you, you will not believe,
70 They all said, "Then you are the Son of God?"
Jesus said to them, "You say that I am."
71 They said, "Why do we still need a witness? For we ourselves have heard from his own mouth."
[22:1]
See: Festival of Unleavened Bread; Passover
[22:2]
The chief priests and scribes wanted to kill Jesus. Scholars think the chief priests and the scribes were talking about how to kill Jesus. They wanted to kill him in a way that was not against the law. They wanted to find something Jesus did that would make the Roman government kill him.
See: High Priest; Scribe
[22:2]
The Jewish leaders were afraid of the people. Some scholars think the Jewish leaders were afraid of the people because the people might be angry if they arrested Jesus for the wrong reasons. Perhaps the people would riot and cause great trouble. A riot would make the Romans angry (see: Acts 19:40).
Advice to translators: A riot is when a large group of people get angry and they destroy things.
[22:3]
Satan entered into Judas. That is, Satan began to control Judas’ thoughts and Judas began to obey Satan. Satan wanted Judas to betray Jesus (see: John 6:70-71; 13:2,27).
See: Satan (The Devil)
[22:7]
The Jews had the Passover lamb because it reminded them of when they left Egypt. At this time, they killed a lamb and painted its blood onto the two side doorposts and the tops of the door frames of the houses (see: Exodus 12:5-7). God saw the blood on the door and he passed over the house with the blood on the door and did not kill the firstborn in the house (see: Exodus 12:12-13).
See: Passover; Lamb of God; Blood; Firstborn (Birthright)
[22:10]
In ancient Israel, only the women carried pitchers of water. Scholars think that when Jesus wanted his disciples to look for a man carrying a pitcher of water because there would only be one man carrying a pitcher of water. Then they would know who they must follow.
[22:16]
The Passover will be fulfilled in the kingdom of God. At that time, people will not sin and things will not die. Scholars think there will be a great feast and Christians will celebrate and be with Jesus forever. This is sometimes called the wedding feast of the Lamb.
See: Passover; Kingdom of God; Fulfill (Fulfillment); Sin; Lamb of God
[22:19]
Jesus said, “This is my body, which is given for you.” He was speaking about dying so that people could be at peace with God.
See: Lord's Supper
[22:20]
See: Lord's Supper; New Covenant; Blood
[22{22]
God “determined”(ὁρίζω/g3724) that Judas would betray Jesus (see: Acts 2:23). That is, God knew that this would happen. However, Jesus said the person who betrayed him will answer to God. That is, even though God knew Jesus would be betrayed, God would punish Judas.
See: Foreknow (Foreknowledge); Predestine (Predestination); Punish (Punishment); Elect (Election); Will of God
[22:26]
In ancient times, the younger people typically served those who were older. They thought the older people were greater in some way and people should honor them. Jesus did not want his disciples to live as if they were greater than other people, rather he wanted them to serve other people.
[22:29]
Jesus will give his disciples a kingdom. That is, they will rule something. Some scholars say Jesus will give the disciples a kingdom after he returns to the earth. Fewer scholars think say Jesus gave them a kingdom when he said this. Jesus was a servant during his time on earth, so the disciples must also lead other people by serving them.
See: Disciple; Jesus' Return to Earth
[22:30]
The disciples will judge the twelve tribes of Israel. Some scholars say the disciples will judge the twelve tribes of Israel for accepting or rejecting the gospel. Other scholars say the disciples will rule the twelve tribes of Israel some day. Perhaps this will happen after Jesus returns to the earth.
See: Tribes of Israel; Gospel; Jesus' Return to Earth
[22:31]
Jesus said “Simon, Simon” because he wanted Simon to listen closely to what Jesus was going to tell him. Perhaps Jesus addressed Peter as “Simon” to remind him that he needed help because he was about to be tested.
See: Test
[22:31]
Jesus told Simon that Satan wanted to “sift” him as wheat is sifted. This was a metaphor. Sifting was the violent, shaking action taken to separate grain. It was separated into something people wanted and something people did not want. Jesus was telling Simon that Satan wanted him not to trust in Jesus.
See: Satan (The Devil); Metaphor; Faith (Believe in)
[22:34]
In ancient Israel, the Jewish day started at sundown, that is, in the evening. The rooster generally crows just before sunrise. Jesus wanted Simon to know that he would deny him three times sometime during the night before the sunrise.
[22:36]
Jesus told his disciples to buy swords.
Some scholars think Jesus was warning his disciples that they may need to defend themselves. Traveling on the roads was often dangerous.
Some scholars think Jesus used a metaphor when he spoke about swords. That is, he was warning the disciples that they were going to be persecuted or people were going to try to hurt them.
See: Disciple; Metaphor; Persecute (Persecution)
[22:39]
See Map: Mount of Olives
[22:40]
When someone entered into temptation, they sinned when they were tempted. Jesus had already told the disciples that Satan will tempt them.
See: Tempt (Temptation); Satan (The Devil)
[22:42]
Jesus asked God the Father to remove the cup from him if God the Father was willing to do this. The cup was a symbol. Jesus was speaking about the suffering he was about to endure. That is, Jesus was about to be tortured and then killed. Jesus was praying that God would rescue him from the suffering. However, he would do this if it was what God the Father wanted him to do.
See: God the Father; Will of God; Symbol
[22:43]
The angel from heaven strengthened Jesus. Scholars think the angel helped Jesus to endure the pain he was having.
[22:44]
Luke said that Jesus’ “sweat became like great drops of blood”. Some scholars think Luke was saying that Jesus was sweating so much that sweat fell to the ground just as blood does when someone is bleeding. Other scholars think Luke was saying that Jesus’ sweat blood.
[22:45]
Jesus said the disciples were sleeping because they were sad. Some scholars think the disciples were exhausted because of the great “sorrow”(λύπη/g3077) they experienced being with Jesus that day. Other scholars say it was because they saw their Jesus in much pain.
[22:48]
In ancient Israel, friends often greeted one another with a kiss of some kind. Some scholars think Jesus was sad that Judas was betraying him when he kissed Jesus. That is, Judas told people who Jesus was when he kissed Jesus. Judas was, in fact, handing Jesus over to his enemies, that is, to those who would crucify him.
See: Son of Man
[22:53]
In the Bible, the “authority of darkness” was a symbol of Satan and every evil thing that served him. Jesus wanted people to know that the people who came out at night to arrest him were following Satan.
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Satan (The Devil)
[22:54]
The crowd took Jesus to the high priest. They wanted Jesus to answer the Jewish leaders who accused him of doing and saying evil things. The high priest could decide if Jesus was guilty of anything against the Law of Moses.
See: High Priest; Law of Moses
Jesus appeared before Pilate because Rome controlled Israel (see: Matthew 27: 11-26; John 18:28-40). The Jewish leaders were not able to kill Jesus without getting permission from the Roman government. However, Pilate did not find Jesus guilty of any crime worthy of death. Pilate sent Jesus to Herod because Jesus was from Galilee. Herod ruled over Galilee. The Romans gave him permission to do this.
See: King Herod; Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar)
See Map: Galilee
[22:63]
The guards mocked and beat Jesus. They insulted him while they were striking him with their fists. The Romans often hit people they arrested. Isaiah prophesied that the Messiah would sufferer in many ways (see: Isaiah 53).
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Messiah (Christ)
[22:66]
See: Elder
[22:67]
The Jewish leaders asked Jesus if he was the “Christ” because they did not believe he was the Messiah. They believed that if Jesus said that he was the Messiah, they could charge him with blasphemy. Then they would kill Jesus.
See: Messiah (Christ); Blaspheme (Blasphemy)
[22:69]
In ancient times, when someone was seated at the “right hand” of the king, he was in the highest place of honor. Jesus wanted the Jewish leaders to know that he would soon be given the highest honor possible.
[22:70]
Jesus said, “You say that I am”. Scholars think Jesus was saying, “I am the Son of God just as your question is asking”.
See: Son of God; Yahweh (I am)
This word is used here to introduce a new event.
"the festival when they ate unleavened bread" or "the festival when they ate bread that did not have yeast"
"was about to begin"
"were looking for an opportunity" or "were thinking of ways in which"
The priests and scribes did not have the authority to kill Jesus, but they hoped to get others to kill him. Alternate translation: "they could get the government to kill Jesus"
What happened might have been similar to demon possession, but Judas was apparently able to control his own actions. Alternate translation: "Satan took control of Judas, the one called Iscariot"
"officers of the temple guards"
"how he would help them arrest Jesus"
"Judas agreed"
"the day of bread without yeast." This was the day the Jews would take all bread made with yeast out of their homes. Then they would celebrate the Festival of Unleavened Bread for seven days.
Each family or group of people would kill a lamb and eat it together. Alternate translation: "people had to kill a lamb for their Passover meal"
This is a general word meaning "make ready." Jesus was not necessarily telling Peter and John to do all the cooking.
Jesus was including Peter and John when he said "we." Peter and John would be part of the group of the disciples that would eat the meal.
"to make preparations for the meal" or "to prepare the meal"
"Listen" or "Pay attention"
"you will see a man carrying a pitcher of water." He would probably be carrying the jar on his shoulder.
"Follow him, and go into the house"
The quote beginning with "Where is the guest room" is a direct quote of what Jesus, the teacher, wants to say to the master of his house. Alternate translation: "The Teacher asks where the guest room is in which he ... with his disciples" or "The Teacher says to show us the guest room where he ... with us and the rest of his disciples."
This refers to Jesus.
"eat the Passover meal"
Jesus continues giving instructions to Peter and John.
"The owner of the house will show you"
"room upstairs"
"So Peter and John went"
"When it was time to eat the meal"
"Jesus sat down"
Possible meanings are "until God completes the purpose of the Passover Festival" or "until what the Passover represents happens"
"when he had given thanks to God"
"share the wine in this cup among yourselves" or "each of you drink some of the wine from this cup"
"I will not drink wine." Grapes grow on grapevines. People make wine from fermented grape juice.
"until God establishes his kingdom" or "until God rules in his kingdom"
"he ripped it" or "he tore it." The bread did not have yeast in it, so it was flat.
Possible meanings are "This bread is my body" and "This bread represents my body."
"my body, which I give for you"
"The wine in this cup" or "This cup of wine"
Here "blood, which is poured out" represents death. Jesus's death establishes the new covenant that God makes with his people. Alternate translation: "the new covenant that God will put into effect because I shed my blood for you"
"The person who betrays me" or "The man who is ready to betray me"
"For, indeed, the Son of Man will die"
Jesus is speaking about himself in the third person. Alternate translation: "I, the Son of Man, indeed go"
"as God has determined" or "as God has planned"
"But woe to the man who betrays the Son of Man" or "But how terrible it will be for that man who betrays the Son of Man"
"Then the apostles began to argue among themselves"
"was the most important" or "the people thought was most important"
"rule forcefully over the Gentiles"
The ordinary people probably did not think that those rulers did good to them. Alternate translation: "like to be called" or "call themselves"
"you must not act like that"
"and let the one who leads become like the one who serves"
"a servant"
"For who is more important ... serves?" Jesus uses this question to encourage his disciples to think. Alternate translation: "I want you to think about who is greater ... serves."
"the one who is dining" or "the one who eats at the table"
"Of course the one who sits at the table is more important than the servant!"
"But I am with you like a servant"
"who have stayed with me as I have struggled"
"Just as my Father has given a kingdom to me, I give a kingdom to you" or "Just as my Father has given me authority to rule as king, I give you authority to rule as kings"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
Kings sit on thrones. Sitting on a throne is a symbol of ruling. Alternate translation: "you will work as kings" or "you will rule as kings"
Jesus said his name twice to show that what he was about to say to him was very important.
The word "you" refers to all of the apostles.
This means that Satan wanted to test the disciples to find something wrong. Alternate translation: "that he might test you like someone who passes grain through a sieve"
The word "you" and "your" in this veres refer specifically to Simon.
"that you will continue to have faith" or "that you will continue to trust me"
"After you start believing in me again" or "After you start serving me again"
"encourage your brothers to be strong in their faith" or "help your brothers believe in me"
"your fellow believers" or "the other disciples"
"you will deny three times that you know me before the rooster crows this day"
a bird that calls out loudly before the sun comes up
The Jewish day begins at sunset. Jesus was speaking after the sun had set. The rooster would crow just before morning. The morning was part of "this day." Alternate translation: "tonight" or "in the morning"
The word "you" refers to the apostles. Jesus uses a question so that they would remember how God provided what they needed in the past.
A purse is a bag for holding money. Here the word is used to refer to money.
"a travelers' bag" or "a bag of food"
"We did not lack anything" or "We had everything we needed"
"and let him also take a bag of provisions" or "and also a bag of provisions"
"If anyone does not have a sword, he should sell his cloak"
"coat" or "outer garment"
"what a prophet wrote about me in the scriptures"
"must happen" or "God will cause to happen"
Here Jesus is quoting the scriptures. "People counted him as a member of the group of lawless men"
"those who break the law" or "the criminals"
"For what the prophet predicted about me is about to happen"
Possible meanings are "We have enough swords" or "Do not talk anymore about swords"
Jesus goes to the Mount of Olives to pray.
"that you are not tempted" or "that nothing tempts you and causes you to sin"
"about the distance that someone can throw a stone" or "a short distance"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
Jesus refers to what he will soon experience as if it were a cup of bitter liquid that he would have to drink. Alternate translation: "allow me to not drink from this cup" or "allow me to not experience what is about to happen"
"But do what is according to your will rather than what is according to my will"
"He was suffering greatly, and so he prayed more intensely"
"his sweat was falling to the ground like large drops of blood"
"When Jesus got up after praying, he" or "After praying, Jesus got up and he"
"saw that they were sleeping because they were tired from their sadness"
The word "behold" alerts us to an important event.
"leading them to Jesus"
"to greet him with a kiss" or "to greet him by kissing him." When men greeted other men who were family or friends, they would kiss them on one cheek or both cheeks. If your readers would find it embarrassing to say that a man would kiss another man, you could translate it in a more general way: "to give him a friendly greeting."
Jesus uses a question to rebuke Judas for betraying him with a kiss. Normally a kiss is a sign of love. Alternate translation: "it is a kiss you are using to betray the Son of Man!"
Jesus uses this term to refer to himself. Alternate translation: "me, the Son of Man, with a kiss"
This refers to Jesus's disciples.
This refers to the priests and soldiers coming to arrest Jesus.
"should we fight against them with swords"
"one of the disciples struck the servant of the high priest with a sword"
"Do not do any more of that"
"touched the servant where his ear had been cut off"
"Do you come out with swords and clubs because you think I am a robber?" or "You know that I am not a robber, yet you come out to me bringing swords and clubs."
"in the temple courts" or "at the temple"
"you did not arrest me"
"this is your time to do what you want"
"Darkness" represents evil. Alternate translation: "and darkness has authority" or "and darkness reigns"
"led Jesus away from the garden"
"some people had made a fire." The fire was to keep the people warm during the cool night. Alternate translation: "some people started a fire to keep warm"
This was the courtyard at the high priest's house. It had walls around it, but no roof.
"together with them"
The woman was telling the people about Peter being with Jesus. She probably did not know Peter's name.
"But Peter said that it was not true"
Peter did not know the woman's name. He was not insulting her by calling her "woman." If people would think he was insulting her, you could use a culturally acceptable way for a man to address a woman he does not know, or you could leave out the word.
"You are also one of those who were with Jesus"
Peter did not know the man's name. He was not insulting him by calling him "Man." If people would think he was insulting him, you could use a culturally acceptable way for a man to address a man he does not know, or you could leave out the word.
"said insistently" or "said loudly"
Here "this man" refers to Peter. The speaker probably did not know Peter's name.
The man could probably tell Peter was from Galilee from the way he spoke.
"I do not know what you are talking about." This expression means that Peter completely disagrees with the man. Alternate translation: "what you said is not true at all"
"The Lord turned and looked at Peter"
"what the Lord had said"
"deny three times that you know me"
"Peter went out of the courtyard"
"They covered his eyes so that he could not see"
The guards believed that a prophet would know who hit him even if he could not see. But they did not believe that Jesus was a real prophet. Alternate translation: "Prove that you are a prophet. Tell us who hit you!" or "Hey prophet, who hit you?"
"At dawn"
"The elders had Jesus brought before the Council" or "They led Jesus into the Council meeting"
This was a way for Jesus to rebuke them without giving them a reason to convict him. These words, along with "If I tell you, you will not believe" (verse 67), show that Jesus did not believe that the council really wanted to know the truth.
Sitting at the right hand of God is symbolic of having great honor and authority from God. Alternate translation: "will be seated in the place of honor beside the power of God"
"the all-powerful God." Here "power" refers to God's supreme authority.
"So when you said that, did you mean that you are the Son of God?"
It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"Yes, it is just like you say"
"We have no further need for witnesses!"
"have heard him say it"
1
The whole company of them rose up and brought Jesus before Pilate.
2
They began to accuse him, saying, "We found this man misleading our nation, forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, and saying that he himself is Christ, a king."
Jesus answered him and said, "You say so."
32 Other men, two criminals, were led away with him to be put to death.
33 When they came to the place that is called "The Skull," there they crucified him and the criminals—one on his right and one on his left. 34 Jesus said, "Father, forgive them, for they do not know what they are doing." Then they cast lots, dividing up his garments.
35 The people stood watching while the rulers also were mocking him, saying, "He saved others. Let him save himself, if he is the Christ of God, the chosen one."
36 The soldiers also ridiculed him, approaching him, offering him vinegar, 37 and saying, "If you are the King of the Jews, save yourself." 38 There was also a sign over him, "This is the King of the Jews."
39 One of the criminals who was hanging there insulted him by saying, "Are you not the Christ? Save yourself and us."
40 But the other rebuked him, saying, "Do you not fear God, since you are under the same sentence of condemnation? 41 We indeed are here justly, for we are receiving what we deserve for our deeds. But this man did nothing wrong."
43 Jesus said to him, "Truly I say to you, today you will be with me in paradise."
44 It was now about the sixth hour, and darkness came over the whole land until the ninth hour 45 as the sun turned dark. Then the curtain of the temple was split in two.
47 When the centurion saw what was done, he glorified God, saying, "Surely this was a righteous man."
50 Behold, there was a man named Joseph, who was a member of the Council. He was a good and righteous man. 51 This man had not agreed with their plan and action. He was from Arimathea, a city of the Jews, and he was looking for the kingdom of God.
Then on the Sabbath they rested according to the commandment.
[23:1]
Pilate was the Roman ruler of Judah. While he was in Jerusalem for the holiday, his home was at Caesarea.
See Map: Jerusalem; Caesarea
[23:1]
The Jewish leaders took Jesus to Pilate. This was because they needed the Roman ruler’s permission to kill someone.
[23:2]
The leaders accused Jesus of perverting the nation. Some scholars think they believed Jesus caused people to fight against their Roman rulers. Other scholars think these leaders believed Jesus caused the Jewish people to riot and fight against the Jewish leaders.
[23:7]
See: King Herod
[23:7]
Jesus was taken to Herod. Some scholars think Pilate sent Jesus to Herod so Herod would have something to report to Pilate about Jesus. Other scholars think Herod asked to meet Jesus so Pilate sent Jesus to Herod. Other scholars think Pilate sent Jesus to Herod so that Herod could determine whether the things said about Jesus were true.
See: King Herod
[23:9]
Jesus did not answer Herod’s questions. Some scholars think this was because he knew that he was going to die. He knew that he needed to die so that people could be at peace with God. Other scholars think Jesus did not answer Herod’s questions because he knew Herod wanted to do something evil.
Advice to Translators: Jesus did not answer Herod’s questions. This does not mean that Jesus was guilty.
See: King Herod; Atone (Atonement)
[23:11]
The soldiers dressed Jesus in the type of robe that only kings wore. They did this to mock Jesus. They did not think he was a king. They wanted other people to think this also.
See: Irony
[23:17]
Some ancient copies of Luke have the words in verse 17. More and older ancient copies of Luke do not have these words. Scholars do not think Luke wrote these words. However, Matthew and Mark wrote these words (see: Matthew 27:15; Mark 15:6).
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[23:18]
Barabbas was a criminal who was in prison. Luke said that Barabbas had been involved with a rebellion. Scholars think he was also a violent person who fought against the Roman empire. They think the Jewish people asked for Barabbas to be freed because Barabbas was a hero to some of them. He was a hero because he tried to free Israel from Roman rule.
See: Rebel (Rebellion)
[23:26]
See Map: Cyrene
[23:26]
The soldiers grabbed Simon from the crowd and forced him to carry Jesus’ cross. Some scholars think the soldiers had Simon carry one piece of the cross while Jesus carried the other piece. Other scholars think Simon was made to carry one piece and the other piece was at the place where Jesus was going to be crucified. Other scholars think Simon carried one end of the cross while Jesus carried the other end.
See: Cross; Crucify (Crucifixion)
[23:28]
The “daughters of Jerusalem” were the women living in Jerusalem.
[23:28]
Jesus told the women not to weep for him because God wanted Jesus to suffer and die. This was God’s will. However, they needed to weep because the people of Jerusalem would soon experience great suffering. Scholars think Jesus was speaking about when the Romans destroyed Jerusalem and the temple. This happened about forty years after Jesus died.
See: Will of God; Temple
[23:30]
Luke wrote about people speaking to the mountains and hills. This was a metaphor. Scholars think that they were going to greatly suffer and because of this they would want to die quickly.
See: Metaphor
[23:31]
Jesus talked about a green tree and a dry tree because he warned the Jewish people they will suffer. The green tree was a metaphor for Jesus. When Jesus talked about the green tree, he wanted people to know that he was going to greatly suffer, but he did not do anything wrong. When Jesus talked about the the dry tree, he was speaking about people who did the wrong things. These people will suffer more than Jesus.
See: Metaphor
[23:33]
Scholars think the place they took Jesus was called “the skull” because it was a hill that looked like a skull. Other scholars think the place was called the skull because the Romans had executed many people there. It was not because there were human skulls lying on the ground.
[23:33]
[23:34]
See: Cast Lots
[23:36]
Scholars think different things about why the soldiers offered Jesus vinegar to drink.
Some scholars think this was to fulfill a prophecy in the Old Testament (see: Psalm 69:21). The soldiers did something evil.
Some scholars think that offering Jesus vinegar to drink was an act of compassion because the drink was thought to satisfy thirst better than water.
Some scholars think the soldiers offered Jesus vinegar to drink in order to mock him. That is, only the common people drank vinegar, or sour wine. A king would never be offered vinegar or sour wine to drink.
See: Fulfill (Fulfillment); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[23:38]
Scholars think the soldiers put a sign over Jesus so people would know why he was crucified. Some scholars say Pilate wanted to mock Jesus with the sign. Other scholars think Pilate wanted to mock the Jewish leaders because they put their own king to death.
See: John 19:19-22
[23:42]
The criminal asked Jesus to remember him because the criminal wanted to enter the kingdom of God. That is, he wanted Jesus to remember him when he returned to rule as the Messiah.
See: Kingdom of God; Messiah (Christ)
[23:43]
“Paradise” is another name for “heaven.”
See: Heaven
[23:44]
The sixth hour was midday. The ancient Jews divided a day into twelve parts. The hours varied in length according to the time of the year so that midday was always the sixth hour. It was about noon.
[23:44]
Luke wrote about the sun’s light fading. Some scholars think God used a strong wind that caused large amounts of dust to blow up and block the light of the sun. Other scholars think God used a miracle to blocked the light of the sun.
See: Miracle
[23:45]
Scholars think the curtain of the temple was an inner curtain that separated the Holy Place from the Most Holy Place. It was very thick. Nothing could tear this curtain except God.
See: Temple; Holy Place; Most Holy Place (Holy of Holies)
[23:45]
Scholars think different things about why the curtain of the temple split in two.
Some scholars think this happened so people would know that God who tore the curtain.
Some scholars think this was a metaphor. When Jesus died, people could now go to God without needing a priest.
Some scholars think this was a metaphor. God stopped living in the temple in some way.
Some scholars think this was a warning of the coming destruction of the temple.
[23:46]
When Jesus said that he committed his spirit to God the Father, it meant that he completely trusted God.
See: Psalm 31:5
See: Spirit (Spiritual); God the Father
[23:48]
Scholars think different things about why the people beat their breasts when they left.
They were greatly saddened because of the way Jesus died.
They felt guilt because Jesus died and they beat their breasts as a sign of repentance because of their part in his death.
They knew something terrible happened because darkness came.
See: Sign; Repent (Repentance)
[23:50]
This Joseph was a Jewish leader. Joseph was a popular name in ancient Israel.
[23:51]
See Map: Arimathea
[23:51]
Joseph was looking for the kingdom of God. He was expecting the coming of the kingdom of God. Some scholars think Joseph may have believed that Jesus was the Messiah.
See: Kingdom of God; Messiah (Christ)
[23:54]
The Day of Preparation was the time to prepare for the Sabbath. It began on Thursday evening and lasted until Friday evening. People cleaned houses, bought supplies, and cooked food so that they did no work on the Sabbath.
See: Sabbath
[23:56]
The women prepared spices and ointments to put on the body of Jesus. The spices and ointments helped to hide the smell of a decaying body. It was also a sign of honor to anoint a body with spices and ointments, and was thought to preserve the body.
See: Sign; Anoint (Anointing)
"All of the Jewish leaders" or "All the members of the Council"
This means that they began to act decisively.
"to Pilate" or "to be judged by Pilate"
"causing our people to do things that are not right" or "causing trouble by telling lies to our people"
"telling them not to pay taxes to the emperor"
Possible meanings are 1) Jesus indicates that he is the King of the Jews. Alternate translation: "It is as you said" or 2) Jesus refuses to answer. Alternate translation: "You yourself have said so"
large groups of people
"I do not find this man guilty of anything"
"causes trouble among the people"
"all Judea. He began causing trouble in Galilee and now is causing trouble here"
"heard that Jesus began his teaching in Galilee"
"he asked if Jesus was from Galilee"
"Jesus was under the authority of Herod, the ruler of Galilee"
"to see Jesus do some kind of sign"
a miracle that would show that Jesus was more than a mere man
"Herod asked Jesus a lot of questions"
"did not reply" or "did not give Herod an answer"
They were showing great anger and using strong words and accusing him of many things.
"put beautiful clothes on him." They did this to mock Jesus and make fun of him.
"saying that he"
"is urging the people to act badly" or "is trying to get the people to rebel"
"I have questioned him in your presence and I" or "I have questioned him with you here as witnesses, and I"
"do not think that he is guilty"
"Nor does Herod find guilt in this man" or "Herod also does not think that this man is guilty"
"nor does Herod. We know this because Herod sent him back to us." The word "us" refers to Pilate, the priests, and the scribes, but not those who were listening to Pilate.
"he has not done anything to deserve a death sentence"
"So I will punish him and then set him free"
"the people in the crowd shouted"
"Take this man away! Set Barabbas free for us"
"who was in prison" or "whom the Romans had put in prison"
"because he and others in the city had rebelled against the government and committed murder" or "because he was involved in a rebellion in the city and murder"
"spoke to them again" or "spoke again to the religious rulers and the crowd"
"because he wanted to set Jesus free"
"But what crime has this man committed?"
"the crowd insisted and shouted"
"that Pilate have his soldiers crucify Jesus"
"Their shouting convinced Pilate"or "They kept shouting until they convinced Pilate"
"to do what the crowd demanded"
"he surrendered Jesus to what they wanted" or "he handed Jesus over so that what they wanted would happen to him"
"While the soldiers led Jesus away from where Pilate was"
The Roman soldiers had the authority to make people carry their loads. Do not translate this in a way that indicates that Simon was arrested for doing anything wrong.
"a man named Simon, from the city of Cyrene, who was coming into Jerusalem from the countryside"
"they put the cross on his shoulders for him to carry and follow behind Jesus"
"A large crowd"
"mourned for Jesus"
This simply means they were walking along behind Jesus. It does not mean that they were all his disciples.
The "daughters" of a city are the women of the city. Alternate translation: "You women of Jerusalem"
"there will soon be a time when people will say"
"the barren women" or "the women who could not have children"
These clauses more fully describe "the barren." Alternate translation: "the women who have never given birth to children or nursed babies"
"In those days people will begin to say"
"and they will say to the hills"
Dry trees burn more quickly than green trees. Jesus uses this question to help the crowd understand that others would suffer even worse than he was suffering. Alternate translation: "Since they do these things while the tree is green, you can be sure that it will be worse when the tree is dry."
"The soldiers led away with Jesus two criminals to execute them also." Luke called the other two men criminals, but he did not call Jesus a criminal because Jesus was innocent.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"because they do not understand what they are doing." The Roman soldiers did not understand that they were crucifying the Son of God.
The soldiers participated in a type of gambling. Alternate translation: "they tossed stones" or "they threw dice"
"cast lots to decide who among them would take home each piece of Jesus's clothing"
"He should be able to save himself." They said this to mock Jesus. They did not believe he could save himself.
"the one that God has chosen"
"offering Jesus vinegar to drink." Vinegar is a cheap drink that common people drink. The soldiers were mocking Jesus by giving a cheap drink to someone who claims to be a king.
"a notice above him on which was written." This was a notice attached to the top of the cross.
The criminal uses a question to mock Jesus. Alternate translation: "You claim to be the Christ. So save yourself" or "If you really are the Christ, save yourself"
"the other criminal rebuked him"
The criminal uses a question to scold the other criminal. Alternate translation: "You should fear God, because you are under the same sentence of condemnation."
"the government has condemned you to be punished in the same way"
These usages of "we" refer only to the two criminals. They do not refer to Jesus or the other people.
"Truly we deserve this punishment"
"think about me and treat me well"
To "come into" one's kingdom means to begin to rule. Alternate translation: "when you begin to rule as king"
"Truly" adds emphasis to what Jesus is saying. Alternate translation: "I want you to know that today"
This is the place that righteous people go to when they die. Alternate translation: "the place where the righteous people live" or "the place where people live well"
"about noon ... until 3 p.m." This reflects the custom at the time of counting hours beginning with daybreak at 6 a.m.
"the entire land became dark"
This does not refer to sundown. Rather, the light of the sun became dark during the middle of the day.
"the curtain that was hanging inside the temple tore into two pieces." This was the thick curtain that separated the most holy place from the rest of the temple.
"When that happened, Jesus shouted loudly, saying"
"The phrase "into your hands" refers to God's care. Alternate translation: "I entrust my spirit to your care"
"After Jesus said this"
This was a Roman officer who was in charge of the other Roman soldiers. He supervised the crucifixion.
"what happened"
"all the crowd"
"to see this event" or "to observe what was happening"
Beating one's breast is a symbol of sorrow and regret. Alternate translation: "they returned to their homes, beating their chests in sorrow"
The word "behold" alerts us to a new person in the story. Alternate translation: "Now there was a man whose name was Joseph"
"the Jewish Council"
he was waiting for the kingdom of God
"This man went to Pilate and asked for the body of Jesus"
"Joseph took Jesus's body down from the cross"
"wrapped the body in a fine linen cloth." This was the normal burial custom at that time.
"a tomb which someone had cut out of a rock cliff"
This can be translated as a new sentence. Alternate translation: "No one had ever put a body in that tomb before"
"the day for getting ready for the Sabbath"
"who had come with Jesus from the region of Galilee"
"followed Joseph and saw the tomb and how he laid Jesus's body inside it"
"prepared spices and ointments for Jesus's body"
"they did no work as the Jewish law required." They did not put the spice on his body yet because they were not allowed to work on the Sabbath.
1
Very early on the first day of the week, they came to the tomb, bringing the spices which they had prepared.
2
They found the stone rolled away from the tomb.
3
They entered in, but did not find the body of the Lord Jesus.
They answered him, "The things concerning Jesus the Nazarene, who was a prophet, mighty in deed and word before God and all the people,
25 Jesus said to them, "O foolish men and slow of heart to believe in all that the prophets have spoken! 26 Was it not necessary for the Christ to suffer these things, and to enter into his glory?" 27 Then beginning from Moses and through all the prophets, Jesus interpreted to them the things concerning himself in all the scriptures.
28 As they approached the village to which they were going, Jesus acted as though he were going further. 29 But they compelled him, saying, "Stay with us, for it is toward evening and the day is almost over." So Jesus went in to stay with them.
36 As they spoke these things, Jesus himself stood in the midst of them, and said to them, "Peace be to you." 37 But they were terrified and filled with fear and thought that they were seeing a spirit.
44 He said to them, "These are my words that I spoke to you when I was with you, that all that was written in the law of Moses and the Prophets and the Psalms must be fulfilled."
50 Then Jesus led them out until they were near Bethany. He lifted up his hands and blessed them. 51 It happened that, while he was blessing them, he left them and was carried up into heaven.
[24:1]
The first day of the week was after the sabbath. The sabbath was Saturday for Jews and some Christians. The first day of the week was Sunday. The women went to the tomb likely brought the spices at sunrise on the first day of the week.
[24:2]
The stone covered the entry point of the tomb. The stone kept grave robbers out of the tomb and it also kept animals from entering the tomb.The stone was too large for women to move.
[24:4]
Scholars think that the two men who suddenly stood by the women were angels.
See: Angel
[24:5]
When the angels asked the women a question, they knew that Jesus was alive. Therefore, the women were not going to find Jesus in the tomb.
[24:7]
Scholars think the “sinful men” spoke about Judas and the crowd of men he brought to arrest Jesus. Jesus himself said he was to be delivered into the hands of Gentiles (see: Luke 18:32). Gentiles were considered to be sinful people.
[24:7]
Jesus was dead and in the tomb three days. The first day was Friday, the second day was Saturday, and the third day was Sunday. The Jewish day began and ended when the sun went down.
[24:11]
Scholars think that “idle talk” was talk that was impossible to believe. That is, people who heard it did not understand it.
[24:12]
Some scholars think Peter ran to the tomb to see if the women were telling the truth about Jesus.
See: John 20:1-10
[24:13]
See Map: Emmaus
[24:13]
A stadia was about 190 meters.
[24:16]
Scholars give several reasons why the two followers of Jesus were prevented from recognizing him.
They were not expecting to see Jesus alive again.
God did something so that the two men did not know it was Jesus.
The Holy Spirit waited until the right time for them to know that it was Jesus. This was when they sat close to Jesus to eat a meal.
[24:18]
Scholars do not know who Cleopas was. Some scholars say Cleopas as an uncle of Jesus. He was Joseph’s brother.
[24:19]
A Nazarene was a person who came from or lived in a town called Nazareth.
See Map: Nazareth
[24:27]
The scriptures to which Jesus referred were the places in the Old Testament that told about the messiah before the messiah came.
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Messiah (Christ)
[24:28]
Jesus “acted as though he were going further”. That is, it seemed that he was going to travel beyond the village. Scholars think Jesus would have continued on past the village if the two people had not asked him to stay with them.
[24:31]
Luke wrote that the eyes of the two people were opened. This was a metaphor. These people were able to recognize Jesus. Scholars think this happened when Jesus broke the bread and handed it to them.
See: Metaphor
[24:32]
The words “our heart burning within us” was a metaphor. It meant that their hearts and minds were filled with joy, a sense of awe, hope, and excitement. It described how they felt when Jesus explained the Old Testament to them.
See: Metaphor; Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[24:36]
In ancient times, people often greeted one another by saying, “peace be to you.” This was a way people asked for blessings for someone else.
See: Bless (Blessing)
[24:39]
Jesus said to the disciples, “See my hands and my feet”. Scholars think Jesus wanted them to look at his hands and feet because they showed the scars of his crucifixion (see: John 20:25-27).
See: Disciple; Crucify (Crucifixion)
[24:39]
Some scholars think that when Jesus said a “spirit”(πνεῦμα/g4151) does not have flesh and bones, he was telling the disciples he was not a ghost. That is, a ghost does not have a real physical body.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Disciple
[24:41]
Luke wrote, “They still could not believe.” Scholars think the disciples thought it was too good to be true, that Jesus was really alive again. This was because they were overcome with amazement.
[24:45]
When Jesus “opened their minds,” he caused his disciples to be able to understand all that was written in the Old Testament about the Messiah.
See: Disciple; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Messiah (Christ).
[24:47]
See: Repent (Repentance)
[24:47]
Some scholars think that to preach in the name of Jesus happened when Jesus gave someone permission to preach. Other scholars think that someone preached in Jesus’ name when they preached about the gospel.
See: Preach (Preacher); Gospel
[24:48]
When Jesus spoke about “these things” he was referring to his suffering, death, and resurrection, all of which the disciples were witnesses.
[24:49]
Jesus said, “I am sending you what my Father promised.” This is the promise of the Holy Spirit.
Advice to Translators: It may be more clear to state that Jesus said “I am going to send you what my Father promised”.
See: God the Father; Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Filling of the Holy Spirit
[24:49]
To be “clothed with power from on high” was a metaphor. God gave power to the disciples. Scholars think God did this soon after Jesus returned to heaven (see: Acts 1:8; 2:1-4).
See: Metaphor; Disciple; Heaven
[24:50]
See: Bless (Blessing)
[24:51]
Jesus had completed his work and returned to heaven. Jesus said this was necessary so that the Holy Spirit could come to people in a new way (see: John 16:7-11).
See: Heaven; Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Filling of the Holy Spirit
[24:52]
Some scholars think people worshipped Jesus by bow down before him, or to lay face-down on the ground before him.
See: Worship
[24:52]
Scholars give several reasons the followers of Jesus had “great joy”(χαρά/g5479) after Jesus went to heaven.
Jesus is Lord in heaven and he reigns over everything.
They were no longer afraid of dying because they would also go to heaven.
They had no more doubts. They knew Jesus was the Messiah.
They believed they will complete the things Jesus wanted them to do.
See: Rejoice (Joy, Joyful); Heaven; Messiah (Christ)
[24:53]
Scholars think Luke meant that the disciples were in the temple very often, likely every day. When in the temple, they were continually worshipping God and giving him thanks.
The women return to the tomb with spices to put on Jesus's body. The tomb was like a room that was dug out of a rock hill. There was a large stone blocking the entrance to the tomb.
"They saw that the stone had been rolled away" or "They saw that someone had rolled away the stone"
This was a large, cut, round stone big enough to completely block the doorway to the tomb.
Two angels who look like men come and speak to the women.
"bowed low to the ground"
The men use a question to mildly rebuke the women for looking in a tomb for a living person. Alternate translation: "You are looking for a living person among dead people!" or "You should not look for a living person in a place for dead people!"
"but has been made alive again" or "because he has become alive again"
"it was necessary that they hand the Son of Man over to sinful men who would crucify him"
The Jews counted any portion of a day as a day. Therefore, the day Jesus was raised was "the third day" because it followed the day of his burial and the Sabbath day.
"remembered what Jesus had said"
"the eleven apostles and all the rest of the disciples who were with them." This is the first time Luke refers to the apostles as "the eleven." There had been twelve apostles before, but Judas left them and betrayed Jesus.
This word is used here to mark a stop in the main story. In this verse and the next, Luke tells about what happened when the women spoke to the apostles.
"But the apostles thought that what the women said was foolish talk"
"Rose up" means "began to act." Whether Peter was sitting or standing when he decided to act is not important. Alternate translation: "Yet Peter started out"
Peter had to bend over in order to see inside the tomb because the entrance was very low. Alternate translation: "bending himself at the waist"
"only the linen cloths." This refers to the cloths that had been wrapped around Jesus's body when he was buried. Jesus was not there.
The author uses this word to mark the beginning of a new event.
"two of the disciples"
"that same day." This refers to the day when the women found the tomb to be empty.
"eleven kilometers." A "stadium" was 185 meters.
This phrase is used here to mark where the action starts. It starts with Jesus approaching them.
The word "himself" emphasizes the fact that the one they were talking about appeared to them.
"their eyes were kept from recognizing him" or "God prevented them from recognizing Jesus"
This is the name of a man.
Cleopas uses this question to show his surprise that this man appears not to know about the things that have happened in Jerusalem. Alternate translation: "You must be the only person ... days."
"What things have happened" or "What things have taken place"
"a prophet to whom God gave power to do and teach great things before all the people"
"gave him over in order for the governor to sentence Jesus to death and they crucified him"
"who would free the the people of Israel from our enemies"
This introduces another reason why they no longer believed Jesus would free Israel. Alternate translation: "And in addition to that,"
This introduces another reason why the men did not understand what was happening concerning Jesus.
"in our group"
The women were the ones who were at the tomb.
"But they did not see Jesus"
Here "heart" represents the mind. Alternate translation: "your minds are slow to believe" or "you are slow to believe"
Jesus uses a question to remind the disciples about what the prophets said. Alternate translation: "Surely you know that it was necessary ... glory."
This refers to Jesus beginning to rule and to receive honor and glory.
Moses wrote the first books of the Bible. Alternate translation: "beginning with the writings of Moses"
"Jesus explained to them"
The two men understood from his actions that he was going on to another destination. There is no indication that Jesus wanted to deceive them.
"they persuade him to stay with them"
This phrase is used here to mark an important event in the story. If your language has a way for doing this, you could consider using it here.
This refers to bread. It does not refer to food in general.
"gave thanks for it" or "thanked God for it"
"Then they understood" or "Then they realized"
"they recognized him." These disciples had known him before his death.
"he disappeared from their sight"
They use a question to emphasize how amazed they were about their encounter with Jesus. Alternate translation: "Our hearts were burning ... scriptures."
"while he explained the scriptures to us"
"got up" or "stood up"
This refers to Jesus's apostles. Judas was no longer included with them.
"and those people told the two men"
"So the two men told them"
"what had happened while they were walking on the road"
"how they recognized Jesus when he broke the bread"
The word "himself" focuses on Jesus. The people in the room did not expect Jesus to appear.
"among them"
"May you have peace" or "May God give you peace!" The word "you" refers to the group of people.
"startled and afraid." These two phrases mean about the same thing, and are used together to emphasize their fear.
Here it refers to the spirit of a dead person.
Jesus uses a question to comfort them. Alternate translation: "Do not be frightened."
Jesus uses a question to mildly rebuke them. Jesus was telling them not to doubt that he was alive. Alternate translation: "Do not let doubts come up in your minds!" or "Stop doubting!"
Jesus asks them to touch him so they can know that he is not a ghost. Alternate translation: "Touch me and know. For I have flesh and bones, but ghosts do not have them"
This is a way of referring to the physical body.
Jesus's hands and feet had wounds from when he was nailed to the cross. These gave proof that he was Jesus. Alternate translation: "the wounds in his hands and his feet"
"They were so full of joy that they still could not believe it was really true"
"ate it in front of them." Doing this gave proof that he has a physical body and is not just a ghost.
"God would fulfill all that was written ... Psalms" or "God would cause all that was written ... Psalms to happen"
The words "law of Moses," "the Prophets," and "the Psalms" are parts of the Hebrew Bible. Alternate translation: "all that Moses wrote in the law, all that the prophets wrote, and all that the writers of the Psalms wrote about me"
"Then he enabled them to understand the scriptures"
"This is what people long ago wrote"
"People must preach in Christ's name to people in all the nations that they need to repent and that they need God to forgive their sins"
His "name" here refers to his authority. Alternate translation: "by the Christ's authority"
"starting in Jerusalem"
"You are to tell others that what you saw of these things." The disciples had observed Jesus's life, death, and resurrection and could describe to other people what he did.
"I will give you what my Father promised to give you." God had promised to give the Holy Spirit.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"until you receive power from above" or "until you receive power from heaven"
"Jesus led the disciples outside the city"
This was the action that priests performed when they blessed the people.
"was taken up into heaven" or "went up into heaven"
"at the temple" or "in the temple courtyard"
"praising God"
All four gospels record many of the same things that Jesus did and said. However, John explained more about why Jesus did these things. He wanted people to understand things about God. John also wanted people to know that God came to earth as a man named Jesus.
See: Gospel; Jesus is God
John, the disciple of Jesus, wrote this book. He did not write that he wrote this gospel. The author wrote about being with Jesus and the other disciples when John was there. The author wrote that he was someone who Jesus loved.
See: Luke 9:54; Galatians 2:9
John wrote his gospel for all people. He wrote it especially for Gentiles. John translated Jewish names into Greek. He also explained how the Jews lived, what they believed, and how they worshiped God. This helped the Gentiles to understand the things he wrote about in his gospel.
However, John also wanted the Jews to learn about Jesus and to trust in him. He wrote about the Old Testament so that Jews would understand that Jesus is the messiah. However, when John wrote his gospel, many Jews had already rejected Jesus.
John’s gospel has helped Christians understand that Jesus is God. It has also helped them to know that the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are one God.
See: Gospel; Gentile; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Messiah (Christ); Jesus is God; Holy Spirit; Trinity
In John’s gospel, there are seven times when someone asks Jesus who he is, and he answers, “I am.” This is the name of God. God told this to Moses (see: Exodus 3). When Jesus said this, the Jews knew that Jesus said that he is God.
John also wrote more about the Holy Spirit than any other book in the Bible (see: John 14 and 16). He wanted people to know that the Holy Spirit works in new and different ways after Jesus died.
See: Yahweh (I am); Gospel; Jesus is God; Holy Spirit
In John 20:21, John explained that he wrote his gospel in order to help people trust in Jesus. Some scholars think John wanted non-Christians to believe in Jesus and to be at peace with God. Fewer scholars think John wanted Christians to trust in Jesus more.
See: Baptize (Baptism); Disciple; Preach (Preacher); Anoint (Anointing); Crucify (Crucifixion); Resurrect (Resurrection); Gospel
1
In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.
2
This one was in the beginning with God.
3
All things were made through him, and without him there was not one thing made that has been made.
[1:1]
John said that Jesus is the “word”(λόγος/g3056). All scholars think these first verses are about Jesus. However, John did not say Jesus’ name. When John wrote these things, people knew that the “word” was the thing that created plants, animals, and human beings. In the same way they understood “word,” John wanted his readers to understand that Jesus is this “word.” That is, Jesus holds everything in the universe together. He makes everything and give it permission to exist.
How is Jesus both with God and God himself?
John said that Jesus is both God and with God. This is because he is God. He is not partly God, but is fully or completely God. However, he is a different person from God the Father and God the Holy Spirit. God is three persons (Father, Son, and Holy Spirit), but they are only one God. That is, Jesus is different from God the Father and the Holy Spirit. John says he is “with”(μετά /g3326) God.
These verses show that Jesus is God. Jesus is God the Son, so he is fully God. John says that the “Word”(λόγος/g3056). That is, Jesus, created everything. Only God can do that.
Advice to Translators: In English, scholars talk about Jesus, the Father, and the Holy Spirit as being different “persons” of God. This is because there is not a good way to describe how Jesus, the Son of God, is different than God the Father or God the Holy Spirit. People cannot fully know how this is true. The Father, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit are not people. When scholars say they are different “persons,” they mean they are distinct even though they always want the same things, they are equal to one another, and they cannot be separated. There is only one God. God is one, he is not three different gods.The Father, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit are all one. They are all the same God, but not the same “person.” Jesus is completely God. But Jesus is not the Holy Spirit, and Jesus is not the Father. Also, the Father is completely God, but the Father is not Jesus or the Holy Spirit either. Jesus, the Father, and the Holy Spirit are not three smaller parts of one larger God. Also, God does not have three separate faces, that is, three separate sides. God also does not change into the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit at different times. God is always Father, Son, and Holy Spirit.
See: Trinity; Jesus is God
[1:4, 1:5]
John said Jesus is light to tell his readers three things about Jesus:
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[1:5]
In the same way John used the metaphor of light to talk about Jesus, John used the metaphor of darkness to talk about Satan and the things Satan does. That is, John wanted to say that Satan, people who sin and do evil, and evil things all happen because of sin.
John said darkness cannot stop the light from shining. John wanted people to know that nothing can stop Jesus from making those who believe in him live forever with God. Even Satan cannot stop him. John also wanted to say that Jesus will punish everyone who does not believe in him because they sin. They will be punished forever in hell.
Jesus is stronger than Satan and those who do not stop sinning. This is why John said that the darkness cannot stop the light from shining.
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Satan (The Devil); Sin; Hell
[1:6]
These verses talk about John the Baptist. John the Baptist told people that the Messiah was coming. That is, John got people ready for the Messiah to come (See: 1:23). He got the people ready to believe in the Messiah when the Messiah came. The prophets in the Old Testament told about this Messiah coming (See: Isaiah 40:3; Malachi 3:1).
John the Baptist and the author of this Gospel are not the same person. The apostle John wrote this book. He did not call himself “John” in his book. He called himself “the one whom Jesus loved” (See: 13:23).
See: Messiah (Christ); Faith (Believe in); Prophet; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Apostle
[1:13]
Those who believe in Jesus are born of God and become part of God’s family. John calls these people children of God. Before this, people were called “children of wrath” (See: Ephesians 2:3) and “children of the devil” (John 8:4; 1 John 3:10). Believing in Jesus makes a person different than they were before. Scripture calls this a new or second birth from God. In English, this is called regeneration.
This section is a group of prophecies about the Messiah. John said that the world was going to reject Jesus. Even most of the Jews rejected him (See: Isaiah 40:3).
See: Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Faith (Believe in); Children of God; Wrath; Satan (The Devil); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Messiah (Christ)
[1:14]
John says that the “Word”(λόγος/g3056) became “flesh”(σημαίνω/g4591). That is, Jesus became a human.
When Jesus became a human, he continued to be God. So when people saw Jesus, they saw God. He was not just a man representing God in the same way a photograph represents a person. Also, they saw a real human, not something that only looked like a human.
This is why Christians know that Jesus is both God and a human.
See: Philippians 2:5-11
See: Incarnation; Jesus is God
[1:16]
John said “grace upon grace.” Many scholars think that John wanted to say God sent two gifts of “grace”(χάριν/5484). First, God gave the gift of the Law of Moses. Later, he sent another gift. This second gift of grace was that he forgave the sins of those who believe in Jesus. This second gift of grace is a free gift. It showed humans who God truly is (see: 1: 14). God gave people this second gift through Jesus.
In ancient Israel, the Law of Moses showed the people of Israel their need of God’s mercy. Also, the Law taught the people of God that they needed Jesus. The second gift was still to come. In ancient Israel, the Law of Moses helped people know how to please God and live their lives. After Jesus came, God’s grace and mercy alone helped people to know how to live in a way that pleases God.
While some scholars think the new law replaced the old law, other scholars think that John wanted to say that God sent the second gift to combine it with the first gift, not to replace it. If this is what John meant, then Jesus brings to Christians the second gift in order to finish the work of the first gift. That is, the Law of Moses.
See: Grace; Law of Moses; Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Sin; Israel; Mercy
[1:15]
John said Jesus “lived”(σκηνόω/g4637) with people who did not honor God. John wanted to say that when Jesus came to earth, he was where people did not think he was going to be. That is, he was with the sinners and people who did not honor God in the things that they lived.
The Old Testament says God “lived”(#g4637) with the people of Israel.
See:: Leviticus 26:11-12; Ezekiel 37:27; Zechariah 2:10-11; Revelation 21:3
[1:18]
Many Greek manuscripts call Jesus “the one and only God.” Not every Greek manuscript contains the same words in 1:18. Both are good ways to talk about Jesus. However, scholars think John wrote “the one and only God.” Fewer scholars think John wrote “one and only Son,” but a few English translations use these words.
John thinks that his readers will understand that “one and only” means God the Son. He helps them understand that by adding the words, “who is at the side of Father.”
[1:19]
John called the Jewish religious leaders “the Jews.” For John however, “The Jews” did not mean that John spoke about all Jews. Instead, he called the religious leaders “the Jews” because they represented all of the Jews.
[1:21]
Jesus said that John the Baptist was the prophet Elijah who the Old Testament said was to come before the Messiah. The book of Malachi said that the prophet Elijah will return to earth immediately before the Messiah came (See: Malachi 4:5-6). Jesus told his disciples that this person was not actually be Elijah, but someone with his same prophetic power.
Malachi said that he will make the way for the Messiah to come. It is for this reason that Malachi said that Elijah will come again. The Jews waited for the Messiah to come to them. But, they also thought the prophet Elijah was to come back to them from the dead before the Messiah came.
See: Matthew 11:14
See: Prophet; Messiah (Christ)
[1:31]
John said people are baptized in three ways:.
See: Baptize (Baptism); Repent (Repentance); Sin; Messiah (Christ); Holy Spirit
[1:34]
John called Jesus the Son of God to show how God adopts all Christians into his family. That is, he makes them his sons and daughters. But, only Jesus is the “one and only or unique”(μονογενής/g3439) Son of God. Jesus is God. At the same time, he is the “one and only” or “unique”(μονογενής/g3439) Son of God (See: 1: 18).
See: Son of God; Adopt (Adoption); Children of God; Jesus is God
[1:36]
See: Lamb of God
[1:46]
In ancient Israel, Nazareth was not a large town. It is not known why Nathaniel did not speak good about the town. Some scholars think Nathaniel did not like anyone who thought that the people of Nazareth did good things. Other scholars think that there was trouble between the people of Nazareth and the people of Cana. Nathaniel was from Cana. Also, it is possible that Nathaniel did not think that any great men came from a town so close to his own home. Later, people called Christians “people of Nazareth” to insult them. (See: Acts 24:5).
See Map: Nazareth
[1:49]
John said the disciples stopped what they did and followed Jesus. They did this even though they did not know very much about him. John showed later in his gospel that these men still misunderstood who Jesus really was. They began to believe in him, but not completely. It took time for them to truly know Jesus. But, they began to follow Jesus even though they did not fully understand what following him meant for them.
[1:51]
John said that Jesus said “‘Truly’(ἀμήν/g0281), truly I say to you” thirty-five times in this book. Jesus used the word “truly” in order to strongly express certainty, belief, or faith. When Jesus said these words, he gave courage to those who heard him. He gave them courage to believe what he was saying.
[1:51]
See: Son of Man
This refers to the very earliest time before God created the heavens and the earth.
This refers to Jesus. Translate as "the Word" if possible. If "Word" is feminine in your language, it could be translated as "the one who is called the Word."
"God made all things through him"
"God did not make anything without him" or "with him there was every thing made that has been made" or "God made with him every thing that God has made"
"He is the one who caused everything to live. And he revealed to people what is true about God"
Here "him" refers to the one who is called the Word.
Here use a general term for "life." If you must be more specific, translate as "spiritual life."
"The truth is like a light shining into a dark place, and no one in the dark place could put out the light"
"show how Jesus is like the true light of God"
Here light represents Jesus as the one who both reveals the truth about God and is himself that truth.
"the people did not know who he really was"
"He came to his own fellow countrymen, and his own fellow countrymen did not accept him either"
"believed in him"
"he gave them the authority" or "he made it possible for them"
The word "children" is a metaphor that represents our relationship to God, which is like children to a father.
This refers to Jesus. Translate as "the Word" if possible. See how you translated this in John 1:1.
"became human" or "became a human being"
"the unique Son of the Father" or "the only Son of the Father"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
John is speaking about Jesus. The phrase "comes after me" means that John's ministry has already started and Jesus's ministry will start later.
"is more important than I am" or "has more authority than I have"
Jesus is greater and more important than John because he is God the Son, who has always been alive.
"blessing after blessing"
"the only Son, who is himself God"
"the only begotten God" or "the only begotten Son, who is himself God" or "the only Son who proceeds from God and is himself God"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"the Jewish leaders sent"
This means that John was telling the truth and was strongly stating that he was not the Christ. Your language may have a different way of doing this.
"What then is the case, if you are not the Messiah?" or "What then is going on?" or "What then are you doing?"
"the priests and Levites said to John"
"John said"
"I am the one calling out in the wilderness"
"Prepare yourselves for the Lord's arrival the same way that people prepare the road for an important person to use"
John is speaking about Jesus. The phrase "comes after me" means that John's ministry has already started and Jesus's ministry will start later.
"me, whom I am not worthy to serve in even the most unpleasant way" or "me. I am not even worthy to untie the strap of his sandal"
Jesus is called the "Lamb of God" because he was sacrificed to pay for people's sins.
The word "world" refers to all the people in the world.
Possible meanings: 1) the Spirit descended in the form of a dove or 2) the Spirit descended in the way a dove descends.
The word "heaven" refers to the "sky."
"The one upon whom"
"he is the one who will baptize in the Holy Spirit"
Some copies of this text say "Son of God"; others say "chosen one of God."
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
This is another day. It is the second day that John sees Jesus.
"hour 10." This phrase indicates a time in the afternoon, before dark, at which it would be too late to start traveling to another town, possibly around 4 p.m.
This is not John the Baptist. "John" was a very common name.
"Nathaniel said to Philip"
"No good thing can come out of Nazareth!"
"a completely truthful man"
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"You believe only because I said, 'I ... tree'!"
Translate this the way your language emphasizes that what follows is important and true.
1
Three days later, there was a wedding in Cana of Galilee, and the mother of Jesus was there.
2
Jesus and his disciples were invited to the wedding.
[2:3]
In ancient Israel, if the food and wine ran out at a wedding, the man’s family was shamed or was embarrassed. In Israel, the man getting married and his family needed to make sure that everyone got plenty of food and drinks. His family gave a feast. These wedding feasts often lasted for several days. Because the man’s family was going to be shamed when the wine ran out, Mary felt bad for the man and his family.
See: Wine (Winepress); Wedding
[2:4]
John wrote the word “time”(ὥρα/g5610)” when he wrote about someone doing something great. Here, Jesus said that he was not ready to show everyone that he was the Messiah.
See: Messiah (Christ)
[2:9]
Some scholars think John wrote about Jesus turning water into wine at Cana because he wanted to talk about the church. The Bible called the church the bride of Christ. That is, Jesus loves the church in the same way a man loves his bride. Also, a wedding feast was a metaphor for the people rejoicing with God forever.
Also, John said that this was Jesus’ first miracle.
See: John 2:4; 7:6, 8, 30; 8:20
See: Wine (Winepress); Church; Bride of Christ; Wedding; Miracle
See Map: Cana
[2:11]
See: Sign
[2:12]
See: Family of Jesus
[2:13]
See: Passover
[2:13]
John said Jesus went “up” to Jerusalem because the city was on Mount Moriah. Mount Moriah is about 800 meters above sea level.
See Map: Jerusalem; Mount Moriah
[2:14]
Most people traveling to Jerusalem were not able to bring animals with them to sacrifice at the temple. Instead, they bought animals for their sacrifice in Jerusalem or at the temple. Merchants made a profit by selling animals at the temple.
God commanded the Jewish priests to sacrifice an animal every morning and every evening at the temple. During some festivals, such as Passover, they sacrificed many more animals. Also, God commanded the Jewish people to sacrifice animals at the temple for many different reasons.
These merchants accepted only coins that the Jews made for their own country. When people brought other coins, they exchanged them for Jewish coins. The merchants made a profit when they changed money into Jewish coins. Therefore, they used the temple, a place to worship God, to make money.
See: Temple; Priest (Priesthood); Sacrifice; Worship
See Map: Jerusalem
[2:15]
Jesus forced the merchants out of the temple because he was angry. He was angry because merchants were making money from people coming to worship God at the temple. Jesus told the people that the temple was for people to pray there. Also, it was for people to come there from all nations (see: Isaiah 56:7; Luke 19:46)
Advice to translators: In English, anger is used when talking about a strong emotion that dishonors God. Here, anger does not mean this. It is a strong emotion, but it does not dishonor God. Instead, it honors God because it is against something that God does not like.
See: Temple; Worship; Pray (Prayer)
[2:18]
The Jewish leaders said that Jesus needed to give them a sign because they wanted to know that God gave him permission to do and say what he did and said. They did not think that God gave this permission to Jesus..
See: Sign
[2:19]
When Jesus said to destroy the temple and he was going to rebuild it in three days, he spoke about his body. Instead of giving the Jewish leaders a sign, Jesus made them a promise. They thought he spoke to them about the temple building. But, John said Jesus spoke about his own body. Jesus knew he was going to be crucified and three days later he was going to be alive again.
See: Temple; Sign; Crucify (Crucifixion)
[2:19, 2:20]
The Jews honored the temple in Jerusalem because the presence of God was in the temple. The presence of God was directly connected to the presence of the temple among his people. After a time of rebellion by the Jewish people, God punished the Jews and allowed the Babylonians to destroy the temple. The Persians later conquered the Babylonians. The Persians later allowed the temple to be rebuilt. The original temple was far bigger and more elaborate than the rebuilt temple. Herod the Great later enlarged the temple and made it more elaborate than the original temple. When Jesus spoke, the temple was very large.
After the Jews rejected Jesus, God punished the Jews by having the the Roman army destroy the temple. No one rebuilt the temple after this.
Advice to Translators: The “presence of God” in the temple means that God was in the temple in a special way. The Old Testament said that God lived in the temple. This is not the only place where God is. He is everywhere. Despite this, he was in the temple in a special way.
See: Presence of God; People of God; King Herod
[2:21, 2:22]
When Jesus spoke about the temple being destroyed and rebuilt in three days, he spoke about his body. He did not speak about the actual temple building. The Jews thought Jesus spoke about the huge temple building in Jerusalem where they were they sold and offered sacrifices. When Jesus said the temple was to be raised in three days after it was destroyed, Jesus was saying that his body was to be brought back to life again. Three days after Jesus died on a Roman cross, he resurrected from the dead.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Temple
[2:24, 2:25]
Jesus knows everything. Jesus knows everything because he is God. He is not only part God. He is completely God. Jesus does not simply know about people, he knows them completely on the inside. That is, he knows there inner thoughts and knows why and how they do the things they do. He knows them better than they know themselves. He knew if the people around him truly believed in him or if his words and the things he did simply amazed them, and they followed him because they thought he was a great teacher and did miraculous things.
See: Jesus is God
Most interpreters read this as on the third day after Jesus called Philip and Nathaniel to follow him.
"Someone invited Jesus and his disciples to the wedding"
This refers to Mary. If it is impolite for a son to call his mother "woman" in your language, use another word that is polite, or leave it out.
"this has nothing to do with me." or "you should not tell me what to do."
"It is not yet the right time for me to perform a mighty act"
"75 to 115 liters"
This means "to the very top" or "completely full."
This refers to the person in charge of the food and drink.
unable to tell the difference between cheap wine and expensive wine because of drinking too much alcohol
This is a place name.
"showed his power"
This indicates that they went from a higher place to a lower place. Capernaum is northeast of Cana and is at a lower elevation.
The word "brothers" includes both brothers and sisters. All Jesus's brothers and sisters were younger than he was.
This indicates that he went from a lower place to a higher place. Jerusalem is built on a hill.
The next verse makes it clear that these people are in the temple courtyard. That area was intended for worship and not for commerce.
People are buying animals in the temple courtyard to sacrifice them to God.
Jewish authorities required people who wanted to buy animals for sacrifices to exchange their money for special money from the "money changers."
This word marks an event that happens because of something else that has happened first. In this case, Jesus has seen the money changers sitting in the temple.
"Stop buying and selling things in my Father's house"
This is a phrase Jesus uses to refer to the temple.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
This term refers to the temple, God's house.
Jesus's love for the temple is like a fire that burns within him.
This refers to an event that proves something is true.
This refers to Jesus's actions against the money changers in the temple.
"If you destroy this temple, I will rebuild it in three days"
"you will rebuild it in three days?" or "you cannot possibly rebuild it in three days!"
The word "now" introduces us to a new event in the story.
"believed in him" or "trusted in him"
Miracles can also be called "signs" because they are used as evidence that God is the all-powerful one who has complete authority over the universe.
"about people, for he knew what was in people"
1
Now there was a Pharisee whose name was Nicodemus, a Jewish leader.
2
This man came to Jesus at night and said to him, "Rabbi, we know that you are a teacher that came from God, for no one can do these signs that you do unless God is with him."
[3:2]
Scholars do not know if Nicodemus thought Jesus to be God’s son. However, the miraculous things Jesus did amazed Nicodemus. These things showed him Jesus came from God. Jesus’ words greatly affected Nicodemus. Nicodemus spoke well of Jesus to the other Jewish leaders at the Festival of Shelters (see: John 7:40-52). He also helped Joseph of Arimathea bury Jesus’ body after Jesus died (see: John 19:38-40). Some scholars think Nicodemus was a priest who became Christian (see: Acts 6:7). Other scholars do not think he really believed in Jesus.
If Nicodemus later believed in Jesus, it was not easy for him. That is, if he believed in Jesus, the Jews would have rejected him as a teacher. These scholars think that Nicodemus stopped thinking he entered heaven because of the good things he did. Nicodemus now understood that he needed to humble himself. He needed Jesus to forgive him for sinning. Perhaps this is why John wrote that Jesus’ words amazed Nicodemus.
See: Priest (Priesthood); Festival of Shelters
[3:3]
Jesus told Nicodemus that he needed to be “born again”(ἄνωθεν/g0509). That is, he needed to be born a second time from God. This is a metaphor for what happens to the life of a person when they believe in Jesus. God makes a Christian a new person in some way. This confused Nicodemus. He thought that Jesus was saying that his mother needed to give birth to him again. Nicodemus knew a woman was unable to do this. However, Jesus meant that people needed to be born a second time to be able to live with God forever. It is the Holy Spirit who does this. That is, without the Holy Spirit gives some a second birth, the person cannot live together with God forever in heaven. A sinner must be made into a new person to be with God.
See: Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Metaphor
[3:5]
To be born “ from the Spirit” means to be born from above. That is, born from God through the Holy Spirit (see: 3:5). When he does this, the Holy Spirit makes the sinner into a new person in some way.
There are different ways to understand what it means when someone is born from water.
See: Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Baptize (Baptism); Clean and Unclean; Sin; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Metaphor
[3:10]
Jesus said Nicodemus did not understand “earthly(ἐπίγειος/g1919)” things because he did not understand Jesus’ metaphors of childbirth and the wind. If Nicodemus was unable to understand when Jesus used earthly metaphors, he was unable to understand if Jesus spoke to him about God. Jesus tried to help Nicodemus understand. He did this by comparing the new life Christians have with babies having life on earth because of their mothers. He also compared the Holy Spirit to the blowing wind. However, Nicodemus was still unable to understand.
See: Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Metaphor; Holy Spirit
[3:16]
Here, when John spoke about the “world(κόσμος/g2889)”, he was talking about all of the people living in the world. John talked about all of these people because it is all people whom God calls to believe in his Son Jesus. However, often when John wrote “the world,” he sometimes was talking about something different. In 1 John 2:15, he wrote “world” as a metaphor for how Satan does evil and how people sin. This is because Satan was given permission over everyone who sins. This is why God commands Christians not to love the evil things in this world. This is also why John says that God loved them by giving his only Son to die for them. He loves all people very, very much.
See: World; Faith (Believe in); Satan (The Devil); Sin
[3:16]
Some scholars think that Jesus died for all people. That is, those who believe in him and those who do not believe in him. Here John calls all people “the world.” God caused Jesus to die. In this way, he caused Jesus to suffer for everyone who sins (see: 1 John 2:2). But, this does not save the people who reject Jesus.
Other scholars think that Jesus died only for the sins of the people who believe in him. That is, Jesus died for people all over the world. People who believe in him can come from any tribe of people and can speak any language.
[3:17]
According to John 5:22, God gave gave permission to Jesus to judge everything and everyone. In John 3:17-18, John wrote that God did not send Jesus into the world to judge people. When God sent Jesus to earth, it was not to condemn or judge people. Jesus came as the promised Messiah. That is, he came to save people from their sins. However, Jesus is coming again to judge the world. He will judge those who are not Christians. People who believe in Jesus is the Son of God are not judged. Their sins are forgiven. They are one of God’s children.
See: Judge (Judgment); Condemn (Condemnation); Messiah (Christ); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Children of God
[2:19]
Jesus is the light. Light is often a metaphor in Scripture.
See: John 8:12
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[2:19]
Sin, evil, and everything that is against Jesus is spoke about as if it were darkness. This is a common metaphor in Scripture. When people sin, they stay in the dark. They stay away from the light. That is they stay far from Jesus. They even hide from him. But those who live in a way that honors God are not afraid of God. They do not need to hide from him.
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[3:22]
John baptized people as a sign that they repented of their sins (see: Acts 19:4). Some Jews who wanted to honor God came to him to be baptized. They wanted to be clean from their sins. John did this to help make them ready for the coming of the Messiah.
See: Baptize (Baptism); Sign; Repent (Repentance); Sin; Clean and Unclean; Messiah (Christ)
[3:27, 3:28]
God sent John to tell the people about the Messiah. John showed the people who was the Messiah. That it, he showed them Jesus (see: John 1:29).
John used a metaphor to say how he was a friend to Jesus. In the same way the man getting married is greater than his friends at his wedding, so Jesus was greater than John. His friends help him and rejoice for him. In the same way, John helped Jesus and rejoiced because Jesus came. Also, John knew that he must soon stop working when Jesus began his own work.
See: Messiah (Christ); Metaphor
[3:36]
John talked about “disobeying”(ἀπειθέω/g0544) the son. John was talking about refusing to believe in Jesus. This is how they disobeyed the Jesus, the Son of God. They reject Jesus because they do not think he is who he says he is. Or they refuse to believe because they do not want to believe in him.
See: Son of God; Faith (Believe in)
There are parts of John 3 where it is not clear who is speaking. These places are 3:16 and 3:31. In many languages, writers use quotation marks to show who is speaking. However, John did not originally do this.
Some scholars think that Jesus continued speaking in 3:16-21. But, other scholars think that it is John who spoke in these verses.
Some scholars think John the Baptist continued speaking in 3:31-36. But other scholars think that it is the Apostle John who spoke in this passage.
See: Apostle
This word is used here to mark a new part of the story and to introduce Nicodemus.
Translate this the way your language emphasizes that what follows is important and true. See how you translated this in John 1:51
"born from above" or "born of God"
Possible meanings of seeing the kingdom of God are 1) seeing the place God rules over or 2) knowing what God's kingdom is like or 3) belonging to the kingdom of God.
"A man certainly cannot be born again when he is old!"
"Certainly, he cannot enter a second time into his mother's womb!
the part of a woman's body where a baby grows
There are two possible meanings: 1) "baptized in water and in the Spirit" or 2) "born physically and spiritually"
"he cannot belong to the kingdom of God"
"The Holy Spirit is like a wind that blows wherever it wants"
"This cannot be!" or "This is not able to happen!"
"You are a teacher of Israel, so I am surprised you do not understand these things!" or "You are a teacher of Israel, so you should understand these things!"
The word "you" is plural and refers either the Pharisees or to the Jewish leaders or to the Jews in general.
When Jesus said "we," he was not including Nicodemus.
In all three places "you" is plural and refers to Jews in general.
"you certainly will not believe if I tell you about spiritual things!"
"The only one who has ascended into heaven is he who descended from heaven"
Some people will "lift up" Jesus just as Moses "lifted up" the bronze serpent in the place where Moses and the Israelites walked around for forty years.
Here "world" refers to everyone in the world.
The kind of love that comes from God is focused on having good things happen to others even when those good things do not happen to the one who loves. God himself is love and is the source of true love.
God""'s real reason for sending his Son into the world was to save it"
"to punish." Usually "punish" implies that the person who has been punished is then accepted by God. When a person is condemned, he is punished but never accepted by God.
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"The one who is like a light has revealed God's truth to all people" or "I, who am like a light, have come into the world"
Here "darkness" means evil.
"so that the light will not show the things he does" or "so that the light does not make clear his deeds"
"people may clearly see his deeds" or "everyone may clearly see the things he does"
This refers to after Jesus had spoken with Nicodemus.
This word means "springs," as of water.
a village or town next to the Jordan River
"John was baptizing them" or "he was baptizing them"
"Then John's disciples and a Jew began to fight with each other using words"
"you have testified, 'Look! He is baptizing,'" or "you have testified. 'Look at that! He is baptizing,'"
"Nobody has any power unless"
"God has given it to him"
"You all" or "All of you"
"God sent me to arrive before him"
Jesus is like the "bridegroom" and John is like the friend of the "bridegroom."
"So then I rejoice greatly" or "So I rejoice much"
The word "my" refers to John the Baptist, the one who is speaking.
"He" refers to the bridegroom, Jesus, who will continue to grow in importance.
"He who comes from heaven is more important than anyone else"
"He who is born in this world is like everyone else who lives in the world and he speaks about what happens in this world"
"The one from heaven tells about what he has seen and heard in heaven"
"very few people believe him"
"Anyone who believes what Jesus says"
"proves" or "agrees"
"This Jesus, whom God has sent to represent him, speaks"
"For he is the one to whom God gave all the power of his Spirit"
These are important titles that describe the relationship between God and Jesus. It is best to translate “Father” and “Son” with the same words that your language uses to refer to a human father and a human son.
This means to be put in his power or control.
"A person who believes" or "Anyone who believes"
"God will continue to punish him"
1
Now when Jesus knew that the Pharisees had heard that he was making and baptizing more disciples than John
2
(although Jesus himself was not baptizing, but his disciples were),
3
he left Judea and went back again to Galilee.
Jesus replied, "You have said correctly, 'I have no husband,'
[4:4]
The Samaritans were the people who lived in the region of Samaria. Long before this time, Israel was one nation and it was divided into two nations, the northern kingdom of Israel and the southern kingdom of Judah. In the Old Testament, the northern kingdom, Israel, did not honor God. God punished them and they were conquered by Assyria. After this happened, the people of this Israel married gentiles. They were no longer true Israelites. The Jews who honored God hated the Samaritans. They knew that the Samaritans often married Gentile women, something that the Law of Moses did not allow them to do. They said they obeyed God, but they did not. They worshipped him in the wrong ways and they also worshipped idols and other gods. Therefore, God rejected the Samaritans and he did not consider them to be his people.
See: John 4:22
See: Samaria; Israel (Northern Kingdom) ; Judah (Southerm Kingdom); Old Testament (Law and Prophets);Punish (Punishment); Gentile; Law of Moses; Worship; Idolatry (Idol); False gods; People of God
Map: Samaria
[4:4]
The land of Samaria was between Judea and Galilee. When Jews wanted to travel from Jerusalem to Galilee, the shortest way was to go through Samaria.
However, the Jews hated the Samaritans. Many Jews who wanted to honor God often went around Samaria, even though this took much longer because of their hate for these people. Perhaps they thought the people would make them unclean. But, most Jews traveled through it because that way took less time.
See: Samaria; Clean and Unclean
See Map: Samaria, Judea, Galilee
[4:5]
Some scholars think that the city of Sychar and Shechem in the Old Testament are the same city. Other scholars think these are two different cities. They think that Sychar is the town of Askar that exists today. Both of these places were near a well that Jacob dug and the place where the Joseph from the Old Testament was buried.
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
See Map: Sychar, Shechem, Askar
[4:10]
Jesus says he was able to give the Samaritan woman “the gift of God.” He wanted to say that God was able to allow her to live with God forever in heaven (see: Romans 6:23). The Jews were amazed when Jesus told her this. They thought the Samaritans rejected God and did not want to honor God.
The Samaritan woman married six times. Many Jews thought she was very sinful. This is because it was uncommon for the Jews to get married more than once. However, Jesus offered to forgive her.
John also speaks about “living”(ζάω/g2198) water as a metaphor. “Living water” can mean running water or fresh water. It can also mean water that makes plants and people live. Jesus wanted to say that people were able to live forever with God if they believe in him.
See: Heaven; Samaria; Sin; Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Metaphor
[4:20]
The Jews worshiped God in the temple in Jerusalem, but the Samaritans worshiped God in a temple in Samaria on Mount Gerizim. Because God commanded the Jews to worship him in Jerusalem, the Samaritans sinned in their worship.
Also, the Samaritans only thought in part of the Old Testament was from God and rejected the rest of the Old Testament. They also possessed their own priests. These priests were not part of the tribe of Levi. The Law of Moses said that the priests must be from the tribe of Levi.
However, both the Samaritans and the Jews waited for God to send the Messiah to them.
See: Samaria; Worship; Temple; Sin; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Priest (Priesthood); Tribes of Israel; Law of Moses
See Map: Jerusalem, Samaria, and Mount Gerizim
[4:21]
When Jesus spoke with the woman, he thought about what was going to happen in the future. The Romans were going to destroy the Temple in Jerusalem. The Christians were going to worship God anywhere. They did not need to go to Jerusalem to worship anymore.
See: Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar); Temple; Worship
[4:22]
Jesus said that “salvation”(σωτηρία/g4991) is from the Jews. Jesus taught the woman that God worked to save mankind, and that he did this through the Jews, not through the Samaritans. While Jesus did not agree with what the Samaritans thought about God, Jesus was kind to the woman. Jesus was the Messiah and he was a Jew and not a Samaritan.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Samaria; Messiah (Christ)
[4:24]
People worship God in “Spirit”(πνεῦμα/g4151) when they worship him anywhere, not only in the temple or other building (see: acts 17:24-26). That is, because they now worship him by the Holy Spirit’s power.
God gave Christians a new way to worship him. This new way is in “truth”(ἀλήθεια/g0225). That is, because they now know who God truly is, they can worship him in the right way. This also means that they know that Jesus is God. When they worship Jesus, they know that they are worshiping God (see: John 14:6). People who worship God in this way praise and honor him because they know the truth about him.
See: Worship; Temple; Holy Spirit
[4:27]
Some Jewish men never spoke with a woman unless she was his wife. They thought that it was wrong to speak to other woman. Also, many Jews did not speak with Samaritans. Jews thought Samaritans were unclean.
But, Jesus spoke to the Samaritan woman. He asked her for a drink of water. Usually, the Jews refused to drink or eat with Samaritans because they thought they were unclean.
See: Samaria; Clean and Unclean
[4:27]
The disciples never thought Jesus was going to speak to a Samaritan woman. They thought, in the same way most Jews did, that the Samaritans were unclean, and they were people whom God did not accept. They thought that Jesus, their teacher, did wrong by talking with the woman. They were too ashamed to ask him why he was talking with her.
See: Samaria; Clean and Unclean
[4:29, 4:30]
Many of the people of Sychar began to believe that Jesus was the Messiah. They did this even though Jesus had told the woman that her people did not know God, whom they said they worshiped.
No one thought the Samaritans were going to believe in Jesus. But many did believe in Jesus. Also, the disciples thought that the Jews were going to accept their Messiah, but most of the Jews rejected him.
See: Messiah (Christ); Worship; Samaria; Disciple
See Map: Sychar
[4:29]
The Jews did not think the people of Sychar were going to call Jesus the “Savior of the world.” This means that they were still learning about Jesus, yet they believed in him. Later, Jesus commanded his disciples to be witnesses for him in Samaria (see: Acts 1:8).
The Samaritans did not worship God in the right way, and they only thought the first five books of the Old Testament were from God. They did not believe that God did anything for Israel after Moses died.
The title “the Savior of the world” is in the New Testament only here and in 1 John 4:14.
See: Savior; Disciple; Witness (Martyr); Samaria; Worship; Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
See Map: Sychar, Samaria
[4:35]
[4:44]
John said that Jesus left Sychar after only two days, because the people reject a prophet in the prophet’s hometown never. But, the people of Sychar believed in Jesus. Sychar was not Jesus’ hometown. Therefore, scholars do not agree about what John meant.
Some scholars think John meant that Galilee was Jesus’ home region. The people of Galilee did not believe Jesus when he arrived there (see: 4:45). Later, they rejected him (see: Mark 6:1-6).
Other scholars think that John meant that all Israel was Jesus’ home region, and that most of the Jews were going to reject him.
Still other scholars think that John was talking about Sychar. Many of the people of that town believed in Jesus, yet he left after only two days. John gives the proverb to explain why he left (see: 4:44). Jesus went to teach the Jews and the Samaritans. He never stayed for very long in one place. Perhaps John wanted to say that if Jesus stayed anywhere, this place became his hometown. If the people did not welcome him, Jesus kept on traveling.
See: Proverb; Prophet; Samaria
See Map: Sychar, Galilee
[4:53]
The official’s whole family believed in Jesus. In many places, all of the people in a family or household usually think in the way in which the leader of that family thinks. The family of the official probably trusted him to think in the right ways. When he began to believe in Jesus, all his family also believed in Jesus..
In other places, people in families are more free to think in the way each person wishes to think. These people may not understand why the official’s family believed in Jesus at the same time.
[4:54]
John called the miracle he did a “sign”(σημεῖον/g4592).” He also did this with the first miraculous thing he did, which was changing water into wine. He means that both of these things showed the people that God truly sent Jesus to them to be the Messiah he promised to send.
See: Sign; Miracle; Wine (Winepress)
"Now Jesus was making and baptizing more disciples than John. When he knew that the Pharisees had heard that he was doing this"
It was not Jesus who was baptizing, but his disciples.
When Jesus knew that the Pharisees learned what he was doing, he left Judea and went back again to Galilee"
He did not ask his disciples to draw water for him because they had gone.
The word "him" refers to Jesus.
"I cannot believe that you, being a Jew, are asking me, a Samaritan woman, for a drink!"
"do not associate with"
“Living water” to refer to the Holy Spirit, who works in a person to transform and bring new life.
You are not greater than our father Jacob ... livestock!"
"our ancestor Jacob"
"drank water that came from it"
"will need to drink water again"
"the water that I will give him will become like a spring of water in him"
Here "life" refers to the "spiritual life" that only God can give.
In this context, the Samaritan woman is addressing Jesus as "Sir," which is a term of respect or politeness.
"get water" or "pull water up from the well" using a container and rope
Jesus is acknowledging that what she had said was strictly true but was hiding a fact about her that she expected Jesus to disapprove of. He was saying neither that it was a good thing that she had no husband nor that her answer showed that she was morally good.
Jesus said this to emphasize the words "You are right in saying, 'I have no husband'" in verse 17. He wanted the woman to know that he knew she was telling the truth.
"I can understand that you are a prophet"
"Our forefathers" or "Our ancestors"
To believe someone is to acknowledge what the person has said is true.
Eternal salvation from sin comes from God the Father, who is Yahweh, the God of the Jews.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
Jesus means that God revealed himself and his commands to the Jewish people, not to the Samaritans. Through the Scriptures the Jewish people know who God is better than the Samaritans.
Eternal salvation from sin comes from God the Father, who is Yahweh, the God of the Jews.
"However, it is now the right time for true worshipers to"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"with the Spirit's help in thinking correctly of what is true about God"
Both of these words mean "God's promised king."
"he will tell us everything we need to know"
It was very unusual for a Jew to speak with a woman he did not know, especially if that woman was a Samaritan.
Possible meanings are 1) "no one asked Jesus, 'What ... looking for?' or 'Why ... her?'" or 2) "no one asked the woman, 'What ... looking for?' or asked Jesus, 'Why ... her?'"
"Come see a man who knows very much about me, even though I have never met him before"
The woman is not sure that Jesus is the Christ, so she asks a question that expects "no" for an answer, but she also asks a question instead of making a statement because she wants the people to decide for themselves.
"While the woman was going into town"
Here Jesus is not talking about literal "food," but is preparing his disciples for a spiritual lesson in John 4:34.
"Surely no one brought him any food while we were in town!"
"Just as food satisfies a hungry person, obeying God's will is what satisfies me"
"Is this not one of your popular sayings"
"look up and see the the people! They are ready to believe my message, like crops in the fields that are ready for people to harvest them"
"and the people who believe the message and receive eternal life are like the fruit that a harvester gathers"
"One person plants the seeds, and another person reaps the crops"
"you are now joining in their work"
To "believe in" someone means to "trust in" that person. Here this also means that they believed he was the Son of God.
"He told me many things about my life"
"his message"
"all the believers in the world"
"people do not show respect or honor to a prophet of their own country" or "a prophet is not respected by the people in his own community"
Here the festival is the Passover.
This word is used here to mark a stop in the main story. Here the author starts a new part of the story. If you have a way of doing this in your language, you may consider using it.
someone who is in the service of the king
"You will believe only if you see a signs and wonders"
"believed the message"
This word is used to mark two events that are happening at the same time. As the official was going home, his servants were coming to meet him on the road.
Miracles can also be called "signs" because they are used as indicators or evidence that God is the all-powerful one who has complete authority over the universe.
1
After this there was a Jewish festival, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem.
2
Now in Jerusalem by the sheep gate there is a pool, which in the Aramaic language is called Bethesda, and it has five roofed porches.
3
A large number of people who were sick, blind, lame, or paralyzed were lying there.
1
4
2
Now that day was a Sabbath.
[5:1]
John did not say which feast was happening at this time. However, there were several Jewish feast in Jerusalem every year..
See: Passover; Festival of Shelters
[5:2]
The people thought the pool in Bethsaida healed people when the waters “stirred”(ταράσσω/g5015). Because of this, sick people and those with physical problems laid down by the pool and waited for the water to move. When the water moved, they tried to be the first person to get into the pool to be healed.
Some scholars think it is possible that an underground spring flowed into the pool of Bethsaida and sometimes caused the water in the pool to move. Other scholars think that the pool’s water contained minerals that healed the body.
See Map: Bethsaida
[5:4]
The oldest and best copies of the Greek New Testament do not include verse 4. However, some translation may include verse 4. Although John probably did not write this verse,it describes what people thought about how the pool of Bethsaida healed people. Some people believed that an angel stirred the waters and then healed the first person who got into the pool. Perhaps, this verse was added by someone in order to explain this to people reading this chapter.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[5:7]
The sick man was probably paralyzed. He told Jesus that he needed another person to help him get into the pool because the man could not stand or walk. Jesus’ question about whether he wanted to be healed surprised the man. He laid by the pool for such a long time and no one ever helped him into the pool. He probably did not think that he was ever going to be healed. John does not say if the man believed in Jesus before Jesus healed him. Also, John does not say if the man ever believed in Jesus at any time.
Advice to Translators: Someone who is paralyzed cannot move their legs or cannot move their arms and legs.
[5:10]
Some Jews asked the man Jesus healed certain questions. The Jews were Jewish leaders known as scribes, Pharisees, and Sadducees.
See: Scribe; Pharisees; Sadducees
[5:10]
The Jewish leaders became angry when Jesus healed the man on a Sabbath day because their Law of Moses did not allow a person to do any work on the Sabbath day (see: Exodus 20:10; Jeremiah 17:21-22). These leaders thought that when someone healed another person, they were working. Also, the Jewish leaders thought that carrying a bed was work. When the man picked up his bed and walked, they thought that he broke the Law of Moses and disobeyed God. However, they thought the wrong thing about the Law of Moses. Neither Jesus nor the man disobeyed the Law of Moses. The Jewish leaders cared more about obeying the things they believed about the Law of Moses than about doing good things on the Sabbath. They thought that Jesus did something evil by healing this man. Because of this, the Jewish leaders thought Jesus was a false teacher and began to persecute him (see: 5:16,18).
See: Sabbath; Law of Moses; Persecute (Persecution)
[5:14]
Scholars give three reasons why Jesus told the healed man to stop sinning:
Jesus knew the healed man needed to believe in him. It is a sin to not believe in Jesus. John never says this healed man believed in Jesus, even though Jesus healed him. The man told the Jews that it was Jesus who healed him on the Sabbath. Those who did not believe in Jesus often told the Pharisees what Jesus did. (see: John 11:44-46) Some scholars think that this man was paralyzed because he sinned. However, John does not say what was that sin. Sometimes sin may cause someone to be sick or have physical problems. Perhaps Jesus chose this man from the people waiting at the pool because of a specific sin in his life.
Advice to Translators: Someone who is paralyzed cannot move their legs or cannot move their arms and legs.
[5:17, 5:18]
The Jewish leaders became very angry with Jesus when he said that God is his father and that both he and his father continued working. The Jewish leaders opposed Jesus for working on the Sabbath day. Jesus said that his father is still working. That is, God rested on the seventh day from working to create the world, but he never stopped working to care for the world. When Jesus says that he is working with his father, the Jewish leaders knew he said that he was doing what only God did. So Jesus said he was God. According to the Law of Moses, if someone said they were God, they were to be punished. They needed to die. That is, they would be punished if they were not God.
See: God the Father; Sabbath; Jesus is God; Law of Moses
[5:17]
The Jewish teachers knew that God the Father not only created the world, he also sustains the world (see: Jeremiah 10:12-13). In the Book of Colossians, Paul spoke also about Jesus sustaining the world (see: Colossians 1:16-17). The writer of the Book of Hebrews spoke about Jesus sustaining all things by his word (see: Hebrews 1:3).
See: God the Father
[5:19, 5:20]
See: God the Father; Son of God; Jesus is God; Trinity
[5:21, 5:22, 5:23]
Jesus needed to be able to do the things only God can do because Jesus is God. Everything God the Father can do, Jesus, God the son can do also. God the Father raises the dead. Soon, the Father will raise the Son from the dead (see: John 20). Then the Son will also give life to whomever he wants to give life (see: 1 Corinthians 5). God the Father gave Jesus permission to judge everything. Jesus, God the Son, also receives the same honor that God the Father receives. If someone rejects Jesus, they also reject God the Father. Everyone who believes in Jesus will live together will God in heaven forever.
See; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Jesus is God; Trinity; God the Father; Son of God; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Eternal Life; Heaven
[5:23]
Jesus said God the Father “raises the dead” and Jesus also raised the dead (see: Luke 7:11-15; John 11:43-44). Although God the Father is the only one who can perfectly judge people, he gives Jesus permission to judge people because Jesus can also perfectly judge people (see: 5:22; Psalm 50:6). Jesus said that whatever he sees the Father doing, this is what he does also. This shows that Jesus and God the Father both want the same things to happen.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; God the Father; Judge (Judgment)
[5:26]
John said that God The Father and God the Son have life in themselves. That is, the live because they have always live and because they want to live. They do not need anyone or anything to live. The Father and the Son have always and will always live. Those who believe in Jesus are also given eternal life (see: 5:24; 1 John 1:1-3). That is, they will live together with God in heaven forever.
See: God the Father; Son of God; Eternal Life; Heaven
[5:27]
Scholars think God gave Jesus permission to judge people in future when Jesus returns to earth to begin his kingdom (see: Daniel 7:13-14). However, these scholars also think that Jesus began judging the world when he came to the earth before. Jesus judged men because they rejected Jesus. When John spoke about this he chose to speak using the metaphor of light and dark.
See: Day of Judgment; Jesus' Return to Earth; Kingdom of God; Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[5:29]
Jesus resurrects all people. Those who loved the light, that is they believed in Jesus, will live together with God in heaven forever. Also, they will be given new bodies (see: 1 Corinthians 15:42-45).
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Day of Judgment; Heaven
[5:29]
Again, Jesus resurrects all people. But, those who loved the darkness, that is they rejected Jesus, will be punished forever (see: Revelation 14:9-11).
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Day of Judgment; Hell
[5:30]
Jesus judges people perfectly because he listens to God. He judges in the same way God the Father judges.
See: Judge (Judgment); God the Father
[5:32] Jesus spoke about God the Father when he said, “there is another who bears witness of me.” Another time, Jesus said that he did not speak his own words. However, he only spoke what God the Father told him to speak (see: 12:49-50).
See: Witness (Martyr); God the Father
[5:33]
John boldly spoke to the crowds that Jesus was the light that came into the world (see: 1:6-7). John said the Jewish leaders that there was one coming who was greater than himself (see: 1:19-28). Also, John told people that Jesus was the “Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world” (see: 1:29-34).
See: Witness (Martyr); Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Lamb of God; Sin
[5:36]
Jesus said that the things he did were a greater witness than what John said about him. That is, they proved that he was God and the Messiah more than the things John said. This is because God the Father gave him these things to do (see: 5:19-21). Perhaps Jesus did the same things that God the Father did and this caused people to know that God sent Jesus.
See: Testify (Testimony); Witness (Martyr); Jesus is God; Messiah (Christ); God the Father
[5:39, 5:40]
The Jewish leaders studied the Old Testament because they believed that they had found about how to have peace with God. However, they did not believe the right things. They did not understand that the Old Testament talked about Jesus, the Messiah. Only by believing in Jesus can someone be at peace with God.
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Messiah (Christ)
[5:41]
Jesus did many things and taught the disciples how to live as Christians in order to glorify God the Father. Jesus did none of these things so that people would honor him. There were people who honored Jesus for the things he did, but Jesus honored God.
See: Glory (Glorify); God the Father
[5:42]
The Jewish leaders showed they did not truly love God because they rejected Jesus. Although God sent Jesus, they did not believe in him. John said Jesus is the light that came into the world. However, the Jewish leaders rejected Jesus as the light and chose to love darkness. That is, they chose to love the things they believed instead of the things God taught. Jesus told the Jews they were going to listen to false teachers, and they were going to welcome those false teachers. Perhaps Jesus spoke these words to warn the Jewish leaders (see: Matthew 24:4-5).
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor); False Teacher
[5:46]
Moses wrote in the Law about a prophet who was going to come in the future. This prophet was going to be greater than even Moses. The Jews put all their trust in Moses and the Law of Moses. Even though Moses wrote about a prophet to come, the Jews did not see Jesus as this promised prophet (see: Deuteronomy 18:15-19).
Jesus said the Jews did not believe the writings of Moses because they did not understand what Moses wrote (see: Luke 16:31).
See: Matthew 5:17-18
See: Law of Moses; Prophet
"the Jews were celebrating a festival"
Jerusalem is located on the top of a hill. Roads to Jerusalem went up and down smaller hills. If your language has a different word for going up a hill than for walking on level ground, you may use it here.
This was a hole in the ground that people filled with water. Sometimes they lined the pools with tiles or other stonework.
a place name
roofed structures with at least one wall missing and attached to buildings
"he understood" or "he found out"
"Jesus said to the paralyzed man"
Here the word "sir" is a polite form of address.
"when the angel moves the water"
"someone else always goes down the steps into the water before me"
"Stand up"
"pick up your sleeping mat, and walk"
"the man became healthy again"
The Jews (especially the leaders of the Jews) became angry when they saw the man carrying his mat on the Sabbath because it is God's day of rest.
"The man who made me well"
"The Jewish leaders asked the man who was healed"
"Jesus found the man he had healed"
"the Jewish leaders"
This refers to doing labor, including anything that is done to serve other people.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"saying that he was like God" or "saying that he had as much authority as God"
Translate this the way your language emphasizes that what follows is important and true. See how you translated this in John 1:51.
Jesus, as the Son of God, followed and obeyed his Father's leadership on earth, because Jesus knew the Father loved him.
These are important titles that describe the relationship between God and Jesus. It is best to translate “Father” and “Son” with the same words that your language uses to refer to a human father and a human son.
"you will be surprised" or "you will be shocked"
The kind of love that comes from God is focused on having good things happen to others even when those good things do not happen to the one who loves. God himself is love and is the source of true love.
These are important titles that describe the relationship between God and Jesus.
This refers to "spiritual life."
The word "for" marks a comparison. The Son of God carries out judgment for God the Father.
God the Son must be honored and worshiped just like God the Father. If we fail to honor God the Son, then we also fail to honor God the Father.
"anyone who hears my message"
"he will not receive condemnation" or "God will not condemn him"
The voice of Jesus, the Son of God, will raise dead people from the grave.
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
The word "For" marks a comparison. The Son of God has the power to give life, just as the Father does.
These are important titles that describe the relationship between God and Jesus. It is best to translate “Father” and “Son” with the same words that your language uses to refer to a human father and a human son.
This means spiritual life.
These are important titles that describe the relationship between God and Jesus. It is best to translate “Father” and “Son” with the same words that your language uses to refer to a human father and a human son.
The Son of God has the authority of God the Father to judge.
"This" refers to the fact that Jesus, as the Son of Man, has the power to give eternal life and to carry out judgment.
"hear my voice"
"will rise to live" or "will rise and live"
"will rise to be judged" or "will rise and be judged"
The word "him" refers to God the Father.
"There is someone else who tells people about me"
"what he tells people about me is true"
"I do not need people's testimony"
"so God can save you"
"John taught you about God and this was like a lamp shining its light. And for a while what John said made you happy"
God the Father has sent God the Son, Jesus, to earth. Jesus completes what the Father gives him to do.
"what I do, shows the people that God has sent me"
This emphasizes that it is the Father, not someone less important, who has testified.
"You do not live according to his word" or "You do not obey his word"
"you will find eternal life if you read them" or "the scriptures will tell you how you can have eternal life"
"you refuse to believe my message"
"accept praise"
This can mean 1) "you really do not love God" or 2) "you have really not received God's love."
"with my Father's authority"
welcome as a friend
"If another should come in his own authority"
"There is no way you can believe because you accept glory ... God!"
This means to trust in Jesus.
"accept praise ... seeking the praise"
"whom you expect to help you" or "whom you trust to defend you before the Father you"
"You do not believe his writings, so you will never believe what I say"
1
After these things, Jesus went away to the other side of the Sea of Galilee, also called the Sea of Tiberias.
2
A great crowd was following him because they saw the signs that he was doing on those who were sick.
3
Jesus went up the mountain and there he sat down with his disciples.
[6:4]
Passover is a feast that Jews celebrated. They held this feast in Jerusalem. John said that the feast of the Passover “neared”(ἐγγύς/g1451). He did not say when this would happen (see: 2:13).
See: Passover
[6:5]
Some scholars think Jesus “tested”(πειράζω/g3985) Philip to teach him something. Jesus taught this way often. Other scholars think Jesus showed Philip that he was truly the Messiah.
See: Test; Messiah (Christ)
[6:7]
Philip said 200 denarii was not enough money to buy bread for all the people. This was a very large crowd because this was a large amount of money. Usually, it would take someone about 200 days to make 200 denarii. Andrew said he found a boy with five loaves of bread and two fish. However, this was not enough to feed this large crowd.
See: Denarius
[6:10]
John said 5000 men sat in the crowd of people. Perhaps, this was only the number of men. There were also women and children in the crowd (see: Matthew 14:21). Therefore, there were more than 5000 people in the crowd.
[6:11]
John said that Jesus “gave thanks”(εὐχαριστέω/g2168). Some scholars think that Jesus “gave thanks” for the food. They think his giving thanks caused the miracle to happen. Other scholars think Jesus “gave thanks” to God, because God gave them the food. Jesus gave the food to the disciples for them to give to the people (see: Matthew 14:19).
See: Thanksgiving; Miracle
[6:14]
Because people saw the “sign”(σημεῖον/g4592) Jesus did for them, they said he was a prophet. The people thought a prophet was coming into the world (see: Deuteronomy 18:15-19). Jesus knew the crowds wanted to make him their king. Some scholars think Jesus knew this even though no one said this because he was God and knew what people thought. John said that Jesus went away from the crowds and went up the mountain (see: Matthew 14:22-23).
See: Miracle; Sign; Prophet; Jesus is God
[6:17]
The book of Matthew said that Jesus told his disciples to get into the boat and go to Capernaum without him (see: Matthew 14:22). The disciples did what Jesus told them to do.
See: Disciple
See Map: Capernaum
[6:19]
After the disciples went about five kilometers in the boat, Jesus came to the boat. Jesus walked on the water. Jesus told them not to be afraid because “it is I” because he frightened the disciples. Some scholars think Jesus simply told the disciples that it was just him who was walking on the water. Other scholars think Jesus declared that he is God. This is because “it is I” can also be translated as “I am.” This is the same thing God said when he told Moses his name (see: Exodus 3:14).
See: Disciple; Yahweh (I am)
[6:21]
When Jesus stepped into the disciple’s boat, John said they made it to where they were going immediately. Some scholars think this was another miracle. Other scholars think John meant that nothing stopped them from getting to the other side of the lake.
See Map: Capernaum
[6:25]
The crowd called Jesus “rabbi”(ῥαββί/g4461). People called a teacher who was qualified to speak about the Law of Moses and how to live by the Law of Moses a “Rabbi.”
See: Law of Moses
[6:27]
John said that certain food endures to living forever. Scholars disagree about what John was thinking about when he said this.
See: Heaven
[6:27]
Some scholars think that the “seal of God” and the image of God are the same (see: Colossians 1:15). More scholars think that the “seal of God” is a metaphor for God saying that Jesus is the only one who has the power to give food that endures to living forever.
[6:29]
Jesus said that the “work of God” is the same as to “believing (πιστεύω/g4100) in the person God sent to the world. That is, it is the same as believing in Jesus. This means that people need to trust Jesus as the one who gives people the ability to live together with God in heaven forever (see: 6:27; Acts 4:10-12).
See: Faith (Believe in); Heaven
[6:30]
Because the people spoke about the miracle of “manna”(μάννα/g3131) in the wilderness, scholars think they looked for a “sign”(σημεῖον/g4592) far greater than the one given during the time of Moses.
[6:32]
Jesus said the Father gives the “true(ἀληθινός/g0228) bread” that comes from heaven. This bread gives life, but it is a certain type of life. It is living together with God in heaven forever. Also, Jesus told the people that God the Father gave the bread from heaven during the days of Moses. That bread was food that fed the people physically in the wilderness. Jesus used the phrase “true bread” to speak about himself. That is, he makes it so that people can live together with God in heaven forever. Jesus clearly said, “I Am the bread of life.” Jesus told the people that to have the bread of life, they needed to come to him and believe in him.
See: Heaven; God the Father; Wilderness
[6:40]
See: Will of God
[6:44]
Some scholars think that all people are born rejecting God and not wanting to believe in Jesus. They think that someone cannot believe in Jesus without God first doing something. That is, they cannot believe in Jesus unless God uses the Holy Spirit to convince them or make them believe in Jesus. Other scholars think God “draws”(ἑλκύω/g1670) people by showing himself in the world he has made. They think the world shows God’s power and also his great love and concern for mankind. These scholars think God also showed people his love by dying for their sins. This draws people to believe in Jesus.
See: Elect (Election); Holy Spirit; Sin
[6:51]
Jesus said he was the “bread of life.” He wanted to say that he would die so that people would live together with God in heaven forever. Some scholars think Jesus is saying that he not only makes it so that people can live together with God in heaven, he also makes things last forever. This is the opposite of the manna given in the wilderness. That is, this bread only gave life for a short time.
See: Heaven; Manna; Wilderness
[6:53]
Jesus used the metaphor of eating his flesh and drinking his blood to show what a person must do to live together with God in heaven forever. When someone believes in Jesus, they do so “inside” of them, they make Jesus part of them in some way. When a person eats bread or drinks water, the food and drink becomes part of that person. It gives him energy for living. Jesus gave his actual flesh when he died on the cross. His blood was actually spilled out on the cross. When a person believes in Jesus, he is believing in the flesh and blood of Jesus being given as a sacrifice on the cross.
See: Metaphor; Heaven; Cross; Sacrifice; Blood
[6:60]
Many disciples thought that the words of Jesus were difficult to understand. Perhaps they did not really understand what he was saying to them.
See: Disciple
[6:63]
Both the Jewish leaders and the disciples of Jesus did not understand the words Jesus spoke. Jesus explained that the things he said came from the Spirit of God, therefore they could only be understood by the Spirit. The Jewish leaders and the disciples were trying to understand the words of Jesus through their own wisdom.
See: Disciple; Holy Spirit; Wise (Wisdom, Fool)
[6:68]
Peter spoke for the twelve disciples and said to Jesus, “you have the words of eternal life”(see: 6:67). They also knew that Jesus was the “Holy One”(ἅγιος/g0040) of God. This means they believed that Jesus was the Messiah that God promised from long ago.
See: Disciple; Eternal Life; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Messiah (Christ)
The phrase "these things" refers to the events in John 5:1-46 and introduces the event that follows.
"Jesus traveled by boat with his disciples"
This refers to the miracles that are used as evidence that God is the all-powerful one who has complete authority over everything.
John briefly stops telling about the events in the story in order to give background information about when the events happened.
John briefly stops telling about the events in the story in order to explain why Jesus asked Philip where to buy bread.
Jesus knew what he would do.
"The amount of bread that costs two hundred days' wages"
"these few loaves and fishes are not enough to feed so many people!"
While the crowd probably included women and children in John 6:4-5, here John is counting only the men.
Jesus prayed to God the Father and thanked him for the fish and the loaves.
"Jesus and his disciples gave it"
"the disciples gathered"
Jesus feeding the 5,000 people with five barley loaves and two fish
the special prophet who Moses said would come into the world
Boats usually had two, four, or six people rowing with rowers on each side working together. Your culture may have different ways of making a boat go across a large body of water.
"about five or six kilometers"
"they gladly received him into the boat"
"the Sea of Galilee"
"there was only that one boat there"
The next day, after Jesus fed the people, some boats with people from Tiberius came to see Jesus.
Translate this the way your language emphasizes that what follows is important and true.
God the Father has given his approval to Jesus, the Son of Man, to give eternal life to those who believe in him.
These are important titles that describe the relationship between God and Jesus. It is best to translate “Father” and “Son” with the same words that your language uses to refer to a human father and a human son.
"Our forefathers" or "Our ancestors"
This refers to the place where God lives.
"the Father gives to you the Son as the true bread from heaven"
"gives spiritual life to the world"
Here, the "world" refers to all of the people in the world who trust in Jesus.
"Just as food keeps you alive physically, I can give you spiritual life"
This means to believe that Jesus is the Son of God, to trust him as Savior, and to live in a way that honors him.
God the Father and God the Son will save forever those who believe in Jesus.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"I will keep everyone who comes to me"
"my Father, who sent me"
"I should keep all of them"
"will cause them to live again"
talked unhappily
"I am the one who is like true bread"
"This is just Jesus, the son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know!
"He is lying when he says that he came from heaven!"
"cause him to live again"
This can mean 1) "pulls" or 2) "attracts."
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"The prophets wrote"
Those who truly learn from God the Father believe in Jesus, who is God the Son.
"I am not saying that anyone has seen the Father. Only he who is from God-he has seen the Father"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
God gives "eternal life" to those who trust in Jesus, the Son of God.
"Just like food that keeps you alive physically, I can give you spiritual life that lasts forever"
"Your forefathers" or "Your ancestors"
This refers to physical death.
"I am like the true bread"
"live forever." Here the word "die" refers to spiritual death.
This means "the bread that causes people to live"
"that will give life to all the people in the world"
"There is no way that this man can give us his flesh to eat!"
Here, the phrases "eat the flesh" and "drink his blood" shows how trusting in Jesus, the Son of Man, is like receiving spiritual food and drink. However, the Jews did not understand this.
"you will not receive eternal life"
"cause him to live again"
"on the day when God judges everyone"
The phrases "true food" and "true drink" means Jesus gives life to those who trust in him. However, the Jews did not understand this.
"has a close relationship with me"
The phrase "eats me" means to trust Jesus. However, the Jews did not understand this.
Possible meanings are 1) "the Father who gives life" or 2) "the Father who is alive."
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"I am the bread that has come down from heaven"
"He who eats me, the bread, will live forever"
Here "eats this bread" means to trust Jesus. However, the Jews did not understand this.
"the forefathers" or "the ancestors"
Here John gives background information about when this event happened.
"no one can understand it!" or "it is too hard to understand!"
"Does this shock you?" or "Does this upset you?"
"Then you will not know what to think when you see me, the Son of Man, going up into heaven!"
The word "profit" means to cause good things to happen.
"What I have told you"
Possible meanings are 1) "are about the Spirit and eternal life" or 2) "are from the Spirit and give eternal life" or 3) "are about spiritual things and life."
Here John gives background information about what Jesus knew would happen.
Whoever wants to believe must come to God through the Son. Only God the Father allows people to come to Jesus.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"follow me and receive eternal life"
They no longer wanted to hear what he had to say.
Here "his disciples" refers to the general group of people who followed Jesus.
"the twelve disciples"
"Lord, we could never follow anyone but you!"
"I chose you all myself, yet one of you is a servant of Satan!"
1
After these things Jesus traveled about in Galilee, for he did not want to go into Judea because the Jews were seeking to kill him.
2
Now the Jewish Festival of Shelters was near.
[7:1]
John spoke about certain Jews who wanted to kill Jesus. When John said this, he was speaking about some of the Jewish leaders who wanted to kill Jesus at previous times (see: 5:18).
[7:2]
The Festival of “Shelters”(σκηνοπηγία/g4634) was one of three great feasts for the people of Israel. Jews celebrated every year because of God’s command (see: Leviticus 23:33-43). The people built shelters from palm branches. This is what gave the festival its name. They lived in these shelters during the feast. This festival celebrated God’s faithfulness during Israel’s wandering in the wilderness (see: Exodus 12-40). During this time, Israel lived in temporary shelters. The festival celebrated the fall harvest and had seven days of sacrifices. On the eighth day, they rested and gave more offerings and all the people came together.
See: Festival of Shelters
7:6-9
[7:6]
Some scholars think Jesus’ used the word “time”(καιρός/2540) to speak about the moment which Jesus revealed himself to be the messiah. Some scholars think Jesus was thinking that it was not yet time for him to die. Other scholars think Jesus was simply waiting for the best time to go to the festival. The best time was after the crowds gathered for the feast.
See: Messiah (Christ); Reveal (Revelation)
[7"7]
When Jesus spoke about the “world”(κόσμος/2889), he spoke about all the things that opposed God in every way. That is, the world is opposed to God because God gave the Devil permission to rule the world. And the Devil hates that Jesus speaks the truth about God. The Jewish religious leaders also hated Jesus because he spoke the truth about God.
See: World; Satan (The Devil)
[7:8]
Some ancient copies of the Bible said “I am not going up to this feast.” This means that Jesus was not going to the feast at any time. Other ancient copies of the Bible said “I am not yet going up to the feast.” This means that Jesus was going to the feast, but he was not going to the feast yet. They both mean that it was not the right time for Jesus to go up to the feast.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[7:13]
Though many of the people at the feast knew Jesus to be a good man and that he did many miracles, they feared speaking about Jesus because the Jewish leaders punished those who spoke well of Jesus. Perhaps the Jewish leaders believed Jesus did not speak the truth about God.
See: Miracle
[7:15]
Jesus taught the scriptures in a way the Jewish leaders did not know. People living in that time period only studied the scriptures when they were taught by a rabbi. When someone taught, the Jewish leaders knew which rabbi was their teacher. The Jewish leaders did not know who taught Jesus. Therefore, they said that Jesus never studied the scriptures.
See: Rabbi
[7:17]
When a person is “willing”(θέλω/g2309) to do what God wants, it means he makes a choice to learn what God wants him to do and wants to do the things God wants him to do. He can do this by going through and learning the scriptures to see what they say about God and the things God wants.
[7:17. 7:18]
A person who is willing to do what God wants, will be able to know if someone is teaching the truth about God. That is, because a person learns about what God wants by reading and studying the scriptures, he will know what is the truth about God.
[7:22]
The Law of Moses told the Jews to circumcise their male children. God commanded Abraham to use circumcision. This was before the birth of Moses (see: Genesis 17:9-14). The Jews circumcised each male child eight days after birth. If the eighth day was a Sabbath, they circumcised the baby on the Sabbath.
See: Law of Moses; Circumcise (Circumcision); Sabbath
[7:23]
The sabbath laws did not forbid people from doing good on the sabbath day. However, the Jewish leaders avoided doing any kind of work. This made it seem that they obeyed the sabbath laws in the Law of Moses. Jesus challenged the thinking of the Jewish leaders with doing good things on the sabbath (see: Matthew 12:11-12; Luke 13:14-17). Once again, Jesus told the Jewish leaders to judge by what is “right”(δίκαιος/g1342) and good.
See: Sabbath; Circumcise (Circumcision); Law of Moses
[7:26, 7:27]
Some people thought that Jesus cannot be the Messiah. They knew Jesus grew up in Nazareth. They thought the Messiah came through a miracle and when no one thought he would come. Malachi said that the Lord will suddenly come to His temple (see: Malachi 3:1). Therefore, some people thought no one would know from where the Messiah comes.
See: Messiah (Christ); Miracle, Temple
[7:31]
These Jews believed Jesus was the messiah because they knew when the true messiah came to Israel, he was not going to do more miraculous signs than Jesus already did.
See: Messiah (Christ); Miracle; Sign
[7:30]
The Jewish leaders wanted to arrest Jesus, but it was not his “hour.” That is, it was not the time he knew that he would be killed and wanted to die so that people could have peace with God (see: 8:20; 12:23-27; 13:1; 17:1). Jesus was not able to be arrested until God allowed it to happen.
[7:34]
Many scholars think Jesus spoke about going to the cross to die for sin, rising from the dead, and then going to the Father in heaven. The Jewish leaders did not know that Jesus spoke about returning to heaven. That is, from where he came. They thought Jesus spoke about going to one of the Gentile nations.
See: Cross; Sin; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; God the Father; Heaven; Gentile
[7:37]
Many scholars think that in the same was God gave water from a rock in the wilderness to provide the physical needs of the people of Israel, “drinking” from Jesus provided their spiritual needs (see: Numbers 20:1-13). This was a metaphor. People come to Jesus and drink by believing in him. The Bible speaks of this. Jesus said that for those people who believe in him, there will be living water flowing from them. The living water is a metaphor for the Spirit of God who comes to live in those who believe in Jesus Christ (see: Ephesians 1:13-14).
See: Wilderness; Spirit (Spiritual); Metaphor; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
[7:43]
John wrote five different ways the things Jesus said divided the people.
See: Messiah (Christ); Prophet
See Map: Bethlehem, Galilee
These words tell the reader that the writer will begin talking about a new event. "After he finished speaking with the disciples"
"the Jewish leaders were making plans to kill him"
"Now the time for the festival of the Jews was near" or "Now it was almost time for the Jewish festival of Shelters"
This refers to the actual younger brothers of Jesus, the sons of Mary and Joseph.
The word "works" refers to the miracles that Jesus had performed.
"all people" or "everyone"
"his younger brothers"
"It is not the right time for me to end my work"
"any time is good for you"
"The people in the world cannot hate you"
"I tell them that what they are doing is evil"
"It is not the right time for me to go to Jerusalem"
Jerusalem is at a higher elevation than Galilee where Jesus and his brothers were previously.
"The Jewish leaders were looking for Jesus"
"he deceives the people"
"the Jewish leaders"
"It is amazing how much he knows about the scriptures!"
"but comes from God, the one who sent me"
"when a person only seeks to honor the one who sent him, that person is speaking the truth. He does not lie"
"It was Moses who gave you the law"
"obeys the law"
"You break the Law yourselves and yet you want to kill me!"
"This shows that you are crazy, or maybe a demon is controlling you!"
"No one is trying to kill you!"
"one miracle" or "one sign"
"you all are shocked"
"you circumcise a male baby on the on the Jewish Day of Rest. That is working too"
"If you circumcise a male baby on the Sabbath so that you do not break the law of Moses"
"you should not be angry with me because I made a man completely well on the Jewish Day of Rest"
"Stop judging people according to what you see! Be more concerned with what is right according to God"
"This is Jesus whom they are seeking to kill!"
"they say nothing to oppose him"
"Maybe they have decided that he is truly the Messiah!"
"spoke in a loud voice"
"in the temple courtyard"
"You all know me and you think you know where I come from"
"on my own authority."
"God is the one who sent me and he is true"
"it was not the right time to arrest him"
"When the Christ comes, surely he will not be able to do more signs than this man has done!"
This refers to the miracles that prove that Jesus is the Christ.
"I will remain with you for only a short period of time"
Here Jesus refers to God the Father, who sent him.
"you will not be able to come to the place where I am"
"The Jewish leaders said among themselves"
This refers to the Jews that were spread all across the Greek world, outside of Palestine.
"What is he talking about when he said"
It is "great" because it is the last, or most important, day of the festival.
"Anyone who desires the things of God like a thirsty man desires water"
"let him come to me and quench his spiritual thirst"
"As the scripture says about anyone who believes in me"
"spiritual life will flow like rivers of water"
Possible meanings are 1) "water that gives life" or 2) "water that causes people to live."
"from inside of him" or "from his heart"
Here "he" refers to Jesus.
"the Spirit had not yet come to live in the believers"
Here the word "glorified" refers to the time when God would honor the Son after his death and resurrection.
"This is indeed the prophet who is like Moses that we have been waiting for"
"The Christ cannot come from Galilee!"
"The scriptures teach that Christ will come from the line of David and from Bethlehem, the village where David lived!"
"Did the prophets not write in the scriptures ... was?" or "The prophets wrote in the scriptures ... was."
The crowds could not agree about who or what Jesus was.
"but no one grabbed him to arrest him"
"the temple guards"
"We have never heard anyone say such amazing things as this man!"
"Because they said that, the Pharisees answered the officers"
"You have been deceived too!"
"None of the rulers or Pharisees have believed in him!"
This is a reference to the law of the Pharisees and not the law of Moses.
"As for this crowd that does not know the law, God will cause them to perish!"
"Do we judge a man ... does?" or "We do not judge a man ... does."
"You must also be one of those inferior persons from Galilee!"
"Search carefully and read what is written in the Scriptures"
This probably refers to the belief that Jesus was born in Galilee.
1
1
Jesus went to the Mount of Olives.
2
Early in the morning he came to the temple again, and all the people came; he sat down and taught them.
3
The scribes and the Pharisees brought a woman caught in the act of adultery. They placed her in the middle.
[8:1]
Many ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have John 7:53-8:11. Many Bible translations do not have these verses because some scholars do not think John wrote these verses when he wrote this book. However, some Bible translations have the verses because other scholars think John wrote these words even though some old copies of the Greek New Testament are missing these verses.Some English bibles place these verses in brackets: [ ]. The brackets tell the translators that scholars do not know whether John wrote these verses. Overall, the oldest copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these verses, but many old copies of the Greek New Testament have these verses.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[8:1]
See: Mount of Olives
See Map: Mount of Olives
[8:2]
See: Temple
See Map: Jerusalem
[8:4]
The Pharisees brought the adulterous woman to Jesus because they wanted to trap him with questions about the Law of Moses. They asked Jesus whether he thought the woman needed to be killed. The Law of Moses said that adulterers were to be stoned to death (see: Leviticus 20:10; Deuteronomy 22:22). If Jesus told the Pharisees to kill the woman, this was against the law of the Roman Empire. That is, the law of the Roman Empire said that only the Roman government was able to put people to death for their crimes (see: 18:31). If Jesus told the Pharisees to let the woman go free, then he broke the Law of Moses.
See: Adultery; Scribe; Pharisees; Law of MosesScribe, Pharisees, Law of Moses; Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar)
[8:6]
Scholar's do not know why Jesus wrote on the ground with his finger. Some scholars think that Jesus’ bending down and writing on the ground meant that he ignored the Pharisees and that they accused the women. Other scholars think he did this to show that Jesus was not going to judge the woman. Still other scholars think Jesus drew a picture to show the message spoken by the prophet Jeremiah. That is, what happens to those who forsake God (see: Jeremiah 17:13).
See: Prophet
[8:7]
Jesus challenged the scribes and pharisees when he got the crowd to focus on the hypocrisy of the scribes and Pharisees instead of the woman’s sins. Some Pharisees thought they obeyed the Law of Moses. While they did obey some of the Law of Moses, they did not obey the whole Law of Moses. This is because they did not understand the Law of Moses. The Pharisees knew they sinned. They knew they could not judge the woman because they were sinners also.
See: Scribe; Pharisees; Hypocrisy (Hypocirte); Sin; Law of Moses
[8:12]
Jesus said “I am the light of the world” so that people would know that he is God (see: 1 John 1:5; Isaiah 42:5-6). This is the second time Jesus said “I am” statement made by Jesus about which John has written (see: 6:35). Many scholars think Jesus said, “I am the light of the world” toward the end of the Festival of Shelters. Part of this celebration included the lighting of many oil lamps and candles within the temple. This feast is still celebrated by the Jewish people today around the world. However, they are no longer able to celebrate in the temple because it was destroyed. The lighting of the oil lamps reminded the people of how God appeared as a column of fire when he led the people of Israel through the wilderness (see: Exodus 13:18-22).
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Yahweh (I am); Festival of Shelters; Temple; Wilderness
[8:14]
Jesus said the Pharisees were wrong to accuse the woman. The Law of Moses said they needed two witnesses to prove an accusation true (see: Deuteronomy 19:15). Jesus said he two witnesses, God the Father and himself. Jesus explained why his witness was true. That is, he knew everything. The Pharisees did not know this because they only saw things and heard things. They did not know things about heaven (see: 7:27-28; 9:29). John the Baptist also said that Jesus was the light of the world (see:1:8-9).
See: Pharisees; Law of Moses; Witness (Martyr);God the Father; Heaven; Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[8:19]
Some scholars think the Pharisees knew Jesus spoke about God being his father. However, they did not allow a witness who could not be seen. Therefore, they asked where was his father.
See: Pharisees; God the Father
[8:21]
Jesus said, “I am going away.” Perhaps Jesus spoke of going to God the Father. That is, he went to the cross to die, he resurrected, and then he went to God the Father is heaven (see: 7:33-36).
See: God the Father; Cross; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Heaven
[8:21]
Jesus told the Jews they were going to die in their sin because they did not believe God the Father sent Jesus to the earth. The Jews believed obeying the Law of Moses and doing good things gave them peace with God. However, scripture teaches that no one can be at peace with God because they do good things (see: Galatians 2:16). They needed to believe in God and that God the Father sent Jesus to the earth.
See: Sin; God the Father; Law of Moses
[8:25]
Because Jesus said “I am” the Jews began to question Jesus. These were the words God used when he told Moses his name (see: Exodus 3:14). Therefore, the Jews knew when Jesus said “I am,” he was saying that he is God. Jews did not even say the name “I am” when talking about God. They feared they might not say it correctly. They thought saying God’s name wrong dishonored God. Therefore, the Jews did not want to listen to Jesus about who he said he was. They thought he dishonored God both by saying God’s name.
See: Yahweh (I am)
[8:28]
John said that the Son of Man will be lifted up. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about the time when he would be nailed to and lifted up on the cross to die. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about his being lifted up on the cross and being lifted up into heaven. That is, he went to heaven after he was resurrected.
See: Cross; Heaven; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[8:28]
Jesus said that “you will know.” Some scholars think Jesus spoke about the time that came after his resurrection when he showed proved to people that he is God. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about a time in the future when the temple was going to be destroyed in the same way Jesus prophesied. The Pharisees were going to know because of the words Jesus spoke, not because the Holy Spirit helped them to believe Jesus.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Temple; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Pharisees; Holy Spirit
[8:31]
Some scholars think that to “remain”(μένω/g3306) in Jesus’ words is to continue following his teaching. That is, to obey the words he taught. Other scholars think Jesus was talking about Jesus’ words helping to change someone.
Jesus said that those who remain in his word will “know”(γινώσκω/g1097) the truth. That is, they will know that the things said in Scripture are true and that they will live in the right way. The truth rules the Christian’s life. Jesus said this truth set a person “free”(ἐλευθερόω/g1659). That is, Christians will know that sin no longer rules their lives.
See: Free (Freedom)
[8:32]
John wrote that the people responded “against him”(πρός/g4314; αὐτός/g0846) when he said the truth will set them free. Some scholars think these people were those that did believe the words of Jesus (see: 8:31) at one time. Other scholars think these people were the Jews that never believed Jesus’ words. The people against Jesus thought they were free because they were descendants of Abraham.
See: Free (Freedom); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)
[8:41]
Jesus agreed the Jews were physical descendants of Abraham. However, Jesus told the Jews they followed a different father. That is, because they did not do the things that Abraham did, they were not his true descendants. Jesus told the Jews they did not receive his “word” (λόγος/g3056) because they followed a different father. But, the Jews then told Jesus that God was their father. Perhaps Jesus was saying that they were acting like another father, Satan (see: 1 John 3:10).
See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Satan (The Devil); Children of God
[8:42]
Jesus told the Jews if God was their father, then they needed to love Jesus. That is, Jesus is from God (see: 5:19-24; 1 John 5:1). And those who loved God their Father also loved God’s Son, Jesus. Jesus tells the Jews they belong to the devil. He said the devil was their father, not God. This is because the Jews did not understand the truth of Jesus’ words.
See: 1 John 3:10
See: God the Father; Son of God; Children of God; Satan (The Devil)
[8:45, 8:46]
Jesus said “because”(ὅτι/g3754) he speaks the truth, the Jews did not believe him. What proved that a person was a child of God was that he loved the truth. Because Jesus is the truth, they were going to believe in him if they were really God’s children. The children of the devil did not accept the truth. The devil is the father of lies. That is, he was the first liar. Jesus told the Jews they did not “hear”(ἀκούω/g0191) the words of God because they did not truly belong to God.
See: Children of God; Satan (The Devil)
[8:48]
Some scholars think because Jesus accused the Jews of following a different father than that of Abraham or even God, the Jews said Jesus was possessed by a demon. These scholars think the Jews thought Jesus’ claim to come from God was an insult to God. The Jews said said that this proved that a demon possessed Jesus. They also called Jesus a Samaritan. The Jews hated Samaritans and thought they did not believe in the true God.
See: Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Samaria
[8:49]
The Jews dishonored Jesus by accusing him of many things that were not true. Not only did they accuse Jesus of having a demon, but they accused him of being a Samaritan. They also accused him of disobeying what they Law of Moses said about the sabbath (see: 5:18). They also dishonored Jesus because they did not believe in him when he said he was equal with God. Jesus said earlier in the Book of John that whoever did not honor the Son also did not honor the Father (see: 5:22-23). Jesus also honored the Father by stating he does not want the people to honor him.
See: Demon; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Samaria; Law of Moses; Sabbath; Son of God; God the Father; Jesus is God
[8:51]
When a person “keeps”(τηρέω/g5083) the word of Jesus, they obey the things Jesus told them to do. Then people know that Jesus has given him a new type of life and that he will live together with God in heaven. That is, he heard the thin things Jesus said to do and did the things Jesus said to do. Because this person believes in Jesus and does what honors him, John wanted to say that he will never be “die,” that is he will never be separated from God. This is what the scriptures call the “second death.” The Jews were only thinking about the first death by saying that Abraham died. They did not know who Jesus is. They did not understand the things that he said.
See: Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Eternal Life; Heaven; Die (Death)
[8:54]
By saying “my glory is nothing” Jesus said that he completely obeyed God the Father. It is the Father who honors Jesus. Perhaps Jesus spoke about the glory that was going to follow his death his resurrection, and his return to God Father (see: 17:5).
See: Glory (Glorify); God the Father; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; God the Father
[8:55]
Jesus told the Jews they did not “know”(γινώσκω/g1097) God because those who know God also do what he told them to do. Jesus said he knows God and does what God the Father tells him to do. The Jews did not know God because they did not honor God the Son whom God sent (see: 5:37-47).
See: God the Father; Son of God
[8:56]
Some scholars think Abraham saw Jesus’ day when his son Isaac was born. God promised Abraham a son, and he said he was going to bless the whole world through this son. Other scholars think Abraham saw Jesus’ day when Abraham walked up the mountain to sacrifice his son Isaac. There Abraham saw God give the “lamb” for the sacrifice. In place of Isaac, God sent a ram to be sacrificed to him. This ram was a symbol of Jesus coming to be sacrificed for people’s sins (See: Genesis 22; Exodus 12; John 1:29). He is the “lamb of God.” These scholars think when God gave the ram for the sacrifice, He showed Abraham about the Messiah’s coming.
See: Bless (Blessing); Lamb of God; Sacrifice; Symbol; Messiah (Christ)
[8:58]
Jesus told the Jews he is the “I Am.” Jesus was saying that he is God. This is how he knew Abraham. The Jews thought Jesus insulted God by saying this. They began to pick up stones to throw at Jesus. The Law of Moses said to stone someone who insulted God (see: Leviticus 24:16).
See: Yahweh (I am); Law of Moses
This is a general way of speaking. It means "many people."
While some texts have 7:53-8:11, the best and earliest texts do not include them.
"Some scribes and Pharisees brought" or "Some men who taught the Jewish laws and some who were Pharisees brought"
"a woman whom they had found committing adultery"
"people like that" or "people who do that"
"so you tell us. What should we do about her?"
This means to use a trick question.
"so that they could accuse him of saying something wrong" or "so that they could accuse him of not obeying the law of Moses or the Roman law"
The word "they" refers to the scribes and Pharisees.
"The one among you is has never sinned" or "If any one of you has never sinned"
"let that person"
When Jesus called her "woman," he was not trying to make her feel insignificant. If people in your language group would think that he was doing that, this can be translated without the word "Woman."
"I am the one who gives light to the world"
"the people of the world"
"everyone who does what I teach" or "everyone who obeys me"
"will not live as if he were in the darkness of sin"
"truth that brings eternal life"
"You are just saying these things about yourself"
"you cannot be your own witness" or "what you say about yourself may not be true"
"Even if I say these things about myself"
"human standards and the laws of men"
Possible meanings are 1) "I do not judge anyone yet" or 2) "I am not judging anyone now."
Possible meanings are 1) "if I judge people" or 2) "whenever I judge people"
Possible meanings are 1) "my judgment will be right" or 2) "my judgment is right."
Jesus, the Son of God, has authority because of his special relationship with his Father.
"the Father who sent me also judges with me" or "the Father who sent me judges as I do"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
The word "Yes" shows that Jesus is adding to what he was saying before.
"Moses wrote"
"if two men say the same thing, then people know it is true"
"I give evidence to you about myself"
"my Father who sent me also brings evidence about me. So you should believe that what we tell you is true"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
Jesus indicates that to know him is to also know the Father. Both Father and Son are God. "Father" and "Son" are important titles that describe the relationship between God and Jesus. It is best to translate “Father” and “Son” with the same words that your language uses to refer to a human father and a human son.
"it was not yet the right time for Jesus to die"
"die while you are still sinful" or "you will die while you are sinning"
"you are not able to come"
"The Jewish leaders said" or "The Jewish authorities said"
"You were born in this world"
"I came from heaven"
"You belong to this world"
"I do not belong to this world"
"you will die without God's forgiving your sins"
Possible meanings are 1) Jesus is identifying himself as Yahweh, who identified himself to Moses as "I AM," or 2) Jesus expects the people to understand that he is referring to what he already has already said about himself: "I am from above."
"these things I say to all the people"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
This refers to placing Jesus on the cross to kill him.
Jesus used the title "Son of Man" to refer to himself. Alternate translation: "lifted me, the Son of Man, up"
Possible meanings are 1) Jesus is identifying himself as Yahweh, who identified himself to Moses as "I AM," or 2) Jesus is saying, "I am the one I claim to be."
"I am only saying what my Father taught me to say."
The word "He" refers to God.
"many people trusted him"
"obey what I have said"
"my followers"
"if you obey what is true about God, God will set you free"
"We do not need to be set free!"
Translate this the way your language emphasizes that what follows is important and true.
"is like a slave to sin"
"as a permanent member of a family"
"the son is a member of the family forever"
"if the Son sets you free, you will truly be able to refrain from sin"
"you do not accept my teachings" or "you do not allow my message to change your life"
"I am telling you about the things I saw when I was with my Father"
"you also continue doing what your father has told you to do"
forefather
"Abraham never tried to kill anyone who told him the true revelation from God"
"No! You are doing the things that your real father did"
"We do not know about you, but we are not illegitimate children" or "We were all born from proper marriages"
Here the Jewish leaders claim God as their spiritual Father. This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
The kind of love that comes from God is focused on having good things happen to others even when those good things do not happen to the one who loves.
"I will tell you why you do not understand what I say!"
"It is because you will not accept my teachings.
"You belong to your father, Satan"
"he is the one who created all lies in the beginning"
"None of you can show that I have ever sinned!"
"If I say things that are true"
"you have no reason for not believing in me!"
"the message of God" or "the truth that comes from God"
"The Jewish leaders"
"We are certainly right in saying that you are a Samaritan and that a demon lives in you!"
"obeys my teachings" or "does what I say"
"die spiritually"
"Jewish leaders"
"If anyone obeys my teaching"
"die"
"You are certainly not greater than our father Abraham who indeed died!"
forefather
"You should not think that you are so important!"
"it is my Father who honors me, and you say that he is your God"
"I obey what he says to do"
"what I would do during my life"
"he foresaw my coming through God's revelation and he rejoiced"
"The Jewish leaders said to him"
"You are less than fifty years old. You could not have seen Abraham!"
Possible meanings are 1) Jesus is identifying himself as Yahweh, who identified himself to Moses as "I AM," or 2) Jesus is saying, "before Abraham existed, I existed."
"Then they picked up stones to kill him because he claimed to be equal with God"
1
Now as Jesus passed by, he saw a man blind from birth.
2
His disciples asked him, "Rabbi, who sinned, this man or his parents, so that he was born blind?"
[9:2]
Some Jews thought a parent’s sin caused their children to suffer or be ill. Here, Jesus said sin did not cause this man’s blindness. This man was born blind to serve God in some way. Because he was blind, this allowed God to work in a special way in the man’s life. That is, God used this man’s problem to tell people about God.
[9:4]
Some scholars think Jesus said he needed to work while it was day to say he needed to do the work of God while he was on the earth with his disciples. Other scholars think when Jesus said work must be done while it is day, he spoke about the amount of time God allowed for the gospel to be preached.
See: Disciple; Gospel; Preach (Preacher)
[9:4]
Jesus said, “Night is coming.” Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about the disciples who were going to suffer after he died. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about when God will judge people. This is because night is dark. John also said that God is light. Perhaps John wanted to warn people that there will be a time when those who reject God will not be separated from God forever.
See: Disciple; Day of Judgment; Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[9:5]
Jesus said, “as long as I am in the world.” Some scholars think Jesus spoke about his time on earth before he died. He did not live for very long, therefore he needed to work quickly. Other scholars think Jesus said he will always be in the world, even after he died. Jesus continues to live on the earth in some way through the Holy Spirit even after Jesus died.
See: Holy Spirit
[9:5]
John said that Jesus is the “light of the world.” This is a type of metaphor. One reason Jesus is the light of the world is because he is life. That is, he creates all people and makes them new and different after they believe in Jesus. John said Jesus is life, and the life was the “light of men” (see: 1:4-5). Jesus said that people who follow him will be given this light, that is, they will live forever with God in heaven (see: 8:12).
People can also see things because of light. Another reason Jesus is the light of the world is because he made the world in a way that everyone can see that there is a God who created the world (see: 1:9; Romans 1:19-20). Because God gave light for all people to know, it means all people are able to know and believe in God. But, many people did not believe (see: 1:10-11; Romans 1:18-23).
Jesus showed another reason he is the light of the world. He opened the eyes of a man born blind. Before Jesus, all the man could not see any light. Therefore, Jesus made it so that people could see light.
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Heaven
[9:6]
Some scholars think Jesus rubbed mud over the man’s eyes to show that he could do certain things that only God could do. In the same way God created man from the dust on the ground, Jesus used dust to create eyes that were able to see (see: Genesis 2:7). Some scholars think the man did not possess eyes at all. Others scholars think he possessed eyes, but that he was blind. Whether he had eyes or not, Jesus healed the man.
[9:7]
Jesus sent the blind man to the pool of “Siloam” because people thought its waters were sacred. The Siloam pool is still inside the wall of ancient Jerusalem. A spring flows into it through a long tunnel cut through rock during the lifetime of King Hezekiah (see: 2 Kings 20:20). Some scholars think Jesus sent the man to the pool of Siloam to tell them that in the same way the Jews rejected the waters of “Shiloah” in the Old Testament, so they rejected Jesus in the New Testament (see: Isaiah 8:6).
See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); New Testament
Map: Siloam
[9:8]
Some of the man’s neighbors talked about how he was the man who used to sit and beg. Others said it must be a different man, someone who looked like the beggar. Scholars think the miracle performed on the man was so amazing, some of the people were unable to think it was the same beggar who was healed.
See: Miracle
[9:13]
The man was brought to the Pharisees after he was healed. This is because no one ever saw a miracle of someone being given back their sight. The people brought the man to the Pharisees after he was healed so that they could hear how this kind of miracle happened.
[9:16]
Because Jesus healed the blind man on the Sabbath, some of the Pharisees thought God did not send Jesus. They thought it was wrong to heal someone on the sabbath. This is because they thought that it was work, which was against the Law of Moses. It was not against the Law of Moses. Other Pharisees thought Jesus was a sinner because of this, and they thought that no sinner ever healed a blind man before. This miracle caused a division between the members of the Pharisees.
See: Sabbath; Pharisees; Law of Moses; Miracle
[9:17]
The healed man told the Pharisees that he thought that Jesus was a prophet. When the man’s neighbors asked him about who healed him, he said, “the man called Jesus.” Some scholars think when the man told the Pharisees that Jesus is a prophet, and he thought people should respect Jesus. However, some of the Pharisees refused to believe Jesus came from God. They thought Jesus was someone who sinned because he did not obey the Sabbath and the Law of Moses in the way they thought it needed to be obeyed.
See: Pharisees; Prophet; Sin; Sabbath; Law of Moses
[9:18]
After Jesus healed the man, the Jews wanted to speak to the man’s parents because they did not believe he was born blind. Some scholars think the Jews did not believe the words of the man’s neighbors. That is, that they did not think that the man was truly born blind. They also did not believe the witness of the healed man himself.
[9:21]
The parents said that their son was “of age.” Some scholars think the parents simply said their son was no longer a child. That is, he was a man and he was able to answer the Jews’ questions for himself. Other scholars think the parents said their son was of the certain age, according to the jewish law, to give his own answers. According to jewish laws, a person to give a testimony needed to be thirteen years old. In either case, the parents did not give a direct answer to the Jews who asked them questions.
Advice to Translators: Here, “jewish law” does not refer to the Law of Moses. Instead, it refers to the laws the jewish leaders made.
See: Testify (Testimony)
[9:22]
The parents feared the Jews because they said that anyone who believes that Jesus is the Messiah was no longer able to go to the synagogue. By this time in the life of Jesus, the leaders of the Jews opposed him and the things he taught. These Jews scared the people in a way that the people did not say anything about Jesus, and they gave no answers to direct questions about Jesus (see: 7:13). This caused the parents to have the Jews question their son. The parents did not want to have the Jewish leadership against them.
See: Messiah (Christ); Synagogue
[9:24]
The Pharisees told the man Jesus healed to “give glory to God” to tell the man that he needed to agree with them that Jesus was a sinner (see: Joshua 7:19). The Pharisees wanted to hear that Jesus was a sinner. They already decided that he was a sinner because he was against the false things they taught.
The man told the Pharisees he did not know if Jesus was a sinner. However, he did know that Jesus healed him, and he knew Jesus healed him.
See: Pharisees; Glory (Glorify); Sin
[9:26]
Some scholars think the Pharisees continued asking the healed man about his healing because they wanted to find out that the man was lying. In this way, they wanted to say the healing and the fact that Jesus did the healing was not true. Some scholars think the man mocked the Pharisees with his answer because he asked them if they wanted to follow Jesus too.
See: Pharisees
[9:28]
Scholars think an argument began between the Pharisees and the man Jesus healed. They argued about which prophet they followed. The Pharisees did not think that God spoke to Jesus. They chose only to believe in Moses. They did think God spoke to Moses. They said they did not know from where Jesus came.
[9:30]
The man Jesus healed thought the question of the Pharisees was amazing because never before has anyone given sight to someone who was blind from birth. The man thought that being healed was enough proof that Jesus came from God. He also knew that God did not listen to sinners. But the Pharisees thought they were right about Jesus, because they that he was a sinner. They did not accept the truth about the man’s healing. The Pharisees mocked him. Then they sent him out from the synagogue. That is, the man was unable to be a part of the synagogue meetings and activities anymore. The Pharisees already decided they were going to remove anyone from the synagogue who said Jesus was the messiah.
See: Pharisees; Synagogue; Messiah (Christ)
[9:35, 9:37]
Jesus told the healed man that the “Son of Man” spoke to him at that time. The Gospel of John uses the phrase “Son of Man” many times when speaking about Jesus (see: 1:49-51; 3:13-14;5:27; 8:28).
See: Daniel 7:13
See: Son of Man
[9:39]
Jesus spoke earlier about how judgment came into the world (see: 3:17-21). Those who do not believe in Jesus are judged already. Jesus brought good news from God to all people who believe in him. Some Jews believed that they could be at peace with God by following the Law of Moses, they rejected Jesus. The Law of Moses “judged already” those who did not believe in Jesus because the Law of Moses spoke about the coming of another prophet, the Messiah. By rejecting Jesus, they disobeyed the Law of Moses.(see: 5:46-47). Jesus told the Pharisees they were guilty because they following the Law of Moses and were sinners would be judged.
See: Judge (Judgment); Law of Moses; Prophet; Messiah (Christ); Pharisees; Guilty .
"as Jesus and his disciples passed by"
"Teacher, we know that sin causes a person to be blind. Whose sin caused this man to be born blind? Did this man himself sin, or was it his parents who sinned?"
"living among the people of this world"
"the one who shows what is true, just as light allows people to see what is in the darkness"
"and used his fingers to mix the dirt and saliva to make mud"
"which means 'Sent'"
"This man is the one who used to sit and beg!"
"Jewish Day of Rest"
This means Jesus does not obey the law about doing no work on the Jewish Day of Rest.
"A sinner can not do such signs!"
This is another word for miracles. "Signs" give evidence that God is the all-powerful one who has complete authority over the universe.
"Now the Jewish leaders still did not believe"
"they were afraid of what the Jewish leaders might do to them"
"would say that Jesus is the Christ"
"he would not be allowed to go into the synagogue" or "he would no longer belong to the synagogue"
"In the presence of God, tell the truth" or "Speak the truth before God"
This refers to Jesus.
This refers to the man who had been blind.
"I am surprised that you want to hear again what happened to me!"
"It sounds like you also want to become his disciples!"
"You are following Jesus!"
"but we are following Moses"
"We are sure that God has spoken to Moses"
"we do not know where he comes from or where he gets his authority"
"that you do not know where he gets his authority"
"does not answer the prayers of sinners ... God answers his prayers"
"Since the beginning of time" or "As far back as anyone can remember"
"no one has ever heard of anyone who healed a man who was blind from birth"
"Only a man from God could do something like that"
"You were born as a result of your parents' sins. You are not qualified to teach us!"
"they threw him out of the synagogue"
This means to "believe in Jesus," to believe that he is the Son of God, to trust him as Savior, and live in a way that honors him.
Here the reader needs to understand that Jesus was speaking as if "the Son of Man" were another person. The man who had been born blind did not realize that Jesus was speaking of himself when he spoke of "the Son of Man." You should translate so that the man does not learn that Jesus is the Son of Man until verse 37.
"came to live among the people of this world"
"so that those who do not see spiritually may see spiritually"
"so that those who think that they see spiritually"
"may never see spiritually"
"and said to him, 'Are you saying that we are blind?'" or "and said to him, 'You seem to be saying that we, too, are blind.'"
"If you truly were spiritually blind, you would not be guilty of your sin"
"but since you think that you understand spiritual truth, you remain guilty of your sin"
1
"Truly, truly, I say to you, he who does not enter through the gate into the sheep pen, but climbs up some other way, that man is a thief and a robber.
2
He who enters through the gate is the shepherd of the sheep.
[10:1]
Jesus spoke about sheep and a sheep pen. Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about the leaders of the Jews, because they were supposed to be the shepherds of Israel (see: Ezekiel 34:1-10). They think Jesus was speaking about how the Jewish leaders treated the blind man who had been healed. They rejected the work of God through Jesus, and they rejected the things the man said and expelled him from the synagogue. Jesus spoke about the Jewish leaders being the thieves and robbers when he taught. In the same way sheep follow the shepherd when he spoke, so Christians follow the things Jesus said. When they did this, they obeyed God. In the same way the thief and robber avoided the door when they tried to get into the sheep pen, the Jewish leaders tried to get to God in some other way than by Jesus. John said Jesus is the door in this passage.
In scripture, when someone does not understand, it is said that they cannot see. This is a type of metaphor. They pharisees did not understand the things Jesus taught, therefore John said they could not see (see: 9:40-41).
See: Shepherd; Synagogue; Metaphor; Pharisees
Advice to Translators: A pen is a place where animals live. In this passage, a door can also be translated as gate.
[10:7]
As the shepherd (see: 10:1-5), Jesus led his sheep out to pasture. As the gate of the sheep, scholars think Jesus spoke that he protected the sheep. John wanted to say that those who believe in Jesus will live together with God in heaven forever. This is the only way for someone to be at peace with God (see: 14:6).
Advice to Translators: In this passage, a gate is often translated door. A pasture is a field where animals eat.
See: Shepherd; Door (Metaphor); Heaven
[10:8]
Scholars think Jesus was speaking about false prophets and teachers who said that someone could be at peace with God by obeying the Law of Moses. The false teachers only served themselves, and they did not serve God (see: Luke 11:39-46). They rejected the things Jesus taught.
See: False Prophet; False Teacher; Law of Moses; Serve
[10:9]
Jesus was stating very clearly that he is the only was for his sheep to enter into a place of safety, and the only way they could go out to feed in the pastures. This was a metaphor. John wanted to say that Jesus was the only way that someone could be at peace with God and live with Jesus in heaven forever.
Advice to Translators: In this passage, a gate is often translated door. A pasture is a field where animals eat.
See: Door (Metaphor); Heaven
[10:10]
Jesus said that those who believe in Jesus have life abundantly. He wanted to say that those who believe in Jesus more than just that people will have safety and enough to eat and drink. They will also live together with God in heaven forever.
[10:11]
Some scholars think Jesus contrasted himself with people who were hired to care for the sheep. They think Jesus was saying the “good shepherd” loved the sheep in a different way than people hired to care for sheep. Those who were hired would run from danger, but the “good shepherd” stayed to defend and care for the sheep (see: 1 Samuel 17:34-36). Those who owned the sheep loved them, while those who worked for other people did not love the sheep.
Other scholars think Jesus was the “good shepherd” because he was the shepherd who had come from God. Jesus, the good shepherd died for his sheep. This was a metaphor about people who believe in Jesus getting to live together with God in heaven (see: 1 Peter 3:18; Hebrews 13:20).
See: Shepherd; Atone (Atonement); Metaphor
[10:14]
When Jesus spoke of himself as the “good shepherd” the second time, he spoke about how close he was to his sheep. That is, Jesus was close to all those who believe in him and they know him (see: 17:9-10).
See: Shepherd
[10:16]
Scholars think Jesus was telling the Jews that there were also sheep to be gathered from the Gentile nations (see: 11:51-52; Romans 1:16; Galatians 3;28; Ephesians 2:11-22). People from all nations were to be gathered under one shepherd, Jesus.
[10:17]
When Jesus said, “I lay down my life so that I may take it again” he was telling people that he would die. He also said that he would be resurrected. This was what he planned. He also said that the Holy Spirit would begin to do things in a new way (see: 7:37-39; 17:5; Acts 2:1-4).
Jesus also told people that God gave him permission to lay down his life and to take it up again. Everything that happened to Jesus was part of God’s plan. Even though Jesus was beaten and nailed to the cross by men, none of it happened outside of God’s plan (see: Acts 2:22-24)
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Holy Spirit; Cross; Will of God
[10:19]
Some of the Jewish leaders decided to reject everything about Jesus and who he said he was. Other leaders were not so quick to reject him, because no one had ever done the miracles Jesus did. Those leaders could not accept that a man doing the kind of miracles Jesus performed could be possessed by a demon.
[10:22]
[10:24]
The Jews wanted Jesus to speak openly about who he is. Scholars think the Jewish leaders were attempting to trap Jesus into saying something for which they could accuse him, and therefore further reject him. Perhaps the Jewish leaders were afraid of losing their positions as religious leaders (see: 11:48).
[10:26]
When Jesus told the Pharisees they were not his sheep, he was saying that God had not chosen them to be Jesus’ sheep, that is to be Christians (see: 6:44; 12:37). The sheep that belonged to Jesus showed that they belonged by obeying him. Most of the Jewish leaders only rejected Jesus, the things he taught, and that he was God.
[10:28]
Jesus promised something to those who were his sheep, that those who believe in Jesus. He promised that they would live together with God in heaven forever (see: 3:16; 17:3). He also told those who believed in him that no one could ever “snatch”(ἁρπάζω/g0726) them out of the Father’s hand. This was a metaphor.
When Jesus said this, everyone knew that Jesus taught people that he is God.
See: Shepherd; Heaven; Metaphor; Eternal Security
[10:30]
God the Father and God the Son are the same. Some scholars think the they are the are perfectly “one” in the sense that they do the same types of things. The things God the Father did, Jesus did too (see: 5:19). This did not mean that God the Father and God the Son were one person. Other scholars think John wanted to say that God the Father and Jesus wanted the same things to happen or that they were both perfectly good (see: 1:1-2).
See: God the Father; Son of God; Trinity; Jesus is God
[10:33]
The Pharisees knew that Jesus was claiming to be God. Because they rejected Jesus, they accused him of blasphemy. According to the Law of Moses, when someone blasphemed, that person was to be punished and killed.
See: Pharisees; Blaspheme (Blasphemy); Law of Moses
[10:34]
Jesus used the words from scripture which say, “you are gods” to show that human leaders, such as kings and judges, could be called gods (see: Psalm 82:1-8). They were not God, but perhaps John wanted to say that they did something that only God could do, judge people. Or perhaps they did things for God.
See: Judge (Judgment)
[10:35]
John said that “scripture cannot be broken.” This was a type of metaphor. Some scholars think Jesus was saying the scriptures are always right because God wrote. Because of this, the scripture cannot be wrong or change. Jesus did not reject the Law of Moses (see: Matthew 5:17-18).
See: Metaphor; Law of Moses
[10:38]
Jesus did not expect the Jewish leaders to believe when he told them who he is. For this reason, Jesus told the leaders of the Jews to “believe the works.” That is, they should believe him because of the things he did. He did things that only God could do and he did things that honored God.
[10:40]
Jesus left and went back across the Jordan River. Perhaps he did this because people were trying to attack Jesus. Therefore, he went back across the Jordan River where John baptized people (see: 5:18; 8:37; 10:31).
See Map: Jordan River
See: Baptize (Baptism)
This is a fenced area where a shepherd keeps his sheep.
"The gatekeeper opens the gate for the shepherd"
This is a hired man who watches the gate of the sheep pen at night while the shepherd is away.
"The sheep hear the shepherd's voice"
"he walks in front of them"
"because they recognize his voice"
Possible meanings: 1) "the disciples did not understand" or 2) "the crowd did not understand."
The "sheep" represent those who follow Jesus, and the "strangers" are the Jewish leaders, including the Pharisees, who try to deceive the people.
"I am like the gate that the sheep use to enter into the sheepfold"
"All of the teachers who came without my authority"
Jesus calls those teachers "a thief and a robber" because their teachings were false, and they were trying to lead God's people while not understanding the truth. As a result, they deceived the people.
"I myself am like that gate"
The word "pasture" means a grassy area where sheep eat.
"comes only to steal, kill, and destroy the sheep"
"so that they will really live, lacking nothing"
"I am like a good shepherd"
"dies"
"The one who is like a hired servant"
Like a hired servant who abandons the sheep, Jesus says that the Jewish leaders and teachers do not care for God's people.
Jesus says that the Jewish leaders and teachers are like a hired servant who abandons the sheep, and they do not care for God's people.
"I am like a good shepherd"
God the Father and God the Son know each other unlike anyone else knows them. This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"I die for the sheep"
Here "other sheep" refers to followers of Jesus who are not Jews.
All of Jesus's followers, Jews and non-Jews, will be like one flock of sheep. He will be like a shepherd who cares for all of them.
God's eternal plan was for God the Son to give his life to pay for the sins of humanity. Jesus's death on the cross reveals the intense love of the Son for the Father and of the Father for the Son.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
The kind of love that comes from God is focused on having good things happen to others even when those good things do not happen to the one who loves. This kind of love cares for others, no matter what they do.
"I allow myself to die in order that I may bring myself back to life"
"I myself lay it down"
"This is what my Father has commanded me to do." The word "Father" is an important title for God.
"Do not listen to him!"
"Certainly a demon cannot cause a blind man to see!" or "Certainly a demon cannot give sight to blind people!"
Winter is the coldest time of the year. You may use your language's term for the coldest season if your reader understands that in Israel this was in December, not in June.
This is an eight-day winter holiday Jews use to remember a miracle where God made a small amount of oil remain lit in a lampstand for eight days. They lit the lampstand to dedicate the Jewish temple to God. To dedicate something is to promise to use it for a special purpose.
"Jesus was walking in the temple courtyard"
This is a structure attached to the entrance of a building; it has a roof and it may or may not have walls.
"Then the Jewish leaders surrounded him"
"keep us wondering" or "keep us from knowing for sure"
"through my Father's power" or "with my Father's power"
"these offer proof concerning me"
"not my followers" or "not my disciples"
"Just as sheep obey the voice of their true shepherd, my followers heed my voice"
"no one will steal them away from me" or "they will remain secure forever in my care"
The word "Father" is an important title for God.
"steal them from my Father"
"I and the Father are completely united" or "I and the Father are exactly alike"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"Then the Jewish leaders started picking up stones again"
Jesus performed the miracles by the power of God. The word "Father" is an important title for God.
This question uses irony. Jesus knows the Jewish leaders do not want to stone him because he has done good works.
"The Jewish opponents replied" or "The Jewish leaders answered him"
"claiming to be God"
"You should already know that it is written in your law, 'I said, "You are gods."'"
Here Jesus quotes a scripture where God calls his followers "gods," perhaps because he has chosen them to represent him on earth.
"God spoke his message"
Possible meanings are 1) "no one can change the scripture" or 2) "the scripture will always be true."
"you should not say to the very one whom the Father set apart to send into the world, 'You are blaspheming,' when I say that I am the Son of God!"
"You are insulting God." Jesus's opponents understood that when said that he is the Son of God, he was implying that he is equal with God.
These are important titles that describe the relationship between God and Jesus. It is best to translate “Father” and “Son” with the same words that your language uses to refer to a human father and a human son.
Here the word "believe" means to accept or trust what Jesus said is true.
Here "believe in" is to acknowledge that the works Jesus does are from the Father.
"my Father and I are completely joined together as one"
"got away from them again"
"to the east side of the Jordan River"
"Jesus stayed there for several days"
"It is true that John did no signs, but he certainly did speak the truth about this man, who does signs."
These are miracles that prove that something is true or that give someone credibility.
Here "believed in" means accepted or trusted what Jesus said was true.
1
Now a certain man named Lazarus was sick. He was from Bethany, the village of Mary and her sister Martha.
2
It was Mary who anointed the Lord with myrrh and wiped his feet with her hair, whose brother Lazarus was sick.
[11:1]
Lazarus, Mary, and Martha were Jesus’ close friends. Both John and Luke wrote about their friendship (See: 11:1-12:11; Luke 10:38-42).
See Map: Bethany
[11:4]
Jesus said, “This illness does not lead to death.” Jesus was not saying that Lazarus will not die from his sickness. In fact, he did die. He was dead for four days. He meant that Lazerus would not remain dead. How did the death of Lazarus glorify God?
Scholars think Lazarus died so that God could show his glory to people. God made his power known to people by bringing Lazarus back to life after he died. God made his love and compassion known to people by doing this. God glorified Jesus through this miracle.
See: Glory (Glorify); Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Love; Miracle
[11:6]
Jesus waited for two days before traveling to visit Mary and Martha for two reasons. Jesus wanted to give time for people to know Lazarus was dead. Perhaps Jesus wanted to make it known that he had the power to bring Lazarus back to life. He controlled what happens after people die. He wanted everyone to know that the miracle did not have any other possible reasons for occurring. Jesus wanted Mary and Martha to know he loved them very much. He wanted to help them to trust him.
See: Miracle
[11:9, 11:10]
Many scholars think Jesus used the metaphor of the day to speak of his ministry on the earth. These scholars think Jesus told his disciples he was safe because he did the things his Father wanted him to do. John spoke about Jesus being the “light of the world” (see: 9:5). These scholars think Jesus used the metaphor of the night to speak of when Jesus returned to heaven.
See: Metaphor; Disciple; God the Father; Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Heaven
[11:11]
The New Testament uses the metaphor of sleep to mean someone died (see: Matthew 9:24; Acts 7:60; 1 Thessalonians 4:13). This was a common metaphor during the time of the New Testament but not during the time of the Old Testament and for the Jewish people. This is why the disciples did not know Jesus said that Lazarus was dead when the disciple said he was sleeping.
See: New Testament; Metaphor; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Disciple
[11:16]
When Thomas said“let us also go that we may die with him,” people knew that he was being courageous and devoted to Jesus. He knew the Jewish leaders wanted to kill Jesus. Perhaps Thomas thought the disciples would be killed with Jesus.
See: Disciple
[11:17]
John said that Lazarus was in the tomb for four days so that people would know that Lazarus was dead and not just sick. At this time, the Jews thought the soul of a dead person remained near a grave for three days. It did this hoping to return to the body. The body began to decay after four days, and the soul no longer remained with the body. Some scholars think Jesus did not go immediately to Bethany because he wanted to bring more honor to God. They think Jesus wanted people to know that he could make the dead live and that he could stop decay and remove uncleanness.
See: Soul; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Clean and Unclean
[11:21]
Martha said, “if you had been here, my brother would not have died.” She knew that Jesus could have saved her brother and she was very sad because he died. Martha’s also knew God would do whatever Jesus asked him to do. Perhaps she thought good things would happen because Lazarus died. Martha knew Lazarus would live again at the last day.
See: Day of Judgment; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[11:25]
Jesus said “I am.” Jesus wanted people to know that they could not come back to life after they died without him. Only by believing in Jesus can someone be at peace with God and live together with God in heaven forever. Some scholars think Jesus spoke these words to Martha because he wanted her to trust him completely. They think Jesus spoke these things so that Martha would know that he had the ability to do these things.
See: Yahweh (I am); Resurrect (Resurrection)
[11:27]
Martha said, “Yes, Lord” so that people would know that she knew Jesus was the messiah.
See: John 20:30-31; Matthew 16;16
See: Lord; Messiah (Christ)
[11:33]
When Jesus was “deeply moved”(ἐμβριμάομαι/g1690), he was angered. Some scholars think Jesus was angered because of the problems sin caused in the world. That is, it caused sickness, disease, and death which causes great sorrow. Other scholars think the people grieving caused Jesus to be angry because they did not have hope. They did not believe in Jesus because if they did, they would know that they would live together with God in heaven forever. They would have hope.
[11:35]
John said that Jesus wept. Scholars think Jesus wept silently, but he was very sad. His tears made known his genuine sympathy. This was unlike certain people in ancient Israel who were paid to cry after people died. They think Jesus felt sympathy for both Mary and Martha for their great loss. The Jews at the tomb thought Jesus wept because of his great love for Lazarus.
Advice to Translators: Sympathy means that someone feels sorrow for someone else because something bad has happened to them.
[11:40]
Martha saw the power of God when Jesus made Lazarus alive again. Scholars think whenever Jesus made known the power of God, it was to glorify God. Scholars also think that all those seeing Lazarus made alive again saw a miracle. Also, those who believed in Jesus saw the miracle in the same way as the glory of God was made known to them.
See: Glory (Glorify); Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Miracle
[11:41, 11:42]
Scholars think that Jesus’ prayer made the crowd know that he was sent by God the Father and that he all the things that God the Father told him to do. They think Jesus’ wanted some of the crowd to see him pray and believe that God truly sent Jesus into the world.
See: Pray (Prayer); God the Father
[11:43]
Jesus made Lazarus alive again by calling his name. He commanded Lazarus to come out of the tomb. Some scholars think the command of Jesus to Lazarus will be the same command given for all those who die believing in Jesus. Jesus will call their name and command them to come out of their graves on the last day (see: 1 Thessalonians 4:16).
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Tomb; Day of Judgment; Jesus' Return to Earth
[11:44]
In ancient Israel, a dead body was wrapped it in a large sheet of cloth before being buried. They tied the feet together at the ankles with another cloth. And they tied the arms to the body with linen strips. These wrappings made it difficult for Lazarus to move and walk.
[11:49]
When John said that Caiaphas was the high priest for “that year,” he meant that Caiaphas was high priest during this specific year. That is, the year of Jesus’ death and resurrection. It did not mean Caiaphas was high priest for only one year (see: 18:12-14).
See: High Priest; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[11:50]
John wrote that Caiaphas said that one man should die for the nation was a prophecy. John meant that God gave Caiaphas those words to speak. Caiaphas did not know he prophesied about Jesus dying. They think Caiaphas was only worried that Jesus or his followers might threaten the Sadducees in some way. Caiaphas did not want this because he thought this would cause the nation to “perish”(ἀπόλλυμι/g0622). The Romans allowed the Jews to have the temple and worship God. However, the Jews could not cause any problems for the Romans. Caiaphas thought that Jesus or his followers might cause fighting among the Jews. This would cause problems for the Romans, and they would destroy the Jewish temple and nation for this.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Sadducees; Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar); Temple; Worship
[11:52]
At that time John wrote, there were many Jews who believed that Jesus was the messiah. The persecution of Christians caused them to go to other countries. God promised that he will bring them back together (see: Isaiah 43:5-7; Ezekiel 34:11-12). Some scholars think John also spoke about the Gentiles as well as the Jews (see: 12:32; Ephesians 2:11-18).
See: Children of God; Messiah (Christ); Persecute (Persecution) ; Gentile
[11:54]
See map: Ephraim
[11:55]
See: Passover
[[11:55]
The Law of Moses has instructions for Jews who were unclean. It took seven days for someone to become clean. At the end of the seven days, the one who was unclean was pronounced clean. So, many Jews went up to Jerusalem early so they might be made clean before the Passover began (see: Numbers 9:6-12; 19:11-12).
See: Law of Moses; Clean and Unclean; Passover
"asked Jesus to come"
Here "love" refers to brotherly love, a natural, human love between friends or relatives.
"Death will not be the final result of this sickness"
This refers to physical death.
"but the purpose is that the people might see how great God is because of what his power will allow me to do"
This is an important title for Jesus.
"Teacher, you surely do not want to go back there! The Jewish leaders were trying to stone you the last time you were there!"
"You know that the day has twelve hours of light!"
Jesus is implying that people who live according to truth will be able to successfully do the things that God wants them to do.
Possible meanings are 1) "he cannot see" or "he does not have God's light."
Jesus meant that Lazarus had died, but the disciples did not understand this. So it is important to keep the idea of sleeping in the translation.
"but I am going there to wake him up"
The disciples misunderstand Jesus to mean that Lazarus is resting and will recover.
"So Jesus told them in words that they could understand"
"for your benefit"
"that I was not there. Because of this you will learn to trust me more"
"whom they called Didymus," which means 'twin."
"he learned that people had put Lazarus in a tomb four days before"
"about three kilometers away."
"about their younger brother"
"my younger brother would still be alive"
"Your younger brother will become alive again"
"he will become alive again"
"I am the one who raises those who die and causes them to live again"
"even a person who dies will live forever, if he believes in me"
"those who live and trust in me will never be separated eternally from God" or "those who live and trust in me will be spiritually alive with God forever"
"Martha said to Jesus"
Martha believes that Jesus is Lord, the Christ (the Messiah), the Son of God.
This is an important title for Jesus.
"she went away and called her younger sister Mary"
This is a title referring to Jesus.
"is asking that you come"
Mary lay down or knelt at the feet of Jesus to show respect.
"my younger brother would still be alive"
"he was greatly upset"
"Where have you buried him?"
"Jesus began to cry" or "Jesus started crying"
This refers to brotherly love or human love for a friend or family member.
"He could heal a man who was blind, so he should have been able to heal this man so he would not have died!" or "Since he did not keep this man from dying, maybe he did not really heal the man who was born blind, as they say he did!"
"Martha, the older sister of Lazarus"
"by this time there will be a bad smell" or "the body is already stinking"
"I told you that if you trusted me, you would see what God can do!"
"Jesus looked up toward heaven"
"Father, I thank you that you have heard me" or "Father, I thank you that you have heard my prayer"
"that I am here because you have sent me to them"
"After Jesus had prayed"
"he shouted"
"Someone had wrapped strips of cloth around his hands and feet. They had also tied a cloth around his face"
The word "them" refers to the people who were there and saw the miracle.
"Then the leaders among the priests"
"What are we going to do about Jesus?"
"everyone will trust in him and rebel against Rome"
"the Roman army will come"
"destroy both our temple and our nation"
This is a way to introduce a new character to the story. If you have a way to do this in your language, you can use it here.
"You do not understand what is happening" or "You speak as though you know nothing"
"than that the Romans kill all the people of our nation"
The word "nation" refers to the people of the nation of Israel.
"and that he should die not only for the nation"
"would be gathered into one people"
This refers to people who belong to God through faith in Jesus and are spiritually God's children.
"live where all the Jews could see him" or "walk openly among the Jewish leaders who opposed him"
the rural area outside cities where fewer people live
"There he stayed with his disciples for a short period of time"
The word "they" refers to the Jewish people who had traveled to Jerusalem.
"Do you think that he will come to the festival?" or "I do not know what to think. He might come to the festival, or he might not." 2) The speakers were sure that Jesus would not come. Alternate translation: "We can be sure that he will not come to the festival."
1
Six days before the Passover, Jesus came to Bethany, where Lazarus was, whom Jesus had raised from the dead.
2
So they made him a dinner there, and Martha was serving, but Lazarus was one of those who were lying down at the table with Jesus.
3
Then Mary took a litra of perfume made of very precious pure nard, anointed the feet of Jesus with it, and wiped his feet with her hair. The house was filled with the fragrance of the perfume.
20 Now certain Greeks were among those who were going up to worship at the festival. 21 These went to Philip, who was from Bethsaida in Galilee, and asked him, saying, "Sir, we want to see Jesus." 22 Philip went and told Andrew; Andrew went with Philip, and they told Jesus.
Jesus said these things and then departed and hid from them.
39 For this reason they could not believe, for Isaiah had also said,
44 Jesus cried out and said, "The one who believes in me believes not only in me but also in him who sent me, 45 and the one who sees me sees him who sent me.
[12:2]
Lazarus, Martha, and Mary gave Jesus dinner at their home. Jesus made Lazarus alive again, so they wanted to honor him. Perhaps they also did this because Passover began in six days. This was Jesus’ final Passover while on earth.
Scholars think this was the dinner Matthew, Mark and Luke about (See: Matthew 26:6-13, Mark 14:3-9, and Luke 7:36-38).
See: Passover
See Map: Bethany (showing how close it is to Jerusalem)
[12:3]
Mary poured nard on Jesus. This was very expensive. It was a sweet smelling oil. It was made from the roots of a plant. Mary used a "litra"of the perfume. That is, she used about half a litre. What did Jesus want his disciples to think about his being anointed (12:7-8)? Jesus wanted his disciples to think of how he was going to die soon. He knew he was going to die. But he also knew that his disciples did not know this.
Jesus told them not to sell the perfume. Jesus did not say this because he did not want his disciples to help the poor people. Instead, he wanted them to listen to him while he was still on earth. They could worship God in person while he was on the earth. This was not something everyone could do. They could help the poor after he was gone.
[12:10, 12:11]
Many Jewish leaders wanted to kill Lazarus because of Jesus. Jesus made Lazarus alive again. This caused many people to follow Jesus. They believed he was the Messiah. But the Jewish leaders did not believe Jesus was the Messiah, and they did not want other people to believe in him. So they thought that if they killed Lazarus, people will stop believing in Jesus.
See: Messiah (Christ)
[12:12, 12:13]
Matthew, Mark, Luke and John all speak of Jesus’ entry into Jerusalem before his crucifixion. He entered into the city in the same way a king would enter into a city after a great victory. Because all four of these men wrote about this happening, scholars think they really wanted people to know about it.
See: Matthew 21:1-11, Mark 11:1-11, and Luke 19:29-38
[12:18]
Many people came to see Jesus because they wanted to see his miracles. The people who saw Jesus make Lazarus alive again (See: 12:17) told other people that Jesus was coming to Jerusalem from Bethany. So, many people went to see him. They wanted to see the man who made Lazarus alive again. They wanted to hear what he said. They wanted to see if the Pharisees would arrest him.
Jesus was honored in Jerusalem in the same way a powerful man was honor. In ancient times, after a general or king defeated their enemies, they rode into their capital city. Their soldiers and the men they captured followed them to give them honor. Many people came to welcome them.
[12:13]
The people waved palm branches to honor Jesus. They did this while he entered the city. They cut these branches from date palm trees. These were on the side of the road leading to Jerusalem.
[12:13]
The people who came to greet Jesus shouted words that honored him. “Hosanna” is an Aramaic word. People used this to honor someone. They wanted to say "We praise you!" They also shouted words from Scripture to honor Jesus (See: Psalm 118:25-26). They called him a man coming to speak for God. They called him a king.
[12:14]
Jesus rode into Jerusalem on a donkey to fulfill a prophecy (See: Zechariah 9:9). In ancient Israel, leaders rode on horses when they fought against each other. However, they rode on donkeys when there was peace. Jesus rode on a donkey. He wanted the people to think of a gentle king.
See: Fulfill (Fulfillment); Prophecy (Prophesy)
[12:19]
The Pharisees said, "the world has gone after him" because all the people welcomed Jesus. This worried them. They worried that people might stop listening to them. Instead, they would listen to Jesus. This caused them to begin planning to kill Jesus.
See: Pharisees
[12:20]
John wrote about "Greeks." These people were not Jewish. John was a Jew. When John was alive, Jewish people said "Greek" to speak of a non-Jewish person. That is, John wrote of Gentiles coming to the Passover festival.
[12:21]
John wrote that Philip was from Bethsaida in Galilee. Many “Greeks” or Gentiles lived in this town. Therefore, Philip knew how to talk to them. Perhaps he knew some of the people who came to talk to him. He also knew Jesus. So, he was the person to tell these people about Jesus.
See: Gentile
See Map: Bethsaida and Galilee
[12:22]
Philip talked to Andrew because Andrew was good at telling people about Jesus. Andrew was Peter's brother. He brought Peter to meet Jesus (See: 1:41). He also took Jesus to heal their mother (See: Mark 1:29-30). So, Philip wanted Andrew to help get Jesus to speak with these Gentiles.
See: Gentile
[12:23]
Jesus said "the hour has come." He wanted to make known that something was happening that they needed to pay attention to. He did not mean a specific time. Instead, he meant that people were ready for this thing to happen.
[12:23]
Jesus called himself "Son of Man." He wanted people to think about him in a special way. The Old Testament used the words “Son of Man” to speak of the messiah. Therefore, Jesus wanted people to know he was the messiah spoken of in the Old Testament.
See: Son of Man; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Messiah (Christ)
[12:24]
Jesus told a parable about wheat. This was a metaphor. He used it to talk about when he would die. He wanted people to know that he would be made alive again after he died. He wanted people to think about how one grain of wheat becomes a living plant after it is placed in the ground.
Also, he spoke of how one grain of wheat grows a plant that has many more grains of wheat on it. So, Jesus wanted to say that many people would believe in him after he died.
See: Parable; Metaphor; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[12:27]
Jesus talked about the "hour." Thas is, he would soon suffer and die on the cross. He was not speaking about a certain time of the day. Instead, he wanted to say that something would soon happen. This was his crucifixion.
See: Crucify (Crucifixion); Cross
[12:28]
Jesus said "Father, glorify your name." Jesus wanted to honor God when he died. Jesus died so that people could be at peace with God. This honored God.
See: God the Father; Glory (Glorify); Name
12:28]
God the Father was the voice that "came from heaven." The Father answered Jesus’ prayer.
God said "I have glorified it and will glorify it again." He said that Jesus’ death fulfilled the Father’s plan for the world. He made it so that people could be at peace with God. By doing this, he honored God. God also said that Jesus’ dying and being made alive again honored the Father in the present time and in a future time.
See: God the Father; Heaven; Pray (Prayer); Glory (Glorify); Resurrect (Resurrection)
[12:31]
Jesus wanted people to think of God and the wrong things they did when he said "judgment of this world." God will judge everyone because everyone does wrong things. He wanted people to think about Satan when he said "ruler of this world." God gave some permission to Satan to "rule" the world for a while. However, God will judge Satan. God will "throw him out" of the world forever (See: 1 Peter 5:8, Romans 16:20, Revelation 2:13, 12:9, 20:7-10).
See: Judge (Judgment); World; Satan (The Devil)
[12:32]
Jesus said he would be "lifted up from the earth." That is, he would be crucified. People were tied and nailed to crosses during crucifixion. Then the cross was lifted up with the person on it. This was above the ground so people could see them. So Jesus was physically "lifted up" when he was crucified.
Normally, a crucified person was shamed. However, Jesus was not shamed, he was honored because he died for people.
Jesus also wanted people to believe in him. He said people will believe in him after he died.
See: Crucify (Crucifixion); Shame (Ashamed); Atone (Atonement)
[12:34]
People did not understand Jesus when he spoke about the “Son of Man.” So they asked him what this meant. The Jewish people thought the messiah was going to make Israel a great nation again. They thought he was going to live forever and rule them forever (See: Psalms 72:17, 89:35-37, Isaiah 9:7, and Ezekiel 37:25). "Son of Man" was a title for this messiah (See: Daniel 7:13-14).
Some of the people believed Jesus was the messiah. However, they did not understand him when he said he was going to die. They did not understand how the "Son of Man" could die. So they asked Jesus to make known what he was saying.
Advice to Translators: A title is a specific name someone is given because of a particular position they hold. For example, mother is a title given to a child's female parent. These titles always have special meaning. The title itself gives specific information about the person with the title. We know the title “mother” means that woman has at least one child. In the same way, “Son of Man” gives us specific information about the messiah and how he fulfilled prophecy.
See: Son of Man; Messiah (Christ)
[12:35, 12:36]
Jesus used the metaphor of light to speak of himself. He wanted to say that he was not merely a man. He is God. "Light" meant good and pure. God is the best and purest of all things. So Jesus used this metaphor to say he is God.
However, he also wanted people to know that he was not going to live on earth much longer. So he said they will only have the "light" for "a short amount of time." He also used the metaphor of walking. He wanted people to think about how they should believe in him and do the things that he did. He wanted them to believe and do the things he did while he was still on earth.
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Jesus is God; Walk
[12:37, 12:39]
Many of the Jewish people did not believe in Jesus. The Jewish leaders taught them wrong things about the messiah. Also, many people did not understand the things taught in Scripture. Because of these things, they did not want to believe in Jesus. So, God "hardened their hearts." That is, he allowed them to not believe. He gave them what they wanted. The prophet Isaiah said this will happen (See: Isaiah 53:1, 6:10).
See: Messiah (Christ); Heart (Metaphor); Prophet
[12:41]
Isaiah saw "the glory of Jesus" in a vision from God (See: Isaiah 6: 1-4) Isaiah lived before Jesus was on earth. But Jesus is God. So Jesus was with God the Father in heaven before he was born. Jesus shares God’s glory. Therefore, Isaiah saw Jesus when he saw the glory of God.
See: Glory (Glorify); Vision); Jesus is God; God the Father; Heaven
[12:42]
John wrote "some of the rulers." because not all the Jewish leaders were against Jesus. Some of them believed in him. However, they did not tell others that they believed in him because they were afraid of the Pharisees. If they said they believed in Jesus, the Pharisees would not allow them to worship in the Jewish synagogues.
See: Pharisees; Worship; Synagogue
[12:44]
Jesus cried out to say several things:
Advice to Translators: Crying out means to speak in a very loud voice.
See: God the Father; Jesus is God; Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Judge (Judgment); Punish (Punishment); Heaven
The author uses these words to mark the beginning of a new event.
"had made alive again"
You may convert this to a the measure system used in your area. The word "litra" was used for measures of about 300 milliliters of liquids or about 300 grams of solids. Because the perfume was a liquid, the word here probably refers to the liquid measure as guessed by those who saw the size of the container.
This is a good-smelling liquid made by using the oils of pleasant smelling plants and flowers.
This is a perfume made from a pink, bell-shaped flower in the mountains of Nepal, China, and India.
"The scent of her perfume filled the house"
"the one who later enabled Jesus's enemies to seize him"
"This perfume could have been sold for three hundred denarii and the money could have been given to the poor!"
A denarius was the amount of silver that a common laborer could earn in one day of work.
"he said this because he was a thief. He did not care about the poor"
"Allow her to show how much she appreciates me! In this way she has prepared my body for burial"
"There will always be poor people among you, and you can help them whenever you want"
"But I will not always be here with you"
"were putting their trust in Jesus"
This means "May God save us now!"
This expresses a desire for God to cause good things to happen to a person.
"comes as the representative of the Lord" or "comes in the power of the Lord"
"he found a young donkey and sat on it, riding into the city"
"as the prophets wrote in the Scripture"
"you people of Jerusalem"
Here the words "these things" refer to the words that the prophet had written about Jesus.
"when God glorified Jesus"
The words "these things" refer to what the people did when Jesus rode into Jerusalem on a donkey
A "sign" is an event or occurrence that proves something is true. In this case, the "sign" of raising Lazarus proves that Jesus is the Messiah.
"It seems like we can do nothing to stop him"
"It looks like everyone is becoming his disciple"
The phrase "now certain" marks the introduction of new characters to the story.
"Greeks ... to worship God at the Passover festival"
This was a town in the province of Galilee.
"they told Jesus what the Greeks had said"
"God will soon honor me when I die and rise again"
Just as a seed is planted and grows again into a plant that will bear much fruit, so will many people trust in Jesus after he is killed, buried, and raised back to life.
"Whoever values his own life more than the lives of others will not receive eternal life"
"whoever considers the lives of others as more important than his own life will live with God forever"
"when I am in heaven, my servant will also be there with me"
Here "Father" is an important title for God.
"I will not pray, 'Father, save me from this hour!'"
TThis refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
Here "this hour" is a metonym that represents when Jesus would suffer and die on the cross.
"make your glory known" or "reveal your glory"
"God spoke from the heavens"
"Now is the time for God to judge all of the people"
"Now is the time when I will destroy the power of Satan, who rules this world"
"When people raise me high on a cross"
Through his crucifixion, Jesus will provide a way for everyone to trust in him.
"He said this to let the people know how he would die"
"The Son of Man must be lifted up on a cross"
Possible meanings are 1) "What is the identity of this Son of Man? or 2) "What kind of Son of Man are you talking about?"
"My words are like a light to you, to help you understand how to live as God wants you to. I will not be with you much longer. You need to follow my instructions while I am still with you. If you reject my words, it will be like walking in darkness and you cannot see where you are going"
"While I am with you, believe what I teach so that God's truth will be in you"
"in order to fulfill the message of Isaiah the prophet"
"Lord, hardly anyone has believed our message, even though they have seen that you are powerfully able to save them!"
The arm of the Lord refers to the Lord's ability to rescue with power.
"he has made them stubborn ... truly understand"
"and they would repent"
"so people would not stop them from going to the synagogue"
"They wanted people to praise them more than they wanted God to praise them"
"Jesus shouted out to the crowd that had gathered"
"the one who sees me sees God, who sent me"
"I have come to give light to the people of the world"
"may not continue to be spiritually blind"
Here "the world" represents all of the people in the world.
"If anyone hears my teaching and rejects it, I do not condemn him. I have not come to condemn people. Instead, I have come to save those who trust in me"
"at the time when God judges people's sins"
his refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"I know that the words that he commanded me to speak are the words that give life forever"
1
Now it was before the Festival of the Passover. Jesus knew that his hour had come to go out of this world and go to the Father. Having loved his own who were in the world, he loved them to the end.
2
Now the devil had already put it into the heart of Judas Iscariot son of Simon to betray Jesus. So during dinner,
[13:1]
John wrote that Jesus "knew his hour had come." That is, Jesus knew he was going to die soon. The metaphor of an "hour" was about a certain time, which was the end of Jesus's life.
See: Metaphor
[13:2]
John wrote that the devil "put it into the heart" of Judas Iscariot. That is, Judas wanted to help the people who wanted to kill Jesus. John wrote that the devil gave Judas these thoughts. He wanted his readers to know this was an evil idea.
See: Satan (The Devil); Heart (Metaphor)
[13:3]
John wrote, "the Father had given everything over into Jesus' hands." He wanted to say that God the Father gave Jesus power over everything that happened. Some scholars think God gave Jesus permission to choose when and how he would die. They think this because John also wrote that Jesus "had come from God and was going back to God" (13:3). Other scholars think God gave Jesus power over the whole world. They think this because many other verses talk about this (see: Mark 5:30, Acts 10:38, Romans 1:4, Colossians 1:15-18, 2 Peter 1:16). Other scholars think that John wanted to say both of these things.
See: God the Father
[13:5]
Jesus washed his disciples' feet for two reasons:
See: Disciple; Serve; Shame (Ashamed); Son of God
[13:6]
Peter told Jesus he did not want Jesus to wash his feet. He thought that washing feet was a shameful thing to do. First, he asked this as a question. Then, he said, "Lord, you will never wash my feet." But Jesus said he must wash him. Then, Peter wanted Jesus to wash his hands and head. He wanted to have Jesus wash all of him. Some scholars think Peter thought this was less shameful than washing only Peter's feet. Other scholars think Peter was saying that he really wanted to follow Jesus.
See: Shame (Ashamed)
[13:7, 13:10]
Jesus wanted to say that it honors God when Christians help other people. This is true even when someone serves others by doing something others think is shameful. Jesus wanted his disciples to honor God. So he wanted them to help other people (See: 13:14-15). He wanted them to do things that help other people, even if they feel shame while they are doing it.
See: Serve; Shame (Ashamed); Disciple
[13:18]
Jesus spoke of Judas Iscariot in 13:18. Jesus knew Judas was going to help the Jewish leaders to find Jesus. Jesus wanted his other disciples to know that this was something that must happen.
Jesus also spoke of his other disciples. He wanted them to know that all of them except Judas were loyal disciples. They trusted Jesus and he trusted them. He also wanted them to know that God forgave their sins. So he called them "clean" (see: 13:10) and "chosen" (see: 13:18).
See: Disciple; Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Clean and Unclean; Elect (Election)
[13:19, 13:20]
Jesus talked about himself in 13:19-20. He wanted to say that he is God. God gave himself the name “I am” (see: Exodus 3:14). He did this when he spoke to Moses. Jesus used the same words "I am" (see: John 8:58). He wanted people to know that he is God.
Jesus also talked about "him who sent me." He wanted to say that he spoke for God because God sent him to earth.
See: Yahweh (I am); Jesus is God
[13:23]
John wrote "one of his disciples, whom Jesus loved" in 13:23. Scholars think this was because John wrote about himself. John did not write his name in his gospel. Instead, he wrote "one whom Jesus loved" (see: John 19:26, John 20:2, John 21:7; John 21:20).
[13:23]
John wrote "lying down at the table against Jesus' side." This was how people ate meals. At that time, people ate meals lying down around a table. They laid on their left arm with their feet pointing away from the table. They used their right hand to eat. Each person was near the persons lying next to them. So John was “at Jesus' side.” Because he was near Jesus, he could easily lean against Jesus’s side and ask him a question (see: 13:25).
[13:26]
Jesus dipped bread and gave it to Judas Iscariot. He knew that Judas would betray him. Normally, dipping bread and giving it to someone gave that person great honor. However, Jesus knew Judas was going to give him to the Jewish leaders to be killed. Instead of honoring Judas, Judas was shamed.
See: Shame (Ashamed)
[13:27]
John wrote that Satan went into Judas to make known that Judas was doing what Satan wanted him to do. Some scholars think Satan controlled what Judas did. Judas was one of Jesus' disciples. However, Judas did not agree with what Jesus said and did. Therefore, he planned with Jesus' enemies. Because of this, he allowed Satan to "enter" him and take control of him. He wanted to do the things that Satan wanted him to do.
Other scholars think Satan only tempted Judas. The longer Judas did what Satan wanted him to do, the more he was doing what Satan wanted him to do. So in this way, Satan was doing what he wanted through Judas.
See: Satan (The Devil); Disciple; Tempt (Temptation)
[13:31]
Jesus talked about his being "glorified" in 13:31-32. He wanted his disciples to think about how God sent Jesus to earth. He wanted them to know that he did what God said to do. This would honor God. Also, God would greatly honor Jesus for this.
Jesus spoke about himself when he said "Son of Man."
When Jesus said he would be glorified immediately, he spoke of how would be killed and made alive again very soon (see: 13:32).
See: Glory (Glorify); Disciple; Son of Man
[13:36]
Jesus told Peter "you cannot follow me now, but you will follow later" (13:36). Jesus was speaking about how Peter would die. He used "follow" as a metaphor to talk about being killed in the same way Jesus was killed. The Romans crucified Jesus the next day. Jesus knew Peter would be crucified for believing in Jesus. But this did not happen for many years. So Jesus said it would happen "later."
See: Metaphor; Crucify (Crucifixion)
The kind of love that comes from God is focused on having good things happen to others even when those good things do not happen to the one who loves. This kind of love cares for others, no matter what they do.
"the devil had already caused Judas Iscariot, the son of Simon, to think about betraying Jesus"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"had given him complete power and authority over everything"
Jesus had always been with the Father, and would return there after his work on earth was finished.
Because the region was very dusty, it was customary for the host of a dinner to provide a servant to wash the feet of the guests. Jesus took off his outer clothing so he would look like a servant.
Because the region was very dusty, it was customary for the host of a dinner to provide a servant to wash the feet of the guests. Jesus did the work of the servant by washing the disciples' feet.
"Lord, it is not right for you to wash the feet of me, a sinner!"
"If I do not wash your feet"
"you will not be my disciple" or "you will not belong to me"
"He who is bathed has no need, except to wash his feet, because he is completely clean" or "He who is bathed has no need, except to wash his feet; he is completely clean"
"You need to understand what I have done for you!"
"You show me great respect when you call me 'teacher' and 'Lord.'"
"you should also humbly serve each other"
"God will bless you"
"this is in order to fulfill the scripture"
"The one who has pretended to be my friend has turned out to be an enemy"
"I am telling you now what is going to happen before it happens"
Possible meanings are 1) Jesus is identifying himself as Yahweh, who identified himself to Moses as "I AM," or 2) Jesus is saying, "I am the one I claim to be."
"The disciples looked at each other and wondered: 'Who will betray Jesus?'"
This refers to John.
During the time of Christ, Jews would often dine together in the Greek style, in which they lay on their sides on low couches.
Lying with one's head against the side of another diner in the Greek style was considered to be the place of greatest friendship with him.
The kind of love that comes from God is focused on having good things happen to others even when those good things do not happen to the one who loves.
This indicates that Judas was from the village of Kerioth.
"Then after Judas took the bread"
"Satan took control of him" or "Satan started to command him"
Here Jesus is speaking to Judas.
"Do quickly what you are planning to do"
"'Go and give some money to the poor'"
"he went out immediately into the dark night"
"Now people are about to see how the Son of Man will receive honor and how God will receive honor through what the Son of Man is doing"
"God himself will immediately give honor to the Son of Man"
Jesus uses the term "Little children" to communicate that he loves the disciples as though they were his children.
"as I said to the Jewish leaders"
You may need to make explicit that this exaggeration refers only to those people who see how the disciples love each other.
"give up my life" or "die"
"You say that you will die for me, but the truth is that you will not!"
"you will say that you do not know me three times before the rooster crows"
1
"Do not let your heart be troubled. You believe in God; believe also in me.
2
In my Father's house are many rooms. If it were not so, I would have told you, for I am going to prepare a place for you.
3
If I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again and receive you to myself, so that where I am you will also be.
Jesus and his disciples were still in the upstairs room. They stayed in this room while Jesus taught them.
See: Disciple
[14:2]
Jesus used a metaphor when he talked about his Father’s house. His father’s house is heaven. It is the place where God lives.
See: Metaphor; Heaven; God the Father
[14:2]
Jesus talked about "many rooms" in his "Father's house." This was a metaphor. There are many places in heaven. These are places where people can live with God. God wants to have many people with him. Scholars think Jesus wanted the disciples to think about some buildings the Romans built. These buildings were large and meant for many people to live inside together.
See: Metaphor; Heaven; Disciple; God the Father
[14:3]
Jesus said he would "come again." Some scholars think Jesus was speaking about when he would return to the earth again. This will happen at the time of the end of the world. Other scholars think he also wanted his disciples to know he would come back after he died.
See: Jesus' Return to Earth; Disciple
[14:3]
Jesus said that he will "receive you to myself." He was saying that he will take the people who believe in him to be with God forever.
[14:4]
Jesus used the metaphor of a "way" to talk about how people believe in him and do the things he wants them to do. Some scholars think he was talking about how God saves a person can be at peace with God because they believe in Jesus. Other scholars think Jesus was also talking about how Christians obey God.
See: Metaphor; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[14:6]
See: John 6:35
See: Yahweh (I am)
[14:6]
Jesus said he is "the way, the truth, and the life." This is used a metaphor. He talked about how he made it possible for people to do the things that honor God. He did this when he died. He wanted to say that God will save people from their sinning only if they believe in Jesus.
See: Metaphor; Atone (Atonement)
[14:7]
Jesus said "if you had known me, you would have known the Father.” He was saying that he is God. So, if someone knows Jesus, that person also knows God. Jesus often said "the Father" when he wanted to talk about God.
See: Trinity; God the Father; Jesus is God
[14:9]
In 14:9-11, Jesus said more about what he said in 14:7. That is, he told Philip and the other disciples again that he is God. When he said "I am in the Father and the Father is in me" (14:10a, 14:11), he wanted his disciples to know that he is God. He was not saying that he was inside of God.
When he said "the Father living in me is doing his work" (14:10b), he wanted his disciples to know that God did the things that Jesus did. So when people saw Jesus do something, that was the same as seeing God do it.
See: Disciple; Jesus is God; Trinity; God the Father
[14:11]
Jesus said people need to believe in him because he is God. However, Jesus knew it is hard for people to know how he and the Father are in each other. So he told his disciples that there is another reason to believe in him.
He told his disciples they need to believe in him because of the miracles he did. He knew he had done many things so that people would know his great power. He did things that only God could do. So Jesus told his disciples that these miracles allowed them to know that he is God.
See: Jesus is God; God the Father; Disciple; Miracle
[14:16]
The "comforter" that Jesus spoke about is the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit comforts and encourages Christians. Also, the Holy Spirit speaks for Christians when they are unable to speak (See: Romans 8:26). Therefore, the Holy Spirit is called a "comforter.”
Advice to Translators: Use the same word in your language that is used in the Bible in your language for 4:16 to mean comforter or advocate.
See: 14:26
See: Holy Spirit
[14:17]
Jesus said the Holy Spirit "lives with" and "will be in" Christians. The Holy Spirit comes into a person in some way when the person believes in Jesus. While Jesus was on earth, the Holy Spirit was in him. When he returned to heaven, the Holy Spirit went inside of every person who believes in Jesus.
Jesus wanted Christians to know that he does not leave them alone after they believe in him. Instead, in some way the Holy Spirit will live in them. He does not force them to do things. Demons do this when they possess a person. Instead, the Holy Spirit helps people. He guides them. He comforts them. He encourages them. He teaches them. The Holy Spirit is God. So Jesus said this to say that in some way God lives with a person after they believe in Jesus.
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit, Heaven; Sin; Demon; Holy Spirit
[14:18]
Jesus did not leave his disciples alone because he went back to them after God made him alive again. The disciples continued to see and speak with Jesus during the 40 days after he died and was resurrected. Jesus came back to them to prove he was no longer dead. So, this fulfilled the promise he made to them here.
Jesus also did not leave his disciples alone because he sent his Spirit to live in them (See: John 14:15-17; Acts 2). Jesus' spirit and the Holy Spirit are the same person.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Disciple
[14:20]
"That day" (14:20) was the day Jesus was made alive again. He knew that when his disciples saw that he was alive again, they would be able to understand what he told them at the Passover supper. They would understand that he is God.
Scholars think Jesus also spoke about the time when he would return to earth, that is the last days. He will return at the ending of the world. He used words that Jewish people sometimes used when they wanted to speak about the ending of the world.
See: Passover; Jesus is God; Last Days; Jesus' Return to Earth
[14:20]
When Jesus spoke about the "Father," he wanted his disciples to think about God.
See: Trinity; God the Father; Disciple
[14:20]
When Jesus said he is “in” his Father, he said that he is God. He did not say that he was inside of God.
He also said that Christians are in some way joined to him when they believe in him. However, Christians are not God. That is, Jesus is “in” the Father in a different way than Christians are “in” Jesus.
See: Trinity; God the Father; Jesus is God; In Christ
[14:28]
Jesus said the Father is "greater" than Jesus (see: 14:28) because he obeyed the Father. The Father made a plan before he created the world. He planned how people's sins could be forgiven. Jesus obeyed that plan when he died on the cross.
In the same way a son obeys his father because the son is ruled by the father, so Jesus obeys God the Father. However, Jesus is God (See: John 5:18).
See: Trinity; God the Father; Will of God; Sin; Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Cross; Jesus is God
[14:30]
The "ruler of this world" is Satan (See: John 12:31, Ephesians 2:2, and 2 Corinthians 4:4). God is the ruler of Satan and the world. However, God gave Satan permission to rule in some way.
Satan wanted to kill Jesus. Jesus said Satan could not force Jesus to do anything. So Satan was not given permission to kill Jesus. However, Jesus gave people permission to crucify him when Satan tempted them. Jesus did this to obey God the father’s plan. Therefore, Satan did not kill Jesus. Instead, Jesus gave his life for people’s sins.
See: Satan (The Devil); Crucify (Crucifixion); Tempt (Temptation); God the Father; Atone (Atonement)
"Stop being so anxious and worried"
This refers to heaven, where God lives.
The word "room" can refer to a single room, or to a larger dwelling.
Jesus will prepare a place in heaven for every person who trusts in him. The "you" is plural and refers to all his disciples.
Possible meanings of this metaphor are 1) "the way to God" or 2) "the one who takes people to God."
"how can we know how to get there?"
Possible meanings of this metaphor are 1) "the true person" or 2) "the one who speaks true words about God."
"the one who can make people alive"
"everyone comes to the Father only through me" or "the only way anyone comes to the Father is through me"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"Philip, I have been with you disciples already for a very long time. You should know me by now!"
To see Jesus, who is God the Son, is to see God the Father. This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"So you really should not be saying, 'Show us the Father!'"
"You really should believe ... in me."
"What I am telling you is not from me" or "The words I tell you are not from me"
Here "you" is plural. Jesus is now speaking to all of his disciples.
"I am one with the Father, and the Father is one with me" or "my Father and I are just as though we were one"
This means to believe that Jesus is the Son of God.
"Whatever you ask, using my authority"
"so I can show everyone how great my Father is"
These are important titles that describe the relationship between God and Jesus. It is best to translate “Father” and “Son” with the same words that your language uses to refer to a human father and a human son.
"If you ask me anything as one of my followers, I will do it" or "Whatever you ask of me, I will do it because you belong to me"
This refers to the Holy Spirit.
This refers to the Holy Spirit who teaches people what is true about God.
"The unbelieving people in this world will never welcome him because they do not" or "Those who oppose God will not accept him because they do not"
"leave you with no one to care for you"
"the unbelievers"
"you will know that my Father and I are just like one person"
"you and I are just like one person"
"my Father will love anyone who loves me"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
This refers to another disciple whose name was Judas, not to the disciple who was from the village of Kerioth who betrayed Jesus.
"why will you reveal yourself only to us" or "why will you only let us see how wonderful you are"
"not to those who do not belong to God"
"The one who loves me will do what I have told him to do"
"we will come to live with him, and will have a personal relationship with him"
"The things I have told you are not things that I have decided to say on my own"
"The message"
Here when Jesus says "you" he is speaking to all of his disciples.
The "world" refers to those people who do not love God.
"So stop being anxious, and do not be afraid"
"I am going back to the Father"
"the Father has greater authority than I have here"
"Satan, who rules this world, is coming to attack me"
"in order that the ones who do not belong to God may know"
1
"I am the true vine, and my Father is the gardener.
2
He takes away every branch in me that does not bear fruit, and he prunes every branch that bears fruit so that it will bear more fruit.
Some scholars think Jesus and his eleven disciples walked to the Garden of Gethsemane in John 15-17. At the end of John 14 (see: John 14:31) Jesus told the disciples they must leave the upstairs room. These scholars think Jesus continued to teach the disciples while they walked to the Garden of Gethsemane. Fewer scholars think Jesus and his disciples went to the temple on the way to Gethsemane. These scholars think that Jesus and the disciples did not arrive in the garden of Gethsemane until John 18:1.
See: Disciple
See Map: Jerusalem and Surrounding Area (during Jesus' lifetime) (including Temple, Kidron Valley, Mount of Olives, Garden of Gethsemane, Bethphage, Bethany)
[15:1]
A vine is a kind of plant that grows grapes. In these verses, when Jesus talked about "fruit," he wanted his listeners to think about grapes. Someone needs to carefully care for a vine so it will make as many grapes as possible. Fruit is a metaphor used many times in the Bible.
See:.Vine (Vineyard); Metaphor; Fruit (Metaphor)
[15:1]
Jesus said "I am" in 15:1 to say that he is God. This is because Jesus and God have the same name. In 8:58, Jesus said "before Abraham was, I am." Jesus said this so the people would think about Exodus 3:14. In Exodus 3:14, Moses saw God in a burning bush. In that verse, God told Moses that God's name is "I am." So, in John 15:1, Jesus said "I am" to tell the disciples that he is God.
There are several other places in the gospel of John where Jesus said "I am" to say that he is God (See: 4:26, 6:36, 41, 48, 7:28-29, 8:23-24, 9:5, 10:7-14, 10:36, 11:25, 14:6, 14:10-12).
See: Disciple; Yahweh (I am); Trinity
[15:1]
Jesus called himself the "true vine." This was a metaphor. He said this to speak about how people need to follow God. People need to believe in Jesus if they want God to save them from the punishment for their sinning. Grapevines grow in a vineyard. So Jesus spoke about people growing in God's kingdom. This happens when people believe in Jesus. So Jesus is the "true vine."
Jesus said that Israel was not the "true vine." That is, the people of Israel believed they followed God. So they thought they were God's true vine (see: Psalm 80:7-9). But they stopped doing the things that honor God (see: Isaiah 5:1-2). So they were no longer the "true vine." Jesus is now God's "true vine." People who want to honor God must believe in Jesus.
See: Metaphor; Sin; Kingdom of God; Vine (Vineyard); Messiah (Christ)
[15:1, 15:2]
A "gardener" is a person who grows plants in a garden. In these verses, Jesus talked about a person who grows vines in a vineyard. A vineyard is a kind of garden where people grow vines that produce grapes.
See: Vine (Vineyard)
[15:1, 15:2]
Jesus said "my Father is the gardener." This was a metaphor. Jesus used this metaphor to talk about God. Jesus often "Father" when he wanted to talk about God. In 15:1, he said that God is the "gardener" to say that God cares for people who believe in Jesus.
In a vineyard, the gardener removes vine branches that do not grow. But the gardener carefully trims vine branches that do grow. He trims away things that will harm the branches. This helps the vine to grow more grapes. So Jesus wanted his disciples to think about how God helps people who believe in Jesus. God helps them the way the gardener helps branches that are growing.
See:Metaphor; God the Father; Vine (Vineyard)
[15:2, 15:4, 15:5, 15:8]
When Jesus said "bear fruit,” he continued to use the metaphor of a vine. He wanted his disciples to think about all they could do to honor God. Branches in a vineyard grow grapes. In the same way, Christians that grow will do things that honor God. Jesus called this "fruit."
See: Metaphor; Fruit (Metaphor); Vine (Vineyard)
[15:2]
When Jesus said some people bear "no fruit" (15:2), he wanted his disciples to think about people who do not honor God. Some scholars think he spoke about Christians who do not do the things that Jesus taught. That is, they say they believe in Jesus, but they do not do the things that he taught them to do. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about people who do not believe in him. Because they do not believe in him, they cannot honor God.
See: Fruit (Metaphor)
[15:3]
Jesus said his disciples were "already clean." He said this to say they were already at peace with God. They did not need to do anything new to be at peace with God. In John 13:10, Jesus said his disciples were clean, except for Judas Iscariot. He said that his disciples (except Judas Iscariot) believed in Jesus. So God forgave them from the punishment of sinning because they believed in Jesus. Because God forgave their sins, they were "clean." They did not need to have their sins forgiven again.
See: Metaphor; Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Clean and Unclean; Disciple; Sin
[15:4]
See: Abide
[15:6]
When Jesus spoke about branches being burned (15:6), he wanted his disciples to think about Christians who do not remain in him (see 15:4). He continued to use the metaphor of a vine. In a vineyard, branches that did not make grapes were cut off and burned. This is because they were useless to the owner of the vineyard.
These burned branches were a metaphor for Christians who do not remain in Jesus. They are useless branches. They are not connected to the vine.That is, they are not connected to Jesus. Anyone not connected to Jesus will be thrown away and burned in the same way a dead branch is thrown away and burned.
Sometimes, the word burning is used in the Bible to talk about hell. However, scholars think when Jesus spoke about burning branches in 15:6 he did not want to speak about hell.
See: Disciple; Abide; Metaphor; Vine (Vineyard); Hell
[15:7]
When Jesus said "ask whatever you wish, and it will be done for you", he wanted his disciples to know they needed to do the things that God wanted them to do. When a person believes in Jesus, people need to obey Jesus. They should do the things Jesus wants them to do. So when a Christian prays, they should pray for God's will. That is, he will ask God what it is God wants him to do. This kind of prayer honors God. So God will honor the person who prays this way by answering his prayers.
Jesus did not want to say that God will do anything a person wants him to do. Sometimes Christians think about and pray about things that do not honor God. God will not give people the things that do not honor him.
See: Will of God
[15:8]
When Jesus spoke about the "Father," he wanted his disciples to think about God. Jesus often spoke about the "Father" when he wanted to speak about God.
See: Disciple; God the Father
[15:11]
When Jesus said "my joy will be in you" and "your joy will be complete," he wanted his disciples to know that people can have true joy only if they believe in Jesus and obey him.
[15:13]
Jesus said a person that believes in him needs to be ready to "lay down his life" for another person. That is, they need to serve other people and perhaps even be willing to die for other people. He said this because he wanted the people who believe in him to "love one another." This is how they are to love one another.
Jesus did not want to say that all Christians need to be killed. He said this to talk about how some Christians will die so other people will know how much they love Jesus. He wanted to say that they would choose to do this. That is, they will choose to obey Jesus instead of not being killed
[15:14, 15:15]
In 15:14-15, Jesus spoke about how much he loves Christians. He told his disciples they were his "friends." In 15:10-13, he spoke about how his disciples must obey him. They do this in the same way a friend does what their friend tells them to do because they love him. So, Jesus spoke about his disciples as "friends" to say that he wanted them to obey him because they loved him.
See: Disciple
[15:18]
When Jesus spoke about "hate" in 15:18-21, he wanted his disciples to know that if they believed in him, then other people will persecute them. This is because they do not believe in Jesus.
Jesus said that people would persecute him. The Romans persecuted him by killing him. So, he wanted his disciples to know that people will persecute them for believing in him.
[15:19]
When Jesus spoke about people who are "of the world," he wanted his disciples to think about people who do not believe in him. They do things that do not honor God.
See: World
[15:21]
Jesus said "because of my name" to speak about people who believed in him. That is, people who are "Christians" (see: Acts 11:26).
See: Name
[15:21]
When Jesus spoke about "him who sent me," he wanted his disciples to think about God. God the Father sent God the Son into the world to be the messiah.
See: Disciple; Trinity; God the Father; Son of God; Messiah (Christ)
[15:22]
When Jesus said "now they have no excuse for their sin," he wanted to speak about how people needed to believe in him. God sent Jesus to tell people about God. He did this so they would believe in him and he would forgive them from the punishment of sinning. But when people do not believe in Jesus, they reject God. This is because Jesus is God.
Some scholars think Jesus spoke only about the Jewish people who did not believe in him. These people had the Romans kill Jesus. That was the sin for which they had no excuse. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about anyone who did not believe in Jesus after they have heard the gospel. Still other scholars think Jesus spoke about both these groups of people.
Advice to translators: When someone does something bad, they often make an excuse. They do this so they will not be punished for doing something bad. They defend themselves by saying an excuse. Someone makes an excuse by saying that they had a good reason for doing the bad thing they did. An excuse is them saying to people why they did doing something. Here, the words “they have no excuse” are being used to say that there is nothing they can say to explain why they rejected Jesus.
See: Sin; Jesus is God; Gospel
[15:26]
The "comforter" or "advocate" about which Jesus spoke is the Holy Spirit. One of the things the Holy Spirit does for Christians is to comfort and encourage them. Another thing the Holy Spirit does is to ask God the Father to do good things for them.
Advice to Translators: Use the same word in your language that is used in your Bible for comforter or advocate in 4:16.
See: 14:16,26
See: Holy Spirit; God the Father
"I am like a vine that produces good fruit"
"my Father is like a gardener"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
Here "every branch" represents people, and "bear fruit" represents living in a way that pleases God.
"cuts off and takes away"
"trims every branch"
"It is as if you have already been pruned and are clean branches because you have obeyed what I have taught you"
The word "you" throughout this passage is plural and refers to the disciples of Jesus.
"If you remain joined to me, I will remain joined to you" or "Remain joined to me, and I will remain joined to you"
"unless you stay joined to me and depend upon me for everything"
"I am like a vine, and you are like branches that are attached to the vine"
"He who stays joined to me and I stay joined to him"
"you will bear much fruit"
"the vinedresser throws him away like a branch and it dries up"
"the fire burns them"
"ask God whatever you wish"
"It causes people to honor my Father when"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"when you live in a way that pleases him"
"show you are my disciples" or "demonstrate you are my disciples"
Jesus shares the love that God the Father has for him with those who trust in him. Father refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"Continue to accept my love"
"When you do the things I have told you to do, you are living in my love, just as I obey my Father and live in his love"
"I have told you these things so that you will have the same kind of joy that I have"
"so that you will be completely joyful" or "so that your joy may have nothing missing"
"I have told you everything my Father told me"
"You did not decide to become my disciples"
"live lives that please God so that the results of what you do last forever"
"Because you belong to me, whatever you ask of the Father, he will give it to you"
the people who do not belong to God and are opposed to him
This refers to human, brotherly love or love for a friend or family member.
"Remember the message that I spoke to you"
"because you belong to me"
"Because I have come and told them God's message, they have no excuse when God judges them for their sins"
To hate God the Son is to hate God the Father.
"Because I have done the works ... they have sin, and"
"they would not be guilty of sin."
To hate God the Son is to hate God the Father.
"to fulfill the prophecy in their law"
This refers generally to the entire Old Testament, which contained all of God's instructions for his people.
God the Father would soon send God the Spirit to show the world that Jesus is God the Son.
"the Spirit who tells the truth about God and me"
You also must tell everyone what you know about me"
"You also will"
"from the very first days when I began teaching the people and doing miracles"
1
"I have spoken these things to you so that you will not fall away.
2
They will throw you out of the synagogues. But the hour is coming when everyone who kills you will think that he is offering a service to God.
In John 16, Jesus and his eleven disciples continued to walk to Gethsemane. At the end of John 14 (see: John 14:31), Jesus told the disciples they needed to leave the upstairs room. Some scholars think Jesus and his eleven disciples walked to the Garden of Gethsemane in John 15-17. Jesus continued to teach them while they walked to the Garden of Gethsemane. They did not arrive in the Garden of Gethsemane until John 18:1.
Fewer scholars think that in John 16, Jesus and his disciples were at the temple on the way to Gethsemane.
See Map: Jerusalem and Surrounding Area (during Jesus' lifetime) (including Temple, Kidron Valley, Mount of Olives, Garden of Gethsemane, Bethphage, Bethany)
[16:1, 16:2, 16:3, 16:4]
Jesus said things in 16:1-4 to tell his disciples they would be persecuted soon. He wanted them to be ready for this. If they were ready, they would not stop trusting Jesus when other people persecuted them (16:1). Jesus protected his disciples from persecution while he was with them (16:4). However, other people would persecute his followers after he died.
Disciple; Persecute (Persecution)
[16:1]
Jesus was talking to the eleven disciples when he said "you." However, Jesus also wanted all Christians to know what he said. There were only eleven disciples because Judas left them (see: John 13:27-30). Judas went to betray Jesus.
See: Disciple
[16:1]
Jesus wanted the disciples to remember what he told them in chapter 15 when he said "these things.” He wanted them to "remain" in him (15:4). He wanted them to be ready when other people hated and persecuted them (15:20-21).
See: Disciple; Abide; Persecute (Persecution)
[16:1]
Jesus spoke about falling away. This was a metaphor. He wanted to talk about how someone can stop believing or trusting in Jesus in some way. He wanted to warn the disciples so they would not stop trusting him.
Some scholars think Jesus wanted to speak about a Christian rejecting him completely and permanently. If they did this, they would not live together with him in heaven. Other scholars think Jesus spoke about a Christian not following him for only a short period of time. They will still live together with Jesus in heaven forever.
See: Fall (Fall Away, Stand); Metaphor; Disciple; Eternal Security; Heaven
[16:2, 16:4]
Jesus used the metaphor “the hour” because he wanted to talk about some time soon. Soon, Jesus’ enemies would start to persecute his followers. He was not speaking about a certain time of day. Instead, he wanted to speak again about when his enemies would persecute his followers when he said “their hour.”
See: Persecute (Persecution) ; Metaphor
[16:2]
Jesus warned his disciples that Jewish leaders would keep them from worshipping with other Jews when he said "throw you out of the synagogues." Synagogues were buildings where Jewish people worshipped God. “Throw out” is a metaphor for not allowing a person to enter a place anymore. It was very bad for Jews when the Jews threw someone out of the synagogue. That person’s Jewish friends did not talk to him anymore. He could not worship with other Jews.
See: Disciple; Synagogue; Metaphor; Persecute (Persecution) : Worship
[16:3]
The "Father" is God. Jesus often spoke about the "Father" when he wanted to speak about God.
See: God the Father; Trinity
[16:5]
Jesus wanted his followers to think about God the Father when he said "him who sent me."
See: God the Father; Trinity
[16:5]
Jesus wanted to say that none of his disciples asked him where he was going at the time he spoke these words in 16:5. Earlier Peter (see: John 13:36) and Thomas (see: John 14:5) asked Jesus where he was going. However, they did not ask him where he was going later in 16:5.
See: Disciple
[16:7]
Jesus said he would "go away" because he wanted his disciples to know he had to die. He used "go away" as a metaphor for his crucifixion. He was crucified to save people from sin. So, he could not remain with the disciples.
See: Disciple; Metaphor; Crucify (Crucifixion); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins).
[16:7]
Jesus wanted his disciples to know that there was something better than having him with them when he said it was “better.” He wanted to tell them about the Holy Spirit. Jesus had to be crucified for the Holy Spirit to be able to enter into those who believe in Jesus. He lives in them forever. This was "better" than simply having Jesus on earth to teach a few followers.
See: Disciple; Holy Spirit; Crucify (Crucifixion); Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
[16:7, 16:8]
Jesus spoke about the Holy Spirit when he spoke about the "Comforter" (παράκλητος #g3875). The Holy Spirit comforts, protects, and helps people who believe in Jesus.
Advice to translators: Use the word in your language that is in the Bible text. The Greek word παράκλητος can also be translated into English as "Helper" or "Advocate." It is the word for a person who comes alongside someone else to help him.
See: Holy Spirit
[16:8]
Jesus wanted to speak about all people and all the things people do that do not honor God when he said “the world.”
See: World
[16:8]
Jesus wanted people to think about how sinning is wrong when he said the Holy Spirit will "prove the world to be wrong." That is, people who sin do wrong. The Holy Spirit will make them know how they dishonor God when they sin. He will make them know how they need God to forgive their sins.
He will also make them know that they do not know how to be at peace with God. They can only be at peace with God by believing in Jesus.
He will also make them know that God will judge them for sinning, unless they repent. God will judge them for sinning the same way he judges Satan. Jesus wanted his disciples to think about Satan when he spoke about the "ruler of this world" in 16:11.
See: Holy Spirit; World; Sin; Satan (The Devil); Judge (Judgment); Repent (Repentance); Disciple
[16:11]
Jesus wanted his disciples to think about Satan when he spoke about the "ruler of this world.” God gives Satan permission to rule the world in some way, but this will only happen for a short time (see: John 12:31, 14:30, 16:11, Ephesians 2:2, 6:12).
See: Disciple; Satan (The Devil)
[16:13]
Jesus was speaking about the Holy Spirit when he spoke about the "Spirit of Truth." The Holy Spirit speaks to people. He tells them only what is true. Therefore, he is called the "Spirit of Truth."
See: Holy Spirit
[16:13]
Jesus said "he will not speak from himself" and "he will say whatever he hears." He wanted to say that the Holy Spirit will tell people what God the Father wants people to know. The Holy Spirit is God, but he is not God the Father. So Jesus said that when the Holy Spirit speaks to someone, he speaks what the Father wants the person to know.
See: Holy Spirit; God the Father; Trinity
[16:14]
Jesus wanted to speak about the things only God knows when he said "he will take from what is mine."Jesus knows these things because he is God. The Holy Spirit also knows these things because he is also God. The Holy Spirit helps Christians to know God when he tells them these things. He helps them to know what they need to know to do the things that honor God.
See: Trinity; Holy Spirit
[16:16]
Jesus wanted to tell the disciples that he would die when he said "you will no longer see me," He wanted them to know this would happen soon when he said "in a short amount of time." Jesus was crucified the next day.
See: Disciple; Crucify (Crucifixion) Crucify (Crucifixion)
[16:16]
Jesus wanted to speak about when he would come back to life when he said "you will see me." He wanted them to know this would happen soon after he died when he said "after another short amount of time." Jesus was resurrected three days later.
Jesus knew the disciples would not know what he meant. Therefore, he repeated it three times (16:16, 17, 19).
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Disciple
[16:20]
When Jesus said "the world will be glad." He wanted his disciples to know that people who did not believe in him would be happy when he was killed. His disciples would be sad. But people who did not like what he taught would be glad because he was dead. They thought other people would stop believing in him.
See: Disciple
[16:21]
Jesus spoke about a woman giving birth in 16:21-22. This was a metaphor. He used this to tell the disciples about the different way they would think about Jesus dying after he was crucified. They would have pain when he was crucified in the same way a woman giving birth will have pain. Jesus knew that he would be made alive again. So in the same way a woman is happy and forgets her pain after the baby is born, they would be happy and forget their pain when Jesus was made alive again.
See: Metaphor; Crucify (Crucifixion); Resurrect (Resurrection)
[16:22]
Jesus wanted to say he would return to the disciples when he said "I will see you again." This happened after he was resurrected. The disciples and many other people saw Jesus many times for 40 days. Then he returned to heaven.
See: Disciple; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Heaven
[16:22]
[16:22]
Jesus wanted the disciples to know that things would change after he was resurrected when he said "no one will be able to take away your joy from you." The disciples were happy because they were with him while he was alive. They would have joy even though he would stop being on earth (see: Acts 13:52). Nobody could do anything to make this joy be gone (see: 1 Peter 1:8).
See: Disciple; Rejoice (Joy, Joyful); Resurrect (Resurrection)
[16:23]
Jesus wanted to say that the disciples would not need to ask him for any more information when he said, "you will not ask me anything.” This is because they would understand what he told them. Also he wanted them to know that they could pray directly to God the Father when he said "if you ask anything of the Father in my name.” They could pray in Jesus' name, and God would answer.
Some scholars think Jesus spoke about prayer when he said both things. They think he wanted to say that while he was on earth, the disciples prayed to Jesus. But he wanted them to know that after he was resurrected they could pray directly to God the Father.
See: 16:26-27
See: Disciple; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; God the Father
[16:25]
See: God the Father
[16:25, 16:29]
Here the words “figure of speech” refer to the proverbs and parables Jesus used to teach his disciples. That is, Jesus sometimes said things in a way that made it difficult to understand exactly what he meant. Jesus said he had spoken to the disciples in a way that was hard for them to understand. However, soon he would talk to them in a way that they could understand.
[16:25]
Jesus wanted to speak about the time after he was resurrected when he said "the hour is coming" in 16:25. He used the metaphor of "hour" to talk about a time in the future.
See: Metaphor; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[16:32]
Jesus wanted to speak about the time when he was crucified when he said "the hour is coming" in 16:32. He used the metaphor of "hour" to talk about a time in the future. He did not mean a literal time on the clock. This was not the same "hour" as in 16:25.
See: Metaphor; Crucify (Crucifixion)
[16:33]
Jesus wanted his disciples to remember what he told them when he said "you will have peace in me." They would not have to fear what might happen after he was crucified. The things Jesus said to them would give them peace and courage.
See: Disciple; Crucify (Crucifixion)
[16:33]
Jesus said "I have conquered the world." He used two metaphors. He wanted to speak about everyone and everything that does not honor God when he said "the world." (see: 16:8). When he said he "conquered,” this was not a military victory. Instead, he died and was resurrected so that God could forgive people’s sins. He wanted to say he saved people from the power of sin. In this way, he "conquered" the "world."
See: World; Metaphor; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Sin; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
"you will not stop trusting" or "you will not stop believing in me because of the difficulties you must face"
"it will someday happen that people who kill you will think they are doing something good for God."
They will kill some believers because they do not know God the Father or Jesus.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"when they cause you to suffer"
"when you first started following me"
"you are now very sad"
"the Comforter will come to you only if I go away"
This is a title for the Holy Spirit, who will be with the disciples after Jesus goes away.
When the Holy Spirit came, he began to show people that they were sinners.
This refers to the Holy Spirit. See how you translated this in John 14:16.
This refers to the people in the world.
"they are guilty of sin because they do not trust in me"
"when I return to God, and they see me no more, they will know that I did the right things"
"God will hold them accountable and will punish them for their sins, just as he will punish Satan, the one who rules this world"
"because Satan, who rules this world, has"
"you cannot understand them" Or 2) being able to obey the words. Alternate translation: "you cannot obey them"
This is the Holy Spirit, who will tell the people the truth about God.
"he will teach you all the spiritual truth you need to know"
"he will say whatever God tells him to say"
"he will reveal to you that what I have said and done are indeed true"
"The Holy Spirit will tell everyone that my words and works are true"
The disciples did not understand that this refers to Jesus's death on the cross.
Possible meanings are 1) This could refer to Jesus's resurrection or 2) This could refer to Jesus's coming at the end of time.
"You are asking each other what I meant when I said, ... see me.'"
Translate this the way your language emphasizes that what follows is important and true.
"but the people who oppose God will be glad"
"but your sadness will become joy" or "but afterwards instead of being sad you will be very happy"
"you will be very happy" or "you will be very joyful"
"if you ask anything of the Father, he will give it to you because you belong to me"
"because you are my followers" or "on my authority"
"you will become very joyful"
"in language that is not clear"
"it will soon happen"
"tell you about the Father in a way that you will clearly understand"
"you will ask because you belong to me"
When a person loves Jesus, the Son, they also love the Father, because the Father and the Son are one.
After his death and resurrection, Jesus would return to God the Father.
"So, now you finally place your trust in me!
"others will scatter you"
"so that you may have inner peace because of your relationship with me"
"I have conquered the troubles of this world"
1
After Jesus said these things, he lifted up his eyes to the heavens and said, "Father, the hour has come, glorify your Son so that the Son will glorify you—
2
just as you gave him authority over all flesh so that he would give eternal life to everyone whom you have given him.
Some scholars think Jesus and the disciples were at the Jerusalem temple in John 17. These scholars think they were also at this temple in John 15 and 16. Other scholars think the disciples continued to walk from the temple toward the Garden of Gethsemane. Still other scholars think they were still in the upstairs room where they were in John 14.
See Map: Jerusalem and Surrounding Area (during Jesus' lifetime) (including Temple, Kidron Valley, Mount of Olives, Garden of Gethsemane, Bethphage, Bethany)
Jesus prays to God the Father in John 17.
See: Trinity; God the Father
[17:1]
John wrote that Jesus "lifted up his eyes to the heavens" because he wanted readers to know that Jesus began to pray. He wanted to say that Jesus prayed to God the Father.
When the Jews prayed, they looked up. They looked up to look toward God. They thought God was in heaven. They thought heaven was above the sky. So they looked up at the sky to pray to God.
See: Heaven; God the Father; Trinity
[17:1]
Jesus said "the hour has come." That is, it was about the time for Jesus to die and be resurrected. He knew that he would die soon. Jesus knew that God would make Jesus alive again after Jesus died. He used the metaphor of "hour" to say that it was ready to happen. He did not mean an actual time on the clock. He wanted his disciples to know that he would die soon when he said "the hour."
See: Metaphor; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Disciple
[17:1, 17:4, 17:5]
Jesus wanted his disciples to think about how to honor God when he spoke about “glorifying.” He also wanted to say that God honors people when they honor Jesus. So Jesus asked God to honor him (17:1) because Jesus honored God.
Jesus also spoke about his being "glorified" in 13:31-32. He wanted his disciples to think about how God sent Jesus to earth. Jesus obeyed all God the Father told him to do. He also died to obey the Father.
Jesus wanted to return to God the Father in heaven. However, he knew he needed to die and be resurrected in order to do this. Then Jesus again had God the Father’s honor and power completely.
Jesus made it possible for people to have peace with God the Father by his death and resurrection. God also greatly honored Jesus for this. Jesus spoke about this again in chapter 17.
Jesus said the words glorify and glory nine times in John 17. He really wanted his disciples to honor God.
See: John 13:31-32, 17:10,22,24
See: Disciple; Glory (Glorify); Heaven; God the Father; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Trinity
[17:1]
Jesus said "your Son" and "the Son" to speak about himself. Jesus is the Son of God. That is, he is the person of God called "the Son."
See: Trinity; Son of God
[17:2]
Jesus used a metaphor to speak about all people when he said “all flesh.” He wanted to say that God the Father gave him permission to rule over all people.
See: Metaphor; Flesh; God the Father
[17:3]
Jesus said "eternal life" because he wanted his disciples to think about two things.
Jesus said "eternal life" because he wanted his disciples to think about living forever. He wanted them to think about living with God forever. Jesus said eternal life comes from "knowing" God and Jesus.
See: Eternal Life; Disciple
[17:5]
Jesus had "glory" with God the Father before the world was created because he is God. Because he is God, Jesus had the same power and honor as God the Father before the world was created. Jesus created the world with God the Father (see: John 1:1-3). Later, Jesus became a man. When he did this, he removed some of his power and honor (see: Philippians 2:5-11). Here, Jesus asked God the Father to return him to all of Jesus’ power and honor. This happened when Jesus was resurrected.
See: 17:24
See: Trinity; Glory (Glorify); Incarnation; Resurrect (Resurrection); God the Father; Son of God
[17:6]
Jesus said he "revealed" God's "name" to other people because he wanted them to know that he is God. When Jesus lived, people thought that the name of a person was the person himself. That is, when you spoke about someone’s name, you were speaking about that person. So, God's name in some way made people think about all that God is and the things he does. When Jesus said he "revealed" God's name, he wanted to say that in some way people who saw and heard him saw and heard God. He also wanted his disciples to know that when they believe in Jesus, they are believing in God too.
See: 17:26
See: Reveal (Revelation); Name; Disciple
[17:6]
"The people whom you gave me" were Jesus' disciples. When he said that God the Father "gave" the disciples to him, he used a metaphor. He wanted to say that in some way God guided him when he chose his disciples. So, in some way God chose the disciples before Jesus did.
See: Disciple; God the Father; Metaphor
[17:8]
Jesus said "I have given them all the words that you gave me." That is, he told his disciples everything God wanted him to say. He wanted them to think about everything he taught them while he was alive. So, he said "all the words."
See: Disciple
[17:11, 17:15]
Jesus asked God the Father to protect his disciples when he asked God to “keep” them. Some scholars think he wanted them to keep believing in Jesus. He knew other people would try to get them to stop believing in Jesus. Those people would try to hurt them or kill them. So he asked God to protect them from this. Other scholars think Jesus wanted them to remain united with one another and not fight with one another.
This happened after Jesus was resurrected and returned to heaven (see: Acts 1). Jesus protected his disciples while he was alive (see: 17:12). That is, he stopped other people from hurting them. However, he knew he was going to die. So he could not do this for them anymore. So, he asked the Father to do this.
See: God the Father; Disciple; Heaven
[17:12]
Jesus spoke about the "son of destruction." He was speaking about Judas Iscariot. Jesus called him this because Judas betrayed Jesus. That is, he told the people who wanted to kill him where he Jesus was located.
Jesus said this was "to fulfill Scripture" because he wanted his disciples to think about prophecies in the Old Testament. Scholars think he spoke about Psalm 41:4-9.
See: Fulfill (Fulfillment); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[17:13, 17:15, 17:16]
Jesus spoke about "the world" in 17:13 and 17:15 because he wanted his disciples to think about everyone on the earth.
Jesus spoke about "the world" in 17:14 and 17:16 because he wanted his disciples to think about people who do not believe in God. They do not worship or obey God. Instead, they do things that "the evil one" (17:15) wants. The "evil one" is Satan.
See: World; Disciple; Worship; Satan (The Devil)
[17:14, 17:16]
Jesus said he and his followers are not "of" the world because he wanted to say that they are "of" God. That is, they belong to God. This is because they believe in God. They follow God. They do things to honor God. So they do not belong to "the world." That is, they do not do the evil things "the world" does.
Advice to translators: The word "of" in these verses means “to belong to” or “to be like or similar in some way.” Jesus did not want to say his followers are God. But they belong to God.
See: World
[17:17, 17:19]
Jesus said "set apart" to ask God to help Jesus’ disciples. Some scholars think he wanted them to continue to believe in Jesus. When people believe in Jesus, this makes them different from other people. They are different because they worship and obey God. Jesus wanted to say that being different in this way is good. He also wanted to ask God to help his followers to keep believing in him. Other scholars think Jesus asked this because he wants them to continue to be different from people who do not believe in Jesus.
See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Disciple
[17:20]
Jesus prayed for everyone who will believe in him in the future. In 17:13-20, Jesus prayed for the disciples who followed him while he was alive.
See: Pray (Prayer); Disciple
[17:21, 17:23, 17:26]
Jesus said "in me" and "in you" because he wanted his followers to know that he is God.
Jesus said "in us"and "in them" because he also wanted his followers to know that he loved them. This is because they believe in him. He used "in" as a metaphor to speak about being loving friends. He did not want to say that his followers are literally "in" his body. He also did not want to say that his followers are God.
Advice to translators: Jesus used the word "in" for two different reasons in this verse.
See: Metaphor
"he looked up to the sky"
Jesus asks God the Father to honor him so that he can give honor to God.
These are important titles that describe the relationship between God and Jesus. It is best to translate “Father” and “Son” with the same words that your language uses to refer to a human father and a human son.
"it is time for me to suffer and die"
This refers to all people.
Eternal life is to know the only true God, God the Father, and also God the Son.
Here "work" refers to Jesus's entire earthly ministry.
"Father, give me honor by bringing me into your presence as as I was before we made the world"
"I taught who you really are and what you are like"
Here "world refers to the people of the world that oppose God. This means that God has separated the believers spiritually from the people who do not believe in him.
"obeyed your teaching"
"I am not praying for those who do not belong to you"
"among the people who do not belong to you"
Jesus asks the Father to keep those who trust in him so they can have a close relationship with God.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"keep them safe by your power and authority, which you have given me"
"I kept them safe with your protection"
"the only one among them who was destroyed was the son of destruction"
"the one whom you long ago decided you would destroy"
"to fulfill the prophecy about him in the scriptures"
These refers to the people who live in the world.
"so that you might give them great joy"
"I have spoken your message to them"
"the people who oppose you ... because they do not belong to those who do not believe ... I do not belong to them"
"protect them from Satan, the evil one"
"Make them your own people by teaching them the truth"
"Your message is true" or "What you say is true"
"to the people of the world"
"so that they may also truly set themselves apart to you"
"those who will believe in me because these teach about me"
Those who trust in Jesus become united with the Father and the Son when they believe.
"the people who do not know God"
"I have honored my followers just as you have honored me"
"so that you can unite them just as you have united us"
"that they may be completely united"
"that all the people will know"
The kind of love that comes from God is focused on having good things happen to others even when those good things do not happen to the one who loves.
"with me in heaven"
"to see my greatness"
"before the world was created" or "before you created the world"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"those who do not belong to you do not know what you are like"
"I revealed to them what you are like, and I will continue to do that"
1
After Jesus spoke these words, he went out with his disciples to the other side of the Kidron Brook, where there was a garden into which he and his disciples entered.
2
Now Judas, who was going to betray him, also knew the place, for Jesus often met there with his disciples.
3
Then Judas, leading a company of soldiers and some officers from the chief priests and Pharisees, went there with lanterns, torches, and weapons.
[18:1]
In John 18, Jesus and his disciples walked to the Garden of Gethsemane (see: Mark 14:32).
See: Disciple
See Map: Jerusalem and Surrounding Area (during Jesus' lifetime) (including Temple, Kidron Valley, Mount of Olives, Garden of Gethsemane, Bethphage, Bethany)
[18:5, 18:7]
Jesus said he is God. The soldiers said they looked for Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus did not disagree that he was Jesus of Nazareth. However, Jesus said "I am." He did not mean "I am Jesus." Instead, “I am” was the name God spoke to Moses (see: Exodus 3:14).
See: John 8:58
See: Jesus is God; Yahweh (I am)
See Map: Nazareth
[18:6]
The soldiers went backward because of what Jesus said. The soldiers were forced backwards and fell down when Jesus told the soldiers who is he. John does not write why these soldiers fell backwards. Some scholars think the words Jesus said were so powerful that the soldiers were amazed and fell backwards. Other scholars think Jesus said "I am" very loudly, with great power. That is what knocked them down.
[18:10]
Peter cut off the servant's ear because he wanted to protect Jesus. Peter fought to stop the soldiers arresting Jesus. Peter did not understand that God’s plan was for Jesus to die on the cross for the sins of the world. Peter had a short sword with him. He drew his sword and cut off the right ear of Malchus. He was a servant of the high priest.
See: Cross; Crucify (Crucifixion); Sin; High Priest; Atone (Atonement)
[18:11]
The “cup” Jesus said he must drink was his crucifixion. Jesus used a metaphor to say that he must die on the cross for the sins of everyone (see: Matthew 26:36-46, Mark 14:32-42, and Luke 22:39-46). “Cup” is a metaphor here for something that must be done.
See: Metaphor; Crucify (Crucifixion); Cross; Sin; Atone (Atonement)
[18:13]
The soldiers took Jesus to Annas because they needed someone to tell them what to do with Jesus. Jesus was a wise Jewish man. Many people followed him. They might be very angry if they thought Jesus was not being treated in the right way.
So the soldiers needed a powerful Jewish person to tell them what to do with Jesus. Annas was old and experienced. However, Annas was not the actual high priest when Jesus was arrested. He was the father-in-law of the high priest, Caiaphas. Annas was high priest from when Jesus was young. After Annas was the high priest asked, the high priest after him asked him for advice. Therefore, the soldiers took Jesus to Annas so he could help Caiaphas know what to do with Jesus.
See: High Priest
[18:15]
John wrote about "another disciple," but he did not write this man’s name. Scholars think John wrote about himself. In his gospel, John wrote about himself as “the disciple whom Jesus loved,” instead of writing his own name (see: John 13:23, 19:26-27, 20:2, 21:7, and 21:20). So here, John used another name instead of his name. He called himself, “another disciple.”
[18:22]
The officer hit Jesus because he thought Jesus had insulted Annas. The officer called Annas "the high priest" because Annas had been high priest. So the officer expected everyone to honor Annas. He thought Jesus did not do that. So he thought Jesus needed to be punished for that.
See: High Priest
[18:27]
John wrote "immediately the rooster crowed" so people would think about what Jesus told Peter in 13:38. Jesus told Peter that Peter would say he did not know Jesus three times before the rooster crowed. That is to say, Peter would say that he did not know Jesus three times that night. Peter said he did not know Jesus in 18:17, 25, 27. When the rooster crowed, it confirmed that Jesus was right about this. Jesus knew what was going to happen.
[18:28]
The soldiers took Jesus from Caiaphas’ home to the place where the Roman governor Pilate lived. John called this the "government headquarters." This is because this was where most government decisions were made.
See: Palace
[18:28]
The soldiers would not enter Pilate’s home because Pilate was not a Jew. These soldiers were Jews. If a Jew entered the home of a Gentile that Jew became unclean. He could not eat any of the special Passover meals until a month later (see: Numbers 9:6-13).
Pilate knew the Jews believed this. So Pilate came outside to speak to the Jews about Jesus.
See: Clean and Unclean; Gentile; Passover
[18:31]
Pilate did not want to judge Jesus because he did not think Jesus had done anything wrong. The Jews said Jesus did evil things.
Scholars think Pilate really did not want the Jews to be angry with him. He knew large crowds followed Jesus. He was afraid the crowds might become very angry and cause trouble for him if he judged Jesus. So, he told the Jewish people there to judge him according to the Jewish laws. That way Jesus' followers could not say Pilate had done anything wrong.
[18:31]
The Jewish people at Pilate's palace said they could not kill anyone because only the Romans could legally kill a criminal. The Jews who were there wanted to kill Jesus. However, they could not kill anyone without permission from the Roman governor. The Romans often crucified criminals. However, they did give permission to do this to people they ruled.
See: Palace; Crucify (Crucifixion)
[18:33]
Pilate took Jesus into his palace to talk to him about why the Jews wanted to kill him. He wanted to do this without the Jews listening.
Some Jews accused Jesus of saying he was their king (see: Luke 23:2). In the Roman Empire, it was illegal for anyone except the leader of the Roman Empire to say they were a king. So if Jesus said this, he did something wrong and Pilate could judge him.
However, many other Jews wanted Jesus as their king (see: John 1:49, 6:15, 12:13, and 12:19). They might have started a rebellion against Rome. Because of this, Pilate needed to know if Jesus said he was a king.
See: Palace; Rebel (Rebellion)
[18:36]
Jesus said what he said in 18:36 to tell Pilate two things:
See: Kingdom of God
[18:37]
Jesus called his teaching of forgiveness and eternal life "the truth." Jesus said that all those who belong to "the truth" listen to him. Pilate asked Jesus, “What is truth?” (18:38). Pilate said this to say that he did not believe in any certain “truth.”
See: Eternal Life
[18:39]
The "custom" about which Pilate spoke was a special thing the Romans did for the Jews at Passover. The Roman governor would release one man from prison. It would be someone the Jews asked to be released.
Here, Pilate told them Jesus was not guilty of anything. Then Pilate offered to release Jesus. This was because he did not think Jesus needed to be killed.
See: Passover
[18:40]
Barabbas was a criminal who was in prison. John wrote that he was a "robber." Scholars think he was also a violent person who fought against the Roman empire. They think the Jewish people asked for Barabbas to be freed because Barabbas was a hero to some of them. He was a hero because he tried to free Israel from Roman rule.
The author uses these words to mark the beginning of a new event.
This was a low place in Jerusalem separating the Temple Mount from the Mount of Olives. It has a small stream in it only after heavy rains. Many modern English translations read, "the Kidron Valley"
"where there was a grove of olive trees"
"Then Jesus, who knew everything that was about to happen to him"
"Jesus, the man from Nazareth"
"I am he"
"who handed him over"
"I am he"
"fell down because of Jesus's power"
"Jesus, the man from Nazareth"
"I am he"
"This happened in order to fulfill the words that he had said when he was praying to his Father"
a male servant of the high priest
the cover for a knife or sword that keeps the knife or sword from cutting the owner
"I must surely drink the cup that the Father has given to me!"
Here "cup" refers to the suffering that Jesus must endure.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"the Jewish leaders"
"captured Jesus and tied him up to prevent him from escaping"
"Now the high priest knew that disciple so he was able to enter with Jesus"
"So the other disciple, whom the high priest knew"
The doorkeeper was a woman.
The word "he" refers to the other disciple.
"You are also one of the arrested man's disciples! Are you not?"
"It was cold, so the high priest's servants and temple guards made a charcoal fire and were standing and warming themselves around it"
This was Caiphas
"about his disciples and what he had been teaching the people"
Here "the world" emphasizes that Jesus has spoken openly.
Here "all the Jews" emphasizes that Jesus spoke where anyone who wanted to hear him could hear him.
"You should not be asking me these questions!"
"That is not how you should answer the high priest!"
"tell me what I said that was wrong"
"if I said only what was right, you should not be hitting me!"
"You are also one of the arrested man's disciples, are you not?"
"I saw you in the garden with him, did I not?"
"Peter denied him again"
"immediately the rooster crowed, just as Jesus had said would happen"
"Then they led Jesus from Caiaphas' house"
"they themselves remained outside Pilate's headquarters because Pilate was a Gentile. They did not want to become defiled"
"This man is an evildoer, and we had to hand him over to you"
"The Jewish leaders said to him"
"According to Roman law, we cannot put a person to death"
"in order to fulfill what Jesus had said earlier"
"regarding how he would die"
"Well I am certainly not a Jew, and I have no interest in these matters!"
"Your fellow Jews"
Possible meanings are 1) "My kingdom is not part of this world" or 2) "I do not need this world's permission to rule as their king" or "It is not from this world that I have authority to be king."
"and would prevent the Jewish leaders from arresting me"
This refers to the Jewish leaders who opposed Jesus.
“So, you are a king.”
"tell people the truth about God"
"Everyone who belongs to the truth listens to the things I say" or "me"
"No one can know what is true!"
Here "Jews" refers to the Jewish leaders who opposed Jesus.
"No! Do not release this man! Release Barabbas instead"
Here John provides background information about Barabbas.
person who wants to take over the government
1
Then Pilate took Jesus and whipped him.
2
The soldiers wove a crown of thorns. They put it on the head of Jesus and dressed him with a purple garment.
3
They came to him and said, "Hail, King of the Jews!" and they struck him.
Pilate said to them, "Take him yourselves and crucify him, for I find no guilt in him."
Pilate said to them, "Should I crucify your King?"
The chief priests answered, "We have no king but Caesar."
[19:1]
John wrote Pilate whipped Jesus because he wanted people to know that Pilate ordered it. Pilate did not do it himself. However, he ordered the Roman soldiers to do it. They had to obey Pilate.
[19:1]
Pilate had Jesus whipped so the people would know that Pilate punished criminals. Pilate was the Roman governor in Judea. He wanted Judea to have peace. Therefore, he did not want people to think that criminals were not punished. Although Jesus was not a criminal, people thought he was a criminal.
When Jesus was whipped, it was not as severe as when the soldiers flogged Jesus just before he was crucified (see: 19:16).
See Map: Roman provinces including Judea
[19:2, 19:5]
The soldiers put a "crown of thorns" and a purple robe on Jesus to hurt him and mock him. This was part of the way the Romans crucified him.
The crown he wore have very long thorns. It had sharp ends stuck out of it. So, these thorns went into Jesus’ head and caused bleeding.
Purple was the color of clothes that kings wore. The soldiers dressed Jesus like this to say that they thought he was not a true king.
The soldiers did this because Pilate called Jesus "King of the Jews." However, they did not believe Jesus was the king of the Jews. They wanted to mock and humiliate Jesus. They wanted people to think that even if Jesus was a king, he was not very powerful.
See: Crucify (Crucifixion); Crown; Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar)
[19:4, 19:6]
Pilate did not agree with what the Jews said Jesus had done. Because of this, he again told the Jewish leaders that Jesus was not guilty. That is, he did not do anything wrong or break the law.
[19:9]
Pilate went back inside the government headquarters to think about what to do. He was afraid (19:8) of what might happen. He was afraid that the Jews might begin to cause trouble for him if he did the wrong thing. The Roman emperor could have Pilot killed if the Jews began to make trouble for Rome.
The Jews said Jesus did something that was not to be done according to the Law of Moses (see: Leviticus 24:16). They said he needed to die because of this. However, Pilate was not a Jew. He did not have to follow the Law of Moses. However, he did have to keep anyone from causing trouble for the Roman empire. So he needed time to think about how to control the Jewish people.
See: Law of Moses; Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar)
[19:11]
Jesus said, "You do not have any power over me except for what has been given to you from above" to make Pilate and other people think about God. Pilate thought he had power over Jesus. Pilate could release Jesus or have him crucified because he was the governor.
Jesus said that Pilate could only do these things because God allowed Pilate to do these things. He said Pilate was given his power "from above." That is, God gave Pilate permission to do these things.
Jesus said the person who sent Jesus to Pilate was more responsible for his death than Pilate. Some scholars think Jesus spoke about the high priest Caiaphas. Caiaphas was responsible for the Jewish religious leaders' efforts to kill Jesus (see: John 11:45-53). Other scholars think Jesus spoke about Judas Iscariot. Judas gave Jesus to Caiaphas by telling the soldiers where they could find Jesus.
See: Crucify (Crucifixion); High Priest
[19:15]
"Caesar" was the Roman emperor. It was the title people used when they wanted to speak about the emperor.
[19:17]
Jesus carried his own cross because the Romans made him do this. They made him do this so the crowds would see it. They wanted the people to be afraid of them. So they forced criminals to carry their crosses through the streets.
Scholars think Jesus only carried part of the cross. The entire cross was too heavy for one person to carry, especially if that person had just been whipped. Because of this, Jesus only carried it a short distance. Then the soldiers forced someone else to carry the cross for Jesus. This person was Simon of Cyrene (see: Luke 23:26).
See: Cross
[19:18]
[19:17, 19:18]
Jesus was crucified at a place called "the Place of a Skull." This was a small hill just outside of Jerusalem. The Romans often crucified criminals there. The Aramaic word for this place was "Golgotha." The English word for this place is "Calvary".
See: Languages in the New Testament
See Map: Golgotha
[19:20]
Pilate put a sign on Jesus' cross in three languages. He wanted everyone who saw it to be able to read it. The Romans put signs on crosses to tell people the criminal's name and the crime they had done. The sign on Jesus’ cross was written in the three languages spoken in Jerusalem. That is, the message was written in Aramaic, Latin, and Greek. Pilate thought that most people could read one of these languages. Some translations use the word “Hebrew” instead of Aramaic. Aramaic was the language spoken by the Hebrew people, that is, the Jews. However, there was another language called Hebrew that only the priests could speak. It was the language the Jewish people spoke before the spoke Aramaic.
Scholars think Pilate wrote "the King of the Jews" on Jesus' sign to mock the Jews. The Jewish religious leaders hated Jesus and wanted him crucified. However, Pilate hated the Jews. He wanted to release Jesus, but the Jews made Pilate crucify Jesus. So, Pilate mocked them because they hated Jesus. He did this by writing Jesus was the King of the Jews.
See: Cross; Crucify (Crucifixion); Languages in the New Testament
[19:21]
The chief priests asked Pilate to change the sign because they did not want the people to read what Pilate wrote. They were afraid the people would think that Jesus really was their king. So they asked Pilate to change it to Jesus said that he was the king of the Jews.
See: Chief Priest
[19:22]
Pilate said, "what I have written, I have written" to tell the Jewish leaders he would not change the sign.
[19:24]
The soldiers "cast lots" for Jesus' tunic to decide which of them would take it.
The Romans stripped criminals before they crucified them. That is, the criminals did not have any clothes on them when they were crucified. The soldiers got the clothes of the criminal. Jesus’ tunic was worth more than the rest of his clothes. They decided to cast lots to determine which soldier would get Jesus' tunic.
Advice to Translators: A tunic was an outer robe that people wore over other clothes.
See: Cast Lots; Crucify (Crucifixion)
[19:25]
John named four women who watched Jesus’ crucifixion.
Some scholars think John wanted to say that Jesus' mother's sister was Mary wife of Clopas. That is, he only named three women.
See: Crucify (Crucifixion))
[19:26, 19:27]
Jesus said "Woman, see your son!" and "See your mother" because he wanted John to care for his mother Mary after he died. That is, he told them to treat each other in the same way they treated their mother and their son.
Some scholars think John was Jesus' cousin. They think he chose John to care for Mary because of this. That is, he said it because John and Mary were already family.
[19:28]
John wrote that Jesus knew "everything was now completed" because he wanted his readers to think about how God the Father gave Jesus a great task to finish. He gave Jesus this task before he sent him to earth. Now, Jesus knew he completed everything this task needed to be done.
See: God the Father
[19:28]
Jesus said "I am thirsty" because he needed something to drink. He had not had anything to drink for many hours. Scholars think Jesus also wanted his followers to think about Psalm 22:15.
[19:30]
Scholars disagree about why Jesus said, "It is finished."
Scholars often think Jesus wanted to say more than one of these things.
See: God the Father; Sin; Atone (Atonement); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[19:30]
John wrote that Jesus "gave up his spirit" because he wanted his readers to know two things.
See: Metaphor; Spirit (Spiritual)
[19:31]
The "day of preparation" is the day before the Sabbath. According to the Law of Moses, Jews cannot work on the Sabbath. Therefore, they must do certain things the day before the Sabbath.
Also, this day of preparation was the day before Passover. So, the Jews had to do extra things to prepare for the Passover.
See: Law of Moses; Sabbath; Passover
[19:31]
The Jews did not want Jesus' body to remain on the cross during the Sabbath because the Law of Moses required dead bodies to be buried before Sabbath began (see: Deuteronomy 21:23). For the Jews, each day begins at sunset. This meant that the Sabbath began that evening. Therefore, Jesus' body needed to be buried before sunset.
See: Cross; Sabbath; Law of Moses
Advice to translators: Sunset is the time at the end of the day when one can no longer see the sun. This is not because it is behind a cloud.
[19:31]
John wrote "that Sabbath was especially important" because it was the Sabbath of Passover. Passover was a festival for Jewish people, but it was not always celebrated on the Sabbath. So having Passover on the Sabbath was special.
[19:31, 19:32, 19:33]
The soldiers broke the legs of the two criminals to make them die more quickly. They did not break Jesus' legs because he was already dead.
Crucifixion was a form of execution. So, victims had to die. Victims normally died because the weight of their bodies on the cross stopped them from breathing. However, sometimes crucified men survived several days on crosses before they died. They could do this by using their legs to push their bodies up. Then they could keep breathing. So, if the Romans wanted someone to die faster, they would break the person’s legs. This kept the person from pushing up to breathe.
In this case, the Jews did not want dead bodies hanging on crosses on the Sabbath. Each new day for Jews began at sundown. The Jews had to remove the dead bodies off their crosses and bury them before sundown.
However, when the soldiers came to break Jesus’ legs, Jesus was already dead. So the soldiers did not break Jesus’ legs.
See: Exodus 12:46; Numbers 9:12; Psalm 34:20
See: Crucify (Crucifixion); Cross; Sabbath
[19:34]
The soldier stabbed Jesus' side with a spear so he would know Jesus was dead. Blood and water came out, but Jesus did not react to the spear. So the soldiers knew he was dead. Scholars think the water was from the fluid that is near the heart. Therefore, they stabbed Jesus in the heart.
[19:35]
John himself was "the one who saw this." So he was able to write that "his testimony is true."
See: Testify (Testimony)
[19:38]
Joseph of Arimathea was a member of the Sanhedrin (see: Mark 15:43; Luke 23:50). Scholars think he was also a Pharisee. He was wealthy.
He was also a follower of Jesus. However, most people did not know this (see: Matthew 12:23-24). Joseph asked Pilate to let him remove Jesus' body from the cross. This was so he could bury it.
Most rich men had large tombs carved into rocky hillsides. These tombs had places carved out of the rock walls inside the tomb. They could place the bodies of their family members in those places. Jesus’ body was the first body buried in Joseph’s tomb because it was a new tomb.
See: Jewish Council (Sanhedrin); Pharisees; Cross; Tomb
[19:39]
Nicodemus was a Pharisee. He might have been a member of the Sanhedrin (see: John 3:1). Nicodemus respected Jesus. He defended Jesus against other Pharisees (see: John 7:46-52). Now Nicodemus helped Joseph of Arimathea to care for Jesus’ body.
See: Jewish Council (Sanhedrin); Pharisees
[19:39]
Nicodemus brought myrrh and aloes to anoint Jesus’ body. Myrrh and aloes were expensive spices. Ancient people used spices like these to prepare bodies for burial. So Joseph of Arimathea and Nicodemus wrapped these spices in linen burial cloths. Then they wrapped those around Jesus’ body.
Scholars think Nicodemus paid for these large amounts of expensive burial spices himself. "One hundred litras" was about 35 kilograms.
See: Anoint (Anointing)
[19:42]
John wrote what he wrote in 19:42 to tell his readers that Joseph and Nicodemus had to bury Jesus quickly.
"Then Pilate's soldiers took Jesus out of the room and whipped him"
The greeting "Hail" with a raised hand was only used to greet Caesar. As the soldiers use the crown of thorns and the purple robe to mock Jesus, it is ironic that they do not recognize that he is indeed a king.
"I see no reason to punish him"
"The Jewish leaders answered Pilate"
Jesus was condemned to death by crucifixion because he claimed he was "the Son of God."
"I cannot believe you are refusing to speak to me!" or "Answer me!"
"You should know that I have authority to release you or to order my soldiers to crucify you!"
"The authority you have over me is only what has been given to you by God"
"he who handed me over"
"When Pilate heard Jesus's answer"
"he tried hard to release Jesus" or "he tried again and again to release Jesus"
"but the Jewish leaders kept shouting"
"you are opposing Caesar" or "you are opposing the emperor"
"claims that he is a king"
"Pilate ordered the soldiers to bring Jesus out"
This is the special chair that an important person like Pilate sat in when he was making an official judgment. If your language has a special way to describe this action, you can use it here.
"in a place the people called The Pavement, but"
This was the language that the Jews in Judea spoke among themselves. Some translations say "Hebrew," following the form of the Greek word.
“Pilate said to the Jewish leaders”
"Do you really want me to tell my soldiers to nail your king to a cross?"
"So Pilate gave the Jews power over Jesus so they could crucify Jesus"
"to the place that the people called 'The Place of a Skull,'"
"which in the Aramaic language they call 'Golgotha.'"
"they also nailed two other criminals to their crosses"
"Pilate also commanded someone to write on a sign and to attach it to Jesus's cross"
"The sign said,'Jesus of Nazareth, King of the Jews'"
"the place where the soldiers crucified Jesus"
"The one who prepared the sign wrote the words in 3 languages: Aramaic, Latin, and Greek"
This was the language of the Roman government.
"The chief priests went back to Pilate and said"
"I have written what I wanted to write, and I will not change it"
"they kept his tunic separate"
"let us gamble for the tunic and the winner will get to keep it"
"This fulfilled the scripture that said" or "This happened to make the scripture come true which said"
"gamble"
This is John, the writer of this Gospel.
"Woman, here is the man who will act like a son to you"
"Think of this woman as if she were your own mother"
"From that very moment"
"knowing that he had completed everything" or "he knew that he had done everything that God had sent him to do"
"Someone had placed there a full container of sour wine"
Here "they" refers to the Roman guards.
a small object that can soak up and hold much liquid
"on a branch of a plant called hyssop"
"He bowed his head and gave God his spirit" or "He bowed his head and died"
"the Jewish leaders"
This is the time before the Passover when people prepared food for the Passover.
"to break their legs so they would die and to have the soldiers remove them"
"whom they had crucified near Jesus"
This sentence gives background information to the story. John is telling readers that he was there and that we can trust what he has written.
"has told the truth about what he has seen"
"so that you will also put your trust in Jesus"
"to fulfill the words that someone wrote in the scripture"
This is a quotation from Psalm 34. "No one will break any of his bones"
This is a quotation from Zechariah 12.
"Joseph from the town of Arimathea"
"for fear of the Jewish leaders"
"for permission to take the body of Jesus down from the cross for burial"
Nicodemus was one of the Pharisees who believed in Jesus. See how you translated this name in John 3:1.
These are plant substances that smell nice and that people used to prepare a body for burial.
Because myrrh and aloes were more like solids than liquids, the measurement here is probably of weight, about 30 kilograms, rather than of volume, about 30 liters.
"Now in the place where they crucified Jesus, there was a garden"
"in which people had buried no one"
"Because the Passover was about to begin that evening"
1
Now early on the first day of the week, while it was still dark, Mary Magdalene came to the tomb, and she saw the stone rolled away from the tomb.
2
So she ran and came to Simon Peter and to the other disciple whom Jesus loved, and she said to them, "They took away the Lord out from the tomb, and we do not know where they have laid him."
She said to them, "Because they took away my Lord, and I do not know where they have put him."
She thought that he was the gardener, so she said to him, "Sir, if you have taken him away, tell me where you have put him, and I will take him away."
She turned and said to him in Aramaic, "Rabboni" (which is to say "Teacher").
He said to them, "Unless I see in his hands the mark of the nails, and put my finger into the mark of the nails, and put my hand into his side, I will not believe."
[20:1]
The "first day of the week" was Sunday. The Jews said that the Sabbath was the last day of the week. The Sabbath was on Saturday.
See: Sabbath
[20:1]
Mary Magdalene was a woman named Mary who came from Magdala. Magdala was a town on the Sea of Galilee six kilometers north of Tiberias (see: Matthew 15:39). She followed and served Jesus and his disciples in Galilee. Several other women also did this. She was there when Jesus was crucified and saw him die (see: Mark 15:37-41; Matthew 27:55-61). Mary was one of the first people to see Jesus after he was resurrected (see: 20:1-18, Matthew 28:1, Mark 16:1-8, and Luke 24:1-12).
See: Disciple; Crucify (Crucifixion); Resurrect (Resurrection)
See Map: Galilee; Magdala; Tiberias
[20:2]
When Mary spoke about "they," she spoke about someone she thought moved Jesus’ body. She thought Pilate or the Sanhedrin may have sent soldiers to roll away the stone and move Jesus’ body. Mary continued to think this until Jesus spoke to her (see: John 20:16).
See: Jewish Council (Sanhedrin)
[20:3]
When John wrote about the "other disciple," he wanted his readers to think about himself. John often wrote about himself by writing "other disciple" or "disciple whom Jesus loved" (See: John 13:23, John 18:15-16, John 21:7, 20, 23). Scholars think John wrote this because he wanted to be humble.
See: Disciple
[20:5]
John had to bend down to look into the tomb because the tomb's entrance was lower than where he stood. Scholars think Jesus’ tomb had a stairway that went down into the ground. These tombs were often carved out of the rock in the side of a hill. The entrance could go down a few steps into a room. So to see inside the tomb without entering it, John had to bend down to see under the top of the entrance.
See: Tomb
[20:5]
Scholars disagree about why John did not go inside the tomb. Some scholars think he wanted to allow Peter to enter first. Other scholars think John may have been afraid to go in.
See: Tomb
[20:5, 20:6, 20:7]
The two disciples saw Jesus’ linen burial cloths lying inside the tomb. Linen was expensive. In ancient times, people used linen to wrap dead bodies before they buried them. The linen cloths protected the air from the decaying body. The spices Nicodemus brought (see: 19:39-40) were wrapped inside the layers of linen to reduce the odor of the decaying body.
Because the linen cloths lay on the ground, the disciples knew someone had unwrapped the cloths from Jesus’ body. They understood that Jesus had come back to life, unwrapped himself, and left the linen cloths in the tomb.
Advice to translators: When someone died, their body decayed. That is, it broke down and was destroyed.
See: Disciple; Tomb; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[20:8]
After John entered the tomb and did not see Jesus' body, John believed that Jesus was resurrected. He believed that Jesus had come back to life in the cloth he was buried in. However, Jesus unwrapped himself. He left the burial wrappings in the tomb, and he left the tomb. According to the other gospels, an angel rolled the stone away (see: Matthew 28:2).
See: Tomb; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Gospel; Angel
[20:12]
When John wrote that the angels were "in white", he wanted his readers to think that the angels wore white clothes. These clothes were very bright.
See: Angel; White (symbol)
[20:14]
Mary did "not know that it was Jesus" because it was dark (see: 20:1). It was too dark for her to see him clearly. Also, she was surprised. She did not expect to see Jesus again after he died and was buried. So she thought the man she saw was the gardener. Mary did not recognize Jesus until he spoke to her. Then she recognized his voice.
[20:16]
Mary said "Rabboni" because she recognized the man in the garden with her was Jesus. Jesus' followers called him "Rabboni" (the Hebrew word for "teacher"). So now Mary said "Rabboni" to say that she knew it was Jesus.
[20:17]
Jesus said "my brothers" to speak about his disciples. He wanted to say that he felt that they were close friends.
See: Disciple; Family of God
[20:17]
When Jesus said "my Father and your Father, and my God and your God," he wanted to speak about God. That is, "my Father", "your Father", "my God", and "your God" all are ways to speak about the same God. Jesus spoke this way to get Mary to think that in some way God the Father was her "Father" and her "God.”
See: God the Father; Children of God
[20:19]
Jesus’ disciples were hiding because they were afraid the Jews or Romans might arrest and kill them, like they had done to Jesus. Many times the Romans did this with people who followed leaders the Romans executed. Many people knew who followed Jesus. It would be easy for Jewish leaders to tell the Romans about them. So, the disciples hid to keep this from happening.
See: Disciple; Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar)
[20:19]
Scholars do not know exactly how Jesus "came" and "stood in the middle of them" when the doors were locked. In some way, after he was resurrected, he could move differently than when he was alive. He was able to come into the room without opening the door.
See: 20:26
[20:20]
Jesus showed the disciples his hands and side to prove he was alive. They knew he was crucified. They knew that this left holes in his hands where he was nailed to the cross. They knew a soldier stabbed him with a spear in his side. So Jesus showed them the scars to show it was really him and he was really alive again.
See: Disciple; Crucify (Crucifixion); Cross; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[20:21, 20;22]
Jesus gave the disciples three things:
See: Disciple; Persecute (Persecution) ; God the Father; Atone (Atonement); Sin; Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
[20:23]
Jesus’ disciples could forgive sins because they served Jesus and Jesus gave them permission to do this. However, they did not have the power to do this. Only Jesus could forgive sins. However, Jesus gave them permission to tell people whether their sins were forgiven.
See: Disciple; Sin; Atone (Atonement)
[20:24]
John wrote about "the twelve" to make his readers think about Jesus' closest disciples. Jesus chose twelve men to follow him closely (see: Luke 6:13). Now, because Judas Iscariot betrayed Jesus and killed himself (see: 13:21-30; Acts 1:18), only eleven of them were left. However, John still used the words "the twelve" to write about the ones who were left.
See: Disciple
[20:25]
When the other disciples told Thomas that Jesus appeared to them, Thomas said what he did to tell them that he did not believe what they told him. Thomas was not with the disciples when Jesus appeared and showed them the scars on his body. So it was difficult for him to believe them. So, he said he would have to see the scars himself before he would believe Jesus was resurrected.
See: Disciple; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[20:26]
See: John 20:19
[20:27]
Jesus told Thomas to touch the scars on his hands and side, to help Thomas believe that he was really alive again.
[20:28] Thomas said "my Lord and my God" because now he believed Jesus was resurrected. He also believed that Jesus is God. When Thomas said "my Lord", he used the same word that the Old Testament uses to speak about God.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Jesus is God
[20:29]
When Jesus said "those who have not seen, and believed," he spoke about all Christians. That is to say, he knew the disciples who saw him after he was resurrected believed in him because they saw him again. However, he also knew that many people would believe in him without seeing him. Jesus told Thomas that God blesses people who believe in him, even when they do not see him with their eyes.
See: Disciple; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Bless (Blessing)
[20:30]
"Signs" are special things that Jesus did. He did these signs to show he is God. He did them to get people to believe in him. John wrote that in his gospel, he wrote down some of the signs Jesus did, but not all of them. This is because Jesus did so many signs.
See: Sign; Jesus is God; Gospel
[20:31]
John wrote that he wrote down some of the signs Jesus did so that his readers would believe in Jesus.
Some scholars think John wanted to help people who do not yet believe in Jesus, to believe in him. Fewer scholars think John wanted to help Christians to trust in Jesus more.
See: Sign
"Sunday"
"she saw that someone had rolled away the stone"
This phrase appears to be the way that John refers to himself throughout his book. Here the word "love" refers to brotherly love or love for a friend or family member.
The author uses the word "they" here to show that Mary Magdalene did not know who took the Lord away. She was probably thinking of the Jews or Romans, but it would be best to translate using your language's way of leaving the actor or actors unknown.
"the Lord's dead body ... laid it"
John is referring to himself here as "the other disciple," rather than including his name.
These were the burial cloths that people had used to wrap the body of Jesus.
"cloth that someone had used to cover Jesus's face"
"but someone had folded it and put it aside, separate from the linen cloths"
"he saw these things and now believed that Jesus had risen from the dead"
These words refer to the disciples. Possible meanings are 1) they did not know that that scripture exists or 2) they did not understand that that scripture said that Jesus would come alive again.
become alive again
All those who have died. This expression describes all dead people together in the underworld.
"went back to where they were staying in Jerusalem"
"She saw two angels dressed in white clothing"
"Because they took away the body of my Lord, and I do not know where they have put it"
"if you have taken his dead body away, tell me where you have put it, and I will take it away"
The word "Rabboni" means "teacher" in Aramaic.
This was the language that the Jews in Judea spoke among themselves. Some translations say "Hebrew," following the form of the Greek word.
Jesus used the word "brothers" to refer to his disciples.
"I am about to return to heaven to be with my Father and your Father, to the one who is my God and your God"
"Mary Magdalene went to where the disciples were and told them"
This refers to Sunday.
"the disciples had locked the doors where they were"
"because they were afraid that the Jewish leaders might arrest them"
This is a common greeting that means "May God give you peace" .
"God will forgive them"
"If you do not forgive another's sins"
"God will not forgive them"
This is a male name that means "twin."
The word "him" refers to Thomas.
"I will believe only if I see ... his side"
The word "his" refers to Jesus.
The word "his" refers to Jesus.
"when they had locked the doors"
"This is what is most important for you to do: you must believe"
"put your trust in me"
"you have believed that I am alive"
This means "God gives great happiness to those."
"who have not seen me alive"
The word "signs" refers to miracles that show that God is the all-powerful one who has complete authority over the universe.
"signs that the author did not write about in this book"
"but the author wrote about these signs"
This is an important title for Jesus.
"you may have life because of Jesus"
This refers to spiritual life.
1
After these things Jesus revealed himself again to the disciples at the Sea of Tiberias. This is how he revealed himself:
2
Simon Peter was together with Thomas called Didymus, Nathaniel from Cana in Galilee, the sons of Zebedee, and two other disciples of Jesus.
3
Simon Peter said to them, "I am going fishing." They said to him, "We, too, will come with you." They went and got into a boat, but they caught nothing during the whole night.
They answered him, "No."
Peter said to him, "Yes Lord, you know that I love you."
Jesus said to him, "Feed my lambs."
Peter said to him, "Yes Lord, you know that I love you."
Jesus said to him, "Shepherd my sheep."
Peter was sorrowful because Jesus had said to him a third time, "Do you love me?" He said to him, "Lord, you know all things, you know that I love you."
Jesus said to him, "Feed my sheep.
[21:1]
The Sea of Tiberias is another name for the Sea of Galilee. Some people called it this to honor the Roman Emperor Tiberius.
See Map: Sea of Galilee
See: Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar)
[21:2]
Jesus appeared to seven disciples by the Sea of Galilee:
See: Disciple
[21:3]
Scholars disagree about why Peter and the other disciples went fishing.
Some scholars believe Peter and these disciples returned to their old job of fishing. Jesus had appeared a few times, but most of the time people could not see him. So these scholars think the disciples did not believe Jesus was going to do anything more.
Other scholars think these disciples were fishing because they needed food. They also needed to earn some money by selling fish. They were waiting for Jesus to tell them what he wanted them to do.
See: Disciple
[21:4]
The disciples "did not know it was Jesus" because they were too far away. Also, it was early morning. So they could not see who it was.
[21:7]
When John wrote about the "disciple whom Jesus loved", he wanted his readers to think about himself. John often wrote about himself by writing "other disciple" or "disciple whom Jesus loved" (See: John 13:23, John 18:15-16, John 20:3-8). Scholars think John wrote this way because he wanted to be humble.
[21:7]
The disciple whom Jesus loved called Jesus "the Lord" to honor him. This disciple was John. He first recognized the man was Jesus. He said to Peter the man was “the Lord.” John that understood Jesus is God. So he used a word that many people used to honor God.
The Greek word that is translated as "the Lord" is the same word that the Jews used when speaking about God. Therefore, whenever Jesus is called this, the Jews would have thought about God. They would have thought that people were saying that Jesus is God.
See: Lord; Jesus is God; Disciple
[21:7]
Peter was not naked while he fished. But he wore only a robe as an outer garment. So, Peter tied his robe around him before he jumped into the water.
[21:7]
Peter "threw himself into the sea" to swim to shore to see Jesus. He was excited that Jesus had come. So he wanted to get to shore as fast as he could. He also needed to go to the shore to pull the net full of fish onto the shore (see: 21:11). To throw oneself into the sea is to jump out of the boat and into the water.
[21:8]
Two hundred cubits is about 90 metres.
[21:11]
John does not say how he knew there were 153 fish. Some scholars think God wanted to say something special about the number of fish. But most scholars think John knew they caught exactly 153 fish. Fishermen like to count their fish.
[21:14]
John wrote that this was "the third time Jesus showed himself to the disciples after he had risen from the dead" so his readers would think about the first two times that John wrote about when Jesus appeared to the disciples. The first appearance was when Jesus appeared to all of the disciples except Thomas. This happened on Sunday after the crucifixion (see: John 20:19-23). He appeared again to all the disciples a week later (see: John 20:24-29). This is the third time he appeared to seven disciples that Jesus was writing about.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Disciple; Crucify (Crucifixion)
[21:15]
When Jesus called Peter "Simon Peter" and "Simon son of John", he used different names for Peter. Simon was the name his parents gave him when he was born. Jesus had named him Peter, so he was often called Simon Peter after that (see: Matthew 16:16, Luke 22:31-34, and John 18:10). Peter was also called the son of John because his father’s name was John (see: Matthew 16:17).
[21:15]
When Jesus said "more than these", he wanted Peter to think about the other disciples. Jesus asked Peter if Peter loved him more than the other disciples loved him.
See: Disciple
[21:15, 21:16, 21:17]
When Jesus spoke about "lambs" and "sheep", he used a metaphor for new Christians. He wanted to say that they had a lot to learn about God and Jesus. Peter had to teach them these things. So Jesus used a metaphor about feeding sheep to speak about this teaching.
[21:17]
Peter said that Jesus "knew all things" because he had followed Jesus long enough to know that Jesus was very wise. In fact, he knew that Jesus is God. So, because God knows all things, Jesus must know all things. Jesus knows all things (see: Matthew 12:25, Matthew 22:18, Mark 2:8, Luke 6:8, Luke 11:17, Luke 16:15, and John 2:25).
See: Jesus is God
[21:18]
When Jesus spoke what he spoke in 21:18, he wanted Peter to think about how Peter would die. He wanted to say that Peter would be crucified. In the Roman world, speaking about "stretching out" the hands was a way to speak about crucifixion.
Nobody wanted to die by being crucified. So Jesus said Peter would have to go where he would not want to go.
Scholars think Peter was crucified in Rome during the rule of the Roman Emperor Nero. This was about 30 years after Jesus said these words.
[21:19]
Jesus told Peter to "follow" him because he knew Peter was not certain if Jesus still wanted Peter as a disciple. Peter had denied Jesus three times before Jesus was crucified (see: John 18:17-27). So Peter did not know if Jesus still wanted him. Peter did not know what he should do now. Jesus answered this question Peter thought about but did not ask. Jesus made it very clear to Peter what he should do. Peter should continue to follow Jesus.
See: Disciple
[21:20]
The other disciple Peter asked about was John. Peter wanted to know about John’s life and death. Jesus told Peter to focus on his own life and death, not John’s. Peter needed to obey what God wanted him to do, and John needed to obey what God wanted him to do. Each Christian must follow Jesus by obeying him and doing the things he wants them to do.
See: Disciple
[21:23]
John wrote 21:23 to make clear what Jesus said. Some people thought Jesus told Peter that John would not die until Jesus returns to earth.However, Jesus did not want Peter to think about this. Peter must follow Jesus, and John must follow Jesus. They should not compare themselves to each other. Each disciple must obey Jesus and do the things he wants them to do.
[21:24]
John is the disciple who wrote this book. John never called himself by his name in this gospel. He did not want to take any attention away from Jesus. John wanted the readers of this gospel to remember Jesus, not John.
See: Disciple; Gospel; Savior; Messiah (Christ)
[21:25]
John explained in 21:25 that Jesus did many other things. John did not write all these things in his gospel. These other things were amazing things. They were amazing because Jesus did them. But there were so many of them that John could not write all of them down.
See: Gospel
"My dear friends."
"you will catch some fish in your net"
"pull the net in"
The kind of love that comes from God is focused on having good things happen to others even when those good things do not happen to the one who loves. This kind of love cares for others, no matter what they do.
"he secured his outer garment around him" or "he put on his tunic"
"for he had taken off some of his clothes"
"jumped into the sea and swam to shore"
"90 meters." A cubit was a little less than half a meter.
"So Simon Peter went back to the boat"
"pulled the net to the shore"
"full of large fish, one hundred and fifty-three."
the morning meal
You can translate this ordinal term as "time number 3."
The kind of love that comes from God is focused on having good things happen to others even when those good things do not happen to the one who loves.
When Peter answers, he uses the word for "love" that refers to brotherly love or love for a friend or family member.
"Feed the people I care for"
"Care for the people I care for"
This time when Jesus asks this question he uses the word for "love" that refers to brotherly love or love for a friend or family member.
"Care for the people I care for"
"you used to dress yourself ... someone else will dress you"
"to indicate that Peter would die on a cross to honor God"
"Keep on being my disciple"
John refers to himself in this way throughout the book, rather than mentioning his name.
This is the kind of love that comes from God and always desires the good of others, even when it does not benefit oneself. This kind of love cares for others, no matter what they do.
This is a reference to the Last Supper
Here "him" refers to "the disciple whom Jesus loved."
"Lord, what will happen to this man?"
"Jesus said to Peter"
Here "him" refers to the "disciple whom Jesus loved"
This refers to Jesus's second coming, his return to earth from heaven.
"that is not your concern." or "you should not be concerned about that."
Here "the brothers" refers to all the followers of Jesus.
"the disciple John"
"who has seen all these things"
"we who trust in Jesus know"
"If someone wrote down all of them"
John exaggerates to emphasize that Jesus did many more miracles than what people could write about in many books.
"the books that people could write about what he did"
Luke wrote the book of Acts. He was a Gentile doctor from Antioch, He also wrote the gospel of Luke
See Map: Antioch
Luke wrote this book to Theophilus. This was the same man to whom he wrote the gospel of Luke to Theophilus. Theophilus can be translated as “friend of God.” Some scholars think that Theolophilis was a man who helped Luke. Perhaps he helped him to write this book by giving him money. Other scholars think Luke wrote to anyone who loves God. That is, he wrote to all Christians.
See: Gospel
Luke wrote about church as more people believed in Jesus. He wrote about the days immediately after Jesus’ death and resurrection until the time when Paul arrived in Rome. Luke wrote about the great things the Holy Spirit did to help people to know about Jesus. He also wrote about how both the Jews and Gentiles believed in Jesus.
See: Church; Resurrect (Resurrection);Holy Spirit; Gentile
See Map: Rome
Luke wrote this letter so that people would know what happened to the Christians after Jesus died and was resurrected. He wanted people to know that both the Jews and the Gentiles could be Christians. He wanted all people to believe in Jesus.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Gentile
See: Church; Gospel; Persecute (Persecution); Apostle; Gentile; Law of Moses
1
The former account I wrote, Theophilus, told all that Jesus began to do and to teach,
2
until the day that he was taken up, after he had given commands through the Holy Spirit to the apostles he had chosen.
3
After his suffering, he presented himself alive to them with many convincing proofs. For forty days he appeared to them, and he spoke about the kingdom of God.
21 It is necessary, therefore, that one of the men who accompanied us all the time the Lord Jesus went in and out among us, 22 beginning from the baptism of John to the day that he was taken up from us, become a witness with us of his resurrection." 23 They put forward two men, Joseph called Barsabbas, who was also called Justus, and Matthias.
[1:3]
In this passage, the “kingdom of God” means two different things.
God rules over everything. However, some scholars think that Christians agree for him to rule over themselves now in this life. This is why they obey him and trust in him. When Luke says that God rules over his kingdom, he means that these Christians agree to trust in him and obey him. But this is not the same as God ruling over the whole world, because most people still reject Jesus.
God rules over everything, but other scholars believe that he will also rule over the earth when Jesus comes back to earth and stays here. These scholars think that this is what Jesus was talking about in 1:3.
Most Jews thought that the Messiah would free Israel from the Gentiles ruling them. Some scholars believe that this meant that the nation of Israel would be free once again. They believe that Jesus will do this for Israel in the future and it will last forever.
Other scholars think that Jesus was talking about a new kind of kingdom. In this kingdom, Christians agree for God to rule over themselves, and they will obey him. While Jesus has always ruled over everything, he now rules over Christians in a special way. They also believe that Christians are the new “people of God” and therefore can also be called Israel.
See: Kingdom of God; People of God; Messiah (Christ); Jesus' Return to Earth; Gospel; Glory (Glorify)
[1:4, 1:5]
What the disciples waited for was for the Holy Spirit to do something new and different. They waited for him to give them his power in a new way. This new way would begin a new time when God would do new things for mankind.
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Disciple
[1:5]
To baptize something means to dip it into water or to cover it with water. The Jews dipped things in water to make them pure, that is, so they could use them as the Law of Moses instructed them. They also bathed themselves in order to make themselves pure or clean, that is, so that God would continue to accept them as his people.
In the same way, some scholars think that God baptizes people with the Holy Spirit when they begin to believe in Jesus. When God does that, he joins that person to himself. That person then becomes part of the Church, which is also called the “body of Christ.”
However, other scholars think that when God baptizes a person with the Spirit, he makes that person able to do miracles, such as speaking in unknown languages. However, only some Christians experience this.
See: Baptize (Baptism); Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
[1:8]
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
[1:8]
In 1:8 Jesus told his disciples how the Church will grow, that is, how more people would believe in him. Jesus said, “In Jerusalem, in all of Judea and Samaria, and to the ends of the earth.” In the book of Acts, Luke tells how the Christians announced the gospel to people in these places, first in Jerusalem, next in Judea and Samaria, and finally much farther away, in Greece and in Rome.
[1:8]
Christians are to tell people about God. They are also to share the gospel with everyone, no matter where they come from. They are to continue doing this until the whole world hears the gospel. This is the work that the church must do.
The church is able to do this by the power of the Holy Spirit, who is always with the church. The nation of Israel did not always have the Holy Spirit with it. But in the church, the Holy Spirit lives in all Christians. Because of this, Christians have become the primary means by which God draws people to himself.
See: Church; Gospel; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Israel
See Map: Jerusalem and Judea
[1:13]
Eleven apostles were mentioned in 1:13. They are not always called by the same name in Scripture. However, they were the same eleven men.
Jewish people often had Greek names in addition to their Hebrew names. For example, Simon Peter had a Hebrew name (Simon) and a Greek name (Peter). He is sometimes called by one name, sometimes by the other, and sometimes by both.
Judas, son of James, is also called Thaddeus. Simon the zealot is also called Simon the Canaanite. Thomas is also called Didymus ("twin" in Greek). James is identified as a son of Zebedee (see: Matthew 4:21)
See: Mark 6:7-13, Matthew 10, and Luke 9:1-6
See: Apostle
[1:13]
The “zealous people” were a group of Jews who wanted to stop the Romans from ruling their own nation. The zealous people were often willing to fight with violent force in order to stop the Romans. They may have even murdered leaders in the government.
In 1:13 Luke shows that Simon was a member of this group. Scripture probably referred to Simon as a zealous person in order to tell him apart from Simon Peter. Scholars think that Simon did not continue to act as a zealous person after he started following Jesus.
See: Matthew 10:4
[1:14]
“Brothers” usually referred to brothers born from the same mother. However, it also refers to Christians together. They are brothers because they believe in Jesus. Most scholars believe 1:14 referred to Jesus’ brothers who were born from Mary, his mother. But perhaps “brothers” in 1:14 referred to Christians.
See: Family of God; Family of Jesus
[1:14]
If brothers referred to other Christians, then they were obeying Jesus’ command to pray.
Brothers might have also referred to Jesus’ brothers who were also born from Mary. However, these brothers did not believe in Jesus before he died on the cross. It would have been surprising for them to obey the commands of Jesus if they did not believe in him. Therefore, they probably came to believe in Jesus after he died and rose again.
See: Matthew 12:46-50, Galatians 1:18-19, 1 Corinthians 15:7, and Mark 6:3
See: Family of God; Family of Jesus
[1:18]
Matthew said that Judas hanged himself (see: Matthew 27:5). In the book of Acts, Luke perhaps told what happened to Judas’ body after he died. If no one found his body, it would have decomposed and, after some time, have fallen down to the ground. The rotten corpse could easily have burst open.
[1:20, 1:21, 1:22]
Some scholars think that only the first Christians could be “apostles.” They think this, because in 1:21-22 Luke says who could be an apostle. To be an apostle, a man had to be someone who had followed Jesus while Jesus lived on earth. He also had to have seen Jesus after he rose from the dead. This is why only people who lived in the time of Jesus could be apostles.
However, some scholars think that God still makes certain people able to be apostles. These people are of course different from the twelves apostles in the time of the first Christians.
Still other scholars think that the apostles sinned in selecting Matthias as the twelfth apostles. They do not think that God wanted Matthias to replace Judas Iscariot; they think that God wanted Paul instead.
These scholars say that the disciples sinned when they cast lots in order to find out what God wanted. It is true that Israelites cast lots in order to know what God wanted (see: Leviticus 16:8-10 and Numbers 26:55-56. Also, the book of Proverbs appears to permit the casting of lots (see: Proverbs 16:33.
However, most scholars do not think that Christians should cast lots. Few Christians cast lots today. Some scholars say that people who cast lots do sorcery. Others scholars say that Christians do not need to cast lots, because the Holy Spirit now lives in them and guides them.
See: Acts 6:2
See: Apostle; Cast Lots; Gifts of the Holy Spirit;Will of God
[1:26]
In Matthew 19:28, Jesus prophesied that the twelve apostles would judge the twelve tribes of Israel. This is probably the reason that the apostles appointed another disciple to replace Judas Iscariot.
In addition to this, some scholars believe that the Church has replaced Israel as the people of God. They think that the twelve apostles represent this new Israel. However, other scholars believe that the church and Israel remain distinct groups.
See: Luke 22:30
See: Apostle; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Church; Israel
The "former account" is the Gospel of Luke.
Luke wrote this book to a man named Theophilus. Some translations follow their own culture's way of addressing a letter and write "Dear Theophilus" at the beginning of the sentence. Theophilus means "friend of God"
"until the day on which God took him up to heaven" or "until the day that he ascended into heaven"
This refers to Jesus's suffering and death on the cross.
Jesus appeared to his apostles and to many other disciples.
"the Holy Spirit, whom the Father promised to send, about whom Jesus said"
Jesus contrasts how John baptized people in water with how God would baptize believers in the Holy Spirit.
"God will baptize you"
"will you now make Israel a great kingdom again"
"the exact time"
"God will empower you ... to be my witnesses"
Possible meanings are 1) "all over the world" or 2) "to the places on earth that are farthest away"
"as they were looking up at the sky"
"he rose up into the sky" or "God raised him up into the sky"
"a cloud blocked their view so that they could no longer see him"
Jesus ascended into the sky, through the clouds, and the clouds hid him. He will return from the sky, through (or on) the clouds, and people will be able to see him.
"The apostles returned"
"about one kilometer away"
"the room on the upper level of the house"
They all spent much time ... praying
The phrase "with one purpose" translates a word that speaks of people who agree with each other and who work together to accomplish a common purpose.
"During that time"
"people"
Here the word "brothers" refers to fellow believers and includes both men and women.
"the things that we read about in scripture had to take place"
"through the words of David"
The words "this man" refers to Judas Iscariot.
The words "his wickedness" refer to Judas Iscariot's betraying Jesus to the people who killed him.
This suggests that Judas fell from a high place, rather than just falling down. The fall was severe enough to cause his body to burst open. Other passages of scripture mention that he hanged himself.
When the people living in Jerusalem heard of the way in which Judas died, they renamed the field.
Possible meanings are 1) that the word "field" refers to the field where Judas died or 2) that the word "field" refers to Judas's dwelling place and is a metaphor for his family line.
"become empty"
Based on the scriptures that he quoted and on what Judas had done, Peter tells the group what they must do.
"the Lord Jesus lived among us"
Possible meanings: 1) "beginning from when John baptized Jesus" or 2) "beginning from when John baptized people"
"until the day when Jesus left us and rose up to heaven" or "until the day that God took him up from us"
"must begin to testify with us about his resurrection"
"They proposed two men who fulfilled the requirements that Peter listed"
"Joseph, whom people also called Barsabbas and Justus"
"The believers prayed together and one of the apostles said"
"You, Lord, know the thoughts and motives of everyone"
"to take Judas's place in this apostolic ministry" or "to take Judas's place in serving as an apostle"
"which Judas stopped fulfilling"
"to go where he belongs"
The apostles cast lots to decide between Joseph and Matthias.
The lot indicated that Matthias was the one to replace Judas.
"the believers considered him to be an apostle with the other eleven"
1
When the day of Pentecost came, they were all together in the same place.
2
Suddenly a sound like the rush of a violent wind came from heaven, and it filled the whole house where they were sitting.
3
There appeared to them tongues like fire that were distributed, and they sat upon each one of them.
4
They were all filled with the Holy Spirit and began to speak in other tongues, as the Spirit gave them the ability.
37 Now when they heard this, they were pierced in their hearts, and said to Peter and the rest of the apostles, "Brothers, what must we do?"
38 Then Peter said to them, "Repent and be baptized, each of you, in the name of Jesus Christ for the forgiveness of your sins, and you will receive the gift of the Holy Spirit. 39 For the promise is to you and to your children and to all who are far off, as many people as the Lord our God will call."
43 Fear came upon every soul, and many wonders and signs were done through the apostles. 44 All who believed were together and had all things in common, 45 and they sold their property and possessions and distributed them to all, according to the needs anyone had.
[2:1]
Pentecost was a Jewish festival. This festival came 50 days after the Passover week ended. It was one of the three most important festivals in the Jewish faith. For these three festivals, the Law of Moses made all Jewish men come to Jerusalem to “appear before the Lord” (see: Deuteronomy 16:16). These men brought offerings of the grain from the summer wheat harvest. These offerings gave thanks to God for helping the harvest. Pentecost was also called “The Feast of Weeks.” It was celebrated seven weeks after the Passover week ended (see: Leviticus 23:15).
The Feast of Pentecost brought the most visitors of Jews and Gentiles who believed in God to Jerusalem. It was the best time of year to travel. Some scholars think this is why God chose the Pentecost festival to baptize the followers of Jesus with the Holy Spirit. That is, the most people possible were there to see it.
See: Passover; Pentecost; Law of Moses; Baptize (Baptism)
[2:1]
Scholars disagree on how many people were there when the Holy Spirit came. They do not know if it was only the twelve apostles or if Jesus’ relatives and the 120 disciples were also there (see:1:14-15). The house or upper room was big enough for the twelve apostles (see:1:13). If 120 disciples were there, then the “house” where they met was thought to be a large house with many rooms. Or some scholars think they met in part of the outer courts of the temple.
See: Holy Spirit; Apostle; Disciple; Temple Courts
[2:2]
The Holy Spirit came with the sound of a strong “rushing” (φέρω/g5342) “wind”(πνοή/g4466). Luke said all the people in the house heard this sound. The word wind, or “breath”(πνοή/g4466), is used other places in the Bible to talk about the Holy Spirit (see: 17:25; Ezekiel 37:9-10). In those places, it is the Spirit who gives life. The Holy Spirit is also a part of giving Christians a new life after they believe in Jesus (see: Titus 3:5).
Luke also talked about the Holy Spirit coming in little flames in the shape of tongues. These tongues laid on top of all those in the house. Some scholars think Luke was talking about the Holy Spirit’s coming in the same way John the Baptist spoke of it (see: Luke 3:16-17).
See: Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
[2:4]
When the disciples spoke in other “tongues”(γλῶσσα/g1100) on the day of Pentecost, it meant they spoke in commonly known languages. But, the disciples did not know these languages. That is, they did not learn these languages by studying them or learning them. The Holy Spirit caused the disciples to speak in other languages. In this way, the Jews from many language groups heard the disciples speaking in their own languages.
See: Speak in Tongues
[2:5, 2:9, 2:10, 2:11]
See Map: Ancient Middle East
[2:13]
Many in the crowd thought the disciples were drunk because they did not know what the disciples said. Because they spoke in languages that the people did not know, they thought they just spoke from drunkenness. Others became confused and amazed when they heard the disciples speaking in their own language. This confusion and amazement allowed Peter to tell them about what really happened.
[2:15]
The Jews counted time each day beginning with the sunrise. The third hour of the day was about nine o’clock in the morning. Three hours after the sun rose where they lived. When are the “the last days”?
Some scholars think the “last days” began when Jesus first came to earth. That is, they began at his birth. These scholars think the last days continue until Jesus comes back to earth. Other scholars think the last days began after Jesus came back from the dead and the Holy Spirit came to the disciples. These scholars also think the last days will end when Jesus comes back to earth.
See: Last Days
[2:17]
Some scholars think Luke said “all flesh” to say all kinds of Jewish people. In the past, God only spoke to certain people, that is, prophets, kings, or priests with messages from the Holy Spirit. Other scholars think the words “all flesh” meant the Gentile nations of the world along with the Jews.
See: Prophet; Priest (Priesthood) ; Gentile
[2:17]
Peter knew the signs of flames of fire and the speaking of foreign languages to be the “signs on the earth below.” Some scholars think the prophecy of the “wonders in the heavens” happened on the day when Jesus died (see:Luke 23:44-45). Other scholars think the signs of blood, fire, smoke, the sun changing to darkness, and the moon changing to blood all speak about when Jesus is going to some back to earth.
See: Sign; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Jesus' Return to Earth
[2:20]
The ‘great and glorious day of the Lord’ is the day of judgment. It is the time when Jesus comes back to earth and judges the whole human race (see: Matthew 24:30-31 and 2 Thessalonians 2:1-4) Scholars think the word glorious also meant fearful or dreadful.
See: Day of the Lord; Glory (Glorify); Day of Judgment
[2:22]
When Peter said God “accredited” Jesus to the men of Israel, he said that through the many miracles he did, God helped people to know that Jesus was the promised messiah.
See: Miracle; Messiah (Christ)
[2:23]
God’s predetermined(ὁρίζω/g3724) plan spoke about God’s specific and unchangeable will. That is, God knew what would happen before it happen because he wanted it to happen or allowed it to happen. God planned Jesus’ death on the cross before he created the world (see: 2 Timothy 1:9; Revelation 13:8). God’s foreknowledge(πρόγνωσις/g4268) spoke about God setting the time for Jesus to be crucified by “lawless”(ἄνομος/g0459) men. Some scholars think “lawless men” spoke about the Romans who beat Jesus and nailed him to the cross. Other scholars think both the Jewish leaders and the Romans were guilty of having Jesus killed.
See: Predestine (Predestination); Foreknow (Foreknowledge); Will of God
[2:24]
In the same way that God planned Jesus dying on the cross, he also planned to make Jesus live again. God controls living and dying. Dying could not stop Jesus because he is God.
[2:27]
Here, Hades means the general place where the dead people go. Peter said David was a prophet because he spoke about Jesus dying and that his body would not decay or rot.
See: Hades (Sheol); Prophet
[2:33]
The people saw and heard the disciples speaking in languages that the disciples did not know how to speak (see: 2:6-8). This showed the fulfillment of the promise Jesus made. Also, it showed that the Holy Spirit came to the disciples. The Holy Spirit came with power in the same way Jesus said the Holy Spirit was going to come.
See: Disciple; Holy Spirit
[2:34]
Scholars think the words, “The Lord said to my Lord” spoke about God saying that Jesus is also the Lord. That is, Jesus is God. Only God could be a master of God.
See: Psalm 110:1
See: Lord; Jesus is God; Trinity
[2:34]
Some scholars think the words meant “having been exalted by the right hand of God” instead of “to the right hand of God.” That is, Jesus was given back the honor he had in heaven before he came to earth. By coming to earth, he humbled himself and was not honored as much while he was on the earth. When someone sat at the right hand of a king, he was honored greatly. They were given power and permission to rule.
When someone sat down, it meant that they were finished working. The writer of Hebrews talks about the difference between Jesus finishing the things he wanted to do and the Jewish priests who continuously stand because they never finish the things they need to do (see:Hebrews 10:11-12). Jesus was given the highest place of honor and permission to rule in heaven.
See Psalm 110
See: Right Hand; Disciple; Heaven
[2:35]
This is a prophecy from Psalm 110:1. God placed the enemies of Jesus under Jesus, who was given permission to rule them. That is, Jesus holds complete rule over his enemies.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy)
[2:36]
The whole house of Israel was all the Jewish people who rejected Jesus (see: Mark 14:61-65).
[2:36]
Peter called Jesus lord and christ. He meant that Jesus completed the prophecy David wrote in Psalm 110:1. Jesus is “lord”(κύριος/g29362) because God placed him at his right hand after he rose from the dead (see: Psalm 16:8). Jesus is ruler over everything.
Jesus is the “christ.” That is, he is the messiah, the one to complete God’s plan for saving people from their sins. Paul also spoke of Jesus as the Christ. Jesus showed that he was the Christ because he did not stay dead (see: Romans 1:4).
See: Lord; Messiah (Christ); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[2:37]
Scholars think to be “pierced to the heart” spoke of when a person would know something quickly and very strongly. They think the people knew quick and strong sorrow and felt guilty. They understood they killed their messiah. Their words of “what shall we do” were desperate words.
See: Messiah (Christ)
[2:38]
See: Repent (Repentance)
[2:38]
Scholars think several things happened when baptism “in the name of Jesus” happened:
See: Baptize (Baptism); Name; Messiah (Christ); Savior; Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Clean and Unclean
[2:38]
The gift of the Holy Spirit was the comforter that Jesus promised (see: John 14:16). The Holy Spirit comes to live inside those who believe in Jesus (see: Romans 8:9-11; Ephesians 1:13-14). Scholars agree that the gift of the Holy Spirit is different from the gifts of the Holy Spirit. All Christians are given the gift of the Holy Spirit. But the gifts the Holy Spirit gives each Christian are different. He chooses to give different people different gifts to help the church (see: 1 Corinthians 12:11).
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[2:39]
This promise of the Holy Spirit is for all Christians of all ages everywhere. The promise of the Holy Spirit was not only for the first Christians but also for all who will become Christians. Luke also wrote that the promise of the Holy Spirit was for the Jews and the Gentiles (see Acts 10:45; 11:16,17). Peter did not fully know that the Holy Spirit was also for the Gentiles when he spoke. But the Holy Spirit spoke this through him.
See: Gentile
[2:39]
Peter again quoted from the prophet Joel when he said, “to as many as the Lord our God will call.” The prophecy spoke of both those who call on the name of the Lord, and of those whom the Lord will call.
See: Romans 1:6; 9:1-33, John 3:16
See: Call (Calling)
[2:40]
Scholars think Peter told the Jews to “save themselves”(σῴζω/g4982) because he told the Jews to allow themselves to be saved by Jesus. The book of Acts speaks about God being the one who saves (see: 2:21, 39; 4:11-12). These scholars think that God’s call offers salvation. The people who are called must respond to the gospel with faith and by repenting (see: 2:38; 16:14-15, 30-34).
A “wicked generation” spoke about people who continually reject God and the things he says. Moses wrote about a wicked generation in the Old Testament (see: Deuteronomy 32:5), and Paul wrote about a wicked generation in the New Testament (see: Philippians 2:15).
See: Generation; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Gospel; Repent (Repentance)
[2:42]
The apostles taught about the things Jesus said and did. The apostles saw the power of Jesus in the miracles he did while they were with him. The teaching also talked about God’s plans and promises. God planned to save people from their sins even before he created the world. That is, he planned for Jesus to die on the cross, be buried, and be brought back to life even before he created the world. The apostles strongly taught that Jesus is the messiah whom God promised to come. They taught that it was through Jesus alone that someone could be at peace with God (see: 2:36-39; 3:17-23).
See: Apostle; Miracle; Messiah (Christ); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[2:42]
The word “fellowship” meant to share or be a part of something. Here, it meant sharing in each other’s lives. That is, in the same way they shared life in Jesus, they also shared life together. To share life with each other meant to know others, care for others, and allow them to care for you and to help one another in times of suffering (see: Romans 12:10-13; 1 Peter 4:8-10).
See: Fellowship
[2:42]
Some scholars think the “breaking of bread” took place at any ordinary meal time where people gathered together to eat. They think Jesus gave this command when he celebrated his last Passover meal with the disciples (see: Luke 22:14-19). That is, they took the loaves of bread they ate, broke them into small pieces, and shared them with one another. Other scholars think the “breaking of bread” was for Christians to regularly be a part of, so that they specifically remembered Jesus’ death on the cross, the forgiveness of sins, and the new covenant made by God with Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 11:23-26).
See: Passover; Disciple; New Covenant
[2a:42]
Scholars think the prayers were Jewish prayers and possibly the Jewish times of prayer as well (see: 3:1). Certainly, the Christians prayed together. They also went to the prayer times in the temple together (see: 2:46).
See: Pray (Prayer
[2:43]
Because the apostles did signs and wonders similar to the miracles done by Jesus, the people felt great “awe”(φόβος/g5401) about God. This means the people felt great respect and reverence for God.
See: Awe (Awesome); Sign; Miracle
[2:44]
Some scholars think “to have all things in common” meant the Christians wanted to share the things they owned. Though they kept the things they owned, they willingly sold them to help people with needs near them (see: 4:32). When someone needed something, the Christians sold some of their things, land, or other things they owned. Then they brought the money to the leaders or apostles to give to all with needs (See:Acts 4:32-37).
See: Apostle
[2:46]
The Christians went to the temple daily for prayers because the first Christians were Jewish. This was before they were not allowed to go to the temple because they believed in Jesus. They went there to pray Jewish prayers and to praise God who sent the messiah into the world (see: John 17:18).
See: Temple; Pray (Prayer; Messiah (Christ)
[2:47]
Scholars think Luke wrote “the Lord added to their number” because it was God’s church. He is the one who adds people to his church (see: 11:21).
"a sound came from heaven" or 2) "heaven" refers to the sky. Alternate translation: "a sound came from the sky"
Possible meanings are 1) tongues that looked like they were made of fire or 2) small flames of fire that looked like tongues.
This means that the "tongues like fire" spread out so that there was one on each person.
"The Holy Spirit filled all of those who were there and they"
They were speaking in languages that they did not already know.
The Holy Spirit gave them the ability to speak; they were dependent on the Spirit to speak in different languages.
Here "godly men" refers to people who were devout in their worship of God and tried to obey all of the Jewish laws.
"many different nations"
"When they heard this sound"
"the large crowd of people"
"All of these Galileans could not possibly know our languages!"
Possible meanings are 1) this is a rhetorical question that expresses how amazed they were or 2) this is a real question for which the people wanted an answer.
These are names of people groups.
These are names of large areas of land.
These are names of large areas of land.
These are names of people groups.
converts to the Jewish religion
"surprised and confused"
"They are drunk"
This refers to wine that is in the process of fermentation.
All the apostles stood up in support of Peter's statement.
Made a formal, important speech to them.
"know this" or "let me explain this to you"
"listen carefully to what I am saying"
"It is only nine o'clock in the morning." Peter expected his audience to know that people do not get drunk that early in the day.
"this is what God told the prophet Joel to write" or "this is that which the prophet Joel spoke"
"This is what will happen" or "This is what I will do"
"I will give my Spirit abundantly to all people"
These words emphasize that God will pour out his Spirit on all of his servants, both men and women.
"I will give my Spirit abundantly to all people"
"The sun will become dark"
"the moon will be turned to blood" or "the moon will appear to be red"
"the very great day"
"the Lord will save everyone who calls on him"
This means that God proved that he had appointed Jesus for his mission, and proved who he was by his many miracles.
"because God planned out and knew beforehand everything that would happen")
Possible meanings: 1) "you handed Jesus over into the hands of his enemies" or 2) "Judas betrayed Jesus to you."
"through the actions of lawless men" or "by what lawless men did"
Possible meanings are 1) the unbelieving Jews who accused Jesus of crimes or 2) the Roman soldiers who performed the execution of Jesus.
"But God caused him to live again"
"ending the pains of death"
"for him to remain dead"
"For David spoke these words as if he were the Christ: 'I saw"
"in my presence" or "with me"
"right beside me" or "with me to help me"
"people will not be able to cause me trouble" or "nothing will trouble me"
"I was glad and rejoiced"
"I will live in hope"
"will live with confidence in God" or "will confidently wait for God to rescue me"
"neither will you allow me, your Holy One, to see decay"
The word "decay" refers to the decomposition of his body after death. Alternate translation: "to decay"
"very glad when I see you" or "very glad when I am in your presence"
"My fellow Jews, it"
"he died and people buried him"
"God would appoint one of David's descendants to be king in David's place"
"Neither did God abandon him to Hades nor did his flesh see decay" or "God did not abandon him to Hades, and his flesh did not see decay"
"It is this Jesus whom God raised up" or "God caused him to live again"
"because God has exalted Jesus up to his right hand"
"Christ is in the position of God"
"he has caused to happen these things that"
"Sit in the place of honor beside me"
"until I make you victorious over all of your enemies"
"every Israelite"
"Peter's words deeply troubled their hearts, and they said"
"allow us to baptize you"
"by the authority of Jesus Christ"
This means either 1) "all people who live far away" or 2) "all people who are far from God."
"he strongly urged them"
"pleaded with"
"Be saved from the punishment that these wicked people will suffer"
"Save yourselves" or "Flee" or "Escape"
"they believed what Peter said"
"people baptized them"
"about three thousand people joined the believers on that day"
"eating the Lord's Supper together"
"Each person felt a deep respect and awe for God"
Possible meanings are 1) "the apostles performed many wonders and signs" or 2) "God performed many wonders and signs through the apostles"
Possible meanings are 1) "All of them believed the same thing" or 2) "All who believed were together in the same place."
"shared their belongings with one another"
"land and things they owned"
"distributed the proceeds to all"
They distributed the proceeds that they earned from selling their property and possessions to any believer who had a need.
"they devoted themselves to the apostles' teaching with one purpose in the temple"
"They also ate meals together in their homes"
"praising God. All the people approved of them"
"those whom the Lord saved"
1
Now Peter and John were going up into the temple at the hour of prayer, the ninth hour.
2
Now a man who was lame from his mother's womb was being carried to the temple gate called Beautiful. They would place him there every day so he could ask those who were going into the temple for alms.
3
When he saw Peter and John about to enter the temple, he asked them for alms.
[3:1]
The Jewish people went to the temple three times a day to pray. The “ninth hour” was in the middle of the afternoon. Jews also prayed in the middle of the morning at the middle of the day (see: Psalm 55:16-19). Peter and John were Christians. But they were also Jews. So they continued to pray at the temple three times a day after they became Christians.
[3:2]
Some scholars think Luke wrote that the man was “lame from birth” because it showed how powerful Jesus was because he healed this man. Scholars think “lame”(χωλός/g5560) meant a man with legs, ankles and feet not formed correctly. That made this man not strong enough to walk or stand (see: 3:7). What was the “Beautiful Gate”?
The “Beautiful Gate” was one of many gates that went into the Jewish temple. Scholars think the greatest number of people entered into the temple through this gate. Perhaps they carried the lame man to this gate so that they could ask people for gifts of money.
See: Temple
[3:4]
The phrase “fastening his eyes”(ἀτενίζω/g0816) meant that Peter looked specifically and closely at the lame beggar. Also, Peter commanded the man saying, “Look at us.” Scholars think the lame man looked at Peter and this man had expected a great gift.
Advice to Translators: A beggar was someone who asked people for money because they were poor or because they could not do anything.
[3:6]
The lame man did not stand up and walk before Peter spoke the name of Jesus. The phrase “in the name of Jesus” meant that Jesus gave him permission to heal this man and the power to do so. People knew Jesus’ power because of what Peter did (see: 3:16). Some scholars say the power that caused the lame man to stand up and “walk”(περιπατέω/g4043) and he was strong enough to walk for the rest of his life (see: 3:16).
See: Name
[3:11]
Solomon’s porch was on the east side of the temple courts. Scholars think the court of the Gentiles was near this area. Jesus taught on this porch to many people (see: John 10:23).
See Map: Show map of Jewish temple with its various gates, and porches
[3:13]
Peter spoke about God in a way that the Jewish people would understand. Scholars think Peter wanted the Jews to think about God promised to do certain things. God not only healed a lame man, but he made it so that people would know that Jesus is the promised messiah. The things Peter said also helped people to know he and the apostles served the God of Israel. They did not worship another god.
See: Messiah (Christ); Apostle
[3:13]
Scholars think Peter said the same thing the prophet Isaiah said to show that Jesus is the messiah. Jesus is the servant who brings the justice of God, he brings people back to God, and he is the servant who suffers for the people of God (see: Isaiah 42:1; 49:5-6; 52:13-15). The Jewish people knew what Isaiah said and expected a suffering servant to come.
See: Prophet; Messiah (Christ); Justice (Just, Unjust); Serve (Servant, Slave)
[3:14]
Jesus is the holy and righteous one.
See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Righteous (Righteousness)
[3:15]
Peter spoke about Jesus as the “founder of life”(ἀρχηγός/g0747). This meant that Jesus created the universe and created everything on earth. It also meant that Jesus was the leader of the whole world.Jesus also made it so that Christians would live together with God in heaven forever.
See: Create (Creation, Creature)
[3:17]
Peter knew the people and the religious leaders did not fully understand the plan of God for Jesus. God made this plan before the beginning of the world (see: Ephesians 1:4). The prophets spoke how the messiah must suffer and die (see: Isaiah 531-12; Zechariah 12:10). Some scholars think Jesus spoke about how those who crucified him did not really know what they were doing (see: Luke 23:34).
See: Messiah (Christ); Prophet
[3:19]
Peter told the Jewish people and leaders they must “repent.” This meant they must believe that Jesus is the messiah. It also meant they must think differently about what the Scriptures teach about the messiah (see: 2 Corinthians 3:12-16). The people refused to believe that Jesus was God’s servant. They did not think that Jesus was the “holy one.” They refused to believe that Jesus was the one who created everything and was the messiah. Peter’s told the people that they needed to repent and believe in Jesus. In this way, their sins were to be “blotted out, ” that is, the penalty for their sins was removed because Jesus served the penalty for their sins. They were made clean.
See: Repent (Repentance); Messiah (Christ); Serve (Servant, Slave); Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Sin; Clean and Unclean
[3:19]
Some scholars think “refreshing” meant to experience a relief from trouble or to have a time of peace before Jesus returns. They think that Scripture teaches that there will be a time of peace and forgiveness when God would not judge people. Other scholars think the “periods of refreshing” spoke about the time when Peter lived. They think that Luke was speaking about God given them peace from different things. Still other scholars think the periods of refreshing came when the people repented and trusted in God. That is, the Holy Spirit brings refreshing in the life of a person who repents (see: Acts 2:38; John 14:15-21).
See: Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Repent (Repentance); Holy Spirit
[3:21]
Some scholars think when Luke spoke about “restoration,” he wanted to say that God will bring Israel back to their land (see: 1:6). That is, he will bring back the kingdom of Israel. These scholars also think this is a time when God will fulfill his promises made through the prophet Malachi (see: Malachi 4:2-6). This is when the messiah returns to the world to judge the world for its sin. Other scholars think Peter spoke about the world being restored. That is, the world will be returned to be perfect in the same way it was perfect before Adam and Eve sinned (see: Genesis 3). These scholars think Peter spoke about something still to have that the prophets spoke about (see: Isaiah 65:17; 66:22).
However, God began the restoring people making it possible for them to be at peace with him because Jesus died. In Scripture, there is a metaphor about people who reject God are far away from him. People who were far away from God because of sin, were brought near to God because of the sacrifice for sin made by Jesus on the cross. That is, But, most scholars think there will still be a future time in which all of creation will be brought back to God.
See: Fulfill (Fulfillment); Prophet; Metaphor
[3:22]
The Old Testament spoke of a prophet coming in the future (see: Deuteronomy 18:15-18). The Jews thought of Moses as the first and greatest of all prophets. They thought Moses said that the prophet coming in the future was the messiah. Peter said clearly that the people needed to “listen” to the prophet, that is, to obey the prophet God sent, the messiah. This meant they needed to listen and obey the words of the messiah. That is, they needed to do what Jesus told them to do. Peter said that the people who did not listen to the prophet from God were going to be punished. God raised this prophet up to a high position in the same way he raised up Moses to a high position (see: Deuteronomy 18:19). Scholars think the punishment which Peter spoke was the removing of the people from being in the family of God.
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Prophet; Messiah (Christ)
[3:24]
God told him to anoint King David (see: 1 Samuel 16:11-13). God gave David promises from the prophet Nathan that spoke of someone to come. This person was to reign forever. This person to come was the messiah (see: 2 Samuel 7:8-17).
See: Anoint (Anointing); Prophet; Messiah (Christ)
[3:24]
Scholars think the words “these days” spoke about the times when Peter and the other apostles lived. They think it was the beginning of the days of the promised New Covenant (see: Jeremiah 31:31-34). Scholars think the phrase “these days” also meant the beginning of the last days spoken of by the prophet Joel (see: 2:17-21).
See: Apostle; New Covenant; Last Days
[3:25]
God made a covenant with Abraham. He promised to bless all the nations of the world through Abraham (see: Genesis 22:15-18). One promise was that one of Abraham’s descendants would bring about a certain blessing. That is, the messiah was going to be a descendant of Abraham (see: Galatians 16-18).
See: Covenant with Abraham; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Bless (Blessing); Messiah (Christ)
[3:26]
The Old Testament spoke about God’s covenant with the nation of Israel as the people. He made Israel his people. The Jewish people thought about Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob as their fathers. They thought about Moses as their greatest prophet. Keeping his covenant with Abraham and Israel, God sent the promised messiah to the Jews (see: Genesis 22:18; Jeremiah 31:31-34). God’s plan from the beginning of the world was to give his favor to all the nations of the world. Jesus was how God gave his favor to the world. Paul also spoke about God’s plan to save people from all of the nations. God gave the gospel first to the Jews and then to the rest of the world (see: Romans 1:16).
See: Serve (Servant, Slave);Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Prophet; Covenant with Abraham; Messiah (Christ); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Gospel
They did not go into the temple building where only the priests were allowed. Alternate translation: "to the temple courtyard" or "into the temple area"
"people were carrying a man who was unable to walk ever since he was born"
This was one of the gates in the high, strong wall that surrounded the temple. People sometimes gathered near the gate.
Both Peter and John looked at the man, but only Peter spoke.
Possible meanings are 1) "looking directly at him" or 2) "looking intently at him"
"The lame man paid close attention to them"
"I do not own any silver or gold"
It is understood that Peter has the ability to heal the man.
"With the authority of Jesus Christ"
"Peter caused him to stand"
"he entered ... the temple area" or "he entered ... into the temple courtyard"
"realized that it was the man" or "recognized him as the man"
"they were extremely amazed"
"Solomon's Porch." This was a covered walkway that consisted of rows of pillars that supported a roof, and which people named after king Solomon. It was in the temple courtyard.
"extremely surprised"
Here the word "this" refers to the amazement of the people.
"Fellow Israelites." Peter was addressing the crowd.
"you should not be surprised."
"Do not look at us. We did not make him walk by our own power or godliness."
"rejected in Pilate's presence"
"when Pilate had decided to release Jesus"
"for Pilate to release a murderer to you"
This refers to Jesus. Possible meanings are 1) "the one who gives people eternal life" or 2) "the ruler of life" or 3) "the one who leads people to life"
"Because of faith in his name" or 2) this is how the man was made strong.
"Because we believed in Jesus's name"
"his name" refers to either Jesus or for Jesus's power.
"made this man ... well"
"The faith that comes from Jesus" or 2) this is faith in Jesus.
Possible meanings are 1) that the people did not know that Jesus was the Messiah or 2) that the people did not understand the significance of what they were doing.
"God foretold by telling all of the prophets what to speak"
"God spoke about ahead of time" or "God told about before they happened"
"and start obeying the Lord"
"so that God will forgive you for sinning against him"
Possible meanings are 1) "times when God will strengthen your spirits" or 2) "times when God will revive you"
"from the Lord"
"that he may again send the Christ." This refers to Christ's coming again.
"whom he has appointed for you"
"He is the One heaven must welcome."
This means that it is necessary for Jesus to remain in heaven because that is what God has planned.
Possible meanings are 1) "until the time when God will restore all things" or 2) "until the time when God will fulfill everything that he foretold."
"about which things God spoke long ago by telling his holy prophets to speak about them"
"will cause one of your brothers to become a true prophet, and everyone will know about him"
"your nation"
"that prophet, God will completely destroy"
"In fact, all the prophets."
"beginning with Samuel and continuing with the prophets who lived after he did"
"these times" or "the things that are happening now"
"You are the heirs of the prophets and heirs of the covenant"
"Because of your offspring"
"I will bless all the people groups in the world"
"After God caused Jesus to become his servant and made him famous"
This refers to the Messiah, Jesus.
"causing every one of you to stop doing wicked things" or "causing every one of you to repent from your wickedness"
1
As Peter and John were speaking to the people, the priests and the captain of the temple and the Sadducees came upon them.
2
They were deeply troubled because Peter and John were teaching the people and proclaiming in Jesus the resurrection from the dead.
3
They laid hands on them and put them in custody until the next morning, since it was now evening.
4
But many of the people who had heard the message believed; and the number of the men who believed was about five thousand.
32 The great number of those who believed were of one heart and soul. No one said that anything he possessed was his own, but they had everything in common. 33 With great power the apostles were proclaiming their testimony about the resurrection of the Lord Jesus, and great grace was upon them all.
36 Joseph, whom the apostles called Barnabas (which is translated Son of Encouragement), a Levite, a man from Cyprus, 37 sold a field that belonged to him and brought the money and laid it at the apostles' feet.
[4:1]
The captain of the temple controlled soldiers. These soldiers protected the temple area. This made the temple a peaceful area to worship. The priests offered sacrifices and worshiped in the temple (see Exodus 28).
See: Temple; Priest (Priesthood)
[4:1]
See: Sadducees
[4:2]
Some scholars think the priests and Sadducees questioned Peter and John because they taught that after people died, they would be resurrected. That is, their bodies will be made alive again. The Sadducees did not believe anyone would be made alive again (see: 4:2; 5:17). Peter and John taught that some people will be made alive again to live in heaven, and other people will be made alive again to live in hell. They taught that by believing in Jesus, people will be made alive again to live in heaven. That is, they will live together with God in heaven forever. Those who do not believe in Jesus will live separated from God forever and be punished for their sins. Other scholars think the priest and Sadducees questioned Peter and John because Peter and John taught in the temple area without permission from the Sadducees.
See: Sadducees
[4:3]
The Sanhedrin arrested the apostles because it was evening. The Sanhedrin, a group of Jewish leaders, could not gather together until the morning. They did not want the apostles to leave without questioning them. They wanted to know how the lame man was healed.
See: Jewish Council (Sanhedrin); Apostle
[4:4]
People responded to the apostles’ preaching that day in two different ways. First, the religious leaders opposed the apostles. Second, Luke wrote that about 5,000 men who came to believe the apostles’ teaching about Jesus. Some scholars think this number is the total number of men and women who believed in Jesus at that time. Other scholars think the number is simply the men who believe in Jesus that day. Fewer scholars think Luke wrote the total number of Christians from the entire area, including Galilee.
See: Apostle; Preach (Preacher)
See Map: Galilee
[4:5, 4:6]
Verse 5 talks about three types of people: the rulers, the elders, and the teachers of religious laws. Scholars think these three groups combined to make the Sanhedrin. At that time, Rome allowed the Sanhedrin to make many decisions for the nation. The elders were the ordinary people. They were leaders of the community and the leaders of powerful families. They were mostly Sadducees. The teachers of the law were scribes. They were also the lawyers. They were mostly Pharisees. The rulers were mostly priests, including the chief priests and the high priest.
The ruling High Priest, Caiaphas, was the Chief (or High) Priest. He was the High Priest when Jesus was killed (see Matthew 26:3; John 18:28). The former High Priest, Annas, was the father-in-law of Caiaphas. Therefore, though the verse says Annas was the High Priest, he was the former High Priest. Many still called Annas High Priest to honor him. So, it was Caiaphas who was the High Priest at the time.
See: Elder; Jewish Council (Sanhedrin); Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar); Sadducees; Pharisees; Scribe; Chief Priest; High Priest
[4:7]
The Jews at that time believed that the power to heal a lame man came either from God or from Satan. So the Sanhedrin wanted to know if God or Satan gave him permission to heal this man (see: Luke 11:15; Matthew 9:34).
See: Satan (The Devil); Jewish Council (Sanhedrin)
[4:8]
Scholars think God gave Peter special power to speak what God needed him to say to the Jewish leaders. This fulfilled the promise Jesus made to his followers (see: Luke 12:11; 21:14-15).
See: Holy Spirit
[4:8, 4:9, 4:10]
Some scholars think the things Peter said confronted the Jewish leaders for arresting them. People normally gave thanks when a sick person was healed. Instead, they arrested Peter and John. Other scholars think Peter wanted to know why the Sanhedrin arrested him and John. Peter said clearly that Jesus has the power and permission to heal the man.
See: Jewish Council (Sanhedrin)
[4:11]
Builders used a cornerstone to make buildings. This was the first stone used when building. They used this stone to know the direction the building needed to go and where the building needed to be placed. They did not bury this stone, but they always made it so that people could see it. The prophet Isaiah spoke of this cornerstone. He said that God placed this cornerstone in Jerusalem. It was firm, tested, precious, and it prevented people from needing to be afraid (see: Isaiah 28:16). Finally, Jesus used this metaphor when speaking about himself (see: Mark 12:1-12).
Peter quoted the well-known passage about the messiah from Psalm 118:22: “The stone that the builders rejected has become the cornerstone.” However, Peter added the words, “by you.” He used the words “by you” to say that the religious leaders rejected God’s cornerstone, Jesus the messiah.
See: Prophet; Metaphor; Messiah (Christ)
[4:12]
Peter said there “is no other name… by which we must be saved.” He was talking about Jesus. He wanted to say that people could only be at peace with God by believing in Jesus.
See: John 14:6; 1 Timothy 2:5
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Name
[4:13]
Luke wrote that Peter and John were ordinary, uneducated men. That is, they did not have any formal training in the Old Testament from certain teachers. The Jewish teachers did not teach them about the Old Testament in the synagogues.
See: Synagogue; Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[4:16]
The Sanhedrin did not know what to do to stop the apostles from talking about Jesus. Everyone knew about the miracle they did in Jesus’ name.
Advice to Translators: To do something in Jesus’ name means that they did something to honor Jesus and that Jesus gave permission to them to do these things.
See: Jewish Council (Sanhedrin); Apostle
[4:18]
The Sanhedrin didn’t want the apostles to speak or teach in the name of Jesus because they did not think Jesus was the messiah. They did not think Jesus was the reason the crippled man was healed (see: 4:10). They thought Jesus was dead. Therefore, they did not think that Jesus was the messiah.
Advice to Translators: To do something in Jesus’ name means that they did something to honor Jesus and that Jesus gave permission to them to do these things.
See: Jewish Council (Sanhedrin); Apostle; Name: Messiah (Christ)
[4:19]
Obeying God meant not doing what people said to do if what they said to do was something God said not to do. Jesus said to tell the whole world about him and to feed his sheep (see: Matthew 28: 18-20; John 21:15-20; Acts 1:8) The apostles had to obey Jesus (See: Acts 5:29).
See: Joshua 24:15; 1 Samuel 15:22
[4:22]
Luke said the crippled man was over 40 years old to say that a great healing occurred. Everyone knew this man. He lived in that area all of his life.
[4:24]
Some scholars think one person led the group by praying aloud. The others repeated what he said or agreed with him by saying “Amen.” Other scholars think the Christians prayed one at a time. That is, one prayed and then another prayed until all the people prayed.
See: Pray (Prayer
[4:24]
The disciples of Jesus called God “Lord”(δεσπότης/g1203). This is how the Jewish people began their prayers.
See: Isaiah 37:16-20
See: Disciple; Lord; Pray (Prayer
[4:25]
Peter said, “You spoke by the Holy Spirit through the mouth of your servant, our father David.” God spoke through King David. God fulfilled the prophecy he gave to David (see: Psalm 2:1-3). Some scholars think this makes known that God spoke to the prophets and apostles. He inspired them to write the words of the Bible.
See: 2 Timothy 3:16; Ephesians 3:5; 2 Peter 1:20; 1 Thessalonians 1:5
See: Holy Spirit; Serve (Servant, Slave); Fulfill (Fulfillment); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Prophet; Apostle; Inspired
[4:25, 4:26]
The Jewish religious teachers taught that Psalm 2 was about the messiah. The words “his anointed,” “my king,” and “my son” were ways of talking about the messiah. The apostles knew the “holy servant Jesus” was the “Son of God” in Psalm 2. The “raging gentiles” were the Roman soldiers who killed Jesus. The “peoples” were the Jewish leaders. The “kings of the earth” was Herod Antipas (ruler of Galilee; see Luke 23:7-12). And the “rulers” was Pontius Pilate (v. 27).
See: Messiah (Christ); Anoint (Anointing); Son of God; King Herod; King Herod
[4:28]
The Christians knew Jesus suffered because God wanted him to and because he made a plan for him. The words “your hand” means God used the gentiles, rulers, and king to kill Jesus (see Exodus 3:20, 13:3; 15:6).
See: Acts 2:23; 3:18; Ephesians 1:4,5; Exodus 3:20, 13:3, 15:6)
See: King Herod
[4:29]
Jesus’ disciples prayed for God “boldness”(παρρησία/g3954). They wanted boldness to “speak the word.” That is, they wanted boldness to speak of the gospel to other people clearly and without fear. They wanted God’s word to be proven true. That is, they wanted more great things through the name of Jesus. This would make people know that Jesus was the messiah.
Advice to Translators: To do something in Jesus’ name means that they did something to honor Jesus and that Jesus gave permission to them to do these things.
See: Disciple; Gospel; Messiah (Christ)
[4:31]
God filled the Christians with the Holy Spirit. This made them speak boldly about Jesus. This same power gave Peter the boldness to speak about Jesus to the Jewish leaders.
See: Filling of the Holy Spirit
[4:32]
The Christians we “of one heart and soul.” First, the Christians did not say they owned anything. They knew God owned everything. That is, their property was not truly theirs. Knowing this made them want to share. Second, the apostles spoke powerfully about Jesus being made alive again (v.33). Third, Luke said, “there was no person among them who lacked anything.” That is, all the Christians had everything they needed to live. The Christians gave generously after selling their fields, properties, and houses.
See: Heart (Metaphor); Soul; Apostle
[4:35]
The Christians brought the money to the apostles. The apostles decided who received the money. It was given to other Christians when they needed it to live.
See: Apostle
[4:37]
God did not give the Levites any land in the Old Testament (see: Numbers 18:20; Deuteronomy 10:9). Some scholars think the Old Testament laws of inheritance were not being followed during the time of the New Testament. Other scholars think Barnabas’s wife owned the land that he sold.
See: Tribes of Israel; Inherit (Inheritance, Heir)
"approached them" or "came to them"
"They were very angry." The Sadducees, in particular, would have been angry about what Peter and John were saying because they did not believe in resurrection.
Peter and John were saying that God would raise people from the dead in the same way as he had raised Jesus from among the dead. Translate this in a way that allows "the resurrection" to refer to both Jesus's resurrection and the general resurrection of other people.
From among all those who have died. This expression describes all dead people together in the underworld. To come back from among them speaks of becoming alive again.
"The priests, the captain of the temple, and the Sadducees arrested Peter and John"
This refers only to men and does not include how many women or children believed.
"grew to about five thousand"
This phrase is used here to mark where the action starts. If your language has a way for doing this, you could consider using it here.
This is a reference to the Sanhedrin, the Jewish ruling court, which consisted of these three groups of people.
These two men were members of the high priest's family. This is not the same John as the apostle.
"Who gave you power"
"by whose authority"
"God filled Peter with the Holy Spirit, and Peter said"
"you are questioning us today"
"by what means we have made this man well"
"May all of you and all of the people of Israel know this"
"by the power of Jesus Christ of Nazareth"
"whom God caused to live again"
Peter is quoting from the Psalms. This means that means the religious leaders, like builders, rejected Jesus, but God will made him the most important in his kingdom, as a cornerstone in a building is important.
"He is the only person who is able to save"
"no other name under heaven that God has given among men"
"in the world"
"which can save us" or "who can save us"
"how boldly Peter and John had spoken" or "how bold Peter and John were"
The words "ordinary" and "uneducated" share similar meanings. They emphasize that Peter and John had received no formal training in Jewish law.
"the man whom Peter and John had healed"
"nothing to say against Peter and John's healing of the man."
This refers to Peter and John.
"There is nothing that we can do with these men!"
"For God has done a remarkable sign through them, and many of the people who lives in Jerusalem has seen it" or "For everyone who lives in Jerusalem knows that they have done a remarkable sign"
The miracle of healing was a sign that Peter and John were obeying God, who did the healing.
"in order that news of this miracle spreads no further" or "in order that no more people hear about this miracle"
"not to speak anymore to anyone about this person, Jesus"
"Whether God thinks it is right"
Although the Jewish leaders threatened Peter and John, they could not find a reason to punish them without causing the people to riot.
"for what Peter and John had done"
"The man whom Peter and John had miraculously healed"
"went to the other believers"
Speaking together, the people quote a Psalm of David from the Old Testament. Here the word "they" refers to the rest of the believers, but not to Peter and John.
This phrase translates a word that speaks of people who agree with each other and who work together to accomplish a common purpose.
This means that the Holy Spirit caused David to speak or write down what God said.
Here the word "father" refers to an ancestor.
"The Gentile nations should not have raged, and the peoples should not have imagined useless things against God"
These two lines mean basically the same thing. The two lines emphasize the combined effort of the earth's rulers to oppose God.
Here the word "Lord" refers to God. In the Psalms, the word "Christ" refers to the Messiah or God's anointed one.
"this city" refers to Jerusalem.
"Jesus, who serves you faithfully"
"to do all that you in your power had decided and planned they would do"
"notice how they threaten to punish us"
"speak your message boldly" or "be bold when we speak your message"
"Show your power by healing people and by giving"
"through the power of your holy servant Jesus"
"the Holy Spirit had filled them all" or "God had filled them all with the Holy Spirit"
"thought the same way and wanted the same things"
"they shared their belongings with one another."
Possible meanings are: 1) that God was greatly blessing the believers or 2) that the people in Jerusalem held the believers in very high esteem.
"Many people who owned title to lands or houses" or "People who owned title to lands or houses"
"the money that they received from the things that they sold"
"presented it to the apostles" or "gave it to the apostles"
"they distributed the money to each believer who needed it"
"Encourager" or "one who encourages"
"presented it to the apostles" or "gave it to the apostles"
1
Now a certain man named Ananias, with Sapphira his wife, sold a piece of property,
2
and he kept back part of the sale money (his wife also knew it), and brought the other part of it and laid it at the apostles' feet.
[5:2]
Luke wrote that Annanias and Sapphira kept back part of the price of the land. They sold a piece of land and gave the money to the apostles. However, they did not give all of the money to the apostles. It was not wrong for them to do this. However, they made the apostles think they gave all of the money to them. They wanted to be honored for doing this. This was wrong.
[5:3]
Peter said that Satan filled Annaias’ heart. Peter said that Satan wanted Ananias to lie to the apostles. Satan put the idea for doing the wrong thing into the heart of Ananias. He made Annanias think about doing the wrong thing.
See: Satan (The Devil); Heart (Metaphor); Apostle
[5:3]
Annanias lied to the Holy Spirit. Some scholars think that when Ananias lied to the apostles, this was the same as lying to the Holy Spirit. This was because the Holy Spirit had created Christians. Other scholars think Ananias lied to the Holy Spirit because he lied to the apostles who have the Holy Spirit in them.
See: Hebrews 4:12-13
See: Holy Spirit; Apostle; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
[5:3]
Luke wrote that Peter knew Annanias lied to the apostles. Luke does not write how Peter knew this. Some scholars thought there was someone told Peter. Other scholars think the Holy Spirit told Peter in some way.
See: Apostle; Holy Spirit
[5:4]
Scholars think when Peter said, “you have not lied to men but to God,” he wanted people to know that Annanias lied to the apostles and to God. This was because Ananias gave and offering to God when he gave money to the apostles.
See: Apostle; Offer (Offering); Sacrifice
[5:4]
How did someone test the Spirit of the Lord. Annanias and Sapphira tested the Holy Spirit when they lied to the apostles. When the did this it also tested the Holy Spirit. This is because they did not think the Holy Spirit knew what they were doing.
See: Holy Spirit; Test; Apostle
[5:9]
When speaking to Sapphira, Paul said, “they will carry you out.” Some scholars think that because Peter watched Ananias die for lying to the Holy Spirit, he also thought Sapphira was also going to die. Other scholars think the Holy Spirit helped Peter to know that Sapphira was going to die for deceiving the Holy Spirit. Peter was not judging them. God judged Ananias and Sapphira.
See: Holy Spirit; Judge (Judgment)
[5:11]
Great fear came upon the whole church. He was speaking about a certain group of Christians. Scholars think the Christians suddenly became afraid because God quickly judged Anania and Sapphira.
See: Church
[5:12]
See: Sign
[5:12]
People were afraid of joining the apostles in the Temple area. Scholars think the people were afraid of what happened to Ananias and Sapphira or that they feared the Jewish leaders. The Jewish leaders rejected Jesus and they arrested the apostles.
[5:15]
People hoped that Peter’s shadow would fall on them. This is a metaphor. Scholars think that because many signs and wonders were being done through the apostles, the people hoped that Peter would heal them. They think the people believed that if the crowds were too large, that even if Peter’s shadow crossed over a sick person, they would be healed. Luke wanted people to know that the people who were brought before the apostles were all healed.
[5:18]
The high priest and Sadducees arrested the apostles. Some scholars think the high priest and the Sadducees were filled with “jealousy”(ζῆλος/g2205) because many people believed the things the apostles taught about Jesus (see 13:45). The Jewish leaders believed the apostles taught the wrong things so they arrested the apostles. Other scholars think that the Jewish leaders really wanted to protect the Temple, the Law of Moses, and what they believed about God. The Sadducees zealously protected the things they taught would honor God.
[5:19]
See: Angel
[5:20]
The angel of the Lord told the apostles to speak “all the words of this life.” He wanted them to preach the gospel and help people to know how to be at peace with God by believing in Jesus.
See: Angel; Apostle; Preach (Preacher); Gospel
[5:21]
Scholars think the assembly, which was the council and all the elders was made up of the Sadducees, the Pharisees, and even Gamiel, an honorable teacher of the Law of Moses (see: Acts 5:34).
See: Jewish Council (Sanhedrin); Sadducees; Pharisees; Law of Moses
[5:24]
The people thought the apostles were great because of the things they did. They did many miracles and healed many people (see: Acts 5:12-16). The guards thought the people would begin to throw stones at them if they were to hurt the apostles in any way. For this reason the guards feared the people.
[5:28]
The words, “to bring this man’s blood upon us” meant to make someone responsible for a death. They were willing to be the reason people died. Perhaps the Jewish leaders were willing to have people blame them for Jesus dying.
[5:31]
In ancient times, a person on the right hand side of the king was greatly honored. The kind gave this permission to do things for the king. Some scholars think Luke wrote this so that people would know that God gave Jesus permission to do all things and power to do anything. Other scholars think Luke wrote this so people would know that Jesus should be honored.
See: Psalm 110:1-8
See: Exalt; Right Hand
[5:32]
The Holy Spirit was a witness to things. Some scholars think the Holy Spirit was causing people to understand the things the apostles taught. Other scholars think the Holy Spirit enabled the apostles to perform miracles to prove to people that they were saying true things about Jesus.
See: Holy Spirit; Witness (Martyr); Apostle; Miracle
[5:40]
The apostle were beaten because of the Sanhedrin. Scholars think the apostles were beaten with whips. A whip is made from leather strips. Other scholars think the apostles were beaten with rods In ancient Israel, they would not hit someone 40 times because of something taught in the Law of Moses (see: Deuteronomy 25:3). Instead, they hit someone 39 times.
See: Apostle; Jewish Council (Sanhedrin); Law of Moses
[5:41]
The apostles left the Sanhedrin rejoicing because they believed they were suffering to honor Jesus.
See: Apostle; Jewish Council (Sanhedrin)
"his wife also knew that he kept back part of the sale money"
"presented it to the apostles" or "gave it to the apostles"
"you should not have let Satan fill your heart to lie ... land."
Possible meanings of the metaphor are 1) "Satan completely controlled you" or 2) "Satan convinced you"
This implies that Ananias had told the apostles that he was giving the entire amount that he had received from selling his land.
"Before you sold it, it was your own ... authority."
"after it was sold, you had control over the money that you received."
"You should not have thought of doing this thing." or "It is Satan who has put this activity in your heart."
"died and fell to the ground"
"Ananias' wife came in" or "Sapphira came in"
"that her husband had died"
"for this much money." This refers to the amount of money that Ananias had given to the apostles.
"You should not have agreed together to test the Spirit of the Lord!"
Here the word "test" means to challenge or to prove. They were trying to see if they could get away with lying to God without receiving punishment.
"Pay attention! The men" or "Listen! The footsteps of the men"
This means that when she died, she fell on the floor in front of Peter. This expression should not be confused with falling down at a person's feet as a sign of humility.
Here "breathed his last" means "breathed her final breath" and is a polite way of saying "she died."
"The apostles performed many signs and wonders among the people"
"supernatural events and miraculous deeds."
"through the apostles"
This was a covered walkway that consisted of rows of pillars that supported a roof, and which people named after king Solomon.
Possible meanings are 1) the apostles were in Solomon's Porch, but the rest of the believers were afraid to join them there, or 2) all the believers were in Solomon's Porch, and the word "none" means that most of the people who were not believers were afraid to join them.
"the people held the believers in high esteem"
"more people were believing in the Lord"
It is implied that God would heal them if Peter's shadow touched them.
"those whom unclean spirits had afflicted"
"God healed them all" or "the apostles healed them all"
"the high priest took action"
"sent soldiers to arrest"
"in the temple courtyard"
Possible meanings are 1) "all this message of eternal life" or 2) "the whole message of this new way of living"
"sent someone to the jail to bring the apostles"
"we did not find them inside" or 2) the apostles had been the only prisoners and now there were no prisoners at all in the jail.
"they were very puzzled" or "they were very confused"
"concerning the words they had just heard" or "concerning these things"
"and what would happen as a result" or "what would happen next"
"standing in the temple courtyard"
"brought the apostles back"
"they feared that the people might stone them"
"the captain and officers had brought the apostles, the captain and the officers set the apostles ... interrogated the apostles"
questioned to find out what was true
The speakers were referring to themselves, but not to the apostles, so these words are exclusive.
These words refer to the apostles and so are plural.
"not to speak anymore about this person, Jesus"
"you have taught many people in Jerusalem about him" or "you have taught about him throughout the Jerusalem"
"desire to make us responsible for this man's death"
"The God of our fathers caused Jesus to live again"
"by hanging him on a cross"
"God exalted him to the place of honor beside him"
"give the people of Israel an opportunity to repent and have God forgive their sins"
The word "Israel" refers to the Jewish people.
"those who submit to God's authority"
Luke introduces Gamaliel and provides background information about him.
"whom all the people honored"
The words "the men" refers to the apostles.
"think carefully about" or "be cautious about." Gamaliel was warning them not to do something that they would later regret.
Possible meanings are 1) "Theudas rebelled" or 2) "Theudas appeared."
"claiming to be somebody important"
"People killed him"
"all the people scattered who had been obeying him" or "all who had been obeying him went in different directions"
This means that they did not do what they had planned to do.
"After Theudas"
"during the time of the census"
"caused many people to follow him" or "caused many people to join him in rebellion"
Gamaliel is telling the Jewish leaders not to punish the apostles any more and not to put them back in jail.
"if men have devised this plan or are doing this work"
"someone will overthrow it"
"if God has devised this plan or commanded these men to do this work"
"So Gamaliel persuaded them"
"to speak anymore in the authority of Jesus"
"God had counted them worthy to suffer dishonor for Jesus"
"in the temple courtyard and in different people's houses"
1
Now in these days, when the number of the disciples was multiplying, a complaint by the Grecian Jews began against the Hebrews, because their widows were being overlooked in the daily distribution of help.
[6:1]
See: Disciple
[6:1]
Scholars think the “Grecian Jews” were to Greek-speaking Jewish Christians. They think these were Jews were raised in other countries and only spoke Greek. The Hebrews referred to Jewish Christians who spoke Hebrew or Aramaic.
[6:1]
The widows that were among the Grecian Jews were being “overlooked”(παραθεωρέω/g3865) when the daily food was distributed. That is, they were not given food regularly. Instead, the Hebrew widows were given food instead.
[6:2]
Luke wrote about giving up the Word of God. He did not want the apostles to stop telling people about Jesus in order to do something else. The apostles did not think that it was right for them to stop teaching so they could make sure people were given food. Some scholars think this was because Jesus specifically commanded the apostles to preach and teach the message of the gospel. The apostles were not too great to serve people by giving them food.
See: Word of God; Apostle; Preach (Preacher); Gospel
[6:3]
A man of “good reputation” was a man who other people spoke well about. People trusted this type of man to do the right things. It was the Holy Spirit who gave these men the wisdom they needed to serve other people.
See: Filling of the Holy Spirit
[6:4]
Scholars think the apostles wanted to “devote”(προσκαρτερέω/G4674) themselves completely to prayer and teaching people about Jesus. They wanted to pray for people. They also wanted to preach and teach about Jesus and the things he taught.
See: Apostle; Pray (Prayer
[6:6]
When someone laid their hands on someone, they gave this permission to do something. The apostles then prayed for them while they laid their hands on these men.
See 13:1-3; 1 Tim. 4:14
See: Laying on of Hands ; Apostle
[6:7]
When the priests became “obedient”(ὑπακούω/G5219) to the faith, they accepted that Jesus was the messiah God promised to Israel.
See: Priest (Priesthood); Messiah (Christ); Faith (Believe in)
[6:8]
How was Stephen full of grace and power. Because of God’s favor toward Stephen, God gave Stephen power in the Holy Spirit. Some scholars think the power God gave him was the power to do amazing miracles. Other scholars think that God gave Stephen great wisdom and courage to speak the truth about Jesus in a bold way.
See: Grace; Holy Spirit; Miracle
[6:9]
The synagogue of freedom was a place where certain people went to worship God. These people were once slaves or prisoners of war who now lived in Jerusalem as free people.
See: Synagogue
[6:10]
Stephen was wise and full of the Spirit. Because of this, some scholars think that when Luke said the freedmen “were not able to stand against” Stephen, he wanted to say that they could not prove that what Stephen was saying was wrong.
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
[6:11]
The people from the synagogue charged Stephen with blaspheming against Moses and against God. When he wrote about Moses, he was writing about the Law of Moses. These people accused Stephen of saying things that were untrue about the Law of Moses and God.
See: Blaspheme (Blasphemy); Synagogue; Law of Moses
[6:13]
The “holy place” was the temple and the “law” referred to the rules for the running of the temple.
See: Temple; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart)
[6:13]
The witnesses misunderstood what Jesus taught about the temple and the Law of Moses. Jesus did say he would destroy the temple and in three days he would rebuild it again (see: John 2:19, 20). However, Jesus was using a metaphor. He was speaking about dying and being resurrected.
They said the same thing Stepehen said. Stephen taught about what Jesus said, but people did not understand what Jesus meant about dying and resurrecting on the third day (see: Matthew 12:40). Jesus body was a temple of the Holy Spirit.
Jesus also prophesied about the destruction of the Jewish Temple (see Luke 21:6). This happened about 40 years after Jesus died. So Stephen knew the current temple was temporary and the Law of Moses had been replaced after Jesus’ resurrection.
See: Witness (Martyr); Temple; Metaphor; Law of Moses; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Prophecy (Prophesy) ;Atone (Atonement)
[6:15]
Luke wrote that Stephen’s face was like the face of an angel. Some scholars think Stephen’s face was shining in the same way that Moses’ face shone after God had talked with Moses (see: Exodus 34:29-35). Other scholars think Stephen’s face was shining because the Holy Spirit was completely controlling Stephen.
See: Angel; Holy Spirit
Consider how new parts of a story are introduced in your language.
"was greatly increasing"
These were believers who had grown up as Jews or become converts living somewhere in the Roman Empire outside of Israel and speaking Greek. Their language and culture were somewhat different from those who had grown up in Israel.
These were believers who had grown up as Jews or become converts in Israel speaking Hebrew or Aramaic.
A widow is a woman who has not remarried since her husband died.
"the Hebrew believers were overlooking the Grecian widows"
"being ignored" or "being forgotten." There were so many who needed help that some were missed.
Possible meanings are 1) the disciples used the money to buy food, which they would give to the widows, or 2) the disciples gave the money directly to the widows.
This refers to the eleven apostles plus Matthias, who was selected in Acts 1:26
"all of the disciples" or "all the believers"
"stop preaching and teaching the word of God"
This is a phrase meaning to serve food to the people.
Possible meanings are 1) the men have three qualities—a good reputation, being full of the Spirit, and being full of wisdom or 2) the men have a reputation for two qualities—being full of the Spirit, and being full of wisdom .
"to be responsible to do this task"
"the ministry of teaching and preaching the message"
"All the disciples liked their suggestion"
These are Greek names, so it seems that all of the men elected were from the Grecian Jewish group of believers
a Gentile who converted to the Jewish religion
This represented giving a blessing and imparting responsibility and authority for the work to the seven.
"the number of people who believed the word of God increased" or "the number of people who believed the message from God increased"
"followed the teaching of the new belief"
Possible meanings are 1) the gospel message of trust in Jesus or 2) the teaching of the church or 3) the Christian teaching.
"God was giving Stephen power to do"
"some people ... Asia, began to debate against Stephen"
"Freedmen" were probably ex-slaves from these different locations. It is unclear if the other people listed were part of the synagogue or just participated in the debate with Stephen.
"people from Cyrene and Alexandria." Cyrene and Alexandria were cities in Northern Africa. They were south of the Mediterranean Sea.
Cilicia was a city and Asia was a Roman province, both north of the Mediterranean Sea.
"arguing with Stephen"
"could not argue against"
this refers to the Holy Spirit
"some men to lie and say"
"bad things about"
"caused the people, the elders, and the scribes to be very angry at Stephen"
"grabbed him and held him so he could not get away"
"taught by our ancestors"
"looked intently at him" or "stared at him"
1
The high priest said, "Are these things true?"
2
Stephen said,
"Brothers and fathers, listen to me: The God of glory appeared to our father Abraham when he was in Mesopotamia, before he lived in Haran;
48 "However, the Most High does not live in houses made with hands, as the prophet says,
54 Now when the council members heard these things, they were furious in their hearts and they ground their teeth at Stephen. 55 But he, being full of the Holy Spirit, looked up intently into heaven and saw the glory of God; and he saw Jesus standing at the right hand of God. 56 Stephen said, "Look, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of Man standing at the right hand of God."
57 At this the council members covered their ears, and shouting out with a loud voice, they rushed at him with one purpose. 58 They forced him out of the city and began to stone him. The witnesses laid down their outer clothing at the feet of a young man named Saul.
59 As they were stoning Stephen, he was calling out to the Lord and saying, "Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." 60 He knelt down and cried out with a loud voice, "Lord, do not hold this sin against them." When he had said this, he fell asleep.
[7:2]
Stephen called these members of the council his “brothers” because they were all Jews. He called them “fathers” because they were older so he wanted to honor them when he spoke.
[7:2]
Scholars think the words “God of glory” referred to God’s glory. Though Stephen did not write how God showed himself to Abraham, scholars think it was in a way that Abraham knew that it was God.
See: Glory (Glorify)
[7:4]
See Map: Mesopotamia; Haran
[7:5]
Stepehen said that God did not give any of the land as an inheritance to Abraham. Abraham did not possess the land that was promised to him. Instead, his descendants inherited the land promised to Abraham.
See: Canaan (Promised Land); Covenant with Abraham; Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)
[7:6]
The descendants of Abraham first went to the land of Egypt when Abraham’s great-grandson, Joseph, was sold into slavery there (see: Genesis 39:1-4; 46:3-4). They were slaves in Egypt for 400 years.
See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Serve (Servant, Slave)
See Map: Egypt
[7:7]
God said that Abraham’s descendants will worship him in Canaan.
See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Worship
See Map: Canaan
[7:8]
See: Circumcise (Circumcision); Covenant with Abraham
[7:8]
The Patriarchs are the 12 sons of Jacob. The twelve tribes of Israel are named for each of the sons of Jacob.
See: Tribes of Israel; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)
[7:9]
Scholars think Joseph’s brothers were “jealous”(ζηλόω/g2206) of him because their father, Jacob, showed more favor to Joseph than he did to the other brothers (see: Genesis 37:3-4).
[7:11]
When Stephen spoke the words, “our fathers” he was referring to the twelve sons of Jacob.
See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)
[7:13]
Scholars think that because Joseph lived in Egypt for thirteen years after his brothers sold him, Joseph acted and spoke in the same way the Egyptians did. Because of this, his brothers did not know him immediately. Joseph also spoke to his brothers through a translator to cause them to think he was an Egyptian (see: Genesis 42:23).
See Map: Egypt
[7:16]
See Map: Shechem
[7:16]
Scholars think that Stephen was speaking about the twelve sons of Jacob when he spoke of those buried in Shechem.
[7:17]
Stephen spoke about the time of promise. Some scholars think Stephen was speaking about two different parts of the same promise. That is, God promised Abraham that he would give the land of Canaan to his descendants. The second part of the promise was that Abraham’s descendants would first be enslaved in Egypt for 400 years (see: Genesis 15:13).
See: Covenant with Abraham;Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Serve (Servant, Slave)
See Map: Canaan
[7:18]
While Joseph was in Egypt, he became one of their most recognized leaders under Pharoah. That is, everyone in Egypt knew Joseph. However, sixty years after Joseph died, a new king began to rule in Egypt. The new king hated and was very afraid of the people of Israel.
See Map: Egypt; Israel
[7:20]
Scholars disagree about how something was beautiful before God. Some scholars think it meant that God was very pleased with Moses. Other scholars think this was something the Israelites said when they wanted to say that someone was a very beautiful child.
[7:21]
Moses’ parents hid Moses for three months without Pharaoh, the king of Egypt, knowing. Some scholars think that after three months, Moses’ parents could no longer keep him hidden, so they placed him in a basket that was then placed in the river. This basket floated. They think this was done so that the king’s daughter would find him (see: Exodus 2:3-10)
[7:21]
Pharaoh was the king of Egypt. Pharaoh’s daughter adopted Moses. Stephen meant that Pharaoh’s daughter took Moses and cared for him, raising him up in her family as if Moses was her own son. She made him part of her own family.
[7:24]
When Stephen said that Moses avenged an Israelite by “striking the Egyptian,” he wanted people to know that Moses killed the Egyptian. The Old Testament does not say how Moses killed the Egyptian (see: Exodus 2:12).
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[7:27]
The people asked Moses, “who made you a ruler and a judge over us.” These people wanted to say that Moses was not a ruler over them and could not judge them.
See: Judge (Judgment)
[7:29]
See Map: Midian
[7:30]
See Map: Mt. Sinai
See: Sinai
[7:30]
The “angel” who appeared in a flame of fire to Moses was the angel of God. That is, God showed himself to Moses in the form of a flame (see: Exodus 3:2).
See: Angel
[7:32]
God revealed himself to Moses as the God of his fathers, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. Scholars think God wanted Moses to know that God kept his promises. That is, Moses experienced part of the covenant promise God made with Abraham.
See: Covenant; Covenant with Abraham; Reveal (Revelation)
[7:33]
God commanded Moses to remove his sandals because God declared the place where he was standing was holy. When he did this, it was a sign of great respect and honor for God.
See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Sign
[7:34]
God came down in the form of an angel to speak to Moses and to send Moses to rescue the Israelites. God was going with Moses to be with him to tell him what to say and do.
See: Angel
[7:35]
God sent Moses back to Egypt to deliver his people from the suffering and slavery.
See: Serve (Servant, Slave); People of God
See Map: Egypt
[7:35]
Stephen spoke about the people of Israel rejecting Moses. Scholars think Stephen spoke about Israel rejecting Moses to show that Israel rejected many of the prophets God sent to them. Ultimately, the people of Israel rejected Jesus, the one Moses declared would come after him (see: 1 Corinthians 7:37, 51-52).
See: Prophet
[7:36]
Moses did many miracles so the king of Egypt would let the Israelites leave Egypt. However, he did not let them leave. Then God used Moses to punish Egypt and help the Israelites leave Egypt.
See: Exodus 7-14
[7:36]
See Map: Red Sea; Mt. Sinai
[7:37]
The words, “God will raise up a prophet” meant that God was going to appoint and send a prophet to the people of Israel. Scholars think Moses was speaking about the Messiah. Just as Moses was the mediator between the people of Israel and God, so the Messiah is the greatest mediator who mediates between all the peoples of the world and God.
See: Prophet; Appoint; Messiah (Christ); Mediator
[7:38]
Scholars think the “living words” about which Stephen spoke were the messages from God that told people how to live in a way that honored God. They think these “living words” were also seen in the laws given to Moses (see: Deuteronomy 30:15-20).
See: Law of Moses
[7:39]
Some scholars think that when Stephen spoke about the fathers who “in their hearts they turned back to Egypt,” he was speaking about the Israelites who wanted to return to Egypt where they had plenty to eat and drink. Fewer scholars think the fathers wanted to return to Egypt to reject God and worship the idols of Egypt.
See: Exodus 16:3; Numbers 11:4-6
See: Heart (Metaphor); Idolatry (Idol)
[7:40]
Moses was on Mount Sinai receiving the laws from God when the Israelites asked Aaron to make other gods. The Israelites were impatient, and wanted instead the kind of gods they worshipped in Egypt.
See: Exodus 32:1-6
See: Law of Moses; False gods; Idolatry (Idol)
See Map: Mount Sinai
[7:41]
Scholars think Aaron and the people made a calf as an idol because it was like the bull worship of the Egyptians.
See: Idolatry (Idol)
[7:42]
The words “God gave them up” meant that God let the Israelites go and follow their own desires. That is, God let the Israelites do the sins they wanted to do. Some scholars think that the Israelites sinned more and more, so God let them suffer the consequences of sinning.
See: Sin
[7:42]
The “book of the prophets” referred to the last twelve books of the Old Testament. These books were also known as the books of the minor prophets. Stephen quoted from one of the minor prophets (see: Amos 5:25-27).
See: Prophet; Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[7:43]
Scholars think the Israelites misused the tabernacle to worship false gods, Molech and the star of Rephan. Scholars think Molech represented the planet Venus, while the star of the god Rephan was the planet Saturn.
See: False gods; Tabernacle
[7:43] Babylon was in modern day Iraq and it represented a far away place from home and captivity as slaves. Stephen quoted the passage from Amos where God threatened to send the Israelites there as slaves because they worshipped idols.
See: Babylon; Serve (Servant, Slave); Idolatry (Idol)
See Map: Babylon
[7:44]
See: Tabernacle; Testify (Testimony)
[7:45]
God gave the Israelites the land by driving out the people who were there. He did this by giving the Israelites good leaders like Joshua and by doing miracles (see: Joshua 6).
See: Canaan (Promised Land); Miracle
[7:46]
David “found favor in the sight of God.” That is he lived in a way that honored God.
[7:46]
David wanted to build a beautiful temple for God and for the Ark of the Covenant that represented God’s presence with the people. Jacob was the father of the 12 tribes of Israel.
See: Temple; Ark of the Covenant; Presence of God; Tribes of Israel
[7:47]
Solomon was David’s son from his wife Bathsheba. He ruled Israel.
See: 1 Kings 6
[7:47]
Solomon built a house, which is the temple. This was a place where Israel could go to worship God. It was a house because it was where God’s presence was on the earth at that time.
See: Temple; Tribes of Israel; Presence of God
[7:48]
Stephen said the same thing that Isaiah wrote (see: Isaiah 66:1-2). He wanted to show that God is far greater than any house that can be made with human hands.
[7:51] Stephen spoke about four different ways in which the people of Israel acted:
See: 1 Kings 19:14; Nehemiah 9:26; Luke 6:22-23; 11:49; 13:34
See: Circumcise (Circumcision); Heart (Metaphor); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Prophet
[7:52]
Stephen asked a rhetorical question. That is, he did not expect any answer from the Israelites. The Israelites persecuted most of the prophets. They repeatedly rejected Moses, even though they said that Moses was their greatest teacher.
See: Matthew 23:29-36
See: Persecute (Persecution); Prophet
[7:52]### Who was the righteous one?
The righteous one was the Messiah. People knew that Stephen was talking about Jesus.
See: Isaiah 53:11; Jeremiah 23:5; 33:15
See: Messiah (Christ); Righteous (Righteousness)
[7:52, 7:53]
Stephen accused the members of the Jewish council of being traitors (προδόται /g4273) and killing Jesus because they helped the Romans to kill Jesus (see John 19:11).
See: Jewish Council (Sanhedrin)
[7:53]
Scholars think that God used angels to give the Law of Moses to the Israelites. That is, God created the Law of Moses and then sent his angels to deliver the Law of Moses (see: Deuteronomy 33:2; Galatians 3:19; Hebrews 2:2).
See: Angel; Law of Moses
[7:54]
The Council members were the religious leaders of the people, that is, the Sanhedrin.
See: Jewish Council (Sanhedrin)
[7:54]
When Luke wrote that the council members were “cut to the heart,” it was a metaphor. It meant that the council members were extremely angry.
See: Heart (Metaphor); Metaphor; Jewish Council (Sanhedrin)
[7:54]
When Luke wrote the words “ground their teeth at Stephen” he meant the council members were so angry they closed their mouths tightly. Perhaps they did this to not do some bad because they were angry.
See: Jewish Council (Sanhedrin))
[7:55]
See: Filling of the Holy Spirit
[7:56]
Scholars think that Jesus being at the “right hand of God” was to show that Jesus had all the power of God and God gave him permission to rule everything. Some scholars think Jesus was “standing” to welcome Stephen into heaven. Stephen also called Jesus the “Son of Man.” Those who heard Stephen understood that Stephen was claiming that Jesus was God.
See: Heaven; Son of Man; Jesus is God
See: Mark 14:62; Daniel 7:13-14
[7:56]
The words that the heavens were opened was a way to say that God revealed things about heaven. God did this to honor Jesus. At the baptism of Jesus, the heavens were also opened and the Holy Spirit came upon Jesus.
See Matthew 3:16; Ezekiel 1:1
See: Heaven; Reveal (Revelation)); Baptize (Baptism); Holy Spirit
[7:58]
Scholars think the Jewish council stoned Stephen to death because they believed he blasphemed God. They think he did this when he said that Jesus is God. However, this is not blasphemy because Jesus is God.
See: Jewish Council (Sanhedrin); Blaspheme (Blasphemy); Jesus is God
[7:58]
Scholars think the witnesses laid their clothing at Saul’s feet simply so that he would guard the clothes while they cast stones at Stephen. Some scholars do not know if Saul was leading this stoning. Other scholars think he was just watching Stephen being stoned.
[7:58]
Saul was the same one who had the name Paul (see: Acts 13:9) He became an apostle.
See: Apostle
[7:59]
Scholars think that when Stephen cried out, “Lord Jesus, receive my spirit” he was asking Jesus to welcome him into heaven, that he might be with Jesus. This prayer is very similar to that which Jesus himself prayed (see: Luke 23:6).
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Heaven
[7:59]
Scholars think Stephen prayed that Jesus would forgive the people who were stoning him. This prayer is very similar to the prayer Jesus prayed (see: Luke 23:34).
See: Sin
[7:59]
When Luke wrote that Stephen “fell asleep, ” he wanted to write that Stephen died.
"a very tiny piece of ground"
"for Abraham to own and to give to his descendants"
"Later God told Abraham"
"I will judge the people of the nation that they will serve"
"made a covenant with Abraham to circumcise the males of his family"
"the founders of our tribes" or "our ancestors." A patriarch is a man who rules a family.
"sold him as a slave in Egypt"
"over all the people of Egypt"
"everything he owned"
This refers Jacob and his sons, who were the ancestors of the Jewish people.
Joseph revealed to his brothers his identity as their brother.
"Pharaoh learned that they were Joseph's family"
"sent his brothers back to Canaan" or "sent his brothers back home"
"eventually Jacob died"
"Jacob and his sons, who became our ancestors"
"Jacob's descendants carried Jacob's body and his son's bodies over ... and buried them"
It was close to the time that God would fulfill his promise to Abraham.
"another king began to rule over the people of Egypt"
"who did not know that Joseph had helped Egypt"
Moses was very beautiful.
"his parents nourished him" or "his parents cared for him"
"When his parents placed him outside" or "When they abandoned him"
She did for him every good thing a mother would do for her own son. Use your language's normal word for what a mother does to make sure her son becomes a healthy adult.
If your language has a word for an informal procedure, not a formal legal procedure, in which one family takes a child in and raises him, you may want to use that here. Pharaoh's daughter did do for Moses what any mother would do for her child, but this involved no formal legal procedure.
"as if he were her own son"
"The Egyptians educated Moses"
"effective in his speech and actions" or "influential in what he said and did"
"it came into his mind" or "he decided"
"see how his own people, the children of Israel, were doing"
"Seeing an Egyptian mistreating an Israelite, Moses defended and avenged the Israelite by striking the Egyptian who was oppressing him"
Moses hit the Egyptian so hard that he died.
"was giving them salvation through what he, Moses, was doing"
"was saving them" or "was rescuing them"
"when two men of Israel were fighting"
"make them stop fighting"
Moses was addressing the Israelites who were fighting.
"you should not do wrong to each other!"
"No one appointed you ruler or judge over us." or "You have no authority over us!"
The man used this question to warn Moses that he and probably others knew Moses had killed the Egyptian.
"Forty years after Moses fled from Egypt"
Stephen's audience knew that God spoke through the angel.
"because the bush was not burning up"
"I am the God whom your ancestors worshiped"
This may mean Moses drew back in fear when he heard the voice.
God told Moses this so he would honor God.
The implied information is that where God is present, the immediate area around God is considered holy or is made holy by God.
"the way the Egyptians are oppressing my people"
"the descendants of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob"
"will personally cause their release"
"get ready." God uses an order here.
This refers back to the events recorded in Acts 7:27-28.
"rescuer"
"by the action of the angel" or "by having the angel ... bush command him to return to Egypt"
"during the 40 years that the Israelite people lived in the wilderness"
"cause a man to be a prophet"
"from among your own people"
"This is the man Moses who was among the Israelites"
"to whom God spoke living words to give to us"
Possible meanings are 1) "a message that endures" or 2) "words that give life."
"they rejected him as their leader"
"they desired to turn back"
"When they decided to return to Egypt"
"they made a statue that looked like a calf"
These phrases all refer to the same statue of the calf.
"God abandoned them and stopped correcting them"
This was apparently a collection of the writings of several of the Old Testament prophets into one scroll. It would also have included the writings of Amos.
"You did not honor me when brought offerings and sacrifices ... Israel."
"all you Israelites"
"you carried with you from place to place"
the tent that housed the false god Molech
the star that is identified with the false god Rephan
They made statues or images of the gods Molech and Rephan in order to worship them.
"I will remove you to places even farther than Babylon." This would be God's act of judgment.
The tent that housed the ark (a box) with the 10 commandments carved in stone inside it
"our fathers, in accordance with Joshua's instructions, received the tabernacle and brought it with them"
"God forced the nations to leave the land before the face of our fathers"
"the people who previously lived here"
"he might build a place where people could worship the God of Jacob")
Many versions read, "the God of Jacob."
"made by people"
The prophet is comparing the greatness of God's presence to how impossible it is for man to build a place for God to rest on earth since the whole earth is nothing but a place for God to rest his feet.
"You can not build a house adequate enough for me!"
"There is no place of rest good enough for me!"
"My hand made all these things!"
Stephen shifts from identifying with the Jewish leaders to rebuking them.
"you refuse to obey and hear"
"Your forefathers persecuted every prophet!"\
This refers to the Christ, the Messiah.
"you have also betrayed and murdered him"
"the laws that God caused angels to give to our ancestors"
This is the turning point; the sermon ends and the council members react.
This means that they were extremely angry.
"they became so angry that they ground their teeth together" or "moved their teeth back and forth as they looked at Stephen"
"stared up into heaven." It appears that only Stephen saw this vision and not anyone else in the crowd.
"saw a bright light from God"
"and he saw Jesus standing in the place of honor and authority beside God"
Stephen refers to Jesus by the title "Son of Man."
"put their hands on their ears." They did this to show that they did not want to hear any more of what Stephen said.
This phrase translates a word that speaks of people who agree with each other and who work together to accomplish a common purpose.
"They seized Stephen and forcefully took him out of the city"
These are cloaks or robes they would wear outside to stay warm, similar in function to a jacket or coat.
"in front of." They were placed there so Saul could watch them.
Saul was probably around 30 years old at the time.
"please receive my spirit"
This is an act of submission to God.
"forgive them for this sin"
"died"
1
Saul was in agreement with his death.
So there began on that day a great persecution against the church that was in Jerusalem; and the believers were all scattered throughout the regions of Judea and Samaria, except the apostles.
[8:1]
Saul thought that Stephen should die. When the angry people threw stones at Stephen, Saul guarded their clothes they took off themselves (see: Acts 7:58). Scholars think Saul later changed his name to Paul after he became a Christian.
See Acts 22:20
[8:1]
A “strong and violent persecution” began when the angry people killed Stephen. The people from a certain synagogue organized attacks in Jerusalem. They put many Christians in prison. Saul went from house to house and put Christians in prison (see: Acts 8:3). The Christians who were not in prison quickly left Jerusalem and went to Samaria and other places in Judea to escape persecution. Only the apostles stayed in Jerusalem at that time.
Some scholars think those who left Jerusalem were the Greek-speaking Jewish Christians and not the Hebrew and Aramaic speaking Jewish Christians. The Hebrew and Aramic speaking Jewish Christians were more loyal to Jerusalem. Other scholars think the persecution was stronger against the Greek-speaking Jewish Christians. Thus, the apostles, who were Hebrew and Aramaic speaking Jewish Christians, were able to stay in Jerusalem.
See: 1 Thessalonians 2:14
See: Persecute (Persecution); Synagogue; Apostle
See Map: Jerusalem; Samaria; Judea
[8:2]
The “devout men” were men who feared God and lived in a way that honored God. These men took Stephen’s body to bury it in the way the Law of Moses required. Scholars think these men believed in Jesus.
See: Fear of God; Law of Moses
[8:4]
See: Galatians 2:19-20
See: Preach (Preacher); Word of God; Gospel
[8:5]
Philip told those in Samaria the important story about the messiah. He told them that Jesus was the messiah of the Jewish and Samaritan people, and that he lived a perfect life. Jesus did many miracles and taught them about God. Jesus suffered, died, and became alive again on the third day.
See: Messiah (Christ); Miracle; Atone (Atonement); Resurrect (Resurrection)
See Map: Samaria
[8:5]
Philip was one of the seven brothers the Christians chose to help widows (see: Acts 6:5).
[8:6]
The crowds listened together with complete attention. All of the people watched and listened to what Philip said because he did miracles and he spoke strongly.
See: Miracle
[8:6]
A sign was a miracle that God did and people were able to see it (see: Acts 8:7).
[8:7]
An unclean spirit is an evil spirit. It is also called a demon. Unclean spirits and demons obey Satan.
See: Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Demon; Satan (The Devil)
[8:7]
A paralyzed person was someone who was partially or completely unable to move.
A lame person was someone who was injured or had an illness and were not able to walk well or they were not able to walk at all.
[8:9]
The people believed God gave power to the man who did sorcery because he did amazing things for a long time and he claimed to be someone great (see: Acts 8:9,11).
See: Sorcery
[8:12]
See: Gospel; Kingdom of God
[8:12]
The people, both men and women, were baptized immediately after they believed the good news about Jesus and the kingdom of God.
See: Baptize (Baptism); Gospel; Kingdom of God
[8:13]
Simon believed and was baptized because he was surprised when he saw the signs and mighty works Philip did with God’s power. That is, the Samaritans thought Simon had great power of God, but Simon himself was amazed when he saw God’s power through Philip. Simon knew about power from God and he knew something more powerful than his power worked through Philip. His trust in miracles and power was not enough for him to believe for very long. He soon became more interested in power than in believing (see: Acts 8:18-19). Jesus knew Simon was thinking in the wrong way (see: John 2:23-24).
See: Baptize (Baptism); Sign
[8:14]
The apostles in Jerusalem were glad the Samaritans believed in Jesus and they were not surprised. They did, however, feel it was their duty to inspect the new work to make sure it was true and good (see: Acts 11:22). Before, John went to Samaria because before that he wanted Jesus to call down fire from heaven on the Samaritans for rejecting Jesus since Jesus was on his way to Jerusalem (see: Luke 9:52-55). Now, John went to see for himself if the Samaritans believed in Jesus. Then, John told other Samaritan villages about Jesus and the gospel (see: Acts 8:25).
See: Apostle; Samaria; Fire; Heaven; Gospel
See Map: Jerusalem
[8:14]
Samaria received the “word”(λόγος/g3056) of God when they believed Jesus is the messiah, the Son of God, and the power of salvation (see: Romans 1:2-5). It was a way to say they believed the things Philip said about Jesus, who is the “Word” of God (see: John 1:1).
See: Word of God; Messiah (Christ); Son of God; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[8:14]
Scholars give several reasons why the apostles sent Peter and John to Samaria.
The Jewish Christians in Jerusalem needed evidence that God accepted the Samaritans. The Jews in general did not accept the Samaritans because the Samaritans were a mixed race of Jews who married Gentiles (see: 2 Kings 17:26). So the apostles sent Peter and John to see the new work of God in Samaria.
It was necessary for the apostles from Jerusalem to welcome the Samaritan Christians. Then the Christians in Jerusalem would be able to fully include Samaritan Christians into the Christian community. The Christian community was only Jewish people until that time.
It was not necessary for the apostles from the Jerusalem church to welcome the Samaritan Christians. Luke did not write it was necessary. Later, Paul wrote that other Christians who were not apostles baptized people (see: 1 Corinthians 1:14-17).
God wanted to use the apostles when the first Gentiles received the Holy Spirit.
See: Apostle; Samaria; Gentile; Baptize (Baptism); Holy Spirit
See Map: Samaria
[8:15]
Samaria was lower in elevation from Jerusalem. Jerusalem is high in elevation. So they came down to Samaria from Jerusalem.
See: Samaria
[8:15, 8:16, 8:17]
Luke did not write what happened when the apostles Peter and John prayed and laid hands on the Samaritans for them to receive the Holy Spirit. Some scholars think they spoke in tongues because that happened at other times when the Holy Spirit filled people in Acts (see: Acts 2:4; 10:44-46; 19:6). Other scholars think there were other gifts of the Spirit or signs because Luke did not write the Samaritans spoke in tongues.
See: Baptize (Baptism); Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Pray (Prayer; Laying on of Hands ;Samaria; Speaking in Tongues; Sign
[8:18]
Simon wanted to do the same things an apostle did. Then he will have the power to give people the Holy Spirit when he laid his hands on people. He liked having power and this was another way for him to have power over people and bring glory to himself.
See: Apostle; Holy Spirit; Laying on of Hands ; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Glory (Glorify)
[8:20, 8:21]
Peter rebuked Simon for wanting to buy the free gift of God with money. The Holy Spiritwas not for sale. People did not need money to have the gifts of God (see: Acts 8:20). Instead, a person repented and believed in Jesus. God’s gift of the Holy Spirit to live in everyone was a free gift for all who believed in him.
See: Acts 3:6
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Repent (Repentance); Redeem (Redemption)
[8:20]
Peter wanted Simon to not have money. Peter did not wish for Simon to die.
[8:21]
Peter and John knew Simon did not have the right heart. That is, he did not think the right things and they did not think Simon should be a leader.
See: Heart (Metaphor)
[8:21]
A person’s heart was not right with God when a person did not live in a way that honors God or does not want to live in a way that honors God.
See: Heart (Metaphor)
[8:22]
Peter did not question if God was able to forgive Simon. He said these words because he did not know if God will forgive Simon. His sin of offering money for the gift of God was a serious sin. God will not allow man to control God (see: 2 Samuel 6:1-7).
See: Joshua 7:1
[8:22]
See: Repent (Repentance)
[8:23]
Some scholars think Simon was still controlled by his old self. That is he sinfully wanted power and glory. Simon was a Christian. He believed the message from Philip and he was baptized, but he still wanted to do evil (see: Romans 7:8,19). Other scholars think Simon was not a Christian. He was not part of the kingdom of God (see: John 8:31,44-47). Simon really wanted to have power over others by having the permission to give the Holy Spirit to others. If he repented and asked God’s forgiveness, then God would forgive and heal him. Then, God would give him the Holy Spirit to help him to stop sinning and wanting to sin
See: Deuteronomy 29:17-18
See: Faith (Believe in); Baptize (Baptism); Old and New Self; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Holy Spirit; Repent (Repentance); Sin
[8:24]
Simon did not respond according to what Peter said. Peter told Simon to pray and repent. Instead Simon asked Peter to pray for him.
See: Pray (Prayer; Repent (Repentance)
[8:26]
See: Angel
[8:26]
See Map: Gaza
[8:27]
Ethiopia, or Cush, was where the ancient kingdom of Nubia was located. It was in the southern part of Egypt in what today includes part of Sudan.
See Map: Ethiopia; Sudan; Cush.
[8:27]
A eunuch was a man whose testicles were cut off. This was usually done for a certain purpose Sometimes this was done so the man could guard the women in a royal palace. This eunuch was the treasurer for the queen of the Ethiopians. He had great power. In Israel, a eunuch was not allowed in the military and could not worship God with other people. God did not want the people of Israel to make their boys eunuchs (see: Genesis 1:27-28).
See: Worship
[8:27]
The eunuch went to Jerusalem to worship God because he feared the God of Israel. However, because this man was an eunuch and a gentile, he was not allowed to go into the temple area. He was reading the book of Isaiah. Some scholars say he wanted to see the memorial for eunuchs inside the temple (see Isaiah 56:3-5). Other scholars say the prophecy of Isaiah became complete when this eunuch believed in Jesus and was baptized (see: Isaiah 56:3-7). There was also another Ethiopian eunuch who went to Jerusalem (see Jeremiah 38:7-13).
See: Leviticus 23
See: Worship; Fear of God; Gentile; Temple; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Baptize (Baptism)
[8:28]
A chariot was a two-wheel vehicle pulled by horses or a horse. It was often used for war or racing. Certain leads travelled in chariots to go from one place to another place. Since this eunuch was the treasurer of the queen of the Ethiopians, this was a larger chariot.
See: Chariot
[8:28]
The man was reading aloud from the book of Isaiah and Philip heard him reading. In ancient times, people did not often read silently.
See: Isaiah 53:7-8
[8:30, 8:31]
The man did not understand the things Isaiah wrote about because he did not have anyone to explain this prophecy. He asked Philip to sit beside him and tell him about what Isaiah wrote (see: Isaiah 53).
[8:32, 8:33, 8:34, 8:35]
The prophet Isaiah wrote about Jesus in Isaiah 53. It was a prophecy about a servant of God who was persecuted. Isaiah wrote about Jesus. The servant of God suffered and was rejected for other people. That is, God forgave others because Jesus died. However, the suffering servant prophesied about Jesus’ resurrection when Isaiah spoke about Jesus seeing the light of life again (see: Isaiah 53:11).
See: Atone (Atonement); Prophecy (Prophesy); Persecute (Persecution); Resurrect (Resurrection)
[8:32, 8:33, 8:34, 8:35]
The eunuch read several things read from Isaiah 53 about the death of Jesus.
Jesus was led like sheep to the slaughter. This is a metaphor. Jesus died in the same way sheep died. Sheep follow and go where they are led, even if they will die. Jesus died to obey God and was willing to die to obey God.
Jesus was silent like a lamb before his shearer. This is a metaphor. Jesus did not argue with God to try to keep living. He did not try to stop people from killing him. He did not open his mouth (see: Matthew 26:62, 63).
In his humiliation, justice was taken away from Jesus. That is, Jesus was humble and did not speak and try to defend himself. People said he was guilty and punished him even though he was innocent.
No can give a full account of all of Jesus’ descendants. That is, Jesus has more children than anyone can count. Jesus did not have any children and never had sex. However, all Christians are part of Jesus’ family and are children of God.
See: Prophet; Prophecy (Prophesy); Crucify (Crucifixion); Metaphor; Lamb of God; Punish (Punishment); Family of God; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)
[8:36]
The eunuch asked to be baptized because Philip explained the prophet Isaiah’s words about Jesus. That is, if someone believed in Jesus, then they should be baptized. The eunuch believed in Jesus so he asked to be baptized. There was much more about “the gospel about Jesus” Philip told the eunuch that Luke did not write. This was why Luke wrote, “Beginning with this Scripture.” Philip began with the Scripture from Isaiah that the eunuch was reading, but Philip explained more than just those few verses.
See: Baptize (Baptism); Prophet
[8:37]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have verse 37. More and older copies of the Greek New Testament do not have verse 37. Scholars do not think Luke wrote the words in verse 37.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible)
[8:39]
The Spirit of the Lord took Philip away miraculously. That is, Philip vanished quickly and then he appeared somewhere else. The Spirit of the Lord is also called the Holy Spirit.
See: 1 Kings 18:12; 2 Kings 2:16; Ezekiel 3:14; 8:3
See: Holy Spirit; Lord
[8:39]
The eunuch experienced the same joy the Samaritans did when they believed in Jesus (see: Acts 8:8). The eunuch continued on the road home “rejoicing” (χαίρω/G5463) or “being glad.” It did not matter to him that God took away Philip.
See: Rejoice (Joy, Joyful);Samaria
[8:40]
Azotus was the Greek name of the city of Ashdod in the Old Testament.
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
See Map: Azotus
"God-fearing men" or "Men who feared God"
"greatly mourned his death"
"took away both men and women by force." Saul forcefully took Jewish believers out of their homes and put them into prison.
"who had fled the great persecution"
"the message about Jesus"
"told them about Jesus Christ" or "told them about Jesus the Messiah"
"Many people in the city of Samaria."
This phrase translates a word that speaks of people who agree with each other and who work together to accomplish a common purpose.
"who had them" or "who were controlled by them"
"So the people of the city were rejoicing"
This is a way of introducing a new person into the story. Your language may use different wording to introduce a new person into the story.
"the city in Samaria"
"Many of the Samaritans" or "The Samaritans in the city"
"no matter how important they were"
Possible meanings are 1) the powerful representative of God or 2) God or 3) the most powerful man or 4) an angel. Since the term is unclear, it may be best to simply translate it as "the Great power of God."
"Philip baptized them" or "Philip baptized the new believers"
"Simon was also one of those who believed"
"Philip baptized Simon"
This refers to the many people who had become believers throughout the district of Samaria.
"had believed" or "had accepted"
"when Peter and John had come down"
This phrase is used here because Samaria is lower in elevation than Jerusalem.
"Peter and John prayed for the Samaritan believers"
"that the Samaritan believers might receive the Holy Spirit"
"Philip had only baptized the Samaritan believers"
"they had only been baptized to become disciples of the Lord Jesus"
The word "them" refers to the Samaritan people who believed Stephen's message of the gospel.
"the apostles gave the Holy Spirit by laying their hands on people"
"that I can give the Holy Spirit to anyone on whom I place my hands"
"May you and your money be destroyed"
Here this refers to the ability of a person to give the Holy Spirit by laying his hands on someone.
"You may not participate in this work"
"you are not right in your heart" or "the motives of your mind are not right"
"these evil thoughts"
"he may be willing to forgive"
"for what you intended to do" or "for what you were thinking of doing"
"very envious"
"because you continue sinning you are like a prisoner" or "sin has made you its prisoner"
"the things you have said may not happen to me"
Peter and John told what they personally knew about Jesus to the Samaritans.
Peter and John explained the message about Jesus to the Samaritans.
"to the people in many Samaritan villages"
"Get ready to travel"
The word "behold" alerts us to a new person in the story. Your language may have a way of doing this.
The emphasis of "eunuch" here is about the Ethiopian's being a high government official, and also his physical state of being castrated.
This was a title for the queens of Ethiopia. It is similar to the way the word Pharaoh was used for the kings of Egypt.
"He had come to worship God at the temple in Jerusalem"
Possibly "wagon" or "carriage" is more fitting in this context. Chariots are normally mentioned as a vehicle for war, not as a vehicle for long-distance travel. Also, people stood to ride in chariots.
"reading from the book of the prophet Isaiah"
"accompany the man in this chariot"
"reading from the book of the prophet Isaiah"
"Do you understand the meaning of what you are reading?"
"I cannot understand unless someone guides me."
Possible meanings are that 1) he offered a sincere invitation or 2) he made a sincere request.
A shearer is a person who cuts the wool off the sheep so that it may be used.
"He was humiliated and they did not judge him fairly" or "He allowed himself to be humbled before his accusers and he suffered injustice"
"No one will be able to speak about his descendants, for there will not be any."
"men killed him" or "men took his life from the earth"
"Please tell me"
"the writings of Isaiah"
"they continued to travel along the road"
"Please allow me to be baptized."
"told the driver of the chariot to stop"
The words "took Philip away" imply that the Spirit took forceful, physical action, perhaps a miracle that moved Philip in an instant. The angel probably did not just suggest or even command that Philip leave the eunuch and go elsewhere.
"the eunuch did not see Philip again"
There was no indication of Philip's traveling between where he baptized the Ethiopian and Azotus. He just suddenly disappeared along the road to Gaza and reappeared at the town of Azotus.
This refers to the area around the town of Azotus.
"to all the cities in that region"
1
But Saul, still speaking threats even of murder against the disciples of the Lord, went to the high priest
2
and asked him for letters for the synagogues in Damascus, so that if he found any who belonged to the Way, whether men or women, he might bring them bound to Jerusalem.
He stayed with the disciples in Damascus for several days.
[9:1]
See: High Priest
[9:2]
At that time the high priest in Jerusalem had permission to bring back a prisoner to Jerusalem from other areas under Roman control. Saul looked for Christians who left Jerusalem when the people persecuted Christians (see: Acts 8:1).
See Map: Jerusalem
[9:2]
See: Synagogue
[9:2]
See Map: Damascus
[9:2]
“The way” was a name for Chrisitans (see: Acts 19:9, 23; 22:4; 24:14, 22).
See: John 14:6
[9:2]
Saul wanted to bring Christians back to Jerusalem in ropes or chains to punish them (see Acts 22:5). The high priest and the Jewish council in Jerusalem gave permission to Paul to bring Christians back to Jerusalem. He also planned to kill Christians and destroy the church (see: Acts 8:3; 9:1; 22:4-5).
See: Persecute (Persecution); Punish (Punishment); Church
[9:4]
Saul fell to the ground because he was blinded by the very bright light from heaven. It was mid-day so the light shone even more than the sun. He was not able to see any more. Luke used the same word for a lightning flash. Thus, Saul saw a light bigger than a lightning flash around him that blinded him. However, it did not make the men with him blind.
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Heaven
[9:5]
Some scholars think Saul did not know who spoke, so he used the word “sir” or “master” out of respect or fear. Other scholars think he said “Lord”(κύριος/g2962) to talk to God because the voice he heard seemed to be God. However, Saul did not know at first who it was because he had to ask who spoke to him (see: Acts 9:17,27; 1 Corinthians 15:8). The voice replied to Saul’s question and told Saul it was Jesus who spoke.
See: Lord
[9:7]
The flash of light from above and then heard Saul speak but could not see to whom he was speaking. This made the men afraid so that they were not able to speak. They heard the voice but the words of the voice came only to Saul. They saw the bright light shining all around but it did not blind them and they did not see anyone.
See Acts 22:9
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[9:9]
Saul was not able to see for three days. Some scholars think he was still in shock so he did not want to eat. Other scholars think he was praying and fasting to repent (see: Acts 9:11). He felt terrible about killing and persecuting Christians because Jesus told him when he persecuted Christians, Saul actually persecuted Jesus.
See: Fasting; Repent (Repentance); Pray (prayer); Persecute (Persecution)
[9:10]
Luke did not write how Ananias became a disciple of Jesus. Some scholars think he came from Jerusalem after people began persecuting Christians. Other scholars think he lived in Damascus and heard the gospel.
See: Discipline (To Disciple); Persecute (Persecution); Gospel
See Map: Jerusalem; Damascus
[9:10]
See: Vision
[9:11]
Jesus told Ananias the name of the street so he was able to find the right house where Saul was staying. Straight Street was the long street that ran east to west through Damascus.
See Map: Damascus
[9:11]
Judas was a Jew and the host of Saul when Saul came to Damascus. He was not the same person as Judas Iscariot.
See Map: Damascus
[9:11]
Paul was from Tarsus, but he moved from Tarsus to Jerusalem to study Judaism (see: Acts 22:3). He came to Damascus directly from Jerusalem.
See Map: Tarsus
[9:12]
Some scholars think Jesus wanted Ananias to lay hands on Saul so Saul will see again and be filled with the Holy Spirit. That is, the laying on of hands made Saul receive the Holy Spirit in the same way Peter and John prayed and laid hands on the Samaritans to receive the Holy Spirit (see: Acts 8:14-17). Other scholars think Jesus called Saul to serve him and then Saul was filled with the Holy Spirit after his baptism (see: Acts 9:18). In ancient Israel, the Israelites laid on hands so people were able to know God wanted someone to do something (See Numbers 8:10; 27:18).
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Holy Spirit; Laying on of Hands ; Pray (prayer); Samaria; Baptize (Baptism)
[9:13]
The Lord’s holy people or holy ones were Christians. The New Testament wrote Christians were holy people because God forgave them (see Ephesian 1:1,4,7).
See: Holy Ones; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); People of God
[9:14]
See: Chief Priest
[9:14]
People called upon the Lord’s name to ask Jesus to save them. That is, anyone who believed in Jesus became a Christian (See Acts 4:12; 26:16-18). Saul was coming to get any Christians and bring them to Jerusalem in chains.
See: Lord
[9:15]
God chose Saul to be an apostle to bring the gospel to people. Saul was going to tell kings and rulers of the Gentiles and the Jews about Jesus. He told them he has seen and heard Jesus after Jesus died (see: Acts 22:15).
See: Apostle; Gospel; Gentile; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[9:16]
Saul will suffer to serve Jesus. He was persecuted because he told many people about Jesus. Saul was often put in prison for telling people about Jesus.
See: Acts 16:16-40; 17:-9; 21:30-36; 22:21-29; 27:27-28:6; 2 Corinthians 6:4-5; 11:23-27
[9:17]
See: Filling of the Holy Spirit
[9:17]
Ananias was able to call Saul “brother”(ἀδελφός/g0080) because Jesus told Ananias that Saul was a different man. The word “brother”(ἀδελφός/g0080) was a gentle term to tell Saul he was no longer an enemy of Christians. Saul was now part of the family of God.
See: Family of God
[9:18]
Saul was baptized to obey Jesus (see: Matthew 28:18-20). Saul was also able to receive the promise of the Holy Spirit (see: Matthew 3:16; Acts 19:5-6).
See: Baptize (Baptism); Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
[9:19]
Some scholars think Saul stayed with the disciples in Damascus to learn from them about Jesus. Other scholars think Jesus revealed to Saul everything he needed to know about Jesus (see: Galatians 1:11-12).
The Christians in Damascus wanted to give Saul a safe place to stay. The Jews wanted to harm him (see: Acts 9:23).
See: Discipline (To Disciple); Reveal (Revelation)
See Map: Damascus
[9:20]
Some scholars think the high priest and Jewish council in Jerusalem gave permission to Saul to teach people about Jesus. Other scholars think Jesus gave Saud permission to do this. Saul told the Jews Jesus is the Son of God and he proved Jesus is the messiah. He told the Jews about what he saw and heard on the road to Damascus (see: Acts 9:20). He wanted them to know Jesus was resurrected and Jesus spoke to him.
See: Synagogue; Son of God;Messiah (Christ); Heresy; Jewish Council (Sanhedrin); Resurrect (Resurrection)
See Map: Damascus
[9:22]
Luke wrote, “But Saul became more and more powerful,” because Saul became more effective in proving that Jesus is the Son of God and the promised messiah. It did not mean Saul was getting stronger physically.
See: Son of God; Messiah (Christ)
[9:22]
Saul distressed the Jews in Damascus because they thought Saul went there to bring Christians back to Jerusalem. Instead, he became a Christian and persuaded other Jews to also believe in Jesus.
See Map: Damascus
[9:23]
The Jews in Damascus wanted to kill Saul because they thought he tried to make Jews worship other gods (see: Deuteronomy 13:6-11). The Jews were wrong to think that. They did not believe Jesus is the Son of God and the messiah.
See: Son of Godd; Messiah (Christ); Worship; False gods
[9:25]
Scholars think Saul’s disciples were people in Damascus who Saul helped to believe that Jesus is the Son of God and the messiah.
See: Disciple; Son of God; Messiah (Christ)
[9:26]
The disciples in Jerusalem remembered how Saul helped people to stone Stephen and other Christians. They had not heard that Saul became a Chrsitian.
[9:29]
The Grecian Jews were the ones who made trouble for Stephen and who stoned him when Saul looked upon this.
[9:30]
See Map: Caesarea
[9:31]
See Map: Judea; Galilee; Samaria
[9:31]
The church was one. That is, they all served Jesus together.
[9:31]
The church in Jerusalem was built up. That is, more people became Christians.
See: Church
[9:31]
The church walked in fear of the Lord. They honored God and did the things God wanted them to do. They knew God has power and is very holy. Yet, they did not fear people because the Holy Spirit comforted them.
See: Walk; Fear of God; Holy Spirit
[9:32]
See: Holy Ones;Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); People of God
[9:32]
See Map: Lydda
[9:33, 9:34]
God completely healed Aenaes when he was no longer paralyzed after eight years. That is, there was nothing to make him paralyzed. It was the same as if he was not paralyzed for eight years. Also, God healed him right away. Peter told him to make his bed because he was not going to need it there anymore. He was healed.
[9:35]
Everyone in Lydda and Sharon saw the healed man and they heard how he was healed, so they believed in Jesus. That is, they turned away from the things God did not want them to do and believed in Jesus.
See: Repent (Repentance)
See Map: Sharon; Lydda
[9:36]
See Map: Joppa
[9:36]
Luke wrote Tabitha was translated to Dorcas because Tabitha was the woman’s name in the Aramaic language. Dorcas was her name in the Greek language. Peter and others called her Tabitha.
[9:37]
In ancient times, some people washed a body before they buried it. These people heard Peter healed the paralyzed man in Lydda. So they put her body in the upper room and asked Peter to come there. They were Christians, and because Tabitha helped the poor, they hoped God will make her alive again.
According to the Law of Moses, these people needed to bury Tabitha before sundown so they sent two men to ask Peter to come right away. Even though Lydda was near Joppa, it took three or four hours for him to walk from Lydda to Joppa.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Law of Moses
See Map: Lydda; Joppa
[9:39]
The widows showed Peter the clothes Tabitha made. They wanted Peter to know how generous and kind Tabitha was to them. It was a way for Peter to know who she really was and convince him to ask God to make her alive again.
[9:40]
Peter asked everyone to leave the upper room so he was able to pray for her without anyone doing or saying anything against him praying to God. He prayed a similar prayer that Jesus prayed when Jesus made Jairus’s daughter alive again (see: Mark 5:41).
See: Matthew 10:8
See: Pray (prayer)
[9:43]
Luke did not write why Peter stayed in Joppa. Scholars think he stayed to teach the many Chrsitians there because of the miracle God did for Tabitha (see Acts 9:42).
"still speaking threats, even to murder the disciples"
"for the people in the synagogues" or "for the leaders in the synagogues"
"when he found people who followed the teachings of Jesus Christ" or "if he found people who followed the teachings of Jesus Christ"
"Paul's purpose can be made clear by adding "so that the Jewish leaders could judge and punish them"
Saul left Jerusalem and now travels to Damascus.
This is an expression that marks a change in the story to show something different is about to happen.
"a light from heaven shone all around him"
Possible meanings are 1) out of heaven, where God lives or 2) out of the sky. The first meaning is preferable. Use that meaning if your language has a separate word for it.
Possible meanings are that 1) "Saul threw himself to the ground and heard" or 2) "the light caused Saul to fall to the ground, and he heard" or 3) "Saul fell to the ground the way one who faints falls, and he heard"
"You are persecuting me!" or "Stop persecuting me!"
Saul was not acknowledging that Jesus is the Lord. He uses that title because he understood that he spoke to someone of supernatural power.
"get up and go into the city Damascus"
"someone will tell you"
"stood speechless. They heard the voice, but they did not see anyone"
This implies that he had closed his eyes because the light was too bright.
"he could not see anything." Saul was blind.
"was blind" or "could not see anything"
It is not stated whether he chose not to eat or drink as a form of worship, or if he had no appetite because he was too distressed from his situation. It is preferable not to specify the reason.
This introduces Ananias as a new character.
"Ananias said"
"go to Straight Street"
This Judas was not the disciple who had betrayed Jesus. This Judas was owner of a house in Damascus where Saul was staying.
"a man from the city of Tarsus named Saul" or "Saul of Tarsus"
This was a symbol of giving a spiritual blessing to Saul.
"he might regain his ability to see"
"the people in Jerusalem who believe in you"
It is implied that the extent of the power and authority granted Saul was limited to the Jewish people at this point in time.
Putting someone in bonds is a metonym for arresting that person. Alternate translation: "arrest"
Here "your name" refers to Jesus.
"I have chosen him to serve me"
"in order that he might speak about me"
This is an expression meaning "for telling people about me."
"So Ananias went, and after he found the house where Saul was, he entered it"
Ananias put his hands on Saul. This was a symbol of giving a blessing to Saul.
"so that you might see again and that the Holy Spirit might fill you"
"something that appeared like fish scales fell"
"he was able to see again"
"he got up and Ananias baptized him"
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"Those who heard him" or "Many who heard him"
"This is the man who destroyed those in Jerusalem who called on this name Jesus!"
They were distressed in the sense that they could not find a way to refute Saul's arguments that Jesus was the Christ.
"the Jewish leaders"
"But someone told their plan to Saul" or "But Saul learned about their plan"
This city had a wall surrounding it. People could normally only enter and exit the city through the gates.
people who believed Saul's message about Jesus and were following his teaching
"used ropes to lower him in a large basket through an opening in the wall"
"had openly preached the message about Jesus"
Here the word "He" refers to Saul, and the word "them" probably refers to the apostles and other disciples in Jerusalem.
"about the Lord Jesus" or 2) "name" is a metonym for authority. Alternate translation: "under the authority of the Lord Jesus" or "with the authority that the Lord Jesus gave him"
Saul tried to reason with the Jews who spoke Greek.
Here the words "the brothers" refer to the believers in Jerusalem.
The phrase "brought him down" is used here because Caesarea is lower in elevation than Jerusalem.
Caesarea was a seaport. They brothers probably sent Saul to Tarsus by ship.
This is the first use of the singular "church" to refer to more than one local congregation. Here it refers to all the believers in all the groups throughout Israel.
"lived peacefully." This means the persecution that started with the murder of Stephen was finished.
"God helped them grow" or "the Holy Spirit built them up"
"living in obedience to the Lord" or "continuing to honor the Lord"
"with the Holy Spirit strengthening and encouraging them"
This phrase is used to mark a new part of the story.
This is an generalization for Peter's visiting the believers in many places in the region of Judea, Galilee, and Samaria.
Lydda is a city located about 18 kilometers southeast of Joppa. This city is called Lod in the Old Testament and in modern Israel.
"There Peter met a man named Aeneas"
This is background information about Aeneas.
This means he was unable to walk. He probably was unable to move any part of his body below his waist.
"roll up your mat"
"those who lived in Lydda and in Sharon" or "many people who lived in Lydda and Sharon"
"saw the man whom Peter had healed"
"and they repented of their sins and started obeying the Lord"
This introduces a new part in the story.
"Tabitha, which in the Greek language was Dorcas. This woman"
"doing many good things and performed merciful deeds"
"It came about while Peter was nearby"
This was washing to prepare for her burial.
This was a temporary display of the body during the funeral process.
"the disciples sent two men to Peter"
"to the upstairs room where Dorcas' body was lying"
It is possible that all the widows of the town were there since it was not a large town.
women whose husbands had died and therefore needed help
"while she was still alive with the disciples"
"told them all to leave the room." Peter had everyone leave so he could be alone to pray for Tabitha.
Peter took hold of her hand and helped her to sit up in the bed and then stand up on the floor.
The widows were possibly also believers but are mentioned specifically because Tabitha was so important to them.
"People throughout all Joppa heard about this matter"
"believed in the gospel of the Lord Jesus"
"It came about that." This introduces the beginning of the next event in the story.
"a man named Simon who made leather from animal skins"
1
Now there was a certain man in the city of Caesarea, Cornelius by name, a centurion of what was called the Italian Company of Soldiers.
2
He was a devout man, one who feared God with all his household, gave many alms to the people, and prayed to God constantly.
The angel said to him, "Your prayers and your alms have gone up as a memorial offering into God's presence.
On the next morning he got up and went with them, and some of the brothers from Joppa accompanied him.
[10:1]
See Map: Caesarea
[10:1]
A centurion in the “Italian Regiment” was an officer in the Roman army. He lead about eighty soldiers. The Roman army recruited these soldiers in Italy.
See Map: Italy
[10:2]
Cornelius was a devout man because he worshipped God, but he was not a Jew. He was not circumcised. He helped the poor and he often prayed (see: Acts 10:4).
See: Circumcise (Circumcision); Pray (Prayer)
[10:2]
The household of Cornelius included his wife, children, and all relatives living in his home. It also included his servants and their children.
See: Serve
[10:3]
“The ninth hour of the day” was about 3 PM. It was during the hot part of the day. What was a vision?
See: Vision
[10:4]
Cornelius was “very afraid” of the angel because the angel knew him. Cornelius was not dreaming (see: Acts 10:10). Instead, Cornelius was fully awake.
See: Luke 2:9
See: Angel
[10:5]
The angel spoke about the prayers of Cornelius and his gifts to the poor as if they were a sacrifice that God had commanded the Israelites to give. Here the angel called what Cornelius had done a “memorial offering.” A “memorial” is something that reminds someone about a person or about something that happened. A memorial offering was an offering that was burned. The aroma of the burnt offering was said to smell good to God. That is, God was pleased with the offering and accepted it. The memorial offering shows the person that God remembers them and hears their prayers. In this situation, God had heard the prayers of Cornelius and had seen what Cornelius had done.
See: Pray (Prayer); Sacrifice; Offer (Offering); Fragrant Offering (Aroma)
[10:5]
See Map: Joppa
[10:5]
The angel told Cornelius to send for Peter because he was the apostle Jesus called the rock (see: Matthew 16:18-19). Peter’s name was Simon, but Jesus called him Peter. Peter was the name for “rock.” Jesus was going to build his church upon Peter, the rock.
[10:6]
Peter was visiting with a tanner named Simon. A tanner worked with leather skin.
[10:7]
A house servant was a person who helped with housework by preparing good and cleaning. Sometimes they helped a leader of an army and did not do the cleaning. They were trusted servants. Scholars think they took horses since it was fifty kilometers away, and they brought an extra horse for Peter to ride on the way back to Joppa.
See: Serve
See Map: Joppa
[10:7]
Scholars think this soldier worshipped God since Cornelius told them everything about his vision (see: Acts 10:8). For the servants and this soldier to talk with Peter about the vision, they needed to believe and worship God in the way Cornelius did. They also needed to listen to and follow the Holy Spirit.
See: Worship; Vision; Holy Spirit
[10:9]
The “sixth hour” was midday, about noon.
[10:9]
Peter went to the housetop to pray because he was able to pray to God alone there. The roofs were flat. People used an outer stairway to go up and down from the housetop. Often there was a cover to give people shade.
See: Pray (Prayer)
[10:10]
A “trance” (ἔκστασις/g1611) was something that happened to a person. Sometimes it was a dream. Peter’s trance was stronger than the vision God gave to Cornelius. Often, a person focused on what God showed him and he was no longer aware of anything near him.
See: Vision
[10:12]
The four-footed animals, things that crawled on the earth, and birds of the sky were the three groups of living things God created and delivered in Noah’s ark (see: Genesis 6:20). God was saying all of creation was open to Peter. The news about Jesus was going to all of creation. This includes Gentiles, Jews, slaves, free people, women, and men (see: Galatians 3:28).
See: Clean and Unclean; Gentile; Serve
[10:13]
God told Peter to rise, kill, and eat the unclean animals because he wanted people to know that it was not evil to eat these things. God did not want people to follow the Law of Moses anymore. God also wanted the Jews to know that the Gentiles could become Christians.
See: Clean and Unclean; Fellowship
[10:14]
Peter did not want to eat unclean food because he always obeyed the law of Moses (see: Ezekiel 4:14). However, Peter did not know God’s new and bigger plan. The new and bigger plan was that both Jews and Gentiles were joined together in some way and could both become Christians.
[10:17]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament say that three men looked for Peter. Some scholars note it was the same number Luke wrote in verse seven. Fewer ancient copies of the Greek New Testament say that two men looked for Peter. Some scholars say two men spoke to Peter and the third man was a guard. Some ancient copies did now say how many men looked for Peter. Some scholars say Luke did not write how many men there were in the same way he wrote verse seventeen. Scholars think Luke wrote that three men looked for Peter.
[10:22]
Cornelius was a Gentile from Italy (see: Acts 10:1).
See: Gentile
See Map: Italy
[10:23]
The brothers were Jewish Christian men from Joppa.
See: Family of God
See Map: Joppa
[10:25]
Cornelius fell down at Peter’s feet and honored him because God sent Peter. Cornelius did not want to worship Peter but Peter wanted to be sure of this so he told Cornelius to get up. Peter was only a man in the same way Cornelius was a man (see: Acts 10:26).
See: Worship
[10:26]
Peter was talking with Cornelius when they entered into the house. Then Peter addressed the crowd of relatives and close friends of Cornelius. They were Gentiles so Peter wanted to let them know he was not permitted to come inside a Gentile home. However, God changed this and Peter went into the house of a Gentile (see: Acts 10:28).
See: Gentile
[10:28]
Peter knew God did not want him to call any person unclean because Peter believed the vision God gave him. The vision was a sheet with all kinds of animals, both pure and impure, that he saw coming from heaven. It was a sign of God accepting all people if they believed in Jesus (see: Acts 10:35).
See: Clean and Unclean; Offer (Offering); Heaven; Sign
[10:30]
Cornelius saw an angel of God “in bright clothing” (see: Acts 10:3).
See: Angel; Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[10:32]
A tanner was someone who worked with leather to make it certain colors and thicknesses.
[10:32]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words about Peter coming and speaking at the end of verse 32. Older and more copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. Scholars do not think Luke wrote these words.
[10:34]
Peter said “God is not partial” because God is just. God knows what a person thinks. Peter thought about how God equally judges and loves the Jews and the Gentiles.
See: People of God; Gentile
[10:42]
Peter said Jesus will be the “Judge of the living and the dead.” One day, Jesus will judge all people.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Judge (Judgment); Day of Judgment
[10:44]
The Holy Spirit “fell”(ἐπιπίπτω/g1968) (see: Acts 10:44) on the Gentiles in the same way the Holy Spirit was “poured out”(ἐκχέω/g1632) (see: Acts 10:45) on the Gentiles to work in them. Some scholars think Peter was thinking about how the Holy Spirit came from heaven. Other scholars think this meant that people began to speak in tongues and began to praise God (see: Acts 2:4,11).
See: Gentile; Filling of the Holy Spirit; Holy Spirit; Speaking in Tongues
[10:44]
Some scholars think the gift of the Holy Spirit was the power of God to help people live in a way that honors God (see: John 14:15-18; 16:5-15). Other scholars think it was the power of God to tell other people in the world about Jesus (see: Acts 1:8). In this story, the power caused the Gentile listeners to speak in tongues and to praise God(see: Acts 10:46,43).
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Gentile; Speaking in Tongues
[10:44]
God saved Cornelius and his household when Peter they each believed in Jesus (see: Acts 11:14; 10:39-40,43). Before they were able to say they believed in Jesus, God gave them the Holy Spirit. That is, Peter did not even finish speaking. They believed in Jesus while Peter was still speaking.
See: Acts 11:17
See: Faith (Believe in); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Angel
[10:45]
The people who belonged to the “circumcision group” were the Jewish Christians who went with Peter from Joppa to the house of Cornelius. They were amazed God gave the Holy Spirit to the uncircumcised Gentiles in the same way God filled Jews with the Holy Spirit at Pentecost (see: Acts 2:4).
See: Circumcise (Circumcision); Gentile; Filling of the Holy Spirit; Pentecost
See Map: Joppa
[10:47]
Peter talked about baptizing Cornelius and his household because he saw the Holy Spirit work in these Gentiles. That is, they spoke in tongues in the same way the disciples did at Pentecost (see: Acts 2:4). Because of this, he knew they believed in Jesus in the same way Jewish disciples believed in Jesus (see Acts 11:16-17). Peter knew they must be baptized in the same way other Christians were baptized (see: Acts 2:37-41). They should be baptized because God accepted them (see: Acts 10: 35,46; 15:8).
See: Baptize (Baptism); Holy Spirit; Gentile; Speaking in Tongues; Disciple; Pentecost
[10:48]
These people asked Peter to stay with them for several days because they wanted to learn and ask questions. They had much to learn about Jesus and how to live in a way that honors God.
This was a way of introducing a new person to this part of the historical account.
"Cornelius was from the city of Caesarea. He was an officer in charge of 60 soldiers from the Italian Company of Soldiers, in the Roman army"
a man who wanted to do what God expected of him
worshiped God with deep respect and awe
"prayed to God often" or "he prayed to God regularly"
"three o'clock in the afternoon." This was the normal afternoon prayer time for Jews.
"Cornelius clearly saw"
"God is pleased by your prayers and alms. They have gone up ... to him"
a person who makes leather from animal skins
"When Cornelius' vision of the angel had ended."
a soldier who wanted to do what God expected of him.
Cornelius explained his vision to his two servants and to one of his soldiers.
"sent two of his two servants and the one soldier to Joppa."
"around noon"
The roofs of the houses were flat, and people often did many different activities on them.
"he went into a trance"
Peter saw things in his mind, not with his physical eyes.
This was the beginning of Peter's vision. It can be a new sentence.
"with its four corners suspended" or "with its four corners higher than the rest of it"
snakes and insects, as opposed to "four-footed animals"
The person speaking is not specified. The "voice" was probably God, although it could possibly have been an angel from God.
"I will not do that"
"What I, God, have made clean"
Possible meanings are 1) Peter heard the words "What God has made clean, you must not call defiled" three times or 2) a total of three times the sheet came down from heaven and Peter heard and responded to the voice. It would be best to translate without adding information here.
This means that Peter was having difficulty understanding what the vision meant.
The word "behold" here alerts us to pay attention to the surprising information that follows, in this case, the two men standing at the gate.
"stood before the gate to the house." It is implied that this house had a wall with a gate one would use to enter the property.
Cornelius' men remained outside the gate while asking about Peter.
"wondering about the meaning of the vision"
"the Holy Spirit"
Some ancient texts have a different number of men.
"go down from the roof of the house"
It would be natural for Peter not to want to go with them, because they were strangers and they were Gentiles.
"I am the man you are looking for"
worships God with deep respect and awe
This number of people is exaggerated with the word "all" to emphasize how widely this was known among the Jews.
The journey to Caesarea was too long for them to begin that afternoon.
"be his guests"
This refers to believers who lived in Joppa.
This was the next day after they left Joppa. The journey to Caesarea took longer than one day.
"Cornelius expected them"
"when Peter entered the house"
"he knelt down and put his face close to Peter's feet." He did this to honor Peter.
"Do not worship me! I am only a man, as you are"
"it is forbidden for a Jewish man." This refers to the Jewish religious law.
people who are not Jews
The normal afternoon time that the Jews pray to God.
"God has heard your prayer"
"tell Simon who is also called Peter to come to you"
"right away"
"I certainly thank you for coming"
This refers to Cornelius and his family but not to Peter, so this is exclusive.
"present with God"
"that the Lord has told you to say"
"began to speak"
This means that what he is about to say is especially important to know.
"God does not favor certain people"
"he accepts anyone who fears him and does what is right"
"throughout Judea" or "in many places in Judea"
"after John preached to the people to repent and then baptized them"
The Holy Spirit and God's power are spoken of as if they are something that can be poured out onto a person.
"those who were oppressed by the devil" or "many people who were oppressed by the devil"
"God was helping him."
This refers mainly to Judea at that time.
"nailing him to a wooden cross"
"God caused him to live again"
"the third day after he died"
"permitted many people to see him after he was raised from the dead"
From among all those who have died.
"that God chose this Jesus"
"the people who are alive and the people who are dead"
"All the prophets testify about Jesus"
"God will forgive the sins of everyone who believes in Jesus because of what Jesus has done"
"through what Jesus has done for them"
"the Holy Spirit suddenly came"
Here "all" refers to all the Gentiles at the house who were listening to Peter.
"God also poured out the Holy Spirit"
That is, the Holy Spirit himself was the gift.
"the free gift"
Here "also" refers to the fact that the Holy Spirit had already been given to the Jewish believers.
These were known spoken languages that caused the Jews to acknowledge that the Gentiles were indeed praising God.
"speaking in other languages"
"No one should keep water from these people! We should baptize them because they have received ... we!"
"Peter commanded the Gentile believers to allow the Jewish Christians to baptize them" or "Peter commanded the Jewish Christians to baptize them"
"be baptized as believers in Jesus Christ"
1
Now the apostles and the brothers who were in Judea heard that the Gentiles also had received the word of God.
2
When Peter had come up to Jerusalem, they who belonged to the circumcision group criticized him;
3
they said, "You associated with uncircumcised men and ate with them!"
[11:1]
The “brothers” were men and women who believed in Jesus.
See: Family of God
[11:1]
See Map: Judea
[11:1]
The Gentiles “received the word of God” when they believed God’s word about Jesus. That is, they believed Jesus is the messiah.
See: Gentile; Word of God; Messiah (Christ)
[11:2]
“The circumcision group” was Jewish Christians.
See: Acts 10:45
See: Circumcise (Circumcision)
[11:3]
See: Acts 10:34.
[11:5, 11:6]
See: Acts 10:10
Why did Peter add “wild beasts” to the animals Luke wrote about in Acts 10:12? Peter added “wild beasts” to the animals Luke wrote about in Acts 10:12 because Peter was thinking about how God created the animals (see: Genesis 1:25) when he said this. Elsewhere, Luke was thinking about the animals God delivered in Noah’s ark (see: Genesis 6:20; Acts 10:12).
[11:7]
See: Acts 10:13
[11:8]
See: Acts 10:13.
See: Clean and Unclean
[11:9]
God said defiled food was clean. That is, God said that unclean foods were now clean. God made a way for Jewish Christians to worship God with Gentile Christians and visit Gentile houses. That is, since Jews were able to eat the food Gentiles ate, they were able to do other things with Gentiles.
See: Clean and Unclean; Worship; Gentile
[11:11]
See Map: Caesarea
[11:12]
The Holy Spirit told Peter to “make no distinction” about the men who came to him. God wanted Peter to tell the Gentiles at Cornelius’ house about Jesus. God wanted him to do this even though they were Gentiles. He brought other Jewish Christians with him. Six of those Jewish Christians also went him to Jerusalem. They were also able to say what happened at Cornelius’ house.
See: Holy Spirit; Gentile
[11:12]
The six brothers were Jewish Christians from Joppa. They went with Peter into the house of Cornelius and saw what happened when the Holy Spirit came upon everyone and everyone spoke in tongues and praised God. They were able to say the good news about Jesus and the gift of the Holy Spirit were available to Gentiles.
See: Family of God; Holy Spirit; Speaking in Tongues; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Gentile
[11:13]
See Map: Joppa
[11:14]
Peter spoke about Jesus to the people in the house of Cornelius. That is, Peter told them about how Jesus healed people, but people killed Jesus and God made him alive again (see: Acts 10:38-40). Then Peter told them that Jesus is the one who all the prophets spoke about.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Prophet
[11:15]
See: Acts 10:44-46.
See: Filling of the Holy Spirit
“The Lord” in verse sixteen is Jesus. Jesus is Lord and he is the one who rules from heaven.
[11:17]
Peter changed his mind about salvation for the Gentiles because he saw God give the Holy Spirit to the Gentiles. Peter knew that if God did that, then Peter knew this is what God wanted.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Gentile; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
[11:18]
God gave “repentance for life to the Gentiles also.” That is, God gave them repentance through the Holy Spirit. If the Gentiles repented of their sins, then they were at peace with God and God gave them eternal life and a new life. God also did this for the Jews. God helped them to repent, believe in Jesus, and be at peace with God.
See: Repent (Repentance); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Gentile; Holy Spirit; Eternal Life; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)
[11:19]
See Map: Phoenicia; Cyprus; Antioch
[11:19]
The Christian Jews from Jerusalem spoke only to the Jews in the areas where they went because they did not think the gospel was for the Gentiles. However, other Christian Jews from Cyprus and Cyrene went and told the Gentiles about Jesus and the gospel.
See Map: Cyprus; Cyrene
[11:20]
“Some of them” in verse twenty were Greek-speaking Jews who believed in Jesus. They were not from Jerusalem but were from Cyprus and Cyrene.
See Map: Cyprus; Cyrene
[11:20]
See Map: Cyrene
[11:20]
The men from Cyprus and Cyrene spoke about Jesus to both Jews and Gentiles. Luke wrote the word “also” because they treated the Jews and Gentiles the same. The gospel was for everyone.
See: Gentile
See Map: Cyprus; Cyrene
[11:21]
Luke wrote that “the hand of the Lord was with them.” That is, when they taught people about Jesus, they had God’s power with them. God helped them. Because of this, many people believed and turned to the Lord Jesus.
[11:21]
See: Repent (Repentance)
[11:22]
Barnabas was a Christian leader named Joseph. He was from the Levite and he came from Cyprus. The apostles called him Barnabas, “son of encouragement” (see: Acts 4:36). He was a prophet and teacher (see: Acts 13:1). He was also an apostle but not one of the twelve apostles (see: Acts 14:14).
See: Prophet; Apostle; Tribes of Israel
[11:22]
See Map: Antioch
[11:23]
Barnabus told the people to “remain with the Lord with purpose of heart.” That is, they completely served Jesus.
See: Heart (Metaphor)
[11:24]
See: Galatians 3:2
See: Filling of the Holy Spirit; Faith (Believe in)
[11:25]
See Map: Tarsus
[11:26]
Barnabus brought Saul to Antioch because he wanted Paul to serve in Antioch. Many people there believed in Jesus. Later the Christians in Antioch sent out people to tell others about Jesus.
See Map: Antioch
[11:26]
People at Antioch first called the disciples “Christians”(Χριστιανός/g5546) because the people at Antioch knew they followed Jesus, who is the “Christ”(Χριστός/g5547). Scholars think the people at Antioch mocked the disciples of Jesus or were persecuting them when they called these people Christians (see: Acts 26:28; 1 Peter 4:16). In ancient times, Christians did not call themselves Christians. Instead, they called themselves disciples, holy ones, or brothers. They started calling themselves Christians about 100 years after Jesus died.
See: Messiah (Christ); Disciple; Holy Ones; Family of God
[11:27]
Jerusalem was higher in elevation than Antioch. Some prophets went down the hill from Jerusalem rather than traveled south to get to Antioch.
See Map: Jerusalem; Antioch
[11:27]
The prophets were Christians who had the gift of prophecy.
See: Prophet; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[11:28]
Agabus was a Christian prophet from Jerusalem. God revealed to him bad things that will happen in the future.
See: Prophet; Reveal (Revelation)
See: Acts 21:10
[11:28]
Agabus indicated “by the Spirit” when the Holy Spirit helped Agabus to know to give a prophecy about the coming famine. This famine happened about 15 years after Jesus died.
See: Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Famine
[11:28]
“All the world” was Rome, Greece, and Egypt, and Judaea. That is, it was the whole Roman empire. It was not the entire world.
See: Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar)
[11:28]
Claudius ruled the Roman Empire. He did this starting about 10 years after Jesus died and stopped about 20 years after Jesus died. There were several famines during this time.
See: Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar); Famine
[11:29]
See Map: Judea
[11:29]
God gave Agabus a prophecy about the famine so the Christians in Antioch had time to prepare to help the Christians in Judea. The time allowed the Christians in Antioch to help them more than if they had not known the famine was going to happen.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Famine
See Map: Judea
The phrase "brothers" here refers to the believers in Judea.
"believed the message of God about Jesus"
"some Jewish believers in Jerusalem who wanted all followers of Christ to be circumcised"
The phrase "uncircumcised men" refers to Gentiles.
It was against Jewish tradition for Jews to eat with Gentiles.
Peter did not criticize the Jewish believers but reacted in a friendly, explanatory manner.
Peter saw something that was only in his mind. It was not physical. His mind was not working in its usual way.
The container holding the animals had the appearance of a large square piece of cloth. See how you translated this in Acts 10:11.
"with its four corners suspended" or "with its four corners higher than the rest of it."
"animals and birds that the Mosaic laws forbade Jews to eat"
This probably refer to the animals people do not or cannot tame or control.
snakes and insects, as opposed to "four-footed animals."
The person speaking is not specified. The "voice" was probably God, although it could possibly have been an angel from God. See how you translated "a voice" in Acts 10:13
"I have eaten only meat from holy and clean animals"
In the Old Testament Jewish law, a person became ritually "unclean" in various ways, such as eating certain forbidden animals.
This refers to the animals in the sheet.
Possible meanings are 1) Peter heard the words "What God has made clean, you must not call defiled" three times or 2) a total of three times the sheet came down from heaven and Peter heard and responded to the voice. It would be best to translate without adding information here. See how you translated "This happened three times" in Acts 10:16.
Here "we" refers to Peter and the believers in Joppa. It does not include his current audience in Jerusalem.
This word alerts us to the new people in the story. Your language may have a way of doing this.
"immediately" or "at that exact moment"
This can be stated in active form. Alternate translation: "someone had sent them"
"that I should not be concerned that they were Gentiles"
"These six Jewish believers"
This refers to the house of Cornelius.
"everyone who lives in your house"
This implies that Peter had not finished speaking but had intended to say more.
"the Holy Spirit came on the Gentile believers, just as he came on the Jewish believers at Pentecost"
"God will baptize you with the Holy Spirit"
"Since God gave to them ... I decided that I could not oppose God!"
Peter refers to the gift of the Holy Spirit.
"they did not argue with Peter"
"God has also given the Gentiles the ability to repent and then live eternally" or "God has allowed the Gentiles also to repent and live eternally"
The Jews began persecuting Jesus's followers because Stephen had said and done things that the Jews did not like. Because of this persecution, many of Jesus's followers left Jerusalem and went to many different places.
The believers thought God's message was for the Jewish people, and not for the Gentiles.
"also spoke to Gentiles who spoke Greek"
"God was powerfully enabling those believers to preach effectively"
"they repented of their sins and began to obey the Lord"
"the believers in the church"
"saw how God acted kindly toward the believers"
"he kept on encouraging them"
"to remain faithful to the Lord" or "to continue to trust in the Lord, with complete commitment"
The Holy Spirit controlled Barnabas as he obeyed the Holy Spirit.
"many more people also believed in the Lord"
"out to the city of Tarsus"
It probably took some time and effort for Barnabas to locate Saul.
"Barnabas and Saul gathered together with the church"
"People in Antioch were the fist to call the disciples Christians"
"whose name was Agabus"
"the Holy Spirit enabled him to prophesy"
"a great shortage of food would happen"
"all over the inhabited world" or "throughout the Roman Empire"
"when Claudius was the Roman emperor"
The richer people sent more; the poorer people sent less.
"the believers in Judea"
"by having Barnabas and Saul take it to them"
1
Now about that time Herod the king laid hands on some who belonged to the church so that he might mistreat them.
2
He killed James the brother of John with the sword.
Then Herod went down from Judea to Caesarea and stayed there.
[12:1]
This King Herod was Herod Agrippa. The Jewish people liked this Herod. He wanted them to like him. Because of this, he began to persecute the Christian leaders (see: Acts 12:3).
See: King Herod; Persecute (Persecution)
[12:1]
Herod laid hands on people. That is, he persecuted Christians
See: Persecute (Persecution); Laying on of Hands ; King Herod
[12:1]
“Those in the church” were people who believed in Jesus.
See: Church
[11:3]
Herod planned to kill Peter. He planned to bring Peter before the people and kill him in the way he killed James. Herod wanted people to see Peter being killed.
See: King Herod
[12:3]
The “days of unleavened bread” were seven days during the festival of Passover. Scholars say the seven days were after the night of Passover.
See: Festival of Unleavened Bread; Passover
[12:4]
There were four soldiers in a squad. There were a total of sixteen soldiers who guarded Peter.
[12:4]
See: Passover
[12:5]
Some scholars think Luke did not write how God answered the prayers of the church for Peter. Other scholars think the prayers for Peter made God want to send an angel to rescue Peter.
See: Acts 16:25-26
See: Pray (Prayer); Angel
[12:7]
See: Angel
[12:7]
Luke did not write how a light came into the prison cell. Scholars think different things.
The light was part of the glory of God (see: Luke 2:9).
The light was from the glory of God that shone through the angel.
The light was from the angel.
See: Glory (Glorify); Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Angel
[12:7]
The light helped Peter find his clothes and sandals and put them on before they left the prison cell. It was very dark in the night of the prison and the angel wanted Peter to get up quickly before the guards woke up.
See: Angel
[12:8]
An outer garment was worn for going outside a house or building. It is a type of coat.
See: Vision
[12:10]
An iron gate was a heavy, metal gate that allowed people to go in and out of a city.
[12:11]
Peter “came to himself” when he knew his release from prison was real. That is, he knew he was not dreaming and he was thinking clearly. He was not confused. Peter knew God sent an angel.
See: Angel
[12:12}
Luke wrote both names of Mary’s son because he had both a Jewish name, John, and a Roman name, Mark. There were other people in Acts who had two names. Saul was also Paul (see: Acts 13:9). Scholars think this John Mark was the same Mark in other places in the Bible (see: Colossians 4:10; Philemon 24; 2 Timothy 4:11; 1 Peter 5:13). Scholars also think Mark wrote the gospel of Mark.
See: Gospel
[12:14]
The servant knew Peter’s voice because Peter was from Galilee. People in Galilee spoke in the same way and this was different than how other people spoke (see: Matthew 26:73). She also knew the sound of Peter’s voice because she heard him speak before this.
See Map: Galilee
[12:15]
Some scholars think the people did not think it was Peter who was at the door because they did not know Peter escaped from prison even though they prayed for him. They prayed for James but Herod killed him. Other scholars think they did not believe what a woman said about Peter in the same way the disciples did not believe the women who told them that Jesus was alive again (see: Luke 24:9-11).
See: Pray (Prayer); King Herod; Disciple; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[12:15]
Some scholars think the disciples believed it was Peter’s spirit that was outside the house. They thought Peter became an angel. In ancient times, some Jewish people wrongly thought that certain people become angels after they die. Other scholars think the disciples thought the angel was an angel who protected Peter. They believed there were angels guarding people (see: Psalm 91:11; Matthew 18:10; Hebrews 1:4; Acts 12:7-10).
See: Angel; Spirit (Spiritual); Disciple
[12:17]
Peter wanted the people to be silent so they will not wake the neighbors or attract attention for any guards trying to find him. Perhaps the Jewish leaders lived near this house. Peter did not want to go back to prison and be killed. Also, Peter needed them to listen to him. The people were very excited to see Peter alive and free, and to know God rescued Peter.
[12:17]
Peter wanted James and others to know that he escaped prison. This is because they were Christian leaders in this area (see Acts: 15:13; 21:18).
See: Family of God
[12:17]
Luke did not write why Peter left so soon. Scholars give several reasons.
Peter thought it was not safe for him to stay at the house very long.
He left for Antioch and told people in Antioch about Jesus (see: Galatians 2:11-14).
He went to Lydda and Joppa (see: Acts 10:9-48).
He was out of the area for a while but he came back to Jerusalem to meet with other Christian leaders (see: Acts 15:1-7).
See Map: Antioch; Lydda; Joppa
[12:19]
Herod killed the guards because Roman law allowed the same penalty for the guards the prisoner was going to have if the guards let the prisoner escape. They failed to keep Peter in prison and Peter was going to be executed. Therefore, Herod carried out Peter’s penalty on the guards. The guards were killed.
See: King Herod
[12:19]
Herod went to Caesarea for two reasons.
He went to make celebrations in honor of Caesar. This was why many important officials from the region were there.
He went to help settle a trade disagreement between his country and the cities of Tyre and Sidon. The people of those cities persuaded King Herod’s assistant, Blastus, to help them settle the dispute because their food came from the place Herod Agrippa ruled. The food was mostly wheat from Galilee. During the festival, Herod spoke so that people would know that there was peace between himself and the cities of Tyre and Sidon.
See: King Herod
See: Map: Judea; Caesarea; Tyre; Sidon; Galilee
[12:22]
The people thought Herod was a god and not a man because his royal clothing was made from silver that shone brightly and beautifully. It made the people afraid. Also, the people from Tyre and Sidon praised him in the same way they praised a god.
See: King Herod; False gods; Praise
See Map: Tyre; Sidon
[12:23]
The angel made Herod become sick and die. Herod accepted the praise of being a god and did not give God the glory for being God. Another ancient Jewish writer wrote that Herod did not tell the people to stop praising him.
See: Angel; King Herod; Praise; False gods; Glory (Glorify)
[12:23]
The “worms”(σκωληκόβρωτος/g4662) were crawling insects. Some ate plants (see: Exodus 16:20) but others ate meat (see: Job 7:5). Sometimes they were inside a person’s body and made the person ill. Some scholars think they were a metaphor. Luke wrote that Herod died from a disease. Other scholars think Luke wanted to say God judged Herod (see: Isaiah 66:24).
See: Metaphor; King Herod; Judge (Judgment)
[12:23]
Herod died from the angel’s blow to him. The angel either hit him or made him sick. Another ancient Jewish writer wrote that it took five days for Herod to die. Luke did not write how long it took for Herod to die but he wrote about how Herod died. When Luke wrote about Herod eating worms, he wanted people to know that Herod died in a terrible way. It was very painful for Herod to die in this way.
See: Deuteronomy 32:39; Luke 1:20; 19:44; Acts 5:1-11; 8:10,20-23
See: King Herod; Angel
[12:24]
The word of God increased and multiplied. This is a metaphor. More and more people believed in Jesus (see: Acts 6:7).
See: Word of God
[12:25]
Paul and Silas served God in a certain way. The Christians in Antioch gave Barnabas and Saul money to bring to the poor Christians in Judea (see: Acts 11:29-30) to help them because they were about to have a famine.
See: Famine
See Map: Antioch; Judea
[12:25]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament say that Barnabas returned from Jerusalem. Older and more ancient copies of the Greek New Testament say that Barnabas and Saul returned to Jerusalem. Scholars think Luke wrote that Barnabas and Saul returned to Jerusalem.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
This refers to the time of the famine.
"sent soldiers to arrest"
Only James and Peter are specified, which implies that these were leaders of the church in Jerusalem.
"in order to cause the believers to suffer"
"Herod gave the order and they killed James"
"When Herod realized that putting James to death made the Jewish leaders happy"
"the festival when the Jewish people ate bread without yeast"
"four groups of soldiers." Each squad had four soldiers that guarded Peter, one group at a time. The groups divided the 24 hour day into four shifts. Each time two soldiers would have been at his side and the other two soldiers by the entrance.
"Herod planned to judge Peter in the presence of the people" or "Herod planned to judge Peter before the Jewish people"
"So the soldiers guarded Peter in the prison"
"the group of believers in Jerusalem earnestly prayed to God for him"
continuously and with dedication
"The happened on the day before Herod was going to bring Peter out from prison to put him on trial and then to execute him"
"tied with two chains" or "fastened with two chains." Each chain would have been attached to one of the two guards who stayed beside Peter.
"were guarding the prison doors"
This word alerts us to pay attention to the surprising information that follows.
"The angel tapped Peter" or "The angel poked Peter." Peter was evidently sleeping deeply enough that this was required to wake him.
The angel caused the chains to fall from Peter without touching them.
Peter had probably loosened his belt and taken off his sandals so he could go to sleep. The angel was telling Peter to get ready to leave the cell.
"Peter did what the angel told him to do" or "Peter obeyed"
"He did not understand"
"the actions of the angel were real" or "what the angel did truly happened"
"The first and second guards did not see them as they passed by, and then"
"and the second guard"
"Peter and the angel arrived at the iron gate that went from the prison to the city"
"the gate swung open for them" or "the gate opened itself for them"
"walked along a street"
"left Peter suddenly" or "suddenly disappeared"
"When Peter became fully awake and alert" or "When Peter became aware that what had happened was real"
"brought me from the harm Herod had planned for me"
"rescued me"
"all that the Jewish leaders thought would happen to me"
He became aware that God had rescued him.
"John, whom people also called Mark"
"Peter knocked." Tapping on the door was a normal Jewish custom to let others know you wish to visit them. You may need to change this to fit your culture.
"at the outer door" or "at the door of the entrance from the street to the courtyard"
"came to the gate to ask who was knocking"
"because she was so joyful" or "being overly excited"
"did not open the gate" or "forgot to open the gate"
"she told them" or "she said"
"You are crazy"
"she insisted that what she said was true"
"What you have seen is Peter's angel." Some Jews believed in guardian angels and may have thought that Peter's angel had come to them.
The word "continued" means that Peter kept knocking the entire time those inside were talking.
"Tell these things"
"the other believers"
"in the morning"
"there was a great disturbance among the soldiers over what had happened to Peter"
"After Herod searched for Peter and could not find him"
Possible meanings are that 1) "Herod" here is a metonym for his soldiers, that is, when Herod heard Peter was missing, he sent other soldiers to search the prison, or 2) when Herod heard Peter was missing, he went himself to search the prison.
It was the normal punishment for the Roman government to kill the guards if their prisoner escaped.
The phrase "went down" is used here because Caesarea is lower in elevation than Judea.
This phrase translates a word that speaks of a person being so angry that he is ready to kill other people.
"Men representing the people of Tyre and Sidon went with one purpose to talk with Herod"
"after these men persuaded Blastus"
a man's name
This phrase refers to a person who assists the king in his personal life, not necessarily his work as ruler.
"these men requested peace"
"the people of Tyre and Sidon bought all their food from the people that Herod ruled"
"On the day when Herod agreed to meet them"
expensive clothing that would demonstrate he was the king
This was where Herod formally addressed people who came to see him.
"Right away an angel" or "While the people were praising Herod, an angel"
"afflicted Herod" or "caused Herod to become very ill"
Herod let those people worship him instead of telling them to worship God.
"worms ate Herod's insides and he died"
"the message of God spread to more places and more people believed in him"
"the message God sent about Jesus"
"delivered the money to the church leaders in Jerusalem"
"Barnabas and Saul returned to Antioch"
1
Now in the church in Antioch, there were some prophets and teachers. They were Barnabas, Simeon (who is called Niger), Lucius of Cyrene, Manaen (the foster brother of Herod the tetrarch), and Saul.
2
While they were worshiping the Lord and fasting, the Holy Spirit said, "Set apart for me Barnabas and Saul, to do the work to which I have called them."
3
After they had fasted, prayed, and laid their hands on these men, they sent them off.
34 As to his raising him from the dead, never to return to decay, he has spoken in this way:
35 This is why he also says in another Psalm,
36 For when David had served the purpose of God in his own generation, he fell asleep; he was laid with his fathers and his body experienced decay. 37 But he whom God raised up experienced no decay.
44 On the next Sabbath, almost the whole city was gathered together to hear the word of the Lord. 45 When the Jews saw the crowds, they were filled with envy and spoke against the things that were said by Paul and insulted him.
48 As the Gentiles heard this, they were glad and glorified the word of the Lord. As many as were appointed to eternal life believed. 49 The word of the Lord was spread out through the whole region.
[13:1]
See Map: Antioch
[13:1]
See: Prophet
[13:1]
A foster brother was a boy who was raised with a family that was not his family. This foster brother was a friend or companion to the son of the king. Manaen was a close childhood friend of King Herod the Tetrarch.
See: King Herod
[13:1]
See: King Herod
[13:2, 13:3]
Luke wrote Christians fasted two times because the Christians fasted in two ways.
Christians in Antioch worshiped God by fasting in the same way priests and others who served in the temple in Jerusalem did.
Christians fasted, prayed, and laid on hands when the Holy Spirit chose leaders to serve.
See: Fasting; Worship; Priest (Priesthood); Temple
[13:2, 13:3]
Luke did not write who worshiped the Lord and fasted. Some scholars think the Jews usually used the word “worshiped” when they were talking about the priests and Levites when these people served in the temple. Therefore, Luke was writing about the prophets and teachers. Other scholars think the priests and Levites were no longer the only ones who served and worshiped God. Everyone in the church served and worshiped God (see: Romans 12:1; 1 Peter 2:5). Thus, “they” were everyone in the church.
See: Worship; Priest (Priesthood); Tribes of Israel; Temple; Prophet; Church
[13:2]
The Christians set apart Barnabas and Saul when they separated or divided Barnabas and Saul from the others for the work of telling people about Jesus. The Christians also fasted, prayed, and laid on hands because the church wanted Barnabas and Saul to do this for God.
See: Fasting; Pray (Prayer); Laying on of Hands
[13:2]
Luke wrote about the work the Holy Spirit called them to do. The work was to go out and tell people about Jesus and the gospel.
See: Gospel; Call (Calling); Holy Spirit
See Map: Cyprus, Perga, Asia Minor
[13:3]
The leaders put their hands on Barnabas and Saul because they prayed for them to have God’s blessing and power. It was also a sign that they supported these men (see: Acts 6:6; 1 Tim. 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6; Heb. 6:2).
See: Laying on of Hands ; Pray (Prayer); Bless (Blessing); Sign
[13:4]
Luke did not write how the Holy Spirit sent out Barnabas and Saul. There were several ways the Holy Spirit led Christians.
Speech (see: Acts 13:2).
Prophecy (see: Acts 21:10-11).
Vision (See: Acts 16:6-10).
The Holy Spirit sent them out from the church in Antioch.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy); Vision); Church; Holy Spirit
See Map: Antioch
[13:4]
See Map: Seleucia
[13:4]
See Map: Cyprus
[13:4]
There were several reasons why Barnabas and Saul went to Cyprus.
Barnabas was from Cyrus
It was easy to travel there.
Barnabas and others already told Jews there about Jesus (see: Acts 11:19-20).
Christians were there (see: Acts 21:16).
The Holy Spirit led them to go there.
See: Holy Spirit
See Map: Cyprus
[13:5]
See Map: Salamis
[13:5]
See: Word of God
[13:5]
See: Synagogue
[13:6]
See Map: Paphos
[13:6]
A magician did things using sorcery. This was evil. The Law of Moses commanded Jews not to do this (see: Leviticus 19:31). This was why Luke wrote Bar-Joshua was a false prophet (see: Acts 13:6).
[13:7]
A proconsul was a Roman leader who was given permission to rule a certain area.
[13:9]
Paul was filled with power from the Holy Spirit. Paul needed power from the Holy Spirit to defeat the evil power of the magician.
See: Filling of the Holy Spirit; Holy Spirit
[13:10]
The magician was a “son of the devil” because he did the same things the devil did and he served the devil.
See: Satan (The Devil); Sorcery
[13:10]
The magician was full of “deceit” because he said wrong things about God and Jesus. That is, he made people believe wrong things about God and Jesus. He was also full of “wickedness” because he made people do wrong things the devil wanted them to do.
See: Satan (The Devil); Sorcery
[13:10]
This magician was an “enemy of every kind of righteousness” because he did not love or do the things God wanted him to do. Instead he “made crooked”(διαστρέφω/g1406) the “straight paths of the Lord”. That is, he stopped people from doing the things God wanted people to do.
See: Righteous (Righteousness)
[13:10]
The “straight paths of the Lord” were the right and true ways of God. This is a metaphor. Luke was writing about doing the right thing and obeying God.
See: Righteous (Righteousness); Walk
[13:11]
“The hand of the Lord” was a metaphor. Luke was writing about God judging the magician. God caused him to be blind for a time. The words, “Now look,” told the magician that God revealed this judgement to Paul.
God also made Paul temporarily blind. The result was he was later able to see the truth about Jesus. God also healed his eyes. God sometimes struck people with blindness to stop them from doing evil or to get their attention (see: Genesis 19:11; 2 Kings 6:18-20, Acts 9:8-9).
See: Lord; Metaphor; Judge (Judgment)
[13:12]
The proconsul believed in Jesus because he was amazed at the teaching about Jesus. Luke did not wrote that this man believed because of the power of God working through Paul. However, the teaching about Jesus included stories about Jesus healing people and becoming alive again. Scholars also think Paul talked about his own story about God blinding him on the way to Damascus (see: Acts 9:3-9).
This proconsul was an intelligent man (see: Acts 13:7). That is, he believed because of other things about Jesus and he knew Jesus is Lord and Savior. So the power of God over the magician helped him to believe in Jesus. When someone showed other people that Jesus had power over the devil, this helped people in Jesus (see: Mark 1:22, 27).
See: Faith (Believe in); Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Lord; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Satan (The Devil)
See Map: Damascus
[13:13]
See Map: Paphos; Perga; Pamphylia
[13:13]
Luke did not write why John left Barnabas and Paul and returned to Jerusalem. Paul said John deserted them in Pamphylia (see: Acts 15:38), but years later Paul wrote Mark was useful (see: 2 Timothy 4:11). Some scholars think John Mark was not ready for the persecution that came when they told people about Jesus. Other scholars think John Mark wanted Barnabas to be the leader instead of Paul. Up to this time Luke always listed Barnabas first and then Saul. Now Luke wrote about Paul and “his friends.” All of them continued to serve. Barnabas took John Mark with him and Paul took Silas (see: Acts 15:39).
[13:14]
See Map: Antioch of Pisidia
[13:14]
See: Synagogue
[13:14]
See: Sabbath
[13:15]
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[13:15]
The rulers of the synagogue sent someone to Paul and his friends inside the synagogue. The messenger told them the message during the synagogue meeting. The leaders of the synagogue did not sent a message to them over a longer distance or outside of the synagogue.
See: Synagogue
[13:16]
Paul motioned with his hand. People often did this to invite other people to listen. Also, Paul wanted people to be silent so they would pay attention to the things he said.
[13:16]
Those who honored God worshiped the God of Israel and obeyed the Law of Moses. However, they were not Jews themselves. People called them “God-fearers.” They were not born Jews and they did not become circumcised.
See: Worship; Law of Moses; Circumcise (Circumcision)
[13:17]
The Israelites were slaves in Egypt until God used Moses to free them from the Egyptians.
See: Serve
See Map: Egypt
[13:17]
God’s “uplifted arm” was a metaphor to say God has great power. God led the Israelites out of slavery.
See: Metaphor
[13:19]
The seven nations in the land of Canaan were the Hittites, Girgashites, Amorites, Canaanites, Perizzites, Hivites, and Jebusites (see: Deuteronomy 7:1). Each nation was larger and stronger than the Israelites.
See Map: Canaan
[13:19]
God drove out the seven nations from Canaan to give the Israelites an inheritance. This land promised to their ancestor Abraham (see: Genesis 15:18). Also, the nations from Canaan were evil so God punished them (see: Leviticus 18:24-25).
See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Canaan (Promised Land); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Punish (Punishment)
See Map: Canaan
[13:19]
The 450 years included the time Israel spent in Egypt, 400 years, and the time they travelled in the wilderness, 40 years, and about 10 years of time it took to control Canaan. The time to control Canaan was the time they entered into Canaan to when they finished dividing the land among the tribes of Israel.
See: Canaan (Promised Land); Tribes of Israel
See Map: Canaan
[13:20]
A judge was someone who helped lead or rule the Israelites in the Promised Land before there were kings in Israel
See: Judge (Judgment); Canaan (Promised Land)
[13:20]
God began to do something different with Israel after Samuel. Samuel was a priest, a prophet, and the last judge of Israel. Samuel anointed Saul as the first king of Israel (see: 1 Samuel 2:35; 3:20; 7:15–17).
See: Judge (Judgment); Priest (Priesthood); Prophet; Appoint
[13:21]
The people asked for a king to rule over them because they rejected the judges. When they asked for a man to be king, they rejected God who was their king (see: 1 Samuel 8:6-7).
God removed Saul from being king because he did not obey the Lord (See: 1 Samuel 13:13-14; 15:23,26-28).
[13:22]
Paul called David a man after God’s heart because David did the things God wanted him to do. God was in the process of replacing King Saul with a new king, David.
See: Heart (Metaphor)
13:23-37
[13:23]
Paul was a Jewish teacher and he knew the promise of God to David that one of David’s descendants rule forever (see: 2 Samuel 7:12-14). Because of this, the Jews kept records of everyone’s ancestors.
See: Luke 3:23-38; Matthew 1:1-17
See: Covenant with David; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Son of David
[13:23]
See: Savior
[13:24]
Luke wrote about John the Baptist. The Jews in Palestine knew John the Baptist at that time. John the Baptist was not the messiah, but he came before the messiah to prepare people to receive the messiah. John the Baptist preached repentance from sins and he baptized people for this repentance (See: Mark 1:4-5).
See: Messiah (Christ); Preach (Preacher); Repent (Repentance); Repent (Repentance); Baptize (Baptism)
[13:25]
John spoke of the “one” to come after him who will be Jesus (see: Isaiah 40:3; Mark 1:3). John said this “one” is far greater than he was. Jesus is so much greater than John and John thought he was not even able to be his servant (see: Mark 1:7). John baptized with water, but this “one” that comes after John will baptize with the Holy Spirit (see: Mark 1:8).
See: Baptize (Baptism)
[13:26]
The children of the offspring of Abraham were the Jews. Paul spoke to both the Jews and Gentiles who were with the Jews in the synagogue and who worshiped God.
See: Gentile; Synagogue; Worship
[13:26]
The message of salvation is the gospel
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Gospel
[13:27]
The people and rulers of Jerusalem fulfilled the voices of the prophets when they did not recognize Jesus. That is, they did not believe Jesus was the messiah, so they rejected Jesus (see: John 12:37-40; Romans 9:33). This was what the prophets prophesied would happen.
See: Isaiah 6:10; 2 Corinthians 4:4
See: Prophet; Messiah (Christ); Prophecy (Prophesy)
[13:28]
Pilate was the Roman leader who ruled Judea when Jesus was alive on the earth.
See Map: Judea
[13:29]
“All the things that were written about him” were the things that happened to Jesus. These things were written about in the Old Testament, long before Jesus lived on the earth.
See: Isaiah 53:3-5,7; Psalm 22; 69; Zechariah 12:10
[13:29]
When Luke wrote about a tree, he was writing about the cross.
See: Galatians 3:13
See: Cross
[13:30]
[13:31]
See Map: Galilee
[13:31]
The people who saw Jesus alive again told other people about Jesus, his resurrection, and the gospel.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Gospel
[13:32]
The “promise that came to our fathers” were the promises God made to Abraham, Moses, and David.
See: Galatians 3:8-9; Isaiah 55:3
See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)
[13:34]
God said, “I will give you the holy and sure blessings promised to David,” to the prophet Isaiah (see Isaiah 55:3). Paul was thinking about Isaiah 55:3 when he repeated the second Psalm. David wrote about God saying he is the Father of his Son Jesus in the second Psalm (see: Acts 4:25-26).
See: God the Father; Son of God
[13:33]
God has always been the Father of the Son. That is, Jesus was already God’s Son even before God and Jesus made the world (see: John 17:5; 1:1-3). Paul did not say the word “become”(γεννάω/g1080) to say God became the father of Jesus when Jesus came into the world, or when Jesus was baptized, or even when Jesus became alive again. Paul wrote God powerfully “declared” or “said”(ὁρίζω/g3724) Jesus is the Son of God when he made Jesus alive again (see: Romans 1:4).
See: God the Father; Son of God
See: Matthew 3:17; 17:5
[13:35]
Jesus’ body did not decay because it was dead only three days.
[13:38]
See: John 3:16
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Sin; Atone (Atonement)
[13:39]
See: Romans 8:1-4; 10:9-10
[13:40]
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[13:40]
Paul said the same thing the prophet Habakkuk wrote. He did not want people to reject Jesus in the way the Israelites of Habakkuk’s day rejected God.
[13:43]
“Devout proselytes” were Gentiles who became Jews. They worshiped God, obeyed the Law of Moses, and were circumcised.
See: Circumcise (Circumcision); Gentile
[13:43]
Luke wrote about continuing in the grace of God. Scholars think the people continued to believe in the gospel about Jesus.
[13:44]
See: Word of God; Lord
[13:45]
The Jews were envious because they saw large crowds listening to Paul and Barnabas. They wanted the people to listen to them instead of Paul and Barnabas. Some Jews believed in Jesus but many did not. This is because some people did not want God to be at peace with Gentiles who did not obey the Law of Moses (see: Acts 13:39).
[13:46]
Paul spoke the word of God to the Jews first because God gave them promises, the covenants, the Law of Moses, and the temple (see: Romans 9:4). Also, Jesus was a Jew (see: Romans 9:5). Paul wanted the Jews to know their Messiah, Jesus. Also, God wanted the Jews to help the Gentiles know about God. However, because most of the Jews did not believe in Jesus, they were not able to do this.
See: Isaiah 42:6; 49:6; Galatians 2:7).
See: Word of God; Covenant;Law of Moses; Temple; Messiah (Christ); Gentile
[13:48]
The Gentiles glorified the word of the Lord when they believed in Jesus. They praised God that they were worthy to have God save them.
See: Glory (Glorify);Faith (Believe in); Word of God; Praise; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[13:48]
See: Eternal Life
[13:48]
God appointed people to eternal life. Scholars think God chose who would have eternal life in some way. Scholars disagree about how and when God did this.
See: Eternal Life
[13:49]
The “word of the Lord” spread. That is, Christians told other people about Jesus and more people knew about Jesus. As Christians began to do this, more and more people learned about Jesus and God.
See: Gospel; Faith (Believe in)
[13:50]
The Jews incited leading men and women. That is, they made these people angry. This is because these Jews rejected Jesus and they did not want people to believe in Jesus. These Jews did not want more Jews to become Christians so they tried to get people to force Paul and Barnabas out of the city.
See: Gospel; Faith (Believe in); Persecute (Persecution)
[13:51]
Jesus told his followers to shake the dust off their feet or sandals to warn people about rejecting his followers (see: Luke 9:5; 10:11). This was a sign that there will be judgment against their actions. Paul and the others did this against the Jews and the leaders who forced them out of the city.
See: Sign; Judge (Judgment)
[13:51]
See Map: Iconium
[13:52]
The disciples were filled with joy by the power and work of the Holy Spirit inside them. When people persecuted them, the Holy Spirit helped them to have joy.
See: Disciple; Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Persecute (Persecution) ; Rejoice (Joy, Joyful)
"At that time in the church at Antioch"
These are men's names.
Manaen was probably Herod's playmate or close friend while they were growing up.
"Appoint Barnabas and Saul to serve me"
The verb here means that God chose them to do this work.
"laid their hands on these men whom God had set apart for his service." This act showed that the leaders agreed that the Holy Spirit had called Barnabas and Saul to do this work.
"sent those men off" or "sent those men off to do the work the Holy Spirit told them to do"
This word marks an event that happened because of a previous event. In this case, the previous event is Barnabas and Saul being set apart by the Holy Spirit.
a city by the sea
The city of Salamis was on Cyprus Island.
"proclaimed the message of God"
Possible meanings are that 1) there were multiple Jewish synagogues in the city of Salamis where Barnabas and Saul preached or 2) Barnabas and Saul started at the synagogue at Salamis and continued to preach in all the synagogues they found while they traveled around the Island of Cyprus.
"John Mark went with them and was helping them"
They crossed from one side of the island to the other and shared the gospel message in each town they passed through.
a major city on Cyprus island where the proconsul lived
"they met" or "they came upon"
"a particular person who practiced witchcraft" or "a person who practiced supernatural magic arts"
"Bar-Jesus" means "Son of Jesus." There is no relation between this man and Jesus Christ. "Jesus" was a common name at that time.
"was often with" or "was often in the company of"
"governor"
This is background information about Sergius Paulus.
The phrase "this man" refers to Sergius Paulus.
"he wanted to hear the word of God"
This was Bar Jesus, who was also called "the magician"
"that was what he was called in Greek"
"attempted to persuade the governor not to believe the gospel message"
"Saul" was his Jewish name, and "Paul" was his Roman name. Since he was speaking to a Roman official, he used his Roman name. Alternate translation: "Saul, who now called himself Paul"
"looked at him intensely"
"You are like the devil" or "You act like the devil"
"you are always intent in causing others to believe what is not true using falsehood and are always doing what is wrong"
The word in this context means laziness and lack of diligence in following God's law.
Paul is grouping Elymas with the devil. Just as the devil is an enemy of God and is against righteousness, so also was Elymas.
"You are always saying that the truth about the Lord God is false!"
"the true ways of the Lord"
"The Lord will punish you"
"God will make you blind"
"You will not even see the sun"
"for a period of time" or "until the time appointed by God"
"the eyes of Elymas became blurry and then dark" or "Elymas started seeing unclearly and then he could not see anything"
"Elymas wandered around" or "Elymas started feeling around and"
"he believed in Jesus"
"the teaching about the Lord amazed him"
This marks the beginning of a new part of the story.
"traveled by sailboat from Paphos"
"arrived in Perga, which is in Pamphylia"
"But John Mark left Paul and Barnabas"
"the city of Antioch in the district of Pisidia." This is different from the city of Antioch that Paul and Barnabas left at the beginning of the chapter.
"After someone read from the books of the law and the writings of the prophets from the Jewish Scriptures"
The term "brothers" is here used by the people in the synagogue to refer to Paul and Barnabas as fellow Jews.
"if you want to say anything to encourage us, please tell it to us"
"moved his hands to show that he was about to speak"
This refers to Gentiles who had converted to Judaism. "you who are not Israelites but who worship God"
"God, listen to me" or "God, listen to what I am about to say"
"The God the people of Israel worship"
"our ancestors"
"caused the people to become very numerous"
"with great power"
"out from the land of Egypt"
"God endured their disobedience" or "God took care of them"
Here the word "nations" refers to different people groups and not to lands with geographical boundaries.
"took more than 450 years to accomplish"
"until the time of the prophet Samuel"
"their king for forty years" or "king, and he reigned over them for forty years"
"rejected Saul from being king"
"God chose David to be their king the king over the Israelites"
"God gave this testimony about David:"
"I have observed that David ... is a man who wants what I want."
"From David's descendants." This is placed at the beginning of the sentence to emphasize that the savior had to be one of David's descendants.
"gave to the people of Israel"
"just as God promised he would do"
"that all the people of Israel who wanted to repent of their sin needed to have him baptize them"
"Think about who I am."
"I am not the Messiah"
This emphasizes the importance of what he will say next.
"The Messiah will soon come"
"I am not worthy even to untie his sandals." The Messiah is so much greater than John that he did not even feel worthy do the lowest job for him.
Possible meanings are 1) this is a list with three items, and Paul is addressing three groups of people together, or 2) the phrases "children of the offspring of Abraham" and "those among you who fear God" refer to the two groups of people whom Paul addresses as "brothers."
These words refer specifically to Gentiles who worshiped in the synagogue and obeyed much of the law of Moses but had not been circumcised.
"God has sent the message about this salvation"
"that God will save people"
"did not realize that this man Jesus was the one whom God had sent to save them"
"the writings of the prophets" or "the messages of the prophets"
"which someone reads"
"they found no legal reason for Jesus to be killed" or "they found no legal reason to kill Jesus"
"When they did to Jesus all the things that the prophets said would happen to him"
"they killed Jesus and then took him down from the cross after he died"
"But" indicates a strong contrast between what the people did and what God did.
"caused him to live again"
"The disciples who traveled with Jesus ... Jeruaslem saw him for many days"
We know from other writings that this period was 40 days. Translate "many days" with a term that would be appropriate for that length of time.
"are now testifying to the people about Jesus" or "are now telling the people about Jesus"
This word marks an event that happened because of previous event. In this case, the previous event is God's raising Jesus from the dead.
"our ancestors." Paul is still speaking to the Jews and Gentile converts in the synagogue at Antioch of Pisidia. These were the physical ancestors of the Jews, and the spiritual ancestors of the converts.
"for us, who are the children of our ancestors." Paul is still speaking to the Jews and Gentile converts in the synagogue at Antioch of Pisidia. These ancestors were the physical ancestors of the Jews and the spiritual ancestors of the converts.
"by making Jesus alive again"
"This is what was written in the second Psalm"
These are important titles that describe the relationship between Jesus and God.
"God has spoken in this way that he raised him up from the dead never to return to decay" "God used these words to say that he raised him up from the dead, and so he would never die again"
"and he will never die again"
God has said using these words
"certain blessings"
"In another Psalm of David, he also says about the Messiah"
"David also says." David is the author of Psalm 16, from which this quotation is taken.
"You will not allow the body of your Holy One to rot"
David is speaking to God here.
"during his lifetime"
"did what God wanted him to do" or "did what pleased God"
"he died"
"was buried with his ancestors who had died"
The phrase "his body experienced decay" is a less direct way of saying "his body decayed" or "his body rotted."
"Jesus, whom God raised up, experienced"
"God caused to live again"
"did not rot"
"know this" or "this is important for you to know"
"my fellow Israelites and other friends"
"that we proclaim to you that your sins can be forgiven through Jesus"
"But God makes righteous everyone who believes in this man"
Here "this man" refers to Jesus Christ.
"give close attention to the things I have said"
"so that what the prophets spoke about"
"you who feel contempt" or "you who ridicule"
"be amazed" or "be shocked"
"then die"
"am doing something" or "am doing a great deed"
"during your lifetime"
"even if someone tells you about it"
"When Paul and Barnabas were leaving"
"begged them to"
"this same message"
Possible meanings are 1) this restates "As Paul and Barnabas left" in verse 42 or 2) Paul and Barnabas left the meeting before it ended and this occurs later.
These were non-Jewish people who converted to Judaism.
"and Paul and Barnabas were speaking to those people and persuading them"
"to continue to trust that God kindly forgives people's sins because of what Jesus did"
"almost all the people of the city were"
"to hear Paul and Barnabas speak about the Lord Jesus"
"the Jewish leaders"
"became very envious"
"contradicted" or "opposed"
"the things that Paul said"
"God commanded"
"that we speak the message from God to you first" or "that we speak the word of God to you first"
"Since you reject the word of God"
"have shown that you are not worthy of eternal life" or "act as though you are not worthy of eternal life"
"we will leave you and start preaching to the Gentiles"
Both instances of "you" here are singular, but when Paul said, "... the Lord commanded us," Paul was applying those singular words to both himself and Barnabas. The words in the quotation were originally spoken by God through Isaiah the prophet to God's servant. By quoting Isaiah's prophecy, Paul was saying that he and Barnabas were doing what God commanded his servant to do. Paul was not saying that God had spoken directly to him.
Here the truth about Jesus that Paul was preaching is spoken of as if it were a light that allowed people to see.
"tell people everywhere in the world that I want to save them"
"glorified God for the message about the Lord Jesus" or "glorified the Lord for his word"
"As many as God appointed to eternal life" or "All the people whom God had chosen to receive eternal life"
"Those who believed spread the word of the Lord through the whole region" or "Those who believed went everywhere in the region and told others about the message of Jesus"
"the Jewish leaders"
"stirred up ... women ... and ... men"
The word "devout" means that these women feared God. The phrase "of high standing" means that people respected these women.
"the most important men"
The word "they" here probably refers to the devout women and the leading men. They listened to the Jews and then convinced the rest of the people in the city to persecute the apostles and throw them out.
"made Paul and Barnabas leave their land"
Paul and Barnabas end their time in Antioch of Pisidia and go to Iconium.
This was a symbolic act to indicate to the unbelieving people that God had rejected them and would punish them.
This probably refers to the new believers in the Antioch of Pisidia that Paul and Barnabas just left.
1
It came about in Iconium that Paul and Barnabas entered together into the synagogue of the Jews and spoke in such a way that a great multitude both of Jews and of Greeks believed.
2
But the Jews who were disobedient stirred up the minds of the Gentiles and made them bitter against the brothers.
[14:1]
See Map: Iconium
[14:1]
See: Synagogue
[14:1]
Scholars think that the Jews and Greeks believed the message about Jesus. That is, Jesus was the one God had promised to send to save people from their sins.
See: Gentile; Messiah (Christ); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Sin
[14:1]
A great multitude means a very large number. Some scholars think there were several hundreds of people who believed in Jesus.
[14:2]
When Luke wrote about Jews who were disobedient, he was speaking about Jews who refused to believe the message about Jesus. When Luke wrote that these Jews made the minds of the Gentiles “bitter”(κακόω/g2559) against the brothers, he meant the Jews turned the Gentiles away from believing the truth about Jesus.
See: Gentile; Family of God
[14:3]
Paul and Barnabas spoke boldly with the Lord’s power. That is, Paul and Barnabas spoke without being afraid of who might hear them. Scholars think that Jesus gave Paul and Barnabas power to keep on teaching and preaching.
See: Preach (Preacher)
[14:3]
The message of God’s grace was the gospel.
[14:3]
See: Sign
[14:4]
See: Apostle
[14:6]
See Map: Lycaonia; Lystra; Derbe
[14:7]
See: Gospel
[14:9]
The man had faith to be made well. Scholars think that Paul saw something and he knew the man believed in Jesus. They think the Holy Spirit helped Paul to know that the man believed Jesus was going to make him well.
See: Acts 3:1-10
See: Faith (Believe in); Holy Spirit
[14:12]
In ancient times, some people worshipped the Greek gods. The king of the Greek gods was Zeus, and Hermes was the god who delivered messages to the people from Zeus. After the healing miracle, the people began to call Paul “Hermes” because he did most of the speaking. They also called Barnabas “Zeus”.
See: False gods; Miracle
[14:14]
Scholars think Paul and Barnabas tore their clothes as a sign of strong disapproval of what the people wanted to do. Paul and Barnabas wanted the crowds to know that they were just men and that the actions of the crowd were blaspheming God.
See: Sign; Blaspheme (Blasphemy)
[14:15]
When Paul urged the crowd to “turn from these useless things,” he wanted them to stop worshipping those things. Scholars think Paul was speaking about the idols because they had no power and were not real.
See: Worship; Idolatry (Idol)
[14:16]
God allowed the nations to walk in their own ways. God allowed the Gentile nations to live in the way they wanted to live. That is, he allowed them to live without the Law of Moses. He allowed them to sin because they wanted to sin. The nations worshipped many things, but not the one true God.
Advice to translators: When speaking about the nations here, it means the people who lived in those nations.
[14:19]
See Map: Antioch; Iconium
[14:20]
See: Disciple
[14:20]
See Map: Derbe
[14:22]
Paul and Barnabas strengthened the souls of the disciples. Scholars think that Paul and Barnabas taught people about the Bible to remind the disciples about the truth about God and God’s promises. When they did this, Paul and Barnabas encouraged the disciples to make choices to trust God even when they were persecuted.
See: Soul; Disciple; Persecute (Persecution)
[14:22]
See: Kingdom of God
[14:22]
Scholars think Paul and Barnabas taught that many Christians will experience suffering and persecution while they are living in this present world. Jesus himself said, “In this world you will have tribulation” (see: John 16:33). They think that Paul and Barnabas meant that when Jesus returns to the earth to rule, Christians will no longer experience the world’s sufferings.
See: Persecute (Persecution); Tribulation
[14:23]
See: Elder
[14:23]
See: Fasting
[14:23]
When they “entrusted”(παρατίθημι/g3908) the elders to the Lord, Paul and Barnabas committed the care of the elders to Jesus. That is, they asked Jesus to protect the elders as they served the growing number of Christians.
See: Elder
[14:24]
See Map: Pisidia; Pamphylia; Perga; Attalia
[14:26]
Paul and Barnabas were first committed to the grace of God for their work among the Jews and Gentiles beyond Antioch with prayer, fasting and the laying on of hands of the Christians in Antioch (see: Acts 13:2,3). That is, they were set apart to do the work to which God had called them.
See: Grace; Gentile; Pray (Prayer); Fasting; Laying on of Hands ; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Call (Calling)
See Map: Antioch
[14:27]
See: Church
[14:27]
When Luke wrote about a “door of faith for the Gentiles,” this was a metaphor. He was writing that God opened the hearts and minds of the Gentiles to understand the gospel and believe in Jesus.
See: Heart (Metaphor); Mind; Gentile
Possible meanings here are 1) "It happened in Iconium that" or 2) "In Iconium, as usual,"
"spoke the message about Jesus so powerfully"
This refers to the portion of the Jews who did not believe the message about Jesus.
Causing the Gentiles to become angry is spoken of as if calm waters were disturbed.
"the Gentiles"
Here "brothers" refers to Paul and Barnabas and the new believers.
"demonstrated that the message about the Lord's grace"
"by enabling Paul and Barnabas to perform signs and wonders"
"by the ministry of Paul and Barnabas"
"the people of the city disagreed with each other"
"supported the Jews" or "agreed with the Jews." The first group mentioned did not agree with the message about grace.
"sided with the apostles"
Luke refers to Paul and Barnabas. Here "apostle" might be used in the general sense of "ones sent out."
Here the words "made an attempt" implies that they were not able to mistreat Paul and Barnabas before Paul and Barnabas left the city.
"to beat Paul and Barnabas and to kill them by throwing stones at them"
A district in Asia Minor
A city in Asia Minor south of Iconium and north of Derbe
A city in Asia Minor south of Iconium and Lystra
"where Paul and Barnabas continued to proclaim the good news"
This introduces a new person in the story.
"unable to move his legs" or "unable to walk on his feet"
"having been born as a person who cannot walk"
person who cannot walk
"Paul looked straight at him"
"believed that Jesus could heal him" or "believed that Jesus could make him well"
"Paul said to the crippled man"
This refers to Paul's healing the crippled man.
"they spoke loudly"
"in their own Lycaonian language." The people of Lystra spoke Lycaonian and also Greek.
"The gods have come down from heaven to us in the form of men"
The people of Iconium probably considered Zeus to be the king over all the other pagan gods.
The people of Iconium probably considered Hermes to be the pagan god who brought messages to people from Zeus and the other gods.
"There was a temple just outside the city where the people worshiped Zeus. When the priest who served in the temple heard what Paul and Barnabas had done, he brought"
The oxen were to be sacrificed. The wreaths were either to crown Paul and Barnabas, or put on the oxen for sacrifice.
The gates of the cities were often used as a meeting place for the people of the city.
"wanted to offer sacrifice to Paul and Barnabas as the gods Zeus and Hermes"
This was a symbolic action to show that they were deeply distressed and upset that the crowd wanted to sacrifice to them.
"Men, you must not do these things!"
"worshiping us"
"We are just human beings like you. We are not gods"
"like you in every way"
"stop worshiping these false gods that cannot help you, and instead begin to worship the living God"
"the God who truly exists" or "the God who lives"
"In previous times" or "Until now"
"to live their lives the way they wanted to" or "to do whatever they wanted to do"
"God has certainly left a witness" or "God has indeed testified"
"as shown by the fact that"
"giving you enough to eat and things about which to be happy"
Paul and Barnabas stopped the multitude from sacrificing to them, but it was difficult to do so.
"had difficulty preventing"
"persuaded the people not to believe Paul and Barnabas, and to turn against them"
This may not be the same group as the "multitude" in the previous verse. Some time had passed, and this might be a different group that gathered together.
"because they thought that he was already dead"
These were new believers in the city of Lystra.
"Paul re-entered Lystra with the believers"
"Paul and Barnabas went to the city of Derbe"
"Derbe"
"Paul and Barnabas urged the believers to continue to believe the message about Jesus" or "Paul and Barnabas urged the believers to continue to grow strong in their relationship with Jesus
"encouraging the believers to keep trusting in Jesus"
Some version translate this as an indirect quote, "saying that we must enter into the kingdom of God through many tribulations." The word "we" here includes Luke and the readers.
Paul includes his hearers, so the word "we" is inclusive.
"Paul and Barnabas had appointed for the believers"
Possible meanings are 1) "Paul and Barnabas entrusted the elders they had appointed ... the elders had believed" or 2) "Paul and Barnabas entrusted the elders they had appointed and the other disciples ... the elders and other disciples had believed"
"had spoken the message of God"
The phrase "went down" is used here because Attalia is lower in elevation than Perga.
"where believers and leaders in Antioch had committed Paul and Barnabas to the grace of God" or "where the people of Antioch prayed that God would care for and protect Paul and Barnabas"
"called the local believers to meet together"
"God had made it possible for the Gentiles to believe"
1
Some men came down from Judea to Antioch and taught the brothers, saying, "Unless you are circumcised according to the custom of Moses, you cannot be saved."
2
This brought Paul and Barnabas into a sharp dispute and debate with them. So Paul and Barnabas, along with some others from among them, were appointed to go up to Jerusalem to meet with the apostles and elders about this question.
"Brothers, listen to me.
22 Then it seemed good to the apostles and the elders, with the whole church, to choose Judas called Barsabbas, and Silas, who were leaders of the brothers, and send them to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas.
23 They wrote this with their hands,
30 So they, when they were dismissed, came down to Antioch; after they gathered the multitude together, they delivered the letter. 31 When they had read it, they rejoiced because of the encouragement. 32 Judas and Silas, also prophets, encouraged the brothers with many words and strengthened them.
36 After some days Paul said to Barnabas, "Let us return now and visit the brothers in every city where we proclaimed the word of the Lord, and see how they are." 37 Barnabas wanted to also take with them John, who was called Mark. 38 But Paul thought it was not good to take Mark, who had left them in Pamphylia and did not go further with them in the work.
[15:1]
The brothers were Gentile Christians.
See: Family of God; Gentile
[15:1]
The “custom of Moses” referred to the Law of Moses. Some of the Jewish leaders were teaching that Gentiles could not be saved unless they, too, were circumcised according to the law of Moses.
See: Circumcise (Circumcision); Law of Moses; Gentile; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[15:2]
Luke wrote people went up to Jerusalem because Jerusalem was on a mountain. Therefore, people said they went up to Jerusalem.
See Map: Antioch; Jerusalem
[15:3]
See Map: Phoenicia; Samaria
[15:4]
Some scholars think Luke was writing about the following events:
God filled the disciples with the Holy Spirit and with joy (see: Acts 13:52).
God did miracles (see: Acts 14:3).
Chrisitans were persecuted (see: Acts 1014:19; 15:26).
Christians became leaders in churches (see: Acts 14:23).
See: Filling of the Holy Spirit; Disciple; Rejoice (Joy, Joyful); Miracle; Persecute (Persecution)
[15:5]
Some scholars think that some Jews wanted to circumcise Gentile Christians men because they believed that Gentiles had to be circumcised to be at peace with God. They thought Christians needed to follow the Law of Moses. Other scholars think some of the Jews wanted to circumcise the Gentile chrsitian men to show that they were joined together with Jewish Christians.
See: Circumcise (Circumcision); Law of Moses; Gentile
[15:9]
Peter said, “making their hearts clean by faith.” Scholars think Peter wanted people to know that God cleansed the Gentile Christians because they believed in Jesus and not because they followed the Law of Moses and were circumcision. They did not need to do these things to be at peace with God.
See: Heart (Metaphor); Clean and Unclean; Faith (Believe in); Law of Moses
[15:10]
Peter asked the Jewish Christians why they tested God. Some scholars think Peter to people that all Christians are at peace with God because they believe in Jesus. Here, Peter asked the Jewish Christians if they were putting God to the test to see if God really saved Gentiles simply by faith. Other scholars think Peter was asking the Jewish Chrisitans if they were trying to make God angry by suggesting the Gentiles had to follow the Law of Moses to become Christians.
See: Test; Faith (Believe in); Gentile
[15:10]
When Peter spoke about a “yoke,” this was a metaphor. A “yoke” was a thick wooden beam that was set across the neck and shoulders of animals. This allowed the animals to pull heavy loads in a cart, or to pull a plow. Peter spoke about the Law of Moses as a yoke. He wanted to say that it was very hard to try to obey the Law of Moses.
See: Metaphor; Law of Moses
[15:11]
Peter wanted people to know that someone has peace with God because they believe in Jesus. They did not need to do certain things to be at peace with God. They do not need to follow the Law of Moses. When God does this, he is gracious.
See: Grace; Faith (Believe in); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Law of Moses
[15:12]
See: Sign
[15:14]
James spoke about Peter using the name Simon because Simon was Peter’s name in Hebrew.
[15:14]
James said, “take them a people for his name.” Some scholars think James was speaking about the Gentiles becoming God’s people. Other scholars think James wanted to say that both Jews and Gentiles could be Christians. This honored God.
See: Name; Gentile; People of God
[15:15]
James said the same thing Amos wrote (see: Amos 9:11-12). He wanted people to know that even the prophets of the Old Testament spoke about Gentiles being called by God’s name. That is, Amos prophesied that the Gentiles would one day worship God and be at peace with God.
See: Prophet; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Gentile; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Worship
[15:18]
Luke wrote about things that have been known from ancient times. Scholars think Luke wanted people to know that God knew everything that would happen before he even made of the world. This included knowing that both Jews and Gentiles would worship God (see: Ephesians 1:4-5).
[15:20]
Luke wrote about the “pollution of idols.” Scholars think Luke was writing about the animals used for sacrifices when people worshipped idols. James’ did not want the Gentile Christians to eat these foods. This was not because it was wrong to eat these foods because they were unclean. However, it was wrong to eat these foods if it offended the Jewish Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 10:27-29).
See: Idolatry (Idol); Sacrifice; Gentile; Clean and Unclean
[15:20]
See: Sexual Immorality
[15:20]
“Meat of strangled animals” was meat from animals people killed but they did not drain the animal’s blood. The Jews drained blood. This is the Law of Moses commanded people to eat blood (see: Genesis 9:4; Leviticus 17:10-14).
See: Law of Moses
[15;20]
Some scholars think James did not want the Gentile Christians to eat blood. Other scholars think James wanted the Gentile Christians to hurt or kill other people.
[15:21]
James said that Moses was proclaimed from ancient times and in the synagogue every Sabbath. Scholars think that even though the Jewish Christians knew they did not need to follow the Law of Moses, they still felt they should do some of the things in the Law of Moses. They thought they should eat in the way taught in the Law of Moses. They think James wanted the Gentile Christians to respect the Jewish Christians and not offend the Jewish Christians.
See: Synagogue; Sabbath; Law of Moses
[15:22]
Judas Barsabbas known as a Christian prophet who was a leader in the Jerusalem church.
[15:22]
The Gentile “brothers”(ἀδελφός/g0080) included both Christian men and women.
See: Family of God
[15:25]
James said, “all of us have agreed.” Scholars think that after hearing what everyone said, the leaders all agreed with Paul and Barnabas. Because of this, the leaders send other people to help Paul and Barnabas.
[15:28]
Some scholars think the words, “seemed good to the Holy Spirit and to us” meant that because the leaders agreed about the Gentile Christians. They believed the Holy Spirit was helping them when they gathered together. That is, the Holy Spirit helped them to agree with one another.
See: Holy Spirit
[15:29]
See: Acts 15:13-21.
[15:32]
Scholars think Judas and Silas stayed in Antioch for a short time to instruct the Christians there from the scriptures and urge them to follow the teachings of Jesus. These scholars think Judas and Silas wanted to strengthen the faith of the Christians in Antioch.
See Map: Antioch
[15:33]
In ancient times, it was common for people to welcome a visitor in peace and to also send them on a journey in peace. The Christians in Antioch were sending greetings with Paul and Silas back to the Christians in Jerusalem. They sent them on their way in peace.
See Map: Jerusalem; Antioch
[15:34]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have the words in verse 34. Fewer ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words in verse 34. Scholars think Luke did not write these words. They think someone added these words to help people understand how Silas remained at Antioch.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[15:35]
Scholars think that to “proclaim the word of the Lord” meant that Paul and Barnabas taught people about the gospel and the messiah (see: Romans 3:28; Galatians 2:16; Ephesians 2:8-9).
See: Gospel; Word of God; Messiah (Christ)
[15:38, 15:39, 15:41]
See Map: Pamphylia; Cyprus; Syria; Cilicia
[15:40]
Some scholars say the church at Antioch entrusted Paul to the grace of the Lord by trusting that God would lead and protect Paul. This is because they knew God is kind and powerful. Other scholars think the church also entrusted Silas to the grace of the Lord.
See Map: Antioch
The phrase "came down" is used here because Judea is higher in elevation than Antioch.
"taught the believers at Antioch" or "were teaching the believers at Antioch"
"Unless someone circumcises you according to the custom of Moses, God cannot save you" or "God will not save you from your sins unless you receive circumcision according to the law of Moses"
"... had confronted and debated with the men from Judea"
"Therefore the community of believers sent them from Antioch to Jerusalem"
"announced to the community of believers in those places that Gentiles were believing in God"
"What they said caused their fellow believers to rejoice"
Here "brothers" refers to fellow believers.
"the apostles, the elders, and the rest of the community of believers welcomed them"
"through them"
Here Luke contrasts those who believe that salvation is only in Jesus to others who believe salvation is by Jesus but also believe that circumcision is required for salvation.
"to obey the law of Moses"
The church leaders decided to discuss whether or not Gentiles needed to be circumcised and obey the law of Moses in order for God to save them from their sins.
Peter is addressing all of the believers who are present.
"from me" or "by me"
"the message about Jesus"
"who knows the people's minds" or "who knows what people think"
"has testified to the Gentiles"
"causing the Holy Spirit to come upon them"
God did not treat Jewish believers differently from Gentile believers.
"forgiving their sins because they believe in Jesus"
"Do not test God by putting a burden on the non-Jewish believers which we Jews were not able to bear!"
This refers to their Jewish ancestors.
"But we believe the Lord Jesus will save us by his grace, just as he saved the non-Jewish believers"
"Everyone" or "The whole group"
"God had done" or "God had caused"
"Fellow believers, listen." James was probably speaking only to men.
"so that he might choose from among them a people"
"for himself"
"What the prophets said agrees" or "The prophets agree"
"confirm this truth"
"as they wrote" or "as the prophet Amos wrote long ago"
This speaks of God's again choosing one of David's descendants to rule over his people as though he were setting up a tent again after it fell down.
Here the word "tabernacle," a dwelling place, stands for David's family. The same word is used for the tent that Yahweh told Moses to construct.
This speaks about people wanting to obey God and learn more about him as if they were literally looking for him.
"remnant of people"
"may seek me, the Lord"
"including all the Gentiles who belong to me"
Here "my name" stands for God.
"that people have known"
"we should not require the Gentiles to become circumcised and obey the laws of Moses"
A person who starts obeying God is spoken of as if the person is physically turning towards God.
Sexual immorality, strangling animals, and consuming blood were often part of ceremonies to worship idols and false gods.
This possibly refers to eating the meat of an animal that someone has sacrificed to an idol or to anything to do with idol worship.
God did not allow Jews to eat meat that still had the blood in it. Also, even earlier in Moses's writings in Genesis, God had forbidden the drinking of blood. Therefore, they could not eat an animal that someone strangled because the blood was not properly drained from the body of the animal.
James is implying that Gentiles know how important these rules are because Jews preach them in every city where there is a synagogue. It also implies the Gentiles can go to the teachers from the synagogues to learn more about these rules.
"The law of Moses has been proclaimed ... the law is read" or "Jews have taught the law of Moses ... they read the law"
"in many cities"
This is the name of a man. "Barsabbas" is a second name that people called him.
"leaders of the believers" or "leaders of the church"
One or more of the apostles and elders wrote the letter and gave it to Judas and Silas so Judas and Silas could give it to the Gentile brothers.
"This letter is from your brothers, the apostles and elders. We are writing to you Gentile believers in Antioch, Syria, and Cilicia. Greetings to you" or "To our Gentile brothers in Antioch, Syria, and Cilicia. Greetings from the apostles and elders, your brothers"
Here the word "brothers" refers to fellow believers. By using these words, the apostles and elders assure the Gentile believers that they accept them as fellow believers.
This is the name of a province on the coast in Asia Minor north of the Island of Cyprus.
"that some men"
"even though we gave no orders for them to go"
"taught things that have troubled you"
"who are now agree completely"
The men they sent were Judas, who was called Barsabbas, and Silas
These words refer to Barnabas and Paul, not to Judas and Silas.
"because they believe in our Lord Jesus Christ" or "because they serve our Lord Jesus Christ"
"who themselves will tell you the same things about which we have written"
This speaks about laws that people need to obey as if they were objects that people carry on their shoulders.
This means they are not allowed to eat the meat of an animal that someone sacrifices to an idol.
This refers to drinking blood or eating meat from which the blood has not been drained.
A strangled animal was killed but its blood was not drained.
"Goodbye"
The word "they" refers to Paul, Barnabas, Judas, and Silas. Alternate translation: "So when the four men were dismissed, they came down to Antioch"
The phrase "came down" is used here because Antioch is lower in elevation than Jerusalem.
"the believers in Antioch rejoiced"
"because what the apostles and elders wrote encouraged them"
"because they were prophets" or "who were also prophets"
"the fellow believers"
Judas and Silas' helping them to depend even more on Jesus is spoken of as if they were making them physically stronger.
"After they stayed there for a while"
"the brothers sent Judas and Silas back in peace"
This refers to the believers in Antioch.
"to the believers in Jerusalem who sent Judas and Silas"
"the message about the Lord"
"I suggest we now return"
"care for the brothers" or "offer to help the believers"
"the message about the Lord"
"learn how they are doing." They want to learn about the current condition of the brothers and how they are holding on to God's truth.
"to take John, who was also called Mark"
"Paul thought that taking Mark would be bad"
This was a province in Asia Minor.
"did not continue to work with them then" or "did not continue to serve with them"
"They strongly disagreed with each other"
"after the believers in Antioch entrusted Paul to the grace of the Lord" or "after the believers in Antioch prayed for the Lord to take care of Paul and show kindness to him"
"they went" or "Paul and Silas went" or "Paul took Silas and went"
These are provinces or areas in Asia Minor, near the island of Cyprus.
"encouraging the believers in the churches" or "helping the community of believers to depend even more in Jesus"
1
Paul also came to Derbe and to Lystra, and behold, a certain disciple named Timothy was there, the son of a Jewish woman who was a believer, but his father was a Greek.
2
He was well spoken of by the brothers who were at Lystra and Iconium.
3
Paul wanted him to travel with him, so he took him and circumcised him because of the Jews that were in those places, for they all knew that his father was a Greek.
[16:1]
See Map: Derbe; Lystra
[16:3]
Paul wanted Timothy to be circumcised. Scholars think this is because Timothy’s mother was Jewish, Timothy was also a Jew even though his father was a Greek. Because he was not circumcised, the Jews rejected Timothy.Paul wanted Timothy to be circumcised so that the Jews would allow him to teach into the synagogues.
See: Circumcise (Circumcision); Synagogue
[16:4]
Paul delivered the “decisions”(δόγμα/g1378) about how to live as Christians from the things the Christian leaders taught in Jerusalem.
[16:6]
See Map: Phrygia; Galatia
[16:6]
Scholars think there may have been various ways in which Paul and Barnabas were forbidden the Holy Spirit to proclaim the word of God in Asia. They think the Holy Spirit helped Paul to know this in some way.
See: Holy Spirit; Word of God
See Map: Asia; Mysia; Bithynia; Troas
[16:7]
Most scholars think that when Luke wrote about the “Spirit of Jesus” he was referring to the Holy Spirit. These scholars think Luke was writing about one Spirit when he wrote about either the “Spirit of Jesus”, the Holy Spirit, or the Spirit of God.
See: Holy Spirit; Trinity
[16:9]
See: Vision)
[16:10]
Luke wrote “immediately”(εὐθέως/g2112) because Paul and his friends immediately obeyed God and went to Macedonia.
[16:10]
Luke started writing “we” instead of “they” because Luke joined Paul and his friends at that time. Luke then saw the things about which he wrote.
[16:13]
In ancient Israel, places of prayer were often rock enclosures with trees surrounding them. Some scholars think Paul and his companions may have noticed a place to sit near the water that they thought could be used for prayer.
See Map: Troas; Samothrace; Neapolis; Philippi
[16:14]
Lydia was a Gentile woman who wanted to worship God in the way Jews worshiped God. She was from Thyatira, a place famous for making purple dyes.
See Map: Thyatira; Asia
[16:14]
When Luke wrote that God opened Lydia’s heart, he used a metaphor. It meant that God helped Lydia to understand all that Paul taught and that God greatly encouraged her through Paul’s words.
See: Heart (Metaphor); Metaphor
[16:15]
The words, “she and her house were baptized” meant that Lydia and all who lived in her house were baptized. This would have included any servants, children and relatives.
See: Baptize (Baptism)
[16:15]
Scholars think Lydia was saying, “if you have judge me to be a woman believer in Jesus.” That is, she told Paul that she believed in Jesus and was a Christian.
[16:16]
Some scholars think the girl that “spirit of divination” was a demon who told the future. Scholars think the girl had no control over how the demon spoke through her, and that the demon used many kinds of voices to speak through her.
See: Demon; Sorcery; Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons)
[16:17]
Scholars think the demon possessed woman shouted that Paul and his friends proclaimed the way of salvation for several reasons:
Some scholars think she did not glorify or respect God. When she said Paul and his friends were servants of the Most High God she was not thinking about the one God of the Bible. She was thinking about many false gods where one god was greater than the other gods.
Some scholars think the girl shouted out that Paul spoke about “a way of salvation”, and not “the way of salvation.” They think she spoke the truth but only some things she said were true.
Some scholars think she was trying to get people not to serve Paul and his friends. That is, she wanted people to watch her and not to listen to what Paul said about Jesus.
Some scholars think the demons said similar things to Jesus (see: Luke 4:41). Perhaps they did this to confuse people.
See: Demon; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Demon Possession (Casting Out Demons); Glory (Glorify); False gods
[16:18]
Scholars think that when Paul commanded the spirit “in the name of Jesus Christ” to come out, he wanted people to know that Jesus gave him permission and power to do these things. This honored Jesus.
See: Name
[16:19
Most ancient cities had a city square in the center of town called a marketplace. The marketplace was where people gathered to buy things, to talk, and to plan things. Sometimes leaders resolved arguments between people in the marketplace.
[16:20]
Magistrates were leaders of a city. They could decide what to do if there was a problem or trouble in the city. They could also decide how a person should be punished if the person did something wrong.
[16:22]
The magistrates tore the garments off of Paul and Silas because they planned to beat Paul and Silas. People who were beaten were struck with whips or rods on their bare backs.
[16:24]
The “stocks”(ξύλον/g3586) fastened to Paul and Silas’ feet were wooden blocks that locked their feet into one position. This made it very difficult for them to walk.
[16:27]
The jailer was about to kill himself because he knew the penalty for allowing prisoners to escape was death (see: Acts 16:12). Scholars think he did not want to be dishonored.
[16:28]
Scholars give several reasons why the other prisoners did not escape.
They were afraid of the prison guards.
They wanted to hear Paul and Silas talk about salvation from Jesus because they heard Paul and Silas pray and sing to God.
Perhaps the jailer secured the other prisoners before he fell down and talked to Paul and Silas.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Pray (Prayer)
[16:30]
Some scholars say the jailer might have heard the girl’s announcement that Paul and Silas knew the way of salvation. Also, he just experienced an earthquake that opened all the prison doors, yet no one escaped. Scholars think the jailer was full of fear. He wanted to know how to be at peace with God.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[16:31]
Paul told the jailer how to be at peace with God. All he needed to do was to believe in Jesus. Paul told the jailer about the forgiveness of sins found in Jesus.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Sin
[16:33]
Scholars think that when the jailer took Paul and Silas to cleanse their wounds, he likely took them to a well in the prison courtyard. While there, Paul and Silas baptized the jailer and his family in the water of the same well.
See: Baptize (Baptism)
[16:34]
The jailer and his household rejoiced greatly with a meal at his house for Paul and Silas. They rejoiced because they had believed in God and they now had peace with God.
[16:35]
Scholars give several reasons why the magistrates commanded the jailer to release Paul and Silas the next day.
They thought the earthquake was a sign from their false gods.
Lydia persuaded the magistrates to release Paul and Silas.
They thought the shame from beating Paul and Silas and putting them in prison would make Paul and Silas stop talking and causing trouble in Philippi.
See: Sign; False gods
See Map: Philippi
[16:37]
During that time, when the magistrates led a person out from the prison, it showed that the person had been treated unjustly. That is, they were accused falsely. Paul knew if the magistrates led them out from the prison, they would still have a good reputation with the people of Philippi.
[16:39]
Scholars think the magistrates asked Paul and Silas to leave Philippi because they did not want the crowds to cause another riot. Other scholars think the magistrates did not want the crowd to favor Paul and Silas and turn against the magistrates. Also, they did not want Paul and Silas to report that the magistrates beat Roman citizens and put them in prison without a trial.
See: Citizen
[16:40]
Scholars think the Christians at Lydia’s house were encouraged because they saw that God answered their prayers for the release of Paul and Silas.
Here "came" can be translated as "went."
This is the name of a city in Asia Minor.
The word "behold" alerts us to a new person in the narrative. Your language may have a way of doing this.
"who was a believer in Christ" or "who believed in Christ"
"The brothers spoke well of him" or "Timothy had a good reputation among the brothers" or "The brothers said good things about him"
"by the believers"
"wanted Timothy ... took Timothy ... circumcised Timothy ... Timothy's father"
It is possible that Paul himself circumcised Timothy, but it is more likely that he had someone else circumcise Timothy.
"because of the Jews living in the areas where Paul and Timothy would be traveling"
Since Greek men did not have their sons circumcised, the Jews would have known Timothy was not circumcised, and they would have rejected Paul and Timothy before hearing their message about Christ.
"the decrees for the church members to obey" or "the decrees for the believers to obey"
"that the apostles and elders in Jerusalem had decided on"
"the believers became stronger in their faith, and there were more and more people becoming believers every day"
This is a region in Asia. .
"the Holy Spirit had forbidden them" or "the Holy Spirit did not permit them"
"the message about Christ"
Here "came" can be translated as "went" or "arrived."
These are two more regions in Asia.
"the Holy Spirit"
"Paul saw a vision from God" or "Paul had a vision from God"
Or "inviting him."
The phrase "Come over" is used because Macedonia is across the sea from Troas.
Here the words "we" and "us" refer to Paul and his companions, including Luke, the author of Acts.
"we looked for a way to go to Macedonia" or "we prepared to go to Macedonia"
These are coastal cities near Phillipi in Macedonia.
This is a city outside of Italy where many people who came from Rome lived. The people there had the same rights and freedoms as people who lived in cities in Italy. They could govern themselves and they did not have to pay taxes.
"There was a woman named Lydia"
"a merchant who sold purple cloth"
This is the name of a city.
A worshiper of God is a Gentile who gives praise to God and follows him, but does not obey all of the Jewish laws.
"The Lord caused her to listen well and to believe"
Here "heart" stands for a person's mind. Also, the author speaks about the "heart" or "mind" as if it were a box that a person could open so it is ready for someone to fill it.
"When they baptized Lydia and members of her household"
"the members of her household" or "her family and household servants"
"there was a slave girl ... who encountered"
An evil spirit spoke to her often about the immediate future of people.
"how God can save you"
Here "name" stands for speaking with the authority or as the representative of Jesus Christ.
"the spirit came out immediately"
"the owners of the slave girl"
"their opportunity to make money was now gone" or "they could no longer expect to make money"
"she could no longer earn money for them by telling fortunes"
"into the public square." This is a public place of business, where buying and selling of goods, cattle, or services takes place.
"into the presence of the authorities" or "so that the authorities could judge them"
"When they had brought them to the judges"
Here the word "our" refers to the people of the city and includes the magistrates who ruled it.
"to believe or to obey" or "to accept or to do"
"commanded the soldiers to beat them with rods"
"the magistrates had ... upon Paul and Silas, the magistrates threw Paul and Silas ... keep Paul and Silas"
"had hit them many times with rods"
"told the jailer to make sure they did not get out"
a person responsible for all the people held in the jail or prison
"he heard this command"
"securely locked their feet in the stocks"
a piece of wood with holes for preventing a person's feet from moving
"earthquake which shook the foundations of the prison"
"everyone's chains came loose"
"was ready to kill himself." The jailer preferred to commit suicide rather than suffer the consequences of letting the prisoners escape.
"called for someone to bring light so he could see who was still in the prison"
"for torches" or "for lamps"
"quickly entered the jail"
The jailer humbled himself by bowing down at the feet of Paul and Silas.
"led them outside the jail"
"what must I do for God to save me from my sins"
"God will save you" or "God will save you from your sins"
"all the members of your household" or "your family"
"They told him the message about the Lord Jesus"
"Paul and Silas immediately baptized the jailer and all the members of his household"
"The magistrates sent a message to the guards" or "The magistrates sent a command to the guards"
"Release those men" or "Allow those men to leave"
"come outside of the jail"
"said to the jailer"
"The magistrates ordered their soldiers to beat us in public"
"men who are Roman citizens, and they had their soldiers put us in jail though they had not proven in court that we were guilty"
"I will certainly not let them send us out of the city in secret!"
Here "themselves" is used for emphasis.
To be a Roman meant to be a legal citizen of the Empire. Citizenship provided freedom from torture and the right to a fair trial. The city leaders were afraid that more important Roman authorities might learn how the city leaders had mistreated Paul and Silas.
"saw the believers"
1
Now when they had passed through the cities of Amphipolis and Apollonia, they came to the city of Thessalonica, where there was a synagogue of the Jews.
2
Paul, as his custom was, went to them, and for three Sabbath days reasoned with them from the scriptures.
"You men of Athens, I see that you are very religious in every way.
[17:1]
See Map: Amphipolis; Apollonia; Thessalonica
[17:2]
Luke wrote that Paul reasoned from Scripture for three Sabbath days. Scholars think that the regular meaning of “three Sabbath days” during Paul’s time meant three weeks of time. Paul taught people about Jesus from the Old Testament for three weeks.
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Sabbath
[17:3]
Paul said “it was necessary for the Christ to suffer and to rise again” because the Old Testament prophets spoke of these events, and Jesus himself also spoke of these events.
See: Psalm 22; Isaiah 53; Luke 18:31-33; 24:25-26
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Prophet; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[17:4]
The words “not a few of the leading women” meant a large number of women. These women were likely wives of the city’s leaders.
[17:5]
Scholars think the unbelieving Jews were jealous of Paul and Silas because many more Gentiles than Jews believed in Jesus. More people became Christians. Perhaps the unbelieving Jews were also afraid they will lose control of their synagogue.
Advice to translators: The unbelieving Jews were Jews who rejected Jesus. They were not Christians.
[17:5]
There were several things the unbelieving Jews did to create an uproar.
They went to the marketplace and gathered wicked men to cause trouble. These wicked men did not work in the marketplace. They were always there wanting to do wrong things.
The wicked men helped them start a riot in the city.
They went to the house of Jason and broke down the door of his house. They then dragged him and other Christians in front of the city leaders. Paul and Silas were in another part of the city.
They made the crowd and the city leaders angry by shouting lies against Paul and the Christians.
[17:6]
Jason was a relative of Paul and scholars think Paul and Silas stayed with him while they were in Thessalonica.
See Map: Thessalonica
[17:7]
When Paul and Silas were accused of acting “against the decrees of Caesar” it meant they were accused of rebelling against all the Roman laws. This is because Jesus is a king. However, Jesus is not a king in the same way that the Roman Caesar was a king. People said that Paul and Silas were trying to get people to serve a different king other than Caesar. They wanted Paul and Silas to be arrested.
[17:9]
The leaders of the city made Jason pay a security. That is, Jason assured the city leaders that Paul and Silas would leave the city and not to return.
[17:11]
When Luke said that the people in Berea were more noble than the people in Thessalonica, he meant they wanted to learn about Jesus from Paul and Silas. That is, they wanted Paul and Silas to teach them about the Bible.
See Map: Berea; Thessalonica
[17:11]
When Luke said that the Bereans “examined”(ἀνακρίνω/g0350) the scriptures daily, he meant they examined the Bible and compared the Bible to the things Paul and Silas taught. They wanted to prove that Paul and Silas taught the same thing the Bible taught. They wanted to know if Paul said correct things about Jesus.
[17:13]
When Luke wrote that the Jews from Thessalonica “stirred up and troubled the crowds” he meant they caused confusion among the people. That is, they kept insisting that people follow the Law of Moses instead of what Paul and Silas taught.
See: Law of Moses
See Map: Thessalonica
[17:15]
See Map: Athens
[17:16]
Idols “angered”(παροξύνω/g3947) Paul because idols made Israel sin against God (see: 2 Kings 17:12). Also, the Christian leaders in Jerusalem did not want Christians to worship idols (see: 15:29).
See: Idolatry (Idol); Sin
[17:17]
See: Acts 16:19
[17:18]
Philosophers were people who loved wisdom. Philosophers taught different things about the world. In ancient Israel, many philosophers went to Athens. Paul warned that things they taught Christians were the wrong things and stopped Christians from believing the right things (see: Colossians 2:8).
See Map: Athens
[17:18]
Epicureans followed a man named Epicurus who lived about 300 years before Paul. They taught certain things. They believed several things differently from Jews and Christians.
They taught that people should avoid pain .
They taught that God or other gods did not do anything with people. There were no miracles or prophecy. They did not think God or other gods controlled anything.
When a person died, nothing happened.
See: False gods; Miracle; Prophecy (Prophesy)
[17:18]
Stoics followed a man named Zeno who lived about 300 years before Paul. They believed several things differently from Jews and Christians.
They believed that some power created things and people.
They wanted people to think the same way gods thought.
They followed their conscience.
They did not want to feel pleasure, pain, joy, and sadness.
See: Conscience
[17:18]
A babbler was a bird pecking grain. It was a metaphor to say Paul was not a real teacher and a worthless person.
See: Metaphor
[17:18]
People said that Paul followed strange gods. They said that Paul was teaching about foreign gods. In the ancient world, people did not worship foreign gods. When someone did this, people thought they rejected the nation where they lived.
See: False gods
[17:19]
The Areopagus was the highest court in Athens. It was on the hill of Ares or Mars Hill.
See Map: Athens; Ares; Mars Hill
[17:19]
They took Paul to the Areopagus because of the things he said about Jesus and becoming alive again. They wanted to know about the things Paul taught. They were polite to Paul. They always wanted to hear new things.
[17:22]
Paul said these people were “religious”(δεισιδαίμων/g1174). That is, they worshipped and obey their false gods. Some scholars think Paul said something good about them. That is, they honored their gods and built altars for their gods. Other scholars think Paul said this so they will listen to him. He did not say that because he thought they were right.
See: Worship; False gods; Altar
[17:23]
They built an altar to an unknown god because they believed some god controlled the world. Because of this, they knew there may be a god who made all things. However, they did not understand anything else about this god.
See: Altar; False gods
[17:24, 17:25, 17:26, 17:27]
Paul saw the altar with the words “To an Unknown God” written on it. After he saw this, he wanted to teach them about God. People can know about God. However, God is not one god of many God. There is only one God.
[17:24, 17:25, 17:26, 17:27]
Paul told them it was wrong to worship idols. This was taught in the Old Testament.
God created everything (see: Genesis 1:1).
God is ruler over everything (see: Isaiah 45:23; Daniel 5:23).
God is too great to live in a temple (see: 1 Kings 8:27; Isaiah 57:15; 66:1-2).
People do not need to serve God in the way pagans served gods with sacrifices. God does not need anything. God gives everything people need (see: Psalm 50:8-13; Genesis 2:7; James 1:17).
See: Idolatry (Idol); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Altar; Temple; Pagan; Offer (Offering); Sacrifice
[17:26]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the word blood in verse 26. Older ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. Scholars do not think Luke wrote this word. Paul was thinking about Adam when he said God made every nation of people (see: Luke 3:38; Genesis 3:20). Everyone is a descendant of Adam (see: Genesis 3:20).
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[17:28]
Paul said the same thing a pagan poet said because that pagan poet was right when he wrote God gave life to people. God makes everyone alive (see: Job 12:10). However, the pagan poet was wrong about many other things. Paul only repeated the part where the pagan was right.
See: Pagan
[17:29]
Deity was a word for a divine being. It can be used to talk about the one true God or false gods.
See: God; False gods
[17:30]
God overlooked times of ignorance. That is, God does not judge people when they know they are doing something wrong. This is because he loves people in the world and he did not judge them yet. People were said to be ignorant because they did not know God created them and that he rules everything. They did not know it was wrong to worship idols. However, Jesus came and God wanted everyone to repent. That is, God wanted people to stop worshipping idols and worship God.
See: Repent (Repentance); Judge (Judgment); Idolatry (Idol)
[17:31]
God will judge all the people in the world according to his righteousness when he judges everyone through Jesus. That is, the same righteous standard will be used by God to judge all peoples of the world.
See: Righteous (Righteousness); Judge (Judgment)
[17:31]
Paul spoke about the man God has chosen. Paul was speaking about Jesus. God has “chosen”(ὥρισεν/g3724) to judge the world through Jesus. Paul taught that God chose Jesus to be the judge by raising him from the dead.
See: Righteous (Righteousness); Judge (Judgment)
[17:32]
Some of the men of Athens mocked Paul when he said God made Jesus alive again because they believed that God will not judge and God did not do miracles. They also thought the world will never end.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Judge (Judgment); Miracle
See Map: Athens
[17:34]
An Areopagite was a member of the Areopagus court. Some scholars think Dionysius was one of the twelve judges of the Athenian court.
See: Judge (Judgment)
See Map: Athens
This word is used here to mark a stop in the main story. Here Luke, the author, starts to tell a new part of the story.
"traveled through"
These are coastal cities in Macedonia.
"went to the Jews ... reasoned with the Jews"
"as his habit was" or "as his common practice was." Paul usually went to the synagogue on the Sabbath when Jews would be present.
"on each Sabbath day for three weeks"
"gave them reasons to believe from the scriptures" or "debated with them about the scriptures" or "discussed the scriptures with them." Paul explained what the scriptures mean in order to prove to the Jews that Jesus is the Messiah.
Possible meanings are 1) to explain the scriptures in a way that people can understand is spoken of as if Paul were opening something so people can see what is inside of it) or 2) Paul was literally opening a book or scroll and reading from it.
"it was part of God's plan"
"to come back to life"
From among all those who have died. The expression "the dead" describes all dead people together in the underworld. To come back from among them speaks of becoming alive again.
"the Jews believed" or "the Jews understood"
This refers to Greeks who worshiped God but had not converted to Judaism through circumcision.
"many leading women"
"feeling very jealous" or "feeling very angry" because some of the Jews and Greeks believed Paul's message.
Here "took" does not mean the Jews took these people by force. It means the Jews persuaded these wicked men to help them.
"from the public square." This is a public place of business, where buying and selling of goods, cattle, or services take place.
"caused the people of the city to be in an uproar" or "caused the people of the city to riot"
"Violently attacking the house." This probably means the people were throwing rocks at the house and trying to break down the door of the house.
This is the name of a man.
The word "seeking" here means that the people wanted to bring Paul out and were trying to bring him out.
Possible meanings or "people" are 1) a governmental or legal group of citizens gathered to make a decision or 2) a mob.
"some other believers"
"into the presence of the officials"
The Jewish leaders were speaking, and the phrase "These men" refers to Paul and Silas.
"caused trouble everywhere in the world" or "caused trouble everywhere they have gone"
"They caused the people in the city to be afraid"
The words "the rest" refers to other believers that the Jews brought before the officials.
Jason and the others gave the money to the officials to show that they would not cause any more trouble. This was not a fine or a punishment, so they might have expected the officials to give the money back later.
The word "now" is used here to mark a stop in the main story. Here Luke tells background information about the people in Berea and how they were willing to listen to Paul and examine what he said.
"more open minded" or "more willing to listen"
"listened to the teaching"
These Bereans were prepared to examine earnestly Paul's teachings about the scripture.
"carefully reading and evaluating the scriptures every day"
"the things Paul said were true"
"went there and agitated" or "went there and disturbed"
"worried the crowds" or "caused dread and fear among the people"
"to go to the coast." From here Paul would probably sail to another city.
"who were accompanying Paul" or "who were going along with Paul"
"he told them to instruct Silas and Timothy."
"he became upset because he saw that there were idols everywhere in the city" or "seeing the idols everywhere in the city upset him"
"he debated" or "he discussed." This means that his listeners also spoke and asked him questions. He was not the only speaker.
This refers to Gentiles who gave praise to God and followed him but did not obey all of the Jewish laws.
"in the public square." This is a public place of business, where buying and selling of goods, cattle, or services take place.
"thinkers called Epicureans and Stoics"
"happened upon him"
"Some of the philosophers said"
The word "babbler" was used to refer to birds picking up seeds as food. It refers negatively to a person who only knows a little bit of information. The philosophers said Paul had bits of information which were not worth listening to. Alternate translation: "What is this uneducated person"
"Other philosophers said"
"He seems to be a proclaimer" or "He seems to be on a mission to add people to his philosophy"
This is not in the sense of "odd," but in the sense of "foreign," that is, gods that Greeks and Romans do not worship or know about.
This does not mean they arrested Paul. The philosophers invited Paul to speak formally to their leaders.
"the Areopagus. The leaders said to Paul"
This is a prominent rock outcropping or hill in Athens upon which the supreme court of Athens may have met.
"For you are teaching some things that we have never heard before"
"Now many of the Athenians and the foreigners living there"
"used their time doing nothing but either telling or listening" or "were always doing nothing but telling or listening"
"discussing new philosophical ideas" or "talking about what was new to them"
Paul is referring to the Athenians' public display of honoring the gods through prayers, building altars, and offering sacrifices.
"as I walked among the objects of your worship and observed them" or "as I walked around in the city, I observed the objects of your worship"
Possible meanings are 1) "to a certain unknown god" or 2) "to a god not known." This was a specific writing or inscription on that altar.
In the most general sense, the "world" refers to the heavens and the earth and everything in them.
"because he is the Lord." Here "he" is referring to the unknown god mentioned in Acts 17:23 that Paul is explaining is the Lord God.
The words "heaven" and "earth" are used together to mean all beings and things in heaven and earth.
"built by the hands of people" or "that people built"
"Neither do men's hands take care of him"
"by humans"
"because he himself." The word "himself" is added for emphasis.
This means Adam, the first person God created. This can be stated to include Eve. It was through Adam and Eve that God made all other people. Alternate translation: "one couple"
"and he determined when and where they would live"
"so that they should want to know God and perhaps pray to him and become one of his people"
"Yet he is very near to every one of us"
"Because of him"
Because God created everyone, all people are spoken of as if they were God's literal children.
"God is like"
"which a man then uses his skill to make it into something that he has designed" or "images that people make by using their art and imagination"
"Because what I have just said is true"
"God decided not to punish people during the time of ignorance"
This refers to the time before God fully revealed himself through Jesus Christ and before people truly knew how to obey God.
"all people"
"when the man he has chosen will judge all people in righteousness"
"justly" or "fairly"
"God has demonstrated his choice of this man"
From among all those who have died. The expression "the dead" describes all dead people together in the underworld. To come back from among them speaks of becoming alive again.
This word is used here to mark a stop in the main story. Here Luke changes from Paul's teachings to the reaction of the people of Athens.
These are the people who were present at the Areopagus and were listening to Paul.
"some ridiculed Paul" or "some laughed at Paul." These did not believe it was possible for someone to die and then return to life.
Dionysius is a man's name. Areopagite implies that Dionysius was one of the judges at the council of Areopagus.
This is the name of a woman.
1
After these things Paul left Athens and went to Corinth.
2
There he met a Jew named Aquila, a native of Pontus, who had recently come from Italy with his wife Priscilla, because Claudius had commanded all the Jews to leave Rome. Paul went to them,
3
and because he worked at the same trade, he stayed with them and labored, for they were tentmakers by trade.
[18:1]
Luke did not write why Paul left Athens. Some scholars think Paul was not able to make tents there because Athens was not a city where people made tents. Other scholars think Corinth needed someone to preach the gospel. Also, Corinth was a city where people made tents.
See: Gospel
See Map: Athens
[18:1]
See Map: Corinth
[18:2]
See Map: Pontus; Italy; Rome
[18:2]
Claudius was the fourth Roman Emperor. He ruled the Roman Empire about 10 years after Jesus died. He allowed the Jews to obey the Law of Moses and to do things the religious things the Jews did.
See: Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar); Law of Moses
[18:2]
The Roman Emperor Claudius made all the Jews leave Rome because the Jews caused many riots in Rome. Scholars do not know if Aquila and Priscilla participated in those riots at Rome or if they did not.
See: Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar)
[18:2, 18:3]
Some scholars think Paul went to Aquila and Priscilla because they were Christians. Perhaps they helped start the church in Rome. Other scholars think they were not Christians and Paul went to them because they also made tents. Then Paul taught them and they became Christians. Aquila and Priscilla helped Paul many times.
See: Acts 18:18, 26; Romans 16:3; 1 Corinthians 16:19; 2 Timothy 4:19).
See Map: Rome
[18:4] The church in Corinth began when Paul persuaded Jews and Greeks to believe that Jesus is the messiah. Paul talked to these Jews and Greeks at the synagogue in Corinth. At first, the synagogue allowed Paul to tell people about Jesus. Later, they did not want Paul to talk about Jesus.
See: Church; Synagogue; Messiah (Christ)
[18:5] Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words, the Holy Spirit led Paul in verse. However, more and older copies of the Greek News Testament have the words, Paul was devoted to the word. Scholars think Luke wrote that Paul was devoted to the word.
See: Word of God
[18:5]
See Map: Macedonia
[18:6] Paul shook out his garment at the Jews who opposed and insulted him. This was a sign that he stop talking to them about Jesus. Paul also warned them God will judge them. However, God will not judge Paul because Paul warned them. This was similar to what God told Ezekiel to do (see: Ezekiel 3:16-21).
See: Sign; Judge (Judgment)
Advice to translators: A garment was a piece of clothing.
[18:7, 18:8]
Paul stopped making tents and give all of time to telling people about Jesus when Silas and Timothy went to Corinth. They were in Corinth with Paul. Some scholars think Silas and Timothy brought money so that Paul did not need to make tents. Other scholars think Silas and Timothy worked and made enough money so that Paul did not need to make tents.
See Map: Corinth
[18:9]
See: Vision
[18:9]
The Lord spoke to Paul in a vision at night because Paul was afraid he would have to leave Corinth. Persecution in other cities forced Paul to leave when he wanted to continue serving God. However, Paul was not afraid to suffer (see: 21:10-14). Also, the vision helped Paul know he pleased God by the way he served God in Corinth.
[18:12]
Gallio was the leader of Achaia in Greece for two years. He began ruling about 20 years after Jesus died. He was killed by a Roman emperor.
See Map: Achaia; Greece
[18:12]
See: Judge (Judgment)
[18:12]
The Jews brought Paul before Gallio because they wanted to persuade him to judge against Paul. However, their plan failed. The Lord’s promise in the vision to protect Paul at Corinth came true.
See: Judge (Judgment); Vision)
See Map: Corinth
[18:13]
Some scholars think the law the Jews talked about was the Law of Moses. They wanted the governor to allow them to follow the Law of Moses. Other scholars think the Jews talked about Roman laws. Roman laws allowed the Jews to worship God and follow the Law of Moses. If these Jews were able to convince Gallio the Christians were different from the Jews, then Roman law would not allow Christians to worship God. Other scholars think the Jews talked about both the law of Moses and Roman laws.
See: Law of Moses
[18:17]
Sosthenes was the ruler of the synagogue in Corinth. If he was the same person in 1 Corinthians 1:1, then he became a Christian at sometime and later he helped Paul write the first letter to the Corinthian church.
See: Synagogue
[18:17]
Scholars give several reasons why people beat Sosthenes.
Some scholars think the Jews beat Sosthenes because he was not able to persuade Gallio to judge Paul.
Some scholars think the Jews beat Sosthenes because he became a Christian.
Some scholars think the Gentiles beat Sosthenes because they did not like Jews.
See: Gentile
[18:8]
This was the beginning of Paul’s third missionary journey. He wanted to visit and help the churches he established in his first and second missionary journeys. He wanted them to know he did not forget about them.
See: Paul's Missionary Journeys; Church
See Map: Syria; Cenchrea; Ephesus; Caesarea; Antioch; Galatia; Phrygia
[18:8]
Scholars have several ideas of what vow Paul took.
Some scholars think Paul made a Nazarite vow (see: Numbers 6)
Some scholars think Paul made a vow of thanksgiving because God protected him in Corinth.
Sometimes ancient sailors shaved their heads after living through a difficult journey. This was a type of vow.
Some scholars think Paul made a private vow.
See: Vow
[18:21]
Paul said “if it is God’s will” because he always depended on God leading him by the Holy Spirit. Sometimes the Holy Spirit sent Paul to a certain place (see: Acts 13:2). Other times God allowed Paul to visit churches he wanted to visit (see: Acts 15:36). Paul wanted to do God’s will.
See: Will of God; Holy Spirit
[18:24]
See Map: Alexandria
[18:24]
Scholars think Apollos was fervent in his own spirit. This was a metaphor. He loved to speak about Jesus and was excited to speak about Jesus (see: Romans 12:11). Fewer scholars think Luke was writing about the Holy Spirit. Fewer scholars think Luke was writing about both Apollos’ spirit and the Holy Spirit.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Holy Spirit; Metaphor
[18:26]
Some scholars think Priscilla and Aquila told Apollos the way of God more accurately by telling him about Christian baptism in water. The Holy Spirit already live him. Other scholars think the Holy Spirit did not yet live in Apollos but Priscilla and Aquila explained that to him (see: 2:1-4). In the same way, many of the five-hundred who saw Jesus alive again did not go to Jerusalem on the Day of Pentecost when the Holy Spirit began to live in the apostles and other Christians (1 Corinthians 15:6).
See: Baptize (Baptism); Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit: Pentecost; Apostle
See Map: Jerusalem
"After these events took place in Athens"
Possible meanings are that 1) Paul happened to find by chance or 2) Paul intentionally found.
Here the phrase "a certain" indicates this is introducing new person in the story.
Pontus was a province on the southern coast of the Black Sea.
This is probably sometime in the past year.
This is the name of land. Rome is the capital city of Italy.
Claudius was the current Roman emperor.
"he did the same kind of work that they did"
"So Paul debated" or "So Paul discussed." He gave reasons. This means that rather than just preaching, Paul talked and interacted with the people.
Possible meanings are 1) "and he caused both Jews and Greeks to believe" or 2) "and he kept trying to persuade the Jews and the Greeks."
This is a symbolic action to indicate that Paul will no longer try to teach the Jews there about Jesus. He is leaving them to God's judgment.
"You alone bear the responsibility for your punishment for sin"
"I am innocent" or "God will not punish me when he punishes you"
"Paul left ... Titius' Justus's house"
This is the name of a man.
A worshiper of God is a Gentile who gives praise to God and follows him but does not necessarily obey all of the Jewish laws.
This is the name of a man.
a layperson who sponsored and administered the synagogue, not necessarily the teacher
"the people who lived with him in his house"
Crispus's household
"You must not be afraid; instead, you should continue to speak and not become silent"
"do not stop speaking about the gospel"
"there are many people in this city who have put their faith in me" or "many people in this city will put their faith in me"
"Paul lived there ... teaching the scriptures among them"
This is the name of a man.
This stands for the Jewish leaders that did not believe in Jesus.
This phrase means that the Jews began to act, not that they rose into the air or rose to stand from a sitting position. If your language has a different idiom for beginning to act, you may use it here.
This phrase translates a word that speaks of people who agree with each other and who work together to accomplish a common purpose.
"took him so that the governor could judge him at the judgment seat"
Gallio was the Roman governor of the Province.
Here "law" can refer to either the law of Moses or the Jewish customs of Paul's time. Gallio is simply telling the Jews that they are to do what they think right and that he is not interested in being the judge.
"I refuse to make a judgment about these matters"
"Gallio made them leave his presence in the court" or "Gallio made them leave the court"
Possible meanings are 1) the Gentiles beat Sosthenes in the court in front of the judgment seat because he was the Jewish leader or 2) Sosthenes was a believer in Christ, so even though he was "the ruler of the synagogue," the Jews beat him in front of the court.
"many people seized" or "many of them grabbed"
"repeatedly hit him" or "repeatedly punched him."
"left the fellow believers"
Paul got on a ship that sailed for Syria. Priscilla and Aquila went with him.
This was a town near Corinth in Greece. It was on the coast, and Paul probably got on the ship there.
"he had someone cut off the hair on his head"
This continues Paul's missionary journey as Paul, Priscilla, and Aquila leave Corinth. This seems to indicate that Silas and Timothy remain, since it says "he" here and not "they." The word "they" refers to Paul, Priscilla, and Aquila.
"gave the Jews reasons to believe" or "debated with the Jews about the scriptures" or "discussed the scriptures with the Jews." Paul explained what the scriptures mean in order to prove to the Jews that Jesus is the Messiah. See how you translated "reasoned with" in Acts 17:2.
"saying good-bye to them"
"arrived at Caesarea." The word "landed" is used to show that he arrived by ship.
He traveled to the city of Jerusalem. The phrase "went up" is used here because Jerusalem is higher in elevation than Caesarea.
"greeted the members of the church of Jerusalem"
The phrase "went down" is used here because Antioch is lower in elevation than Jerusalem.
"Paul went away" or "Paul left"
After staying there for a while"
This word is used here to mark a stop in the main story.
The phrase "a certain" indicates that Luke is introducing a new person in the story.
"a man who was born in the city of Alexandria." This was a city in Egypt on the north coast of Africa.
"a good speaker"
"he knew the scriptures thoroughly." He understood the Old Testament writings well.
"Other believers had taught Apollos how the Lord Jesus wanted people to live"
"Being very enthusiastic"
"the baptism that John performed." John's baptism was with water, but Jesus's baptism is with the Holy Spirit.
How God wants people to live is spoken of as if it were a road that a person travels.
"correctly" or "more fully"
Here the he words "he" and "him" refer to Apollos
"to go to the region of Achaia." The phrase "pass over" is used here because Apollos had to cross the Aegean Sea to get to Achaia from Ephesus.
Achaia was a Roman Province in the southern section of Greece.
"fellow believers in Ephesus"
"wrote a letter to the Christians in Achaia"
"those who had believed in salvation by grace" or "those who by God's grace believed in Jesus"
"In public debate Apollos powerfully showed that the Jews were wrong"
"as he showed them by the scriptures that Jesus is the Christ"
1
It came about that while Apollos was at Corinth, Paul passed through the upper country and came to the city of Ephesus, and found certain disciples there.
2
Paul said to them, "Did you receive the Holy Spirit when you believed?"
They said to him, "No, we did not even hear about the Holy Spirit."
They said, "Into John's baptism."
[19:1]
Some scholars think these disciples were Christians. They were not only disciples of John the Baptist but they were also disciples of Jesus. They think that only people who followed and believed in Jesus were disciples in the book of Acts.
Some scholars think these disciples were not Christians. They did not have the Holy Spirit in them. Only people who had the Holy Spirit were Christians (see: John 3:5; Romans 8:9). They did not know about baptism in the name of Jesus.
Some scholars think people believed these people were disciples. However, Paul did think they really were disciples.
Some scholars think Apollos persuaded people to believe in Jesus before Priscilla and Aquila taught Apollos.
See: Disciple; Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Baptize (Baptism)
[19:2]
Scholars have two ideas of how Paul asked these disciples when they believed.
Paul asked them if God gave them the Holy Spirit when they believed in Jesus. That is, God filled Christians with the Holy Spirit when they believed in Jesus. Christians knew they already had the Holy Spirit. However, these disciples did not know God gave the Holy Spirit (see: John 7:39).
Paul asked them if God gave them the Holy Spirit after they believed in Jesus. That is, Christians had the Holy Spirit when they believed in Jesus. However, God filled Christians with the Holy Spirit at a later time so that they could better serve God. The Jews and the people John the Baptist baptized knew about the Holy Spirit. Therefore, when they said they did not hear about the Holy Spirit they were thinking about God filling people with the Holy Spirit.
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Holy Spirit; Disciple; Filling of the Holy Spirit
[19:3]
These disciples said they were baptized by John the Baptist. However, they were not baptized as Chrsitians. This was a different baptism.
See: Baptize (Baptism)
[19:6]
See: Laying on of Hands ; Disciple
[19:6]
The Holy Spirit came on these disciples in the same way God filled disciples with the Holy Spirit on the Day of Pentecost and they spoke in “tongues”(γλῶσσα/g1100) (see: Acts 2:4) and prophesied.
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Filling of the Holy Spirit; Pentecost; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speaking in Tongues
[19:9]
In ancient Israel, people called Christians the “Way”(ὁδός/g3598). A “way” was a road or path from one place to another. It a metaphor of how a person lived their life. That is, when a person lived in a way that honored God, they were following the right way. Christians did more than believe the right things about God and Jesus. Christians also honored God in the way they lived (see: Acts 15:11; 18:25-26; John 14:6).
See: Acts 9:2; 22:4; 24:14,22
[19:9]
The “lecture hall of Tyrannus” was a place where people taught others.Here, Paul was able to speak every day rather than just one day a week at the synagogue. Paul made tents in Ephesus (see: Acts 20:34) in the mornings and taught people at the hall of Tyrannus in the afternoons. Then in the evenings he served at houses (see: Acts 20:20).
See: Synagogue
See Map: Ephesus
[19:10]
All the Jews and Greeks in Asia heard the word of the Lord when Christians went to cities in Asia and told people about Jesus. Many of these people went to Ephesus to do trade with others.
See: Word of God
See Map: Asia; Ephesus
[19:11]
See: Miracle
[19:14]
Some scholars think Sceva was a “chief” priest rather than the “high” priest. That is, he was not the high priest who stayed in Jerusalem but he was a priest who serve the high priests Annas and Caiphas. Other scholars think Sceva gave himself this title and Luke wrote what Sceva called himself this. He was not truly a priest in Israel. In ancient Israel, some people said they were priests when they were not priests.
See: High Priest; Priest (Priesthood)
[19:14]
The evil spirit took control over the sons of Sceva because they tried to do it themselves, rather than trusting in Jesus. They tried to force the evil spirit out the same way other Jewish leaders did except they also said the name of Jesus. This did not help them because they did not believe in Jesus.
See: Demon
[19:19]
Many believers had magic books because they were recently became Christians. The ancient city of Ephesus had many magicians with books of formulas for casting spells. Many people did magic all their lives before they began to believe in Jesus. However, the failure of the sons of Sceva to force out an evil spirit made Christians know their magic formulas did not have the same power as Jesus. Therefore, they burned their magic books and honored the Lord Jesus.
See Map: Ephesus
[19:19]
Fifty-thousand pieces of silver was the same amount two-hundred workers or soldiers earned in a year.
[19:21]
Some scholars “these things” were the two years Paul served the Christians in Ephesus. Other scholars think he was writing about the things in 19:13-19. Paul believed he finished serving the Christians in Ephesus. The church grew and became strong. It was time for Paul to serve in other places.
See: Church
[19:21]
Some scholars think Paul decided in his own spirit to go through Macedonia and Achaia on his way to Jerusalem. More scholars think the Holy Spirit led Paul to travel. This was how the Holy Spirit led Paul.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Holy Spirit
See Map: Macedonia; Achaia; Jerusalem
[19:21]
Paul said he must see Rome because he knew God wanted him to go there. Later, God told this to Paul (see: Acts 23:11) and also an angel told this to Paul (see: Acts 27:23-24).
See: Angel
See Map: Rome
[19:21]
Paul did not go to Rome right away. He needed to visit other churches first. However, from here to the end of the book of Acts Paul’s purpose was to go to Rome.
See: Church; Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar)
See Map: Rome
[19:22]
Paul sent Timothy and Erastus ahead to the churches in Macedonia and Achaia because he wanted them to prepare those churches for his visit.
[19:24]
Artemis was a pagan fertility goddess with many breasts, or planets, or fruits, or bee or ostrich eggs, or castrated organs. The ancient Ephesians built a temple to Artemis. The temple was a bank and people put money there. The temple was destroyed and rebuilt many times. During the time of Paul, people made many small silver shrines of the temple. That is, they made little copies or models of the temple. Many people went to Ephesus and bought the silver shrines and used them to worship false gods in their houses. However, when many people no longer believed in idols because they believed in Jesus, then the people who made these idols did not make as much money.
See: Idolatry (Idol); False gods; Temple
[19:24]
Demetrius said Paul persuaded many people in Ephesus and most of Asia because he wanted to gather people against Paul. However, Demetrius did not know he said Paul was very successful in persuading people to believe in Jesus.
See: Luke 13:18-20
[19:29]
Luke wrote about Gaius and Aristarchus because he wanted people to know Paul persuaded many people to believe in Jesus when he served in Macedonia, especially in Thessalonica (see: Acts 20:4).
See Map: Macedonia; Thessalonica
[19:32]
Luke wrote most of the people did not know why they gathered because he wanted people to laugh at the crowd. In ancient Greece, writers often wanted the people to laugh when people did stupid things.
[19:33]
The Jews wanted Alexander to make a defense because they wanted the crowd not to think they were Christians. The people knew the Jews also did not believe in idols. The Jews wanted the people to know they had nothing to do with Paul or the Christians.
See: Idolatry (Idol)
[19:35]
The town clerk was the highest official in the city. He kept the city and temple records. He reigned over city meetings. He also talked to Rome about the city.
See: Temple
[19:37]
The town clerk knew the Christians did not rob temples or blaspheme the goddess because Christians were in Ephesus for at least three years and the Christians did not do these things. The Christians preached about Jesus and fewer people bought silver shrines of the goddess.
See: Temple; Blaspheme (Blasphemy); False gods; Preach (Preacher)
See Map: Ephesus
The "upper country" was an area of Asia which today is part of modern-day Turkey to the north of Ephesus. Paul must have traveled by land around the top of the Aegean Sea in order to come to Ephesus (also in Turkey today), which is directly east of Corinth by sea.
This phrase is used here to mark the beginning of a new part of the story. If your language has a way for doing this, you could consider using it here.
"traveled through"
This means to have the Holy Spirit come upon them.
"we have not even heard about the Holy Spirit"
"What kind of baptism did you receive?"
"We were baptized into John's baptism" or "We received the kind of baptism about which John taught"
"the baptism that people requested when they wanted to repent"
Here "the one" refers to Jesus.
This means to come after John the Baptist in time and not following after him physically.
Here "people" refers to the disciples in Ephesus who were talking with Paul.
"they received baptism"
"as believers in the Lord Jesus"
"placed his hands on their heads as he prayed"
Unlike in Acts 2:3-4, there are no details of who understood their messages.
"Paul regularly attended the synagogue meetings for three months and spoke there boldly"
Probable meanings are 1) the words "reasoning" and "persuading" mean "arguing persuasively" or 2) the words describe two separate activities, "giving them reasons to believe" and "convincing them"
"about God's rule as king" or "about how God would show himself as king"
"some Jews were stubborn and did not believe" or "some Jews stubbornly refused to accept and obey the message"
"to speak evil about Christianity to the crowd" or "to speak to the crowd evil things about those who follow Christ and who obey his teaching about God"
"in the large room where Tyrannus had taught people"
This is the name of a man.
Here "all" is a generalization that means very many people throughout Asia heard the gospel.
"the message about the Lord"
"God was causing Paul to do extraordinary miracles" or "God was doing extraordinary miracles through Paul"
"when they took to sick people even handkerchiefs and aprons that had touched Paul"
cloths worn around the head
clothing worn on the front of the body to protect the clothes of people
"sick people" or "those who were sick"
"those who were sick became healthy"
people who send evil spirits away from people or places
Here, "name" refers to Jesus's power and authority.
"Jesus" was a common name at the time, so these exorcists wanted people to know of whom they spoke.
"by the authority of Jesus" or "by the power of Jesus"
This is the name of a man.
"I know Jesus and Paul" or "I know Jesus, and I know Paul"
"but I do not know you!" or "but you have no authority over me!"
This means that the evil spirit caused the man whom it was controlling to leap on the exorcists.
This refers to people who send evil spirits from people or places.
The exorcists fled with their clothes ripped off them.
"they honored the name of the Lord Jesus" or "they considered the name of the Lord Jesus to be great"
This stands for the power and authority of Jesus.
"collected their books." The word "books" refers to scrolls on which magical incantations and formulas were written.
"in front of everyone"
"the value of the books" or "the value of the scrolls"
A "piece of silver" was the approximate daily wage for a common laborer.
"So because of these powerful deeds, more and more people heard the message about the Lord Jesus"
This word is used here to mark a stop in the main story. Here Luke starts to tell a new part of the story.
"Paul completed the work that God had for him to do in Ephesus"
Possible meanings are 1) Paul decided with the help of the Holy Spirit or 2) Paul decided within his own spirit, which means he made up his mind.
Achaia was the Roman province in which Corinth was located. It was the largest city in southern Greece and the capital of the province.
"I must also travel to Rome"
This is the name of a man.
It is made explicit in the next few verses that Paul remains in Ephesus.
This is a summary opening statement.
"the people became very upset"
This was a term used to refer to Christianity. See how you translated this title in Acts 9:1.
The use of the words "a certain" introduces a new person in the story.
a craftsman who works with silver metal to make statues and jewelry
This is the name of a man. Demetrius was a silversmith in Ephesus who was against Paul and the local church.
"enabled those who made the idols to make much money"
These were probably carved or molten images of the temple of Artemis or of the part of the temple in which the statue of Artemis stood.
"others who did that kind of work"
"You have come to know and understand that"
"persuaded many people and caused them to stop worshiping the local gods"
"He is saying that the idols that people make are not real gods"
"that what Paul is saying will discredit our trade" or "that people will think that our trade is false"
This refers to their business of making and selling idols.
"people will think that the temple of the great goddess Artemis is worthless" or "people will think there is no benefit in going to the temple to worship the great goddess Artemis"
"People would no longer recognize how great she is" or "She will lose her reputation of being great"
"whom many people in Asia and in other parts of the world worship"
"they became very angry"
"shouted aloud" or "shouted loudly"
"Then people all over the city became upset and started shouting"
This phrase translates a word that speaks of people who agree with each other and who work together to accomplish a common purpose.
The Ephesus theater was used for public meetings and for entertainment such as plays and music. It was an outdoor semi-circular area with bench seats that could hold thousands of people.
The men who had been with Paul.
These are names of men. Gaius and Aristarchus came from Macedonia but were working with Paul in Ephesus at this time.
Ephesus was in the Roman Empire's province of Asia.
This is the name of a man.
"gestured to the crowd to be quiet"
It is not clear whom or what Alexander wanted to defend. If your language requires this information, it might be best to use a general phrase like "to explain what was going on."
"in unison" or "together"
This refers to the town "writer" or "secretary."
"every man knows that the city of the Ephesians is temple keeper ... heaven."
The Ephesian people maintained and guarded the temple of Artemis.
Within the temple of Artemis was an image of the goddess. It had been fashioned from a meteorite which fell from the sky. People thought that this rock had come directly from Zeus, the ruler of the Greek gods (idols).
"Since you know these things"
"do not do anything before you have had time to think about it"
The words "these men" refer to Gaius and Aristarchus, Paul's traveling companions
"Because what I have just said is true." The town clerk had said in Acts 19:37 that Gaius and Aristarchus were not robbers or blasphemers.
"want to accuse someone"
the Roman governor's representatives who made legal decisions in court
"There people can accuse one another"
"But if you want to ask about anything more" or "But if you have something to discuss about other matters"
"let us settle it in the regular assembly"
This refers to a regular public gathering of citizens over which the county clerk presided.
"in danger of the Roman authorities accusing us of starting this riot today"
1
After the uproar was over, Paul sent for the disciples and after he encouraged them, he said farewell and left to go into Macedonia.
2
When he had gone through those regions and had spoken many words of encouragement to them, he came to Greece.
3
After he had spent three months there, a plot was formed against him by the Jews as he was about to sail for Syria, so he decided to return through Macedonia.
[20:1]
Paul encouraged the disciples by telling them to continue trusting in God and to live in a way that honors God. Paul wrote these things in his letters when he encouraged Christians.
See: Disciple
[20:3]
The plot the Jews formed against Paul was a plan to do something evil to Paul or even kill him. Because of this, Paul changed his plans and went by land back to Macedonia rather than sail on a ship toward Syria.
See Map: Macedonia; Greece; Syria
[20:5]
Some scholars think Luke wrote “us” in verse five because Luke began to travel with Paul. Fewer scholars think “us” also included other Christians who traveled with Paul and Luke.
[20:5]
Christian men met Paul and Luke at Troas because they sailed on a ship and arrived there before Paul did because he traveled on land. Scholars think these men had money to give to the poor Christians in Jerusalem (see: 1 Corinthians 16:1-4).
See Map: Berea; Thessalonia; Derbe; Asia; Troas
[20:6]
The days of unleavened bread was the festival of Passover.
See: Passover; Festival of Unleavened Bread
[20:7]
Some scholars think they broke bread by eating a meal (see: 2:46). Other scholars think they ate a meal and had the Lord’s supper (see: 1 Corinthians 11:23-26).
See: Lord's Supper
[20:8]
Some scholars think Luke wrote there were many lamps because the odor, heat, or smoke of the lamps took away the air to breath in the upper room. This made Eutychus sleep even though he sat near a window. Other scholars think the lamps gave much light so that Paul was able to continue speaking to the Christians all night.
[20:9]
Some scholars think Eutychus died from the fall. They say Paul prayed when he stretched himself and embraced Eutychus. Eutychus then became alive again. Luke was a doctor so he knew Eutychus was dead. Fewer scholars think they do not know if Eutychus really died. They say Eutychus did not wake up until later.
See: Pray (Prayer); Resurrect (Resurrection)
[20:13]
Luke did not write why Paul traveled by land from Troas to Assos. Scholars think Paul wanted time alone to talk to God. The Holy Spirit told Paul many times he will go to prison (see: 20:22-23). Paul was alone and God strengthened Paul to accept God’s will and serve Jesus until Paul died (see: 20:24).
See: Acts 9:15-16
See: Holy Spirit; Will of God
See Map: Troas; Assos
[20:16]
Paul hurried to go to Jerusalem to be there for the Day of Pentecost. Many Jewish Christians were in Jerusalem for Pentecost. Paul wanted the Gentile Christians from Macedonia and Greece to give the money to the poor Jewish Christians. He knew this would help join the Gentile and Jewish Christians together.
See: Pentecost
See Map: Mitylene; Chios; Samos; Miletus; Ephesus; Asia; Jerusalem; Macedonia; Greece
[20:17]
The “elders”(πρεσβύτερος/g4245) were the leaders in the church. They were also called “overseers”(ἐπίσκοπος/g1985) or “shepherds”(ποιμαίνω/g4165) (see: Acts 20:28).
See: Elder; Overseer; Shepherd
[20:18, 20:19, 20:24]
There were many ways Paul did the things he wanted the church leaders to do (see: 1 Corinthians 4:6; 11:1; 1 Thessalonians 1:6).
He was with them all the time.
He served Jesus even when he was persecuted.
He did not think he was greater than other people (see: 2 Corinthians 12:7).
He was innocent of all blood. That is, Paul preached the gospel to all people and warned them to repent and believe in Jesus (see: Ezekiel 3:18,20; 33:6,8).
He warned them about people who did not teach the truth.
He did not want people to give him things.
He worked and did not rely on people to give him money.
See: Persecute (Persecution) ; Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Repent (Repentance)
[20:23]
The Holy Spirit testified to Paul through prophecy. That is Paul knew what the Holy Spirit wanted him to know through prophecies. Luke wrote about the prophecy in Caesarea because it was an example of prophecies in other cities (see: 21:10-11). The Holy Spirit was able to testify to Paul through visions (see: 16:9-10) or talking to Paul when he worshipped God or fasted (see: 13:2). Paul knew the Holy Spirit did not want to stop Paul from going to Jerusalem. The Holy Spirit told Paul about God’s plan for Paul to tell people about the gospel and God’s grace (see: 20:24).
See: Testify (Testimony); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Holy Spirit; Vision); Worship; Fasting; Grace
See Map: Caearea ; Jerusalem
[20:24]
See: Grace
[20:27]
The “whole will of God” was the whole plan of God to save people. That is, it was God’s plan in the whole Bible. Jesus fulfilled all of God’s plan.
See: Will of God; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Fulfill (Fulfillment)
[20:29]
When Paul spoke about “vicious wolves,” this was a metaphor. He was speaking about people from outside the church who came into the church and taught wrong things about God and Jesus. Paul called them “vicious” because they were wild and cruel. Jesus called them false prophets (see: Matthew 7:15).
See: Church; False Prophet
[20:29]
The “flock” was a metaphor for the church. Wolves attacked the “flock” and killed sheep. False teachers will teach wrong things about God and Jesus until Jesus returns.
See: Shepherd; Metaphor; Church; False Teacher; Jesus' Return to Earth
[20:32]
See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir)
[20:32]
See: Sanctify (Sanctification)
[20:35]
The “weak”(ἀσθενέω/g0770) were people who were poor people or people who were sick or suffering.
[20:35]
Paul repeated what Jesus said, “It is more blessed to give than to receive,” because Paul did not want anyone to think he preached to make money. Therefore, he worked to meet his own needs. Paul was talking about how he helped a new church. That is, Paul was at the church in Ephesus when it just started. However, after a church grew Paul wanted them to support the leaders in this church (see: Galatians 6:6; 1 Timothy 5:17-18). Also, Paul was an example to them of how to help the weak.
See: Bless (Blessing); Preach (Preacher); Church
See Map: Ephesus
[20:36]
Paul knelt down to pray because this was a time of strong feelings for Paul (see: 21:5; 9:40). Christians prayed standing or sitting.
See: Pray (Prayer)
"After the riot" or "Following the riot"
"he said goodbye"
"had greatly encouraged the believers" or "had said many things to encourage the believers"
"After he had stayed there three months."
"the Jews formed a plot against him" or "the Jews formed a secret plan to harm him"
"by some of the Jews"
"Traveling with him." Here the word "him" refers to Paul
These are names of men.
These are names of places.
These are names of men.
"these men had traveled ahead of us"
This is the name of a place.
This refers to the Jewish religious feast time during the Passover season.
"when the sun came up again." If the writer was using the Jewish system of determining days, Paul was planning to travel after sunrise on "the first day of the week." If the writer was using the Greek system, Paul was planning to travel on the second day of the week.
"to eat the Lord's Supper"
"he continued to speak"
This may have been on the third floor of the house.
This was an opening in the wall with a ledge that was wide enough on which a person could sit.
This is the name of a man.
"who slept soundly" or "who became more and more tired until finally he was sleeping soundly"
"third story; and when they went to pick him up, they found that he was dead"
This means two floors above the ground floor. If your culture does not count the ground floor, you may state this as the "second story."
Here "him" and "he" refers to the young man, Eutychus.
Here "he" refers to Paul.
Bread was a common food during meals. Here "broke bread" probably means that they shared a meal with more kinds of food than just bread.
"he went away"
This refers to Eutychus. Possible meanings are 1) he was a young man over 14 years old or 2) he was a boy between 9 and 14 years old or 3) the word "boy" implies that he was a servant or a slave.
The word "ourselves" adds emphasis and separates Luke and his traveling companions from Paul, who did not travel by boat.
Assos is a town located directly below present day Behram in Turkey on the coast of the Aegean sea.
"to travel on land"
Here "he" and "him" refer to Paul.
Here the words "we" and "us" refer to the writer and those traveling with him, but not to the reader.
Mitylene is a town located in present day Mitilini in Turkey on the coast of the Aegean sea.
"near the island" or "across from the island"
Chios is an island off the coast of modern day Turkey in the Aegean Sea.
"we arrived at the island of Samos"
Samos is an island south of Chios in the Aegean Sea off the coast of modern day Turkey.
Miletus was a port city in western Asia Minor near the mouth of the Meander River.
Paul sailed south past the port city of Ephesus, further south in order to land at Miletus.
"so that he would not have to remain for a time" or "so that he would not have a delay"
Here "yourselves" is used for emphasis.
"I entered Asia"
"how I always conducted myself when I was with you"
"humility" or "humbleness"
"with crying as I served the Lord"
"while God was testing me"
"of some of the Jews"
"You know how I was never silent, but I always declared to you"
"I also taught when I was in your homes"
"that they need to repent before God and believe in our Lord Jesus Christ"
The word "our" refers to Paul and the elders to whom he is speaking.
"because the Spirit compels me to go there"
"and I do not know what will happen to me there"
"people will put me in prison and cause me to suffer"
"so that I may complete the work that the Lord Jesus has commanded me to do"
"to tell people the good news about God's grace." This is the ministry that Paul received from Jesus.
"I know that all of you"
"to whom I preached the message about God's reign as king" or "to whom I preached about how God will show himself as king"
"will not see me anymore on this earth"
"I am not responsible for anyone whom God judges guilty of sin because they did not trust in Jesus"
"any person"
"For I certainly declared to you"
"Because what I have just said is true," referring to all that Paul has said so far in his speech about his leaving them.
"the group of believers the Holy spirit has entrusted to you. Be sure to take care of the church of God"
"the people Christ saved from their sins by shedding his blood on the cross"
Here "blood" stands for Christ's death.
"many enemies will come among you and try to harm the community of believers"
"in order to convince people who are disciples of Christ to become his disciples instead"
"be awake and alert" or "watch out." Christian leaders being alert about anyone that may harm the community of believers is spoken of as if they were guards in an army watching out for the enemy army.
"Continue to remember that" or "Do not forget that"
Paul taught them over the space of three years, but not necessarily every day for three years.
"I warned ... you as often as I could"
Here "tears" refers to Paul's crying because of the strong emotion of concern he felt while he was warning the people.
"I ask God to take care of you and to help you to keep believing the message I spoke to you about his grace"
"which is able to make become stronger and stronger in your faith"
"God will give you the inheritance"
The blessings that God gives believers are spoken of as if they were money or property that a child inherits from his father.
"I did not desire someone's silver" or "I did not want for myself anyone's silver"
Clothing was considered a treasure; the more you had, the richer you were.
The word "yourselves" is used here to add emphasis.
"I worked to earn money and pay for my own expenses"
"you should work so as to have money to help people who cannot earn it for themselves"
"weak persons" or "those who are weak"
Here, "words" refers to what Jesus has said.
This means a person receives the favor of God and experiences more joy when he gives to other people rather than always receiving from other people.
It was a common custom to kneel down while praying. It was a sign of humility before God.
"hugged him closely" or "put their arms around him"
Kissing someone on the cheek is an expression of brotherly or friendly love in the Middle East.
"they would not see him anymore on this earth"
1
When we had gone away from them and set sail, we took a straight course to the city of Cos, and the next day to the city of Rhodes, and from there to the city of Patara.
2
When we found a ship crossing over to Phoenicia, we went aboard and set sail.
The captain said, "Do you know Greek?
[21:3]
Paul and his friends found the disciples at Tyre because they did not know where the disciples were in Tyre. When Paul and his friends found the disciples they were in Tyre for seven days while merchants unloaded cargo from the ship.
See: Disciple
See Map: Cos; Rhodes; Patara; Phoenicia; Cyprus; Syria; Tyre
[21:4]
The disciples at Tyre did not want Paul not to go to Jerusalem because they did not want Paul to suffer and go to prison in Jerusalem. However, the Holy Spirit was sending Paul to Jerusalem to suffer (see: Acts 19:21; 20:22-23). The disciples at Tyre did not tell Paul what the Holy Spirit told them to say when they told Paul not to go. Instead, they told Paul to not go because the Holy Spirit said Paul will suffer in Jerusalem. Luke wrote more about this when the same thing happened in Caesarea (see: Acts 21:12).
See: Disciple; Holy Spirit
See Map: Tyre; Jerusalem; Caesarea
[21:8]
Scholars have several ideas of how Philip was an “evangelist”(εὐαγγελιστής/2099). He was not the same Philip who was an apostle (see: Luke 6:13-14).
He helped people to believe in Jesus in Samaria and Judea.
God gave him the gift of “evangelist.”
He started the church at Caesarea.
See: Apostle; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Gospel
See Map: Samaria; Judea; Ptolemais; Caesarea
[21:8]
Scholars say there were two reasons why Paul and his friends stayed in Philip’s house for several days.
Philip’s daughters prophesied to Paul and encouraged him.
Philip told Luke about the Christians in Jerusalem (see: 6:5).
See: Prophecy (Prophesy)
[21:9] Luke wrote Philip’s daughters were virgins because they were under sixteen years of age and not married. Some ancient pagan leaders wanted people who served in their temples to be virgins. However, Christians did not have to be virgins to prophesy or serve (see: 1 Corinthians 9:5).
See: Pagan; Temple; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Serve
[21:10, 21:11]
Some scholars think God did not fulfill all of Agabus’ prophecy because the Romans in Jerusalem tied Paul’s feet and hands. Other scholars think God fulfilled all of Agabus’ prophecy because the Jews in Jerusalem accused Paul of doing evil things and made the Romans tie his feet and hands.
See: Acts 23:27
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Fulfill (Fulfillment)
[21:11]
The Holy Spirit gave prophecies to say Paul will suffer in Jerusalem. The Jewish enemies of Paul will not be able to say God judged Paul because he preached a wrong gospel. These Jews were wrong to think that Gentiles need to become Jews before they became Christians (see: Acts 15:1-29). The prophecies stopped people from thinking wrong things about how Paul served God. The church continued to grow after Paul went to Jerusalem.
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Gentile; Church
See Map: Jerusalem
[21:14]
The Christian said, “May the will of the Lord be done,” because they finally accepted God’s plan for Paul to suffer in Jerusalem. They agreed with Paul and prayed for the things to happen as God said (see: Luke 2:42).
See: Lord; Will of God; Pray (Prayer)
[21:15]
Luke wrote they went up to Jerusalem because Jerusalem was on a mountain. Even when people traveled from the north to Jerusalem the Bible wrote they went up to Jerusalem.
See Map: Jerusalem; Caesarea; Cyprus
[21:18]
This James was the brother of Jesus. He was the leader of the church in Jerusalem.
See: Church; Family of Jesus
[21:18]
None of the other apostles met Paul because none of them were in Jerusalem. All of the other apostles left Jerusalem to go and tell people about Jesus.
See: Apostle
[21:19]
The things God did for the Gentiles happened after Paul visited Jerusalem (see: Acts 15).This was during Paul’s second and third missionary journeys.
See: Paul's Missionary Journeys; Gentile
[21:23]
The four men vowed a Nazirite Vow (see: Numbers 6:14-20). At the end of the time of the vow, the person who made the vow shaved their heads and offered sacrifices. James and the leaders did not ask Paul to take the Nazirite Vow himself. However, they thought if Paul paid for the sacrifices of the four men, then the Jews will know it was wrong to say Paul did not keep the law of Moses.
See: Vow; Offer (Offering); Law of Moses
[21:25]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament say that the Gentiles do not do these things Older and more copies of the Greek New Testament do not say this. Scholars do not think Luke wrote these words.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[21:25]
James repeated the letter from Acts 15 because he wanted everyone to know the church in Jerusalem did not change what they thought about Gentiles Christians. That is, even though the Jerusalem church asked Paul to pay for sacrifices in the Law of Moses, they still did not ask Gentile Christians to become Jews.
See: Church; Gentile; Offer (Offering); Sacrifice; Law of Moses
See Map: Jerusalem
[21:27]
The Jews from Asia laid hands on Paul. That is, they tried to hurt or kill Paul.
See Map: Asia
[21:28]
The Jews from Asia lied about Paul by saying Paul spoke against the Jews, the Law of Moses, and the temple. They also lied and said that Paul brought a Gentile into a part of the temple where Gentiles were not supposed to go.
See: Law of Moses; Temple
See Map: Asia
[21:30]
They closed the doors of the temple so the crowd in an uproar will not defile the temple. If the crowd killed Paul in the temple it will defile the temple.
See: Temple
[21:31]
“The chief captain of the cohort” was a Roman officer. He commanded between six hundred and one thousand Roman soldiers.
[21:34]
The fortress was a tower northwest of the temple. It was called the Antonia tower. A person was able to see the temple from the tower. It was used to protect the temple.
See: Temple
[21:36]
Some scholars think the crowd shouted, “Away with him!” because they wanted to kill Paul. Fewer scholars think they wanted to take Paul away and judge him.
See: 22:22; Luke 23:18
See: Judge (Judgment)
[21:38]
The captain asked Paul if he was the Egyptian who started a rebellion because Paul spoke Greek. Many people in Egypt spoke Greek. Paul defended himself by saying he was a Jew from the city of Tarsus. That gave him Roman citizenship.
See: Citizen
See Map: Egypt; Tarsus
[21:38]
The “Assassins” were a group of certain people who fought against the Romans. They carried small knives and they killed people in crowds at festivals.
[21:39]
Tarsus was an important city because many people lived there and they ruled themselves. Many people in Tarsus were rich.
[21:40]
Some scholars think Paul spoke Aramaic. Aramaic was the language the Jews spoke when they lived in Babylon. At this time, the people in Israel spoke Aramiac. Only certain Jewish teachers read or spoke Hebrew. Fewer scholars think the Jews in Jerusalem read the Hebrew Old Testament.
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Babylon
See Map: Babylon
"we went straight to the city of Cos" or "we went directly to the city of Cos"
Cos is a Greek island off the coast of modern day Turkey in the South Aegean Sea region.
Rhodes is a Greek island off the coast of modern day Turkey in the South Aegean Sea region south of Cos and northeast of Crete.
Patara is a city on the southwest coast of modern day Turkey south of the Aegean Sea in the Mediterranean Sea.
"When we found a ship with a crew sailing over to Phoenicia"
"Cyprus, sailing south of it"
"the crew would unload the cargo from the ship"
"Because the Spirit had told them that Paul would suffer in Jerusalem, they urged him again and again not to go there"
"When the seven days were over" or "When it was time to leave"
"said goodbye to one another"
Ptolemais was a city south of Tyre, Lebanon. Ptolemais is modern day Acre, Israel.
"fellow believers"
The "seven" refers to the men chosen to distribute food and aid to the widows in Acts 6:5.
a person who tells people good news
"Philip" from verse 8.
This word is used here to mark a stop in the main story. Here Luke tells background information about Philip and his daughters.
"four virgin daughters who regularly received and passed along messages from God"
Agabus was a man from Judea.
"removed Paul's belt from Paul's waist"
"The Holy Spirit says that this will be how the Jews in Jerusalem will tie up ... of the Gentiles."
"the Jewish leaders" or "some of the Jews"
"deliver him"
"into the legal custody of the Gentiles" or "to the Gentile authorities"
"Stop what you are doing. Your weeping is breaking my heart."
"discouraging me" or "making me very sad"
"not only for them to tie me up"
"for the sake of the Lord Jesus" or "because I believe in the Lord Jesus"
"Paul would not allow us to to persuade him" or "we were unable to persuade Paul to not go up to Jerusalem"
"May everything happen as the Lord has planned it"
"Among them was a man"
Mnason was a man from the island of Cyprus.
This means Mnason was one of the first to believe in Jesus.
"the fellow believers welcomed us"
"he gave a detailed account of all"
Here the word "they" refers to James and the elders. The word "him" refers to Paul.
The word "they" refers to Jewish believers who wanted all believing Jews to keep the Jewish laws and customs.
this phrase here refers to the law of Moses
Apparently here there are some Jews that are distorting what Paul is teaching. He does not discourage the Jews from obeying the law of Moses. His message is that circumcision and the other customs are not necessary for Jesus to save them. You can make explicit that the leaders of the Jewish believers in Jerusalem knew that Paul was teaching God's true message.
"People have told the Jewish believers"
"to stop obeying the laws that Moses gave us"
"not to obey the old customs" or "not to practice the old customs"
Here the word "we" refers to James and the elders
The word "They" refers to the Jewish believers in Jerusalem who wanted to teach Jewish believers that they could still follow the laws of Moses.
The word "you" refers to Paul.
"four men who made a promise to God." This was the kind of vow where a person would not drink alcohol or cut his hair until the end of a set period of time.
They had to make themselves ritually pure so they could worship in the temple.
"pay for what they will need." The expenses would go toward buying a male and female lamb, a ram, and grain and drink offerings.
This was a sign that the person had completed what they promised God they would do.
"the things that people are saying about you"
All of these are rules about what they can eat. They are forbidden to eat meat of animals sacrificed to an idol, meat with blood still in it, and meat from a strangled animal because it would still have blood in the meat. See how you translated similar phrases in Acts 15:20
"they stay away from the meat of an animal that someone sacrificed to an idol"
"from animals that a person has strangled" or "from animals that a person killed for food but did not drain its blood"
These are the 4 men who made a vow.
Before entering the temple area the Jews were required to be ceremonially or ritually clean. This cleansing had to do with Jews having contact with Gentiles.
"went into the temple courtyard"
This is a separate purification process from the purification process which they were required to fulfill in order to enter the temple area.
"they presented the animals for an offering"
These are the seven days for purification.
"caused a large number of people to be very angry at Paul"
"grabbed Paul"
"the people of Israel, the law of Moses, and the temple"
Only Jewish males were allowed in certain areas of the courtyard of the Jerusalem temple.
This is background information. Luke is explaining why the Jews from Asia thought Paul brought a Greek into the temple.
This was a Greek man that they accused Paul of having brought into the inner temple area that was only for Jews.
"Many people in the city became angry at Paul"
"some of the Jews immediately shut the temple doors" or "the temple guards immediately shut the doors"
"someone gave news to the chief captain of the cohort"
This is a Roman military leader of about 1,000 soldiers.
"all the people in Jerusalem were in an uproar" or "the large crowd in Jerusalem was in an uproar"
"took hold of Paul" or "arrested Paul"
"commanded his soldiers to bind him"
This means they bound Paul to two Roman soldiers, one on each side of him.
"he asked, 'Who is this man? What has he done?'"
The chief captain is speaking to the crowd, not to Paul.
"and others were shouting another" or "and others in the crowd were shouting something else"
"he ordered his soldiers to bring Paul"
This fortress was connected to the outer temple court.
"When Paul came to the steps of the fortress, the soldiers carried him"
"Put him to death" or "Kill him"
"As the soldiers were ready to bring Paul"
"So you know Greek." or "I didn't know you know how to speak and understand the Greek language."
Shortly before Paul's visit, an unnamed man from Egypt had launched a revolt against Rome in Jerusalem. Later he escaped into the wilderness and the commander wonders if Paul might be the same man.
"caused people to rebel against the Roman government"
"the 4,000 terrorists"
Cilicia was a Roman province across the Mediterranean Sea from Egypt, and Tarsus was a large, well-known city.
"I am a citizen of an important city"
Or "I plead with you."
"please allow me" or please permit me"
"the captain permitted Paul to speak" or "the captain allowed Paul to speak"
The word "steps" here refers to the steps on the stairway to the fortress.
"motioned with his hand for the people to be quiet"
"When the people were completely silent"
1
"Brothers and fathers, listen to my defense which I will now make to you."
He said to me, 'I am Jesus of Nazareth, whom you are persecuting.'
The Lord said to me, 'Arise and go into Damascus. There you will be told everything that has been appointed for you to do.'
Paul said, "Yes."
But Paul said, "I was born a Roman citizen."
[22:2]
Speaking in Hebrew made the crowd quiet. When they heard Paul speaking Hebrew, they knew Paul was a Jew.
[22:3]
Gamaliel was a Pharisee and teacher in Jerusalem. People respected this man. He taught many other Jewish teachers.
See: Acts 5:34
[22:3]
When Paul he studied at the feet of Gamaliel, he used a metaphor. Gamaliel taught Paul. Some scholars think Gamaliel taught and raised Paul. Other scholars think Gamalier taught Paul but he did not raise him. Because Gamaliel taught Paul, Paul had the best education in the Law of Moses and the things the Jews taught.
See: Metaphor; Law of Moses
[22:3]
Paul said he was ‘zealous’(ζηλωτής/g2207) for God because he wanted the Jewish crowd to know he was not angry at them for beating him and wanting to kill him. He did the same things to Christians before he believed in Jesus. What was the Way? “The way” was a name for Chrisitans (see: Acts 19:9, 23; 22:4; 24:14, 22).
See: John 14:6
[22:4]
At that time the high priest in Jerusalem had permission to bring back a prisoner to Jerusalem from other areas under Roman control. Saul looked for Christians who left Jerusalem when the people persecuted Christians (see: Acts 8:1).
See: High Priest; Persecute (Persecution)
See Map: Jerusalem
[22:7]
Paul persecuted Jesus when he persecuted the followers of Jesus. That is, Christians represented Jesus (see: Luke 10:16).
[22:9]
Paul said those with him did not understand the voice of Jesus, because Jesus spoke only to Paul. Why did Paul say his old name “Saul” when he talked about when Jesus appeared to him?
Paul said his name “Saul” when he talked about when Jesus appeared to him. Perhaps he did this because Paul wanted to say exactly what Jesus said to him.
See: Acts 9:4
[22:10]
Paul called Jesus “Lord” two times. The first time Paul gave respect in the same way people gave respect to any leader. Paul did not know it was Jesus (see: Acts 22:8). The second time Paul knew Jesus reigned over everything and everyone. Paul was ready to obey Jesus (see: Acts 22:10).
See: Lord
[22:10]
Jesus said things were appointed for Paul to do and God wanted Paul to be a part of his plan. Because Jesus said these things to Paul, Paul waited to hear what God had appointed for him to do.
[22:12]
When Paul said Ananias was devout according to the Law of Moses, he meant that Ananias obeyed the Lord of Moses. Ananias was also a Christian.
See: Law of Moses
[22:13]
Ananias called Paul “brother”(αδελφος/g0080) because Ananias knew Paul was a Christian.
See: Family of God
[22:16]
Ananias told Paul to be baptized in water because Paul needed to make others aware he believed in Jesus.
See: Baptize (Baptism)
[22:17]
Some scholars think Paul returned to Jerusalem for a brief visit after becoming a Christian. Other scholars think Paul did not return to Jerusalem until three years after he became a Christian.
See: Acts 9:26-30
[22:17]
See: Vision)
[22:18]
Jesus told Paul that people would not accept the testimony about Jesus. That is, people would not believe in Jesus when Paul told them about Jesus. Scholars think this was because they would not be able to believe Paul since had persecuted people for believing in Jesus.
See: Testify (Testimony); Persecute (Persecution)
[22:21]
Paul talked about Gentiles because God wanted everyone to hear about Jesus. Paul did that even though he knew the Jews would become angry.
See: Gentile
[22:22]
The Jewish crowd did not think God wanted to do anything good for the Gentiles. They forgot God cared about Gentiles (see: Genesis 12:3). Jews hated the Gentiles because they thought they were evil. Because they hated the Gentiles, this made them want to kill Paul.
See: Gentile
[22:23]
Some scholars think the crowds were taking off their cloaks because they were preparing to fight Paul. Other scholars think that taking off cloaks and making dust was a way of rejecting the person speaking. Other scholars think this was a sign that they believed Paul was blaspheming God.
[22:24]
Scourging was a type of whipping. People were whipped with pieces of bone and metal sown into the leather whip. It caused permanent physical damage and sometimes people died.
[22:25, 22:26]
According to Roman law, it was not permitted to scourge a person who was a Roman citizen. It was also not permitted to punish a Roman citizen without first having a trial to determine guilt.
See: Citizen; Punish (Punishment)
[22:28]
Roman Citizenship was often sold for money. Often it was a bribe. Certain Roman leaders became wealthy from selling citizenships. The chief captain used this to become an officer in the Roman army.
See: Citizen
[22:30]
See: Jewish Council-Sanhedrin
This is a polite way of addressing men who are Paul's age as well as the older men in the audience.
"I will now explain to you" or "I will now present to you"
The Hebrew language was the language of the Jews.
"but I was a student of Gamaliel here in Jerusalem"
Gamaliel was one of the most prominent teachers of the Jewish law. See how you translated this name in Acts 5:34.
"He instructed me how to carefully obey every law of our forefathers" or "The instruction I received followed the exact details of the law of our forefathers"
"law of our ancestors." This refers to the law that God gave to the people of Israel through Moses.
"I am completely dedicated to obeying God" or "I am passionate about my service to God"
"in the same way all of you are today." Paul compares himself with the crowd.
"I persecuted the people who belonged to this Way and I looked for ways to kill them"
This was a term used to refer to Christianity. See how you translated "the Way" in Acts 9:2.
"tying up both men and women and taking them to prison"
"The high priests and elders gave me letters"
Here "brothers" refers to "fellow Jews."
"to bind those of the Way with chains and bring them back to Jerusalem"
"so that they would receive punishment" or "so that the Jewish authorities could punish them"
"I heard someone say to me"
"they did not understand what the one who spoke to me was saying"
"There someone will tell you" or "There you will learn"
"I was left blind because of that light's brightness"
"those with me guided me into Damascus"
Though this is not the same Ananias who died earlier in Acts 5:3, you may translate it the same way that you did in Acts 5:1.
Ananias was very serious about following God's law.
"law. All the Jews who lived there spoke well of him"
"My friend Saul"
"see again"
"At that instant" or "Instantly" or "Immediately"
"what God is planning and will cause to happen"
"to hear him speak directly to you"
"to all people"
"do not wait!" or "do not delay!"
"let me baptize you" or "receive baptism"
"ask forgiveness for your sins"
"calling on the Lord" or "trusting in the Lord"
Paul begins to tell the crowd about his vision of Jesus.
"I went into a trance"
"I saw Jesus as he said to me"
"those who live in Jerusalem will not believe what you tell them about me"
Paul went to synagogues to find Jews who believed in Jesus.
"they killed Stephen, who testified about you"
"until Paul said that"
"Kill him"
"While they were." The phrase "As they were" is used to mark two events that are happening at the same time.
These actions show that the Jews there are outraged because they feel Paul has spoken against God.
"ordered his soldiers to bring Paul"
This fortress was connected to the outer temple court..
"He ordered his soldiers to whip Paul to force him to tell the truth"
These were strips of leather or animal hide.
"It is not lawful for you to whip a man who is a Roman and who was not given his legal right to a trial!"
"You should not do this!"
Here "came" can be translated as "went."
"It was only after I paid a lot of money to the Roman authorities." The captain makes this statement because he knows how hard it is to become a Roman citizen, and he suspects Paul is not telling truth.
"I became a citizen"
If a man was a Roman citizen, then his children become Roman citizens automatically when they were born.
"the men who planned to question" or "the men who were preparing to question"
"So the chief captain ordered his soldiers to untie Paul's bonds"
There was a stairway going down from the fortress to the temple courts.
1
Paul looked directly at the council members and said, "Brothers, I have lived before God in all good conscience until this day."
2
The high priest Ananias commanded those who stood by him to strike him on the mouth.
[23:1]
Paul looked directly at the council because he did not fear them. Some scholars think Paul was confident because he was also confident of the message he was about to give to them. He knew he was in God’s will. He also knew the Holy Spirit led him.
See: Jewish Council (Sanhedrin); Will of God; Holy Spirit
[23:1]
Some scholars think Paul always had a good “conscience”(συνείδησις/g4893). That is, he always thought he did the right things. He even thought this when he persecuted Christians. Other scholars think Paul had a good “conscience” only after he became a Christian.
Paul wanted the Jewish council to know that he believed he did nothing wrong.
See: Conscience; Persecute (Persecution)
[23:2]
Some scholars think Ananias had someone strike Paul on the mouth because they did not like something Paul said. Other scholars think Ananias was a man with a quick temper to become very angry.
See: High Priest
[23:3]
A whitewashed wall was a crumbling or decaying wall painted to make it look better. Whitewashed walls were usually walls facing streets. This was a metaphor. Scholars think Paul was saying that they wanted other people to think they did things that honor God. However, they did not want to do things that honor God. They wanted to do evil things. Paul thought that Ananias was being a hypocrite.
See: Metaphor; Hypocrisy (Hypocirte)
[23:3]
Paul called the high priest a whitewashed wall to say the high priest did not obey the Law of Moses himself even when he judged Paul for not obeying the law of Moses (see: Leviticus 19:15).
See: High Priest; Law of Moses; Judge (Judgment)
[23:5]
Scholars think Paul did not know the high priest because Paul had been away from Jerusalem. Also, the high priest did not sit in his usual seat because the Roman leader wanted the Jewish council to meet.
See: Exodus 22:28
See: High Priest; Jewish Council (Sanhedrin)
[23:6]
Scholars think Paul knew he would not receive justice from the council. Paul had been a Pharisee. He knew the Pharisees believed in the resurrection. Therefore, Paul spoke about the resurrection. This caused people in the Jewish council to fight with one another.
See: Pharisees; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Jewish Council (Sanhedrin)
[23:11]
Some scholars think Jesus stood beside Paul and helped him. Other scholars think Paul had a vision of Jesus standing with him. Other scholars think Paul must have dreamed that the Lord encouraged him.
See: Vision
[23:14]
See: Curse; Swear (Oath)
[23:15]
Some scholars think a group of Jews were very disappointed that the Jewish council did not kill Paul. They made a plan to have the council bring Paul back to answer more questions. They wanted to kill Paul while he was on his way to speak to the council once again.
See: Jewish Council (Sanhedrin)
[23:23]
The Roman soldier sent Paul to Caesarea because Paul was a Roman citizen. Roman law required the chief captain to keep Roman citizens safe. The chief captain sent Paul to Caesarea because he thought Paul would be safer there.
See: Citizen
See Map: Caesarea
[23:26]
Claudius Lysias was the chief captain, a Roman soldier and leader. He was born a Greek because Lysias was a Greek name. Claudius was the name of a Roman Emperor. The chief captain took the name of the Roman Emperor who reigned when he became a Roman citizen.
See: Citizen; Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar)
[23:27]
The Roman soldier wrote that he rescued Paul from the Jews when he knew Paul was a Roman citizen because he wanted the governor to think he protected Paul. He wanted the governor to know that he wanted to know for himself if Paul was guilty of the things people said he did.
See: Citizen
[23:31]
See Map: Antipatris
[23:34]
The governor asked Paul what area he was from because Roman leaders usually heard trials for people from the places over which they reigned. Some scholars think the province of Cilicia was a large territory and the Roman leader over it did not want to hear a small court case. Therefore, Felix decided to hear Paul’s case. Other scholars think the governor wanted an easy way to give Paul’s case to another Roman ruler.
See Map: Cilicia
[23:35]
Herod’s government headquarters was a palace Herod the Great built. It was in Caesarea.
See: King Herod
See Map: Caesarea
Here this means "Fellow Jews."
"I know that even to this day I have done what God has wanted me to do"
This is the name of a man.
"white-painted wall" or "wall painted white"
"You are wrong to sit there to judge ... against the law."
"command people to strike me"
"Do not insult God's high priest!"
"For Moses wrote in the law"
"and my father and forefathers were Pharisees"
"I confidently expect the resurrection of the dead" or "I trust that the dead will become alive again"
The phrase "the dead" can be expressed as "those who have died."
"you are judging me"
"the people in the crowd strongly disagreed with one another"
This is background information about the Sadducees and Pharisees.
"So they began shouting loudly at one another." The word "so" marks an event that happened because of something else that happened previously. In this case, the previous event is Paul's stating his belief in the resurrection.
"Maybe a spirit or an angel has spoken with him!"
"When they began to argue violently"
This is a Roman military leader of about 1,000 soldiers. See how you translated this in Acts 21:31.
"they might tear Paul to pieces" or "they would cause Paul great physical harm"
"use physical force to take him away"
This fortress was connected to the outer temple court.
"That night"
"testify about me in Rome"
"organized a group with a shared purpose." The purpose for organizing this group was to kill Paul.
"asked God to curse them if they did not do what they promised"
"who made this plan" or "who planned to kill Paul"
"We have sworn to eat nothing until we have killed Paul. We asked God to curse us if we do not do what we promised to do"
"Because what we have just said is true" or "Because we have put ourselves under this curse"
"bring Paul from the fortress to meet with you"
"as though you want to learn more about what Paul has done"
"the son of Paul's sister" or "Paul's nephew"
"they were ready to ambush Paul" or "they were waiting to kill Paul"
"Paul the prisoner asked me to come talk with him"
Since the chief captain calls him a young man, this suggests Paul's nephew may have been 12 to 15 years old.
"Some of the Jews have agreed"
"to bring Paul down from the fortress"
"they wanted to learn more about what Paul has done"
"ready to ambush Paul" or "ready to kill Paul"
"They have sworn to eat and drink nothing until they have killed Paul. And they asked God to curse them if they do not do what they promised to do"
"for you to agree to do what they have asked you to do"
"he called to himself." Both "he" and "him" refer to the chief captain.
This was about 9:00 p.m. at night.
Felix, who resided at Caesarea, was the roman governor of the area.
"I, Claudius Lysias, am writing to you, the most excellent Governor Felix, and I greet you"
"to Governor Felix, you who deserve the greatest honors"
"Some of the Jews arrested this man"
"they were ready to kill him"
"I with my soldiers arrived at the place where Paul and these Jews were"
Here the word "I" refers to Claudius Lysias, the chief captain. The word "they" refers to the Jews who accused Paul. The word "him" refers to Paul.
"that they were accusing him of questions about"
"but nobody accused him of anything that should cause Roman authorities to kill him or to send him to prison"
"Then someone told me" or "Then I learned"
Here "you" refers to Governor Felix.
The word "so" marks an event that happened because of something else that happened previously. In this case, the previous event is the chief captain's commanding the soldiers to escort Paul.
"They got Paul and took him at night"
Antipatris was a city built by Herod in honor of his father, Antipater. It stood at a site located today in central Israel.
Here "him" refers to Paul.
"he asked Paul, 'What province are you from?' Paul said, 'I am from Cilicia.' When the governor learned this"
"When the governor learned that Paul"
"the governor said"
"I will listen to all you have to say"
"he commanded soldiers to keep him" or "commanded soldiers to restrain him"
1
After five days, Ananias the high priest, certain elders, and an orator named Tertullus went there. These men brought charges against Paul before the governor.
2
When Paul stood before the governor, Tertullus began to accuse him and said to the governor, "Because of you we have great peace, and your foresight brings good reform to our nation;
3
so with all thankfulness we welcome everything that you do, most excellent Felix.
[24:1]
An orator was a person who made money speaking in front of many other people. The Jews hired Tertullus to speak against Paul in the Roman court. Scholars do not know if Tertullus was Jewish or not.
See: High Priest; Ancient Trials (Lawsuit)
[24:5]
The Nazarene sect was a group of followers of the Man of Nazareth. The Man of Nazareth is Jesus. However, the orator wanted to make Felix think these people will cause fighting. The orator wanted Felix to judge Paul.
See: JJudge (Judgment)
[24:6, 24:7]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament say that the Jews wanted to judge Paul by their law but Lysias took Paul away from them. Other ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. Scholars do not know whether Luke wrote these words.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[24:9]
The Jews joined the accusation against Paul by saying again and again these lies were really true.
[24:10, 24:11]
Paul talked to the governor with confidence because the governor had judged the Jews for years. Paul was glad because Paul did not act against Jewish laws. Paul believed the governor would make the right judgment.
[24:11]
Scholars think it would have been very easy for the governor to find out whether Paul was guilty of doing evil things. This is because it had only been a period of twelve days.
See: Worship
[24:14]
“The way” was a name for Chrisitans (see: Acts 19:9, 23; 22:4; 24:14, 22).
See: John 14:6
[24:22]
Felix said he will decide Paul’s case when Lysias came because Felix did not want to make a decision. Some scholars think Felix knew about the Christians and did not want to make things difficult for Christians.
[24:23]
Felix gave Paul some freedom because he knew Paul did not do the crimes of which he was accused. Also, Paul was a Roman citizen.
See: Citizen
[24:24]
Luke wrote Drusilla was Jewish because the wife of the governor influenced the governor's thinking. Some scholars think her faith made Felix listen to Paul. Other scholars think Felix wanted Paul to give him personal advice in the same way some other Roman leaders paid people to give them personal advice.
See: Faith (Believe in)
[24:25]
Felix became frightened because he and his wife, Drusilla, did many evil things. Paul’s speech about righteousness, self-control, and the coming judgment reminded Felix of the evil things he did. However, Felix did not repent.
See: Righteous (Righteousness); Judge (Judgment); Day of Judgment; Repent (Repentance)
[24:26]
Felix wanted Paul to give him money because Felix wanted to be rich from bribes. Some scholars think Paul received an inheritance. Other scholars think Felix wanted Paul’s friends to give Felix money.
See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir)
"Five days after the Roman soldiers took Paul to Caesarea"
"a lawyer." Tertullus was an expert in Roman law who was there to accuse Paul in court.
"went to Caesarea where Paul was"
"in the presence of the governor, who was judge in the court"
"began to argue the case before the governor that Paul had broken the law."
Here the word "you" refers to Felix, the governor.
"we, the people that you govern, have great peace"
"and your planning has greatly improved our nation"
"so we are very thankful and we welcome everything that you do" or "so we thank you very much and welcome everything that you do"
"Governor Felix, who deserves greatest honor." Felix was the roman governor over the whole region.
Possible meanings are 1) "so that I will not take up too much of your time" or 2) "so that I will not tire you"
"to be kind and listen to the short speech I am giving to state these men's case"
"this man to be a trouble maker"
The word "all" here is probably an exaggeration used to strengthen their accusation against Paul.
"He also leads the entire group whom people call the followers of the Nazarene"
This is a smaller group of people within a larger group group. Tertullus considers the Christians to be a small group within Judaism.
"to learn whether or not these charges that we bring against him are true" or "to learn whether or not he is guilty of the things we accuse him of"
This refers to the Jewish leaders who were there at Paul's trial.
"the governor gestured"
"a judge for the people of the Jewish nation"
"explain my situation"
"I did not cause a crowd to riot"
"the blames for wrongdoings" or "the charges for crimes"
"I acknowledge this to you"
The phrase "the Way" was a title used for Christianity during Paul's time.
Paul is referring to the law of Moses.
"Just as these men, I trust in God that there will be a resurrection"
the Jews who are accusing Paul in court
"that God will resurrect all who have died, both the righteous and the unrighteous"
"righteous people and wicked people" or "those who have done what is right and those who have done what is evil"
"I always work hard" or "I do my best"
"to be blameless" or "to always do what is right"
"in the presence of God"
This word marks a shift in Paul's argument. Here he explains the situation in Jerusalem when some of the Jews arrested him.
"after many years away from Jerusalem"
"I went to help my people by bringing them money as a gift; I also went to present sacrifices"
"in the temple after I had finished a ceremony to purify myself"
"in the temple. I had not gathered a crowd nor was I trying to start a riot"
"The Jews from Asia"
"if they have anything to say"
This refers to the members of the council who were present in Jerusalem at Paul's trial.
"should say the wrong thing I did that they were able to prove"
"It is because I believe that God will bring back to life those who have died"
"you are judging me today"
"when Lysias the commander comes down" or "at the time Lysias the commander comes down"
This is the name of the chief captain. See how you translated this name in Acts 23:26.
"I will make a decision concerning these accusations against you" or "I will judge whether you are guilty"
"to have some freedom not otherwise granted to prisoners"
"After several days"
Drusilla is a woman's name.
Felix may have felt conviction of his sins.
"for the present time"
"so Felix often sent for Paul and spoke with Paul"
This was the Roman Governor who replaced Felix.
"wanted the Jewish leaders to like him"
"he left Paul in prison"
1
Now, Festus entered the province, and after three days, he went from Caesarea up to Jerusalem.
2
The chief priests and the prominent Jews brought their charges against Paul, and they asked Festus earnestly—
3
asking him to do them a favor against Paul—to summon him to Jerusalem, for they were preparing an ambush to kill him along the way.
[25:1]
See Map: Caesarea; Jerusalem
[25:3]
Festus refused to bring Paul to Jerusalem. Some scholars think that because Paul was a Roman citizen, Festus could not transfer Paul to the court in Jerusalem. Other scholars think Festus did not want to stay in Jerusalem long enough for there to be a trial.
See: Citizen; Ancient Trials (Lawsuit)
[25:6]
A “judgment seat” was an actual chair in a court upon which the governing ruler sat to make legal decisions for the court.
See: Judge (Judgment); Ancient Trials (Lawsuit)
[25:10]
Any Roman citizen accused of crimes for which they could be killed, had the right to appeal to Caesar. The Jewish leaders wanted Paul to be killed. People accused Paul of doing wrong things, but no one tried to find out if he did these things. Felix had the opportunity and the right to release Paul earlier. Because Felix did not release Paul, Paul wanted the Roman emperor to judge him and release him.
See: Citizen; Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar)
[25:15]
See: Chief Priest; Elder
[25:15]
A “sentence of condemnation” was a decision made by the courts to convict a person of a crime. In this case, the Jews were hoping for Paul to be judged and killed.
See: Ancient Trials (Lawsuit); Condemn (Condemnation); Judge (Judgment)
[25:19]
Some scholars think when Festus spoke about a “religion”(δεισιδαιμονία/g1175), he was speaking about the Jewish religion. That is, it was how the Jews followed the Law of Moses and did certain things to worship God. Fewer scholars think when Festus spoke about a religion, he was speaking about Christians.
See: Law of Moses; Worship
[25:22]
Agrippa said he wanted to hear Paul. Agrippa wanted to be able to give advice to Festus about Paul (see: 25:26). Also, sometimes Roman leaders wanted to hear people teach about God (see: Luke 23:8).
[25:26]
Festus did not have anything more to write about Paul’s case because there was no evidence that Paul did something wrong. Therefore, Festus did not think Paul was guilty of the things people said he did.
Possible meanings are 1) Festus arrived in the area to begin his rule or 2) Festus simply arrived in the area.
"The chief priests and the important Jews accused Paul to Festus"
Some versions translate this as "to have him summoned to Jerusalem." The word "him" refers to Paul. The Jews wanted Festus to have his soldiers take Paul to Jerusalem.
They were going to hide along the road and kill Paul as he was passing by, but Festus was not aware of this part of their plan.
"But Festus said, 'Paul is being held in custody in Caesarea, and I myself will soon return there.'"
"Then he said, 'Therefore, those who are able to go to Caesarea should go there with us"
"If Paul has done something wrong"
"you should accuse him of violating laws" or "you should bring charges against him"
"sat upon the seat where he acted as judge" or "sat down as judge"
"his soldiers bring Paul to him"
"When Paul came and stood before Festus"
"they spoke against Paul many serious things"
"against the entry rules of the temple"
"wanted to please the Jewish leaders"
"where I will judge you with regard to these charges"
"I ask to go before Caesar, so he can judge me"
Paul does not believe that he has done wrong, but he shows that he will submit to the law and will not refuse to be punished if he really has done wrong.
"if I have done some wrong that deserves the death penalty"
"if the charges against me are not true"
Possible meanings are 1) Festus does not have the legal authority to hand Paul over to these false accusers or 2) the governor should not give in to the request of the Jews.
"I ask to go before Caesar so he can judge me"
"with his own government advisors"
This word marks the beginning of a new event in the story.
"to visit Festus concerning official matters"
"After King Agrippa and Bernice"
"When Felix left office, he left a man in prison here"
"spoke to me against this man"
"they asked me to sentence him to death" or "they asked me to condemn him to death"
"let someone punish anyone" or "to condemn anyone to death"
"before the person whom others have accused of a crime had met directly with those who accused him"
"Because what I have just said is true." Festus has just said that an accused man should be able to face his accusers and make his defense.
"when the Jewish leaders came to meet with me here"
"I ordered the soldiers to bring Paul before me"
Here "religion" means the belief system people have toward life and the supernatural.
"to go to trial about these charges" or "for a judge to decide if these charges against him are true or not"
"But when Paul insisted that he stay under Roman guard until the time when the emperor could decide his case"
"I ordered the soldiers to keep him in custody" or "I told the soldiers to guard him"
"Festus said, 'I will arrange for you to listen to Paul tomorrow.'"
"with a great ceremony to honor them"
This was a large room where people gathered for ceremonies, trials, and other events.
"the soldiers brought Paul to appear before them"
"a great number of the Jews" or "many of the Jewish leaders"
"they spoke very strongly to me"
"he should die immediately"
"because he said that he wanted the emperor to judge him"
The emperor was the ruler of the Roman empire. He ruled over many countries and provinces.
"to write to the emperor"
"I have brought Paul to all of you, but especially to you, King Agrippa"
"so that I will have something else to write" or "so that I will know what I should write"
"it seems reasonable to me to send a prisoner and to also state"
Possible meanings are 1) the accusations that the Jewish leaders have brought against him or 2) the charges under Roman law that apply to Paul's case.
1
So Agrippa said to Paul, "You may speak for yourself." Then Paul stretched out his hand and made his defense.
[26:1]
Some scholars think it was common in those days to raise a hand toward the king in order to greet him. Other scholars think Paul stretched out his hand toward the king because it indicated he was about to make a speech.
[26:2]
When Paul said he was happy, he meant he felt fortunate or blessed to make his case before King Agrippa. King Agrippa was also a Roman and he knew Roman laws.
See: Ancient Trials (Lawsuit); Bless (Blessing)
[26:6]
Some scholars think the fathers about which Paul spoke were Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about other ancestors of Israel.
See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)
[26:6]
God promised many things to these fathers. God promised the messiah, resurrection from the dead, the kingdom of God, and eternal life with God the Father.
See: Messiah (Christ); Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Kingdom of God; Eternal Life; God the Father
[26:10]
Some scholars think Paul meant that he wanted Christians to be punished and killed. More scholars do not think Paul was a ruler on the Jewish council.
See: Jewish Council (Sanhedrin); Punish (Punishment)
[26:11]
[26:14]
Scholars think that when Jesus said, “It is hard for you to kick a goad” he used a metaphor. In ancient times, people used a goad to make an ox move. If an ox kicked against the stick, this caused more discomfort for the ox. Scholars think Jesus said this to Paul in order to tell Paul that he was resisting God. That is, when Paul wanted to persecute Christians, this fought against God. It was not what God wanted Paul to do.
See: Metaphor; Persecute (Persecution)
[26:14]
Paul persecuted Jesus when he persecuted Christians. When he did this, he persecuted Jesus (see: Luke 10:16).
[26:14]
Paul said his old name “Saul” when he talked about when Jesus appeared to him because Paul wanted to say exactly what Jesus said to Paul.
[26:18]
Paul was able to open people’s eyes. This is a metaphor. God gave Paul the ability to teach the Gentiles about sin. Before Paul taught them, the Gentiles did not know they sinned. They now knew they sinned.
[26:18]
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[26:19]
Scholars think the heavenly vision was the revelation Jesus gave Paul on the road to Damascus.
[26:22]
When Paul wrote about the small and the great, he was speaking about all people. The small included poor and servants. The great included rich people and free people, including King Agrippa.
See: Galatians 3:28; Job 3:19
[26:24]
Scholars give several reasons why Festus said Paul was insane.
Festus thought it was insane to believe dead people will become alive again.
Festus thought it was insane to believe Jesus became King by suffering and dying.
Festus thought it was insane to write a report to government leaders in Rome about becoming alive again.
Because King Agrippa was a Jew, he understood Paul. However, he did not think Paul was thinking in the right way.
Advice to translators: Someone who is insane is crazy or is ill and cannot think the right way.
[26:26]
When Paul said, “this has not been done in a corner” he used a metaphor. He meant that all the events that were fulfilled God’s promises and people could see these promises being fulfilled. People saw Jesus resurrected. Paul also said that all these events were prophesied by Moses and the ancient prophets of Israel.
See: Metaphor; Fulfill (Fulfillment); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Prophet
[26:29]
Paul wanted people to be like him, but without prison chains. Paul prayed that Agrippa would believe Jesus as Paul believed Jesus. However, Paul did not wish Agrippa to be imprisoned. Paul was imprisoned, but he did not do anything wrong.
[26:30]
Scholars think that both Agrippa and Festus had heard everything they wanted to hear from Paul. When they stood up, this meant that their meeting had ended.
Agrippa was the current reigning king in Palestine, though he ruled over only a few territories.
"held out his hand" or "gestured with his hand"
"began to defend himself against those who were accusing him"
Paul was happy because he considered his appearance before Agrippa to be an opportunity to speak about the gospel.
"to defend myself"
"against all the Jews who are accusing me"
"the Jewish leaders"
"questions about religious matters"
Possible meanings are 1) Jews in general who knew about Paul. Alternate translation: "the Jews" or 2) Pharisees who knew Paul. Alternate translation: "the Jewish leaders"
Possible meanings are 1) among his own people, not necessarily in the geographical land of Israel or 2) in the land of Israel.
"a group within Judaism that lives by very strict rules"
"I am here, where they are putting me on trial"
"because of my hope that God will do what he promised our forefathers he would do" or "because I confidently wait for God to do what he promised our forefather he would do"
"the promise that our twelve tribes confidently wait for God to fulfill"
"continually worship God earnestly"
Paul is addressing King Agrippa by his title, not by his name. Your language may require that you add the king's name, as in "King Agrippa," or that you use another expression such as "Your Majesty."
"that the leaders of the Jews"
"You should not judge it to be unbelievable that God raises the dead" Or "You should not say that it is impossible to believe that God raises the dead."
"makes dead people come alive again"
Paul uses this phrase to mark another shift in his defense. He is now beginning to describe how he formerly persecuted Jesus's people.
"to stop people from teaching about Jesus"
"I voted in agreement with the other Jewish leaders to condemn believers to die"
Possible meanings are 1) Paul punished some believers many times or 2) Paul punished many different believers.
Paul uses this phrase to mark another shift in his defense. He is now telling about when he saw Jesus and became his disciple.
This word is used to mark two events that are happening at the same time. In this case, Paul went to Damascus during the time when he persecuted Christians.
Paul had letters from the Jewish leaders granting him authority to persecute the Jewish believers.
"I heard someone speaking to me who said"
"Saul, Saul, you are persecuting me." or "Saul, Saul, stop persecuting me."
"You will only harm yourself like an ox kicking a goad"
"to make them able to understand the truth"
"to help them stop doing what is evil, stop obeying Satan, and start trusting and obeying God"
"God may forgive their sins and they may receive"
"they may inherit that which I give"
The blessings that Jesus gives to those who believe in him are spoken of as if they were an inheritance that children receive from their father.
Jesus choosing some people to belong to him is spoken of as if he literally set them apart from other people.
"because they believe in me." Here Paul finishes quoting the Lord.
"Because what I have just said is true." Paul had just explained what the Lord had commanded him in his vision.
"I obeyed"
"what the person from heaven told me in the vision"
"trust in God"
"and start doing good deeds to show they truly have repented"
"some Jews"
"to all people, whether unimportant or important, about nothing"
"about the exact thing that"
Paul is referring to the collective writings of the Old Testament prophets.
"that Christ must suffer and die"
The phrase "the dead" refers to the spirits of people who have died. To rise from among them speaks of becoming alive again.
"he would proclaim the message about how God saves people"
"you have learned so much that you are now crazy"
"I am sane ... and" or "I am able to think well ... and"
"Festus, who deserves highest honors"
Paul is still speaking to King Agrippa, but he is referring to him in the third person. Alternate translation: "For you ... to you ... from you"
"I am sure"
"that he is aware of this" or "that you are aware of this"
"has not happened in a dark place" or "in secret"
"You already believe what the Jewish prophets said, King Agrippa."
"Surely you do not think you can convince me so easily to believe in Jesus!"
"but, of course, I do not want you to be a prisoner, as I am"
"Then King Agrippa stood up, and Governor Festus"
This was a large room for ceremonies, trials, and other events.
"This man does not deserve to die or to be in prison"
"This man could have gone free" or "I could have freed this man"
1
When it was decided that we should sail for Italy, they committed Paul and some other prisoners to a centurion named Julius, who belonged to the Augustan company of soldiers.
2
We boarded a ship from Adramyttium which was about to sail along the coast of Asia. So we went to sea. Aristarchus from Thessalonica in Macedonia went with us.
[27:1]
Luke wrote “we” because he went with Paul on the ship. Luke was writing about things that he saw. Some scholars think Luke and Aristarchus were Paul’s servants on the ship. Other scholars think “we” included everyone on the ship.
[27:1]
The Imperial Regiment was a group of eighty soldiers. This regiment was under the command of a centurion named Julius.
[27:2]
See Map: Adramyttium
[27:3]
When Paul received the care of his friends, it meant they cared for Paul and helped him.
[27:4, 27:5]
See Map: Cyprus; Cilicia; Pamphylia; Myra; Lycia
[27:6]
An Alexandrian ship was a ship from Egypt. These ships were very large and carried a lot of grain.
See Map: Mediterranean Sea; Alexandria; Egypt; Rome; Italy; Cnidus; Salmone; Fair Havens; Lasea
[27:9]
The Jewish fast was usually in September or October. It was also called the Day of Atonement.
See: Atone (Atonement); Fasting
[27:10]
Paul knew the voyage will bring loss because he was already in three shipwrecks (see: 2 Corinthians 11:25) and he knew winter storms were dangerous.
See Map: Phoenix; Crete
[27:21]
Paul reminded the sailors they did not listen to him because he wanted them to know he spoke wisely when he first spoke to them. He was hoping they would listen to the things he said now. That is, he was going to give them wise advice once again.
See Map: Crete; Cauda
[27:22]
Paul talked about salvation from the storm and shipwreck. He was not talking about the forgiveness of sins. Paul wanted them to eat so they will have the strength to survive.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon); Sin
[27:34]
When Paul said they will not lose a single hair from their head, he used a metaphor. It meant the men would not die in the storm or shipwreck.
[27:38]
They wanted the ship to be lighter in weight so that the ship would not sink and they would be able to get closer to land.
[27:42]
The soldiers wanted to kill the prisoners to keep them from escaping because Roman leaders killed Roman soldiers when a prisoner escaped (see: Acts 12:18-19; 16:27). However, God wanted to bring Paul to Rome. The Roman soldier did God’s will when he stopped the soldiers from killing the prisoners.
See: Will of God
See Map: Rome
"When the king and the governor decided"
Italy is the name of the province Rome was in. See how you translated "Italy" in Acts 18:2.
"they put a centurion named Julius, of the Imperial Regiment, in charge of Paul and some other prisoners"
Possible meanings are that 1) "they" refers to the governor and the king or 2) "they" refers to other Roman officials.
Julius is a man's name.
Some versions translate the word Augustan as "Imperial" or "emperor's."
Possible meanings are 1) a ship that had come from Adramyttium or 2) a ship that was registered or licensed in Adramyttium.
"soon going to sail" or "would depart soon"
"began our journey on the sea"
Aristarchus came from Macedonia but had been working with Paul in Ephesus. See how you translated his name in Acts 19:29.
"Julius treated Paul with a friendly concern."
"go to his friends so they could care for him" or "go to his friends so they could help him with whatever he needed"
"the lee of Cyprus" is the side of that island that blocks the strong wind, so sailing vessels are not forced off their course.
"came to Myra, a city of Lycia, where we got off the ship"
Lycia was a Roman province, located on the southwestern coast of modern-day Turkey.
This is the name of a city.
You can make explicit that the reason they were sailing slowly and with difficulty was because the wind was blowing against them.
This is an ancient settlement located in modern-day Turkey.
"we could no longer go that way because of the strong wind"
"we sailed along the side of Crete where there was less wind"
This is a coastal city in Crete.
You can make explicit that even though the winds were not as strong as before, they were still strong enough to make sailing difficult.
This was a port near Lasea, located on the south coast of Crete.
This is a coastal city in Crete.
The writer includes himself, Paul, and those who were traveling with them.
This fast took place on the Day of Atonement, which was usually either in the last part of September or the first part of October according to Western calendars. After this time, there was a higher risk of seasonal storms.
If your language has a word for "injury" that results from wrongdoing, you may want to use it here.
Paul includes himself and his hearers, so this is inclusive.
Here "loss" means destruction when referring to things and death when referring to people.
"not only the ship and the goods on the ship"
"that Paul said"
"harbor did not sufficiently protect docked ships during winter storms"
a place near land that is usually safe for ships
Phoenix was a port city on the south coast of Crete.
"to stay there for the cold season"
These directions are based on what one sees as one faces the setting sun. Northwest is a little to the right of the setting sun, and southwest is a little to the left of the setting sun.
Here "weighed" means "pulled out of the water." An anchor is a heavy object attached to a rope that is secured to the boat. The anchor is tossed into the water and sinks to the bottom of the sea to keep the ship from drifting about.
"after a little while"
"a very strong, dangerous wind"
"called 'a strong wind from the northeast.'" The word for "the northeaster" in the original language is "Euroclydon." You can transliterate this word for your language.
"came in from the island of Crete, and it blew strongly against our ship"
"When the wind blew so strongly against the front of the ship that we could not sail against it"
"we stopped trying to sail forward, and we let the wind push us whichever way it blew"
"We sailed on the side of the island where the wind was not so strong"
This island was located on the south coast of Crete.
This was a smaller boat towed behind or secured onto a ship, used to take people and goods across water too shallow for the ship and also to escape from the ship if it sank. At this point the lifeboat was in the water being towed by the ship.
"they had lifted up the lifeboat" or "they had pulled the lifeboat aboard the ship"
The "hull" is the body of the ship. They tied ropes around it so that the ship would not come apart during the storm.
Sandbars are very shallow areas in the sea where ships can get stuck in the sand. Syrtis is located on the coast of Libya, northern Africa.
"they let the floating anchor down into the water"
"had to go in whatever direction the wind blew us"
"The wind blew us so roughly back and forth that all of us were badly battered and bruised by the storm"
The word "they" refers to the sailors. This is done to lighten the weight of the ship in an effort to prevent the ship from sinking.
Here "equipment" refers to the sailors' equipment needed to sail the ship: tackle, hoists, beams of wood, block and tackle, ropes, lines, sails, and the like. This indicates how desperate the situation was.
They could not see the sun and stars because of the dark storm clouds. Sailors needed to see the sun and stars in order to know where they were and what direction they were headed.
"the terrible storm still blew us roughly back and forth"
"we quit thinking that we might be rescued"
"When we had gone a long time without food"
"among the men"
"and as a result suffer this harm and loss"
"none of us will die: the storm will destroy only the ship"
"You must stand before Caesar so he can judge you"
"has decided to allow all those who are sailing with you to live"
"just as the angel told me"
"we must steer our boat so that it wrecks on some island"
"After 14 days since the storm started, that night"
"as the wind blew us back and forth"
This is the sea between Italy and Greece.
"They measured the depth of the sea water." They measured the depth of water by dropping a line with a weight tied to the end of it into the water.
"found 40 meters"
"found 30 meters"
An anchor is a heavy object attached to a rope that is secured to the boat. The anchor is tossed into the water and sinks to the bottom of the sea, keeping the ship from drifting about. See how you translated this in Acts 27:13.
"from the back of the ship"
"from the front of the ship"
"You can be saved only if these men stay in the ship" or "Only if these men stay in the ship will you survive"
"When it was almost sunrise"
"For 14 days"
"every one of you will survive this disaster unharmed"
"tore the bread" or "tore off a piece from the loaf of bread"
"This encouraged all of them"
"There were two hundred and seventy-six of us in the ship."
"people"
a large area of water partly surrounded by land
"saw land but could not recognize it as any place they knew"
"cut the ropes and left the anchors behind"
large oars or pieces of wood at the back of the ship used for steering
"the sail at the front of the ship." The sail was a large piece of cloth that caught the wind to move the ship.
"they steered the ship toward the beach"
an underwater pile of sand that made the water suddenly shallow
the front end of the ship
"the back end of the ship"
"The soldiers were planning"
"so he stopped them from doing what they planned to do"
"some on wooden boards"
1
When we were brought safely through, we learned that the island was called Malta.
2
The native people offered to us not just ordinary kindness, but they lit a fire and welcomed us all because of the constant rain and cold.
30 Paul lived for two whole years in his own rented house, and he welcomed all who came to him. 31 He was proclaiming the kingdom of God and was teaching the things about the Lord Jesus Christ with all boldness without being hindered.
[28:2]
The people of Malta showed the shipwrecked people more than ordinary “kindness”(φιλανθρωπία/g5363). That is, they were more kind to these people than other would have been.
See Map: Malta; Phoenicia
[28:3]
Scholars think the viper bit into Paul’s hand and kept hanging on. That is, it attached itself to Paul’s hand.
[28:4]
The people of Malta believed in a goddess named “justice.” This false god judged a person who escaped from captivity. Other scholars think the people in Malta believed that the justice of their god would not let Paul live.
See: False gods; Judge (Judgment)
See Map: Malta
[28:7]
Some scholars think Publius was a Roman whom the Roman government appointed Publius to rule the island of Malta. Other scholars think Publius was very rich and many people knew him. He then became the leader of the island.
See Map: Malta
[28:8]
Scholars think Publius’ father often had fever and dysentery. That is, he was often ill.
[28:9]
Scholars think Publius’ father and the rest of the people were miraculously healed when Paul placed his hands upon them and prayed for them. That is, God healed the people for whom Paul prayed.
See: Miracle; Pray (Prayer)
[28:11]
“The twin gods” were Castor and Pollux. The Greeks believed these false gods were the sons of another false god, Zeus. The Greeks thought that these gods protected ships. Pagan sailors prayed to them for protection in storms.
See: Idolatry (Idol); False gods; Pagan
See Map: Syracuse; Rhegium; Puteoli
[28:13]
See Map: Puteoli
[28:15]
Luke wrote “brothers”(ἀδελφός/g0080) to let his readers know they were Christians. They also included Christian women.
See: Family of God
[28:15]
The Market of Appius was a market on a paved road to Rome. The paved road was about 60 kilometers from Rome.
[28:15]
The Three Taverns was a place on the Appian Way. It was about 50 kilometers from Rome.
[28:16]
The soldier guarded Paul with a small chain on Paul’s wrist (see: Acts 28:20).
[28:17]
When Paul spoke to the “brothers”(ἀδελφός/g0080) here, he was speaking to the Jewish leaders. They ruled over several synagogues in Rome.
See: Synagogue
See Map: Rome
[28:20]
Scholars say the hope of Israel was two things.
They had hope of becoming alive again after death. This was made possible because Jesus died and became alive again.
They had hope of the coming of the messiah. This hope was fulfilled when Jesus came to earth.
See: Hope; Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Messiah (Christ); Fulfill (Fulfillment)
[28:22]
The Jewish leaders wanted to hear from Paul regarding the “sect.” That is, they wanted to know about Christianity and about the things he believed and taught. The Jewish leaders also heard the “sect” was called the Nazarenes.
Advice to translators: A sect is a group of religious people who believe the same thing.
[28:23]
When Luke wrote that Paul “testified about the kingdom of God,'' he meant that Paul taught the Jewish leaders about Jesus. He taught them that Jesus is the messiah whom God promised to Israel.
See: Testify (Testimony); Kingdom of God; Messiah (Christ)
[28:25]
Scholars think Paul said the same thing Isaiah wrote because he wanted people to know something. He wanted them to remember what happened when Isaiah lived. At that time, people would not understand what God said to them through the prophets. Now, Paul wanted people to know that the Jewish leaders did not understand what God said to them through the apostles and prophets (see: Isaiah 6:9-10).
[28:27]
Some scholars think that when the people’s hearts had become “dull” it meant that the people simply refused to listen and understand God’s messengers. Other scholars think the people’s hearts were dull because they had been disobedient to God’s word for so long, they could no longer understand the things God wanted them to know.
See: Heart (Metaphor); Word of God
[28:29]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words in verse 29. Older and more ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have the words of verse 29. Scholars do not think Luke wrote these words.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible
[28:31]
Scholars think that during these two years Paul was able to teach anyone and anywhere, and no one attempted to stop him from teaching.
"When we arrived safely"
"we learned from the people" or "we found out from the residents"
Malta is an island located south of the modern-day island of Sicily.
"The local people"
"were not only very kind to us"
"they put together twigs and branches and burned them"
Possible meanings are 1) "welcomed all of the people from the ship" or 2) "welcomed Paul and all his companions."
"a poisonous snake came out of the bundle of sticks"
"bit Paul's hand and did not let go"
"For sure, this man is a murderer" or "This man is truly a murderer"
"the goddess called Justice"
"shook his hand so that the snake fell from his hand into the fire"
"Paul was not hurt at all"
They thought that his body would swell because of the snake venom.
"everything about him was as it should be"
"they thought again"
"said, 'This man must be a god.'"
"Now" is used to introduce a new person or event in the account.
Possible meanings are 1) the main leader of the people or 2) someone who was the most important person on the island, perhaps because of his wealth.
This is background information about Publius' father that is important to understanding the story.
"was in bed, ill"
Dysentery is an infectious disease of the intestines.
"touched him with his hands"
"he healed them too"
Probably they honored Paul and those with him by giving them gifts.
"that the crew left at the island for the cold season"
Possible meanings are this refers to 1) a ship that came from Alexandria, or 2) a ship that was registered or licensed in Alexandria.
On the bow of the ship, there was a carving of the two idols called "the twin gods." Their names were Castor and Pollux.
Syracuse is a city on the southeast coast of the modern-day island of Sicily, just southwest of Italy.
This is the port city located at the southwestern tip of Italy.
"the wind began to blow from the south"
Puteoli is located in modern-day Naples on the west coast of Italy.
"fellow believers"
"And after we stayed seven days with them, we went to Rome"
"after they heard we were coming"
"this encouraged him, and he thanked God"
"After we had arrived in Rome, the Roman authorities gave Paul permission to"
These are the Jewish civil or religious leaders present in Rome.
Here this means "Fellow Jews."
"against our people" or "against the Jews"
"some of the Jews arrested me in Jerusalem and placed me in the custody of the Roman authorities"
Here "hands" stands for power or control.
"there was no reason for them to execute me" or "I had done nothing to cause them to kill me"
"complained about what the Roman authorities wanted to do"
"I had to ask for Caesar to judge me"
"but it was not because I wanted to accuse the people of my nation before Caesar"
Paul did not state clearly what Israel hoped for. He may have been referring 1) to their hope that the Messiah would come or 2) to their hope that God would cause those who have died to live again.
"the people of Israel" or "the Jews"
"nor did any of our fellow Jews"
"you think about this group to which you belong"
"because we know"
"many Jews all over the Roman Empire are saying bad things about it"
"had chosen a time for him to speak to them"
"told them about God's rule as king" or "told them how God would show himself as king"
"from what the prophets wrote"
"Paul was able to convince some of them"
"after Paul had said one more thing" or "after Paul had made this statement"
This sentence contains quotations within quotations.
"The Spirit told Isaiah to go tell them that they will hear but will not understand and they will see but they will not know"
The words "hear" and "see" are repeated for emphasis. "You will listen carefully ... you will look intently"
Both of these phrases mean basically the same thing. They emphasize that the Jewish people will not understand God's plan.
People who stubbornly refuse to understand what God is saying or doing are spoken of as if their heart is dull.
People who stubbornly refuse to understand what God is saying or doing are spoken of as if they are unable to hear and are shutting their eyes so that they will not see.
Here "heart" stands for the mind.
To start obeying God is spoken of as though the person were physically turning toward God.
This does not mean God would only heal them physically. He would also heal them spiritually by forgiving their sins.
"God is sending his messengers to the Gentiles to tell them about how he will save them"
"some of them will listen." This response of the Gentiles is in contrast to the way the Jews of that time responded.
"He was preaching about God's rule as king" or "He was preaching about how God will show himself as king"
Paul explained the gospel in detail to the Roman Christians so they can know how someone can be at peace with God and know how to live in a way that honors God. He also wrote about the role of Israel in God’s plan.
See: Gospel
The apostle Paul wrote this letter (see: 1:1).
See: Apostle; Ancient Letters
Paul wrote this letter while he was staying in the city of Corinth during his third missionary journey.
See: Paul's Missionary Journeys
Paul wrote this letter to the Christians in Rome. There was already a church there for many years before he wrote. Paul referred to many believers whom he knew in that city (see: 16:3-15). The church had Jewish Christians, but more were Gentile Christians
In this letter, Paul fully described the gospel. He explained that everyone has sinned. God will forgive people and they will be at peace with him only if they believe in Jesus. Then he helped these Christians know how to live in a way that honors God. He also wrote about how Israel rejected God and the future plans God had for the nation.
See: Sin; Righteous (Righteousness); Gospel; Israel
Paul wanted to get them ready for when he was going to visit them. He also wanted them to help him when he travelled to Spain to tell people about Jesus (see: 15:23-29). Perhaps Paul also wrote in order to help the church in Rome to stop fighting with one another.
See: Gospel; Condemn (Condemnation); Sin; Righteous (Righteousness); Faith (Believe in)
1
Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ, called to be an apostle and set apart for the gospel of God,
2
which he promised beforehand by his prophets in the holy scriptures,
3
concerning his Son who was a descendant of David according to the flesh.
[1:1]
Paul called himself a slave or “servant”(δοῦλος/g1401) of Jesus Christ. Some scholars think that he wanted people to think about Joshua, Moses, and Jonah, who were also called “servants.” More scholars think that Paul was a servant because he wanted to obey and serve God.
See: Romans 15:16; Titus 1:1
[1:1]
See: Apostle
[1:2]
When Paul wrote about promises made the holy scriptures, he was speaking about the Old Testament.
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[1:3]
The Bible prophesied that the Messiah would be a descendant of King David (see: 2 Samuel 7:12-16; Isaiah 11:1; Jeremiah 23:5-6). Jesus was a descendant of David (see: Matthew 1:1-17; Luke 3:23-38).
See: Matthew 9:27; 12:23; 21:9; 22:41-45; 2 Timothy 2:8; Revelation 5:5
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Messiah (Christ); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Son of David
[1:4]
Paul wrote about the spirit of holiness. Some scholars think Paul was speaking about the Holy Spirit (see: Isaiah 63:10). Other scholars state that it referred to the holiness Christians have (see: 2 Corinthians 7:1; 1 Thessalonians 3:11-13).
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Holy Spirit
[1:4]
Paul wrote “declared with power to be the Son of God.” Scholars think that God declared Jesus to be the Son of God when Jesus was resurrected.
See: Son of God; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[1:5]
Paul wrote “received grace and apostleship.” Some scholars he was talking about all Christians. Christians received grace in the same way that Paul did. Other scholars think Paul spoke about the other apostles who, like him, were called by Jesus.
See: Apostle; Grace; Call (Calling)
[1:5]
When Paul wrote about the obedience of faith, he was speaking about obeying God because someone believed in Jesus.
See: Acts 6:7; Romans 16:26
See: Faith (Believe in)
[1:9]
When God’s people insisted that they were telling the truth, they sometimes said that God was a witness of the things they said. This was a type of oath.
See: Romans 9:1; 1 Thessalonians 2:5, 10
See: Swear (Oath); Witness (Martyr)
[1:9]
Some scholars think that in his “spirit” meant that Paul completely served God. Other scholars think he was speaking serving God with the power of the Holy Spirit.
See: Spirit (Spiritual)); Holy Spirit
[1:11]
When Paul wrote about a spiritual gift here, he was speaking about God blessing people (see: Romans 11:29).
See: Spirit (Spiritual)
[1:13]
He wanted people to believe in Jesus and help them in a way that honors God.
See: Philippians 1:22; Colossians 1:6
See: Fruit (Metaphor)
[1:14]
Gentiles were any non-Jewish people. Many Gentiles were also “Greeks,” because they spoke Greek. “Foreigners” were Gentile people who could not speak Greek (see: 1 Corinthians 14:11).
See: Colossians 3:11
See: Gentile
[1;14]
A “debtor”(ὀφειλέτης/g3781) was someone who owe something to someone (see: Romans 15:27). This was often money. God wanted him to preach the gospel. Therefore, Paul needed to preach the gospel.
See: 1 Corinthians 9:16
See: Preach (Preacher); Gospel
[1:16]
Paul did not want people to be ashamed of the gospel. He did not want people to worry about people judging them for believing the gospel.
See: Jeremiah 9:24; Mark 8:38; 2 Timothy 1:8, 12
See: Shame (Ashamed)
[1:16]
Paul said that salvation came to the Jews first. He wanted to know that Jesus began to tell Jewish people how to be at peace with God before he began telling the Gentiles how to have peace with God. He did this after the Jews rejected their messiah.
See: Acts 11:18; 20:21; Romans 10:12-13; Ephesians 2:11-18
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Gentile; Messiah (Christ)
[1:17]
Paul spoke about God’s “righteousness.” Some scholars think Paul wanted to say that God is righteous (see: Psalm 50:6; Romans 3:5). Other scholars think Paul was writing about the righteousness that God gave people when he justified them (see: Romans 3:21; 10:3). Other scholars think Paul was writing about salvation (see: Isaiah 51:6).
See: Righteous (Righteousness); Justify (Justification); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[1:17]
Paul wrote about God’s righteousness revealed from faith to faith. Some scholars think Paul wanted people to know that they were saved because they believe in Jesus. Other scholars think Paul wanted Christians to have more faith or to trust God more. Other scholars think Paul wanted them to the Jews to change what they believed. Before, they needed to believe in God. Now, they also need to believe in Jesus, who is God.
See: Faith (Believe in); Righteous (Righteousness); Jesus is God
[1:18]
See: Ezekiel 25:17; Romans 5:9; 12:19; Ephesians 5:6
See: Wrath
[1:18]
See: Righteous (Righteousness)
[1:18]
Paul wrote about holding back the truth. This is a metaphor. The evil people tried to stop the truth. They did not destroy the truth, but they did keep it from changing them.
See: 2 Thessalonians 2:10
[1:21]
People with “senseless hearts” could not think in the right way because of their sin.
See: John 3:19; Ephesians 4:17-18
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[1:23]
Gentiles who did not know God made idols. These were statues that were “like” how a man or an animal looked, that is, its image.
See: Deuteronomy 5:8; Isaiah 44:12-17; Acts 17:29
See: Idolatry (Idol); Image
[1;24]
God gave people over to the lusts of their hearts. God allowed people to do the sins they wanted to do and to be punished for their sins.
See: Psalm 81:11-12; Acts 7:42
See: Heart (Metaphor); Sin
[1:26]
Paul wrote about people with dishonorable passions. These people were sexually immoral.
See: Ephesians 4:18-19; 1 Corinthians 6:18; 1 Thessalonians 4:4-5
See: Sexual Immorality
[1:26]
Paul wrote about natural and unnatural relations. Sex between a husband and a wife were “natural”(φυσικός/g5446). That is, it is the way God intended it to be. Other types of sex were “unnatural”(φύσις/g5449). They are sins and God does not want people to do these things.
See: Jude 7
See: Sexual Immorality
[1:27]
Paul wrote about people who burned with lust. This is a metaphor. They really wanted to be sexually immoral.
See: 1 Corinthians 7:9, 36; 1 Timothy 5:11
See: Sexual Immorality
[1:28]
A corrupted mind thought evil things that were worthless (see: Titus 1:16). This person did not think the things that God wanted them to think.
See: 2 Thessalonians 2:10-12; 2 Timothy 3:8
See: Mind
[1:28]
Something that was not proper was against God’s holy will.
See: Romans 8:7-8; Titus 1:16
See: Will of God
"I, Paul, write this letter. I am a servant of Jesus Christ." Your language may have a particular way of introducing the author of a letter.
"Christ. God called me to be an apostle and chose me to tell people about the gospel"
"which God promised long ago"
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"who is a descendant of David according to the physical nature" or "who was born a descendant of David"
"God declared with power that Jesus Christ is the Son of God". This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"when Jesus Christ was raised from the dead" or "by God raising him from death to life"
This refers to the Holy Spirit.
"God gave us grace and made us apostles" or "God gave me the privilege of being an apostle. "
"in order to teach all nations to obey because of their faith in him"
"I am writing this letter to all of you in Rome whom God loves and has chosen to become his people"
"May God give you grace and peace"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate “Father” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
God sees ... how constantly I pray for you
by preaching the good news about his Son
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"Every time I pray, I ask God that ... I may finally succeed ... in coming to visit you"
"in whatever way God allows"
"now, because God desires it,"
"I mean that I want us to encourage each other by sharing our experiences of faith in Jesus"
"I want you to know"
Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.
"but until now, something has always prevented me"
"so that my work may bear spiritual fruit among you, just as it has among the other Gentiles
"I am obligated both to " or "I have a duty to preach both to"
"it is through the gospel that God powerfully saves those who trust in Him"
"for Jewish people first and also for Greek people"
"For the gospel reveals that righteousness from God is from from faith to faith
"as the Scriptures say"
"Those who are righteous will live by faith". Paul quotes from Habakkuk 2:4.
"God reveals from heaven how angry he is with people who are ungodly and do unrighteous deeds"
"hide the true information about God"
"they can know about God because of what they can plainly see"
"For God has given them light to know what he is like"
"people have clearly understood God's invisible qualities, namely his eternal power and divine nature"
"that is, that his power is eternal and he is truly God"
"because people have understood those qualities by seeing the things that God has made"
"people do not have an excuse" or "these people can never say that they did not know"
"began to think foolish things"
"their foolish hearts became dark with lack of understanding"
"They rejected the glory of the God who never dies and chose images that look like human beings, who die"
"or that look like birds, four-footed beasts, and animals that crawl"
"God allowed them to indulge in"
"the morally impure things they greatly desired"
"and they committed sexually immoral and degrading acts"
"who worshiped and served things that God created"
"God allowed them to do all the dishonorable things they very much wanted to do"
"rejected natural sexual relations and chose unnatural sexual relations"
"had strong sexual desire for other men"
"committed acts with men for which they should have been ashamed"
"and God punished them justly for the wrong they committed"
"And just as they did not think it was necessary to know God"
"God allowed their immoral minds to completely control them"
"sinful"
"They have a strong desire for all" or "They strongly desire to do deeds of"
"They envy, murder, fight, deceive others and want to do evil things"
A slanderer says false things about another person in order to damage that person's reputation.
"thinking of new ways to do evil things to others"
"They know God's judgment"
"that those who do those things deserve to die"
1
Therefore you are without excuse, you person, you who judge, for in things for which you judge the other person, you condemn yourself. For you who judge practice the same things.
2
But we know that God's judgment is according to truth when it falls on those who practice such things.
[2:1]
Paul wrote that people were “without excuse”(ἀναπολόγητος/g0379). That is, they could not argue that they did not sin or they knew enough to worship God (see: Romans 1:20).
See: Hebrews 10:26
See: Worship
[2:1, 2:3]
In verse 1 and 3, Paul wrote about people who disagreed with the gospel he taught. He wanted people to know that they were Christians, but they were not Jews.
See: Romans 2:17
[2:2]
See: Matthew 7:1-5; John 8:7; Ephesians 2:11
See: Judge (Judgment)
[2:2]
God judges according to the truth. That is, God is always fair and just.
See: Deuteronomy 32:4; Psalm 9:7-8; 98:9; Zephaniah 3:5; Revelation 19:2
See: Judge (Judgment); Day of Judgment
[2:2]
Paul wrote about God’s judgment falling on someone. That is, God would judge people
See: Psalm 11:5-6; 2 Thessalonians 1:8-9
[2:3, 2:4]
In ancient times, teachers often asked questions when they were teaching. This helped people to think about what they were teaching.
See: Proverbs 11:21; Matthew 23:33
[2:4]
God delayed punishment. That is, people would not be immediately punished for their sins. Instead, God will judge them on judgment day. Instead of immediately punishing people, God gave people time to repent.
See: Romans 9:22-23; 2 Peter 3:9
See: Judge (Judgment); Day of Judgment; Punish (Punishment); Repent (Repentance
[2:5]
Paul wrote that people stored up wrath. That is, the more people sinned, the more they caused God to be angry. God became more angry the more people sinned.
See: Deuteronomy 32:34-35; Romans 9:22; James 5:3; 2 Peter 3:7; Jude 1:6
[2:5]
See: Revelation 6:17; Amos 5:18; Obadiah 1:15; 1 Corinthians 1:8; 5:5; 1 Thessalonians 5:2
See: Day of the Lord; Wrath
[2:7]
Paul spoke about “incorruptibility”(ἀφθαρσία/g0861). Some scholars think Paul was writing about not sinning (see: Epheshians 6:24). More scholars think Paul was speaking about someone’s body after they are resurrected (see: 1 Corinthians 15:42, 50, 52-54). God would raise his people in bodies that would not decay or die.
See: 2 Timothy 1:10
[2:7]
See: Romans 5:21; 6:22-23; Galatians 6:8
See: Eternal Life
[2:8]
Someone who was “self-seeking”(ἐριθεία/g2052) did things they wanted to do, but did not help other people (see: 2 Corinthians 12:20; Galatians 5:20; Philippians 1:17; 2:3). How was salvation “to the Jew first, and also to the Greek”?
See: Romans 1:16
See: Israel
[2:11]
There is no partiality with God. That is God treats all people fairly. He does not favor one person more than another. In ancient Israel, people did not think the Gentiles could be at peace with God. They did not think God would favor them. Paul taught that this was not true.
See: Deuteronomy 10:17; Acts 10:34; Colossians 3:25
[2:12]
When Paul wrote about sin without the Law, he was speaking about the Gentiles, who did not try to obey the Law of Moses. God judged the Jews according to if they obey the Law of Moses. However, God judged the Gentiles in a different way.
See: Romans 4:15; 1 Corinthians 9:21
See: Judge (Judgment); Sin
[2:13]
See: Exodus 23:7; 1 Corinthians 6:11; Galatians 3:11-12; James 2:21-25
[2:14]
Certain Gentiles do things of the law by nature. They obeyed the things taught in the Law of Moses even though they did not know the Law of Moses. Scholars think Paul spoke about different things.
See: Acts 10:35; 2 Corinthians 3:2
See: Gentile; Law of Moses; Conscience; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)
[2:17]
Paul wrote about someone who named himself a Jew. This was a person who said they were a Jew. Paul was writing as if he was arguing with a Jewish person who thought they were at peace with God because they did good things or because they were a good person.
See: Isaiah 48:1-2; Revelation 2:9; 3:9
See: Israel
[2:17]
Paul wrote about someone resting upon the Law. Paul was writing about someone who depended on the obeying the Law of Moses so they could be at peace with God.
See: Matthew 3:9; John 5:45; 9:28-29
See: Law of Moses
[2:19]
In the Bible, blindness and darkness were metaphors for people who did not know God. Paul wrote about people who thought they could help other people know about God and be at peace with God. They could not do this because they did not know God.
See: Matthew 15:14; John 9:39-41; Revelation 3:17-18
See: Blind (Metaphor); Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[2:20]
Paul wrote about a teacher of little children. This was a metaphor. Little children were children who were very young (see: Matthew 21:16; Ephesians 4:14).Paul was speaking about people who did not understand the things about God or how to live in a way that honors God. The Roman Christians thought they could teach these people. However, they could not teach these people unless they came to believe in Jesus first.
See: 1 Peter 2:2; Hebrews 5:13
See: Metaphor
[2:21]
Paul wrote to Jews who thought they were better than the Gentiles. Because of this, they thought they should teach the Gentiles. However, these Jews needed to be taught the right things about God.
See: Psalm 50:16-21; Matthew 23:3-28; Luke 12:47
[2:22]
Paul wrote about someone robbing temples. Some scholars think Paul was speaking about Jews who did not pay the money they owed to the temple in Jerusalem (see: Malachi 3:8). Other scholars think they stole money from temples to false god. still others believe that it meant taking gold and silver derived from idol worship into their homes (see: Deuteronomy 7:25-26).
See: Temple; False gods
[2:24]
Paul said that the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles. He wanted people to know that the things the Jews did harmed the Gentiles. They caused the Gentiles to think the wrong things and say the wrong things about God. The Jews caused the Gentiles to sin.
See: Isaiah 52:5; Ezekiel 36:20-23; Titus 2:5
See: Name; Blaspheme (Blasphemy); Gentile
[2:25]
The “circumcision” were Jews and the “uncircumcision” were Gentiles (see: Ephesians 2:11). Paul wanted the Jews to know that they were not better than the Gentiles because they did not obey God. The Jews thought the Gentiles did not obey God.
See: Deuteronomy 10:16; 30:6; Jeremiah 4:4; 1 Corinthians 7:19; Galatians 6:15
See: Circumcise (Circumcision)
[2:28]
Paul wrote about a circumcision that was merely outward. He wanted people to know that if someone cut off the end of their penis but did not obey God, then they were not circumcised to obey God. They only cut off the end of their penis.
See: 2 Corinthians 3:6
See: Flesh; Circumcise (Circumcision)
[2:29]
Paul wrote about a person who was at peace with God. Some scholars think Paul wanted people to know that anyone who was at peace with God was a Jew in some way. Gentiles could be Jews in some way. Other scholars think the Gentiles could not be Jews, even if they obeyed God.
[2:29]
Paul wrote about a circumcision of the heart. He was writing about God changing a person after they believe in Jesus. They want to live in a way that honors God. This is what God wanted. He did not want people to follow the Law of Moses unless they were doing it to honor God.
See: Deuteronomy 30:6; 2 Corinthians 3:6; Philippians 3:2-3; Colossians 2:11-12
See: Heart (Metaphor); Spirit (Spiritual); Law of Moses; Circumcise (Circumcision)
[2:29]
When God praised someone, he said they did the right thing (see: Romans 3:30).
See: John 5:44; 2 Corinthians 10:18
See: Praise
"any of you who judge others"
"because you condemn yourself in the things that you judge other people for"
Here the pronoun "we" may include those to whom Paul is writing.
"God judges rightly when he judges those who do those kinds of things"
"think about what I am going to tell you"
"You will certainly not escape God's judgment!". This remark appears in the form of a question to add emphasis.
"You act like it does not matter that God is so kind and patient and that he is not quick does not punish.". Paul uses this question to rebuke the people who sin and yet judge others.
"You should know that God is kind to you so that you will repent!"
"But because you are stubborn and refuse to repent"
"you are making your punishment worse". The longer they go without repenting, the more severely God will punish them.
"when God will show everyone that he is angry and that he judges all people fairly"
"give a fair reward or punishment"
"to each person according to what that person has done"
who, by persevering and doing good deeds
"have tried to get glory, honor, and the ability to never decay" or "have tried to get glory, honor, and the ability to never die"
"selfish" or "only concerned with what makes themselves happy"
"there will be wrath and fierce anger" or "God will show his terrible anger"
"upon every person who has done evil"
"evil. He will judge the Jewish people first, and then those people who are not Jewish"
"But God will praise, honor, and give peace"
"good. God will reward the Jewish people first, and then those people who are not Jewish"
"For God treats all people the same"
"without knowing the law of Moses will certainly still die spiritually"
"all those who have sinned"
"it is not those who only hear the law of Moses"
"whom God considers righteous"
"but it is those who obey the law of Moses"
"whom God will accept"
This verse is the beginning of an interruption of Paul's main argument, in which he gives the reader extra information. If you have a way to mark an interruption like this in your language, you can use it here.
"have God's laws already inside them ... actually do not have the law"
"they do not actually have the laws that God gave to Moses"
"that God has written on their hearts what the law requires them to do" or "that they know the actions that God wants them to do according to his law"
"tells them if they are disobeying or obeying God's law"
"This will happen when God judges"
"rely on the law of Moses"
"and know God's will"
"because people have taught you what is right from the law" or "because you have learned from the law"
"that because you teach the law, you yourself are like a guide to blind people, and you are like a light to people who are lost in the dark"
"you teach those who do not know the law"
"and you are sure you understand the truth that God has given in the law"
"do you steal items from local pagan temples to sell and make a profit" or "do you keep back from the Jerusalem temple all the money that is due to God"
"It is wicked that you claim to be proud of the law while at the same time you disobey it and bring shame to God!"
"many Gentiles blaspheme the name of God"
The word "name" refers to the entirety of God, not just his name.
"I say all of this because it is good for you to be circumcised"
"if you do not obey the commandments found in the law"
"it is as though you were no longer circumcised"
"obeys what God commands in the law"
"God will consider him as circumcised."
"The one who is not physically circumcised will condemn you ... the law."
This refers to Jewish rituals, such as circumcision, which people can see.
This refers to the physical change to a man's body when someone circumcises him.
"body"
This refers to the values and motivations of the person whom God has transformed.
Here "heart" refers to the inner person.
"through the work of the Holy Spirit, not because you know the Scriptures"
1
Then what advantage does the Jew have? And what is the benefit of circumcision?
2
It is great in every way. First of all, the Jews were entrusted with revelation from God.
21 But now apart from the law the righteousness of God has been revealed, to which the Law and the Prophets bear witness— 22 the righteousness of God through faith in Jesus Christ for all those who believe. For there is no distinction,
27 Where then is boasting? It is excluded. Through what kind of law? Of works? No, but through a law of faith. 28 We conclude then that a person is justified by faith without works of the law.
31 Do we then nullify the law through faith? May it never be! Instead, we uphold the law.
[3:1]
Paul wrote about the benefit of circumcision. Being circumcised did not help people to be at peace with God. However, people who were circumcised were Jews. These people were taught about God. Therefore, this helped them to know more about God and helped them to believe in Jesus.
See: Genesis 25:32
See: Circumcise (Circumcision)
[3:2]
God revealed certain things to the Jews through prophets. He gave them the Law of Moses (see: Acts 7:38). He also told them other prophecies (see: 1 Peter 4:11). Paul wanted people to know that God gave them Bible to people.
See: Deuteronomy 4:7-8; Psalm 147:19-20; Romans 9:4
See: Reveal (Revelation); Prophet; Prophecy (Prophesy)
[3:3]
Israel abolished God’s faithfulness by rejecting Jesus. That is, they were not faithful to God when God was faithful to them. Paul taught that even if they disobeyed the things God revealed to them, they were still true things.
See: Romans 3:31; Matthew 24:35; Romans 10:16; 2 Timothy 2:13; Hebrews 4:2
See: Faithful; Reveal (Revelation)
[3:4]
Paul wrote, “may it never be.” He wanted to say, “absolutely not!” (see: 1 Corinthians 6:15; Galatians 2:17; 3:21; 6:14; also Luke 20:16). Paul wrote these words 10 times in Romans (see: Romans 3:6; 3:31; 6:2; 6:15; 7:7; 7:13; 9:14; 11:1; 11:11).
[3:4]
Paul wrote the same thing as Psalm 51:4. He wanted people to know that God revealed himself to people in the Bible. He also wanted people to know that God kept the promises he made to people even if people sin.
See: Hebrews 6:18; 1 John 5:20
See: Reveal (Revelation)); Sin
[3:4]
Paul wrote about the truth of God. That is God does not lie.
[3:5]
Paul wrote about a human argument. People thought in a certain way that was wrong. This type of thinking did not honor God.
See: 1 Corinthians 15:32
[3:7]
Paul wrote about something multiplying God’s glory. That is, it makes God more glorious. Some people thought they should sin because it made people think God was more holy. They should not do this because it did not honor God.
See: Romans 9:17
See: Glory (Glorify); Sin; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart)
[3:8]
Paul wrote, “slandered as saying, and as some affirm that we say.” He was writing about certain people lying about him. They said that Paul taught that people could sin and still be at peace with God.
See: Matthew 5:11; Romans 6:15; Galatians 5:13; 2 Peter 3:15-16
[3:8]
People who attacked Paul did something evil. He wanted them to know that God is just. They will know this when he judges them and condemns them.
See: Psalm 34:21-22; Jude 4
See: Condemn (Condemnation); Justice (Just, Unjust)
[3:9]
Paul asked, “are we excusing ourselves?” Some scholars think Paul was asking if people are trying to defend or excuse themselves. Other scholars think Paul was asking if the Jews were better than the Gentiles in some way (see: 3:1-2). Why did Paul write many things that were also written in the Old Testament?
[3:10, 3:11, 3:12, 3:13, 3;14, 3:15, 3:16, 3:17, 3:18]
Paul wrote the same things that were written in the Old Testament. He wanted people to know that the gospel was teaching the same things about God that were written in the Old Testament.
See: Ecclesiastes 7:20; Psalm 5:9; 10:7; 14:1-3; 36:1; 53:1-3; 140:3; Isaiah 59:7
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Gospel
[3:11]
When someone sought God, they were humble and wanted to trust and obey God.
See: Isaiah 55:6-7; 65:1-2, Romans 10:20-21
[3:19]
Here, when Paul wrote about the Law, he was writing about the Old Testament.
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[3:19]
A person with their mouth shut could not defend himself, and instead kept quiet. Paul wanted people to know that no one could defend their sins.
See: Job 40:4-5; Psalm 107:42
See: Sin
[3:19]
People are accountable to God. That is, people should know that God will judge them.
[3:20]
[3:21]
God’s righteousness was revealed through Jesus. Jesus gave righteousness to those who believe in him.
See: Romans 1:17
See: Righteous (Righteousness); Reveal (Revelation)
[3:21]
Paul said that the Law and prophets witnessed God’s righteousness. That is, the Old Testament told people about God’s righteousness.
See: John 1:45; Acts 10:43; Romans 1:2; 1 Peter 1:10-12
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[3:22]
God made no “distinction”(διαστολή/g1293) between different groups of people. That is, God is just to everyone (see: Deuteronomy 32:4; Psalm 9:7-8; 98:9; Zephaniah 3:5; Revelation 19:2).
See: Acts 15:9; Romans 10:12; Colossians 3:11
[3;23]
Paul wrote that all have come short of the glory of God. Some scholars think Paul was speaking about Adam and Eve. These scholars think that Adam and Eve had a type of glory you could see before they sinned. After they sinned, they lost this glory. More scholars think Paul was speaking about how everyone sins. They are not perfect like God and do not always do what God wants them to do.
See: Glory (Glorify); Sin
[3:24]
[3:24]
See: Redeem (Redemption)
[3:25]
See: Propitiation
[3:25]
When Paul wrote about faith in Jesus blood, he was writing about believing that Jesus died so that people could be at peace with God.
See: Romans 5:9; Ephesians 1:7; 2:13; Colossians 1:20; Hebrews 9:14; 1 John 1:7; Revelation 5:9
See: Blood; Faith (Believe in);Atone (Atonement)
[3:27]
Paul wrote about boasting being excluded. Boasting was when someone said or believed that he was righteous without Jesus. This insulted God.
See: Romans 4:2; 1 Corinthians 1:29-31; Ephesians 2:8-9
See: Boast
[3:27]
Paul wrote about the law. Here, he was talking about general rules. He was not speaking about the Law of Moses. Paul wanted people to know that people are saved through faith, not because of the things they do.
See: Law of Moses; Faith (Believe in); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[3:30]
Paul said that God is one because this is something the Jews said in all of their prayers (see: Deuteronomy 6:4). Paul wanted people to know that there is only one God.
See: Mark 12:29-32; 1 Corinthians 8:4-6; Galatians 3:20; 1 Timothy 2:5
See: Jesus is God
[3:31]
Paul wrote about someone destroying the law in some way. People thought Paul dishonored God because he did not obey the Law of Moses. However, he lived in a way that honored God.
See: Matthew 5:17; Galatians 2:21
See: Law of Moses
"Some people might say, 'Then what advantage does the Jew have? And what is the benefit of circumcision?'" or "Some people might say, 'If that is true, then the Jews do not have any advantage, and there is no benefit in being circumcised.'"
"But there is great advantage to being a Jew"
"First in order of time" or "Most certainly" or "Most importantly."
"God gave his words that contain his promises to the Jews"
"Some Jews have not been faithful to God. We should not conclude from this that God will not fulfill his promise."
This expression strongly denies that this could happen. You may have an expression in your language that you could use here. "That is not possible!" or "Certainly not!"
"God always does what he has promised"
"even if every man were a liar"
"The Scriptures themselves agree with what I am saying"
"Everyone must acknowledge that what you say is true, and you will always win your case when anyone accuses you"
"Some people say that since our unrighteousness shows God's righteousness, then God is unrighteous when he punishes us."
"to bring his punishment upon us" or "to punish us"
"I am saying here what some people say"
"We must never say that God is unrighteous"
"We all know that God will in fact judge the world!"
"the people who live in the world"
Here Paul imagines someone continuing to reject the Christian gospel. That adversary argues that his sin shows that God is righteous, so God should not declare that person guilty of sin on judgment day.
"causes people to praise God for his glory"
"I might as well be saying ... come!'"
"as some lie to others, claiming that this what we are saying"
God will be acting justly when he condemns these enemies of Paul for telling lies about what Paul has been teaching.
"We Jews should not try to imagine we are going to escape God's judgment, just because we are Jewish!"
"This is as the prophets have written in the Scriptures"
"no one really understands what is right"
"no one sincerely tries to have a right relationship with God"
"They have all turned away from God"
The word "their" refers to the "Jews and Greeks" of Romans 3:9.
"People speak lies"
"Their evil words injure people just like the poison of a venomous snake"
"They often speak curses and cruel words"
"They are in a hurry to harm and murder people"
"They try to destroy others and cause them to suffer"
"They refuse to give God the respect he deserves"
"everything that the law says people should do is for"
"those who must obey the law"
"so that no people will be able to say anything valid to defend themselves"
"that God can declare everyone in the world guilty"
Here "flesh" refers to all human beings.
"when someone knows God's law, he realizes that he has sinned"
The word "now" refers to the time since Jesus came to the earth.
"God has made known a way to be right with him without obeying the law"
"What Moses and the prophets wrote confirms this"
"being right with God through trusting Jesus Christ"
"There is no difference at all between the Jews and the Gentiles"
"have failed to be like God"
"God makes them right with himself as a free gift, because Christ Jesus sets them free"
"they are made right with God without earning it"
"in his death as a sacrifice for sins"
Possible meanings are 1) his ignoring or 2) his forgiving.
"God did this to show at this present time that he is righteous"
"By this he shows that he is both just and the the justifier of the one who has faith in Jesus"
"the one who declares everyone righteous who has faith in Jesus"
"So there is no way that we can boast that God favors us because we obeyed those laws. God does not allow it"
"On what grounds does God exclude boasting? Does he exclude it through a law of works? No, he excludes it through a law of faith"
"Let me tell you what kind of law he excludes it through. It is not through a law of works."
"God justifies a person because he has faith"
"even if he has done no works of the law"
"You who are Jews certainly should not think that you are the only ones whom God will accept!"
"He will also accept non-Jews, that is, Gentiles"
"God will make both Jews and non-Jews right with himself through their faith in Christ"
"Someone might say that we can ignore the law because we have faith."
"we obey the law"
This pronoun refers to Paul, other believers, and the readers.
1
What then will we say that Abraham, our forefather according to the flesh, found?
2
For if Abraham had been justified by works, he would have had a reason to boast, but not before God.
3
For what does the scripture say? "Abraham believed God, and it was counted to him as righteousness."
13 For the promise to Abraham and to his descendants that he would be heir of the world did not come through the law but through the righteousness of faith. 14 For if those who live by the law are to be the heirs, faith is made empty, and the promise does nothing. 15 For the law brings about wrath, but where there is no law, there is no transgression.
[4:1]
Paul wrote that Abraham was their “forefather according to the flesh.” Some scholars think Paul wanted to say that Abraham was the ancestor of every Jew. Other scholars think this was a metaphor. Paul wanted to say anyone who believed in God was a descendant of Abraham (see: Romans 4:11, 16).
See: Matthew 3:9; John 8:53, 56; Acts 13:26; 2 Corinthians 11:22
See: Flesh; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Metaphor
[4:1]
Paul wrote that Abraham found something. That is, Abraham found God’s grace and mercy. This is a metaphor. God was gracious and merciful to Abraham.
See: Genesis 6:8; 18:3; 19:19
[4:2]
Paul wrote about “boasting”(καύχημα/g2745). He was speaking about some who said they were righteous. This dishonored God because they were not righteous. Every person is a sinner. While Abraham did many good things, he could not be at peace with God by being righteous. Only God could give him righteousness and peace.
See: Romans 3:27; 1 Corinthians 1:29-31; Ephesians 2:8-9
See: Righteous (Righteousness); Sin
[4:3]
Abraham was written about in the Old Testament. Paul wanted people to know that the gospel agreed with the Old Testament. Abraham trusted God. Christians should also trust God.
See: Psalm 106:31; 2 Corinthians 5:19; Galatians 3:6-8; James 2:23
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Gospel; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)
[4:7, 4:8]
Paul wrote the same thing as David in Psalm 31:1-2. David was very happy God forgave him after his sin with Bathsheba. Paul was also very happy that God forgave him.
See: Psalm 51:4; Romans 3:4
[4:7]
See: Bless (Blessing)
[4:8] David often sinned. God forgave him even though David didn’t deserve it. In the Bible, sins were covered before Jesus died. This changed when Jesus died. God did not count people sins. That is, people were at peace with God even though they sinned because Jesus died.
See: Mark 11:25; 1 John 1:9
See: Sin; Atone (Atonement)
[4:9]
When David pronounced a blessing, he said a blessing to people.
See: Bless (Blessing)
[4:11]
Paul wrote that circumcision was a “seal of righteousness. That is, Abraham was circumcised because he believed in God and was at peace with God. He was not at peace with God because he was circumcised, but because he had faith in God. Advice to Translators: This might be translated as “circumcision was the physical proof that he was already righteous.”
See: Genesis 17:11; 2 Corinthians 1:22; Ephesians 1:13; 4:30; Revelations 9:4
See: Seal; Circumcise (Circumcision); Faith (Believe in); Righteous (Righteousness)
[4:11]
Paul wrote that Abraham was the father of all. He was not an ancestor of everyone who believes in Jesus. However, people who believe in Jesus do the same types of things Abraham did (see: Romans 4:1). They believe in God in the same way Abraham believed in God.
See: Luke 19:9
See: Family of God
[4:12]
Someone who walked in the footsteps of someone else did the same types of things the other person did. This was a metaphor. People did the same types of things Abraham did.
See: Proverbs 2:20; John 8:39-40; 2 Corinthians 12:18; 1 Peter 2:21
[4:13]
God promised Abraham that he would be the “heir” (κληρονόμος/g2818) of the world. That is, he and his descendants would eventually become the owners of the whole world.
See: Psalm 2:8; Galatians 3:16-18, 29
See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)
[4:14]
Paul wrote about faith being made empty and a promise made void. He meant that having faith in God would not have any value, and God’s promise would be broken. He was speaking about something as if it could happen, but it could not happen.
See: Isaiah 55:11; 1 Corinthians 15:17; Galatians 3:18-24; 5:4
See: Faith (Believe in)
[4:15]
Paul wrote that there is no transgression when there was no law. A “transgression”(παράβασις/g3847) was a certain type of sin, where someone disobeyed a command of God. If there was no Law of Moses, people would still sin, but they would not be disobeying God’s commands because they did not know the Law of Moses.
See: Romans 5:13; 2 Corinthians 5:19; Galatians 3:10, 19; Ephesians 2:1
See: Sin; Law of Moses
[4:16]
Paul wrote that the promise rested on grace. That is God gives people what he promised through the grace that he gave to people, not through them obeying the Law of Moses.
See: Ephesians 2:8; Titus 3:7
See: Grace; Law of Moses
[4:17]
Paul wrote that Abraham was the father of many nations. This is something God promised to Abraham (see: Genesis 17:4). Some scholars think Paul was speaking about how all Christians inherit the promises God gave to Abraham. Other scholars think that Christians do not inherit these promises, but they do the same types of things Abraham did.
See: Genesis 12:2; 13:16; 15:5; 17:4; 17:16; 22:17; 1 Peter 2:10
See: People of God; Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Covenant with Abraham
[4:17]
Paul wrote that Abraham was in the presence of God. He wanted to say that Abraham obeyed God and did the things God wanted him to do.
See: Psalm 19:14; 142:2; 2 Corinthians 2:17; 12:19
See: Presence of God
[4:17]
God called things that do not exist into existence. That is, God made things from nothing. He did this just by speaking. He made everything in the universe by speaking.
See: John 5:21; 1 Corinthians 1:28
[4:18]
Abraham believed in him and against hope. He was confident that God would do everything he promised. He did this even when people did not think God could do the things he promised.
See: Ruth 1:12; Psalm 39:7; Romans 15:13; 1 Peter 1:3
See: Hope
[4:18]
God promised Abraham that he would have more descendants than the number of stars someone can see in the sky. This is hyperbole.
See: Genesis 15:5
See: Hyperbole
[4:19]
Paul wrote that Abraham’s body and Sarah’s womb were dead. They were not dead. This was a metaphor. They were too old to have children. Abraham was 99 years old (see: Genesis 17:1). Sarah was very old and past the age when she could have children (Genesis 18:11).
See: Hebrews 11:11-12
[4:20]
Paul wrote that someone hesitated in unbelief. That is, they did not think that God would fulfill his promises. That is, they did not trust God.
See: Isaiah 7:9b; Matthew 6:30; 8:26; Mark 9:23-24; 1 Corinthians 16:13
[4:25]
Jesus was delivered up for our trespasses. That is, Jesus died so that people could be at peace with God.
See: Galatians 1:4; 1 John 4:9-10
See: Atone (Atonement)
[4:25]
Paul wrote that Jesus was raised for our justification. That is, Jesus was resurrected so that Christians can be at peace with God. Jesus needed to be resurrected (see: Romans 10:9-10; Romans 5:12-21; 1 Corinthians 15:45).
See: 1 Corinthians 15:17; Colossians 1:18
See: Resurrect (Resurrection)); Justify (Justification)
"This is what Abraham our physical ancestor found."
"For this is what is in the scripture:"
"God considered Abraham to be a righteous person because he believed". Paul quotes Genesis 15:6.
"no one counts what his employer pays him as a gift from his employer"
"but as what his employer owes him"
"in God, who justifies"
"God considers that person's faith as righteousness" or "God considers that person righteous because of his faith"
"who have broken the law, but the Lord has forgiven ... whose sins the Lord has covered". See Psalm 32:1 and Psalm 32:2.
"I want to show you how it is that God blesses not only those who are circumcised, but also those who are not circumcised"
"the Jews"
"the Gentiles"
"God considered the faith of Abraham as righteousness"
"This is when righteousness was counted to him: it was not after he had been circumcised, but before!"
"How did God consider Abraham to be righteous?"
"It happened before he was circumcised, not after he was circumcised"
"a visible sign that God considered him righteous because he had believed in God before he was circumcised"
"so that God would consider them righteous"
Here "the circumcision" refers to Jews.
"who follow our father Abraham's example in the faith that he had" or "who have faith as our father Abraham did"
"law, but the promise came through faith, which God considers as righteousness"
The people to whom God has made promises are spoken of as if they were to inherit property and wealth from a family member.
"if those who obey the law are the ones who will inherit the earth"
"faith has no value, and the promise is meaningless"
"no one has disobeyed the law"
"it is by faith that we receive the promise" or "we receive the promise by faith"
"so that what he promised might be a free gift"
This refers to the Jewish people, who were obligated to obey the law of Moses.
"those who believe as Abraham did"
Here the word "us" refers to Paul and includes all Jewish and non-Jewish believers in Christ. Abraham is the physical ancestor of the Jewish people, but he is also the spiritual father of those who have faith.
"as someone has written in the Scriptures"
Here the word "you" is singular and refers to Abraham.
"creates everything from nothing"
"Even though it seemed to be impossible for him to have descendants, Abraham believed God and confidently expected"
"just as God said to Abraham"
"You will have more descendants than you can count"
"Abraham was completely sure"
"God was able to do"
"Therefore God counted Abraham's belief as righteousness" or "Therefore God considered Abraham righteous because Abraham believed him"
"for Abraham only"
"God counted righteousness to him" or "God considered him righteous"
The word "us" refers to Paul and includes all believers in Christ.
"God will count righteousness to us who believe in him" or "God will consider us righteous if we believe in him"
"him who caused Jesus our Lord to live again"
"whom God gave over to enemies for our trespasses and whom God brought back to life so he could make us right with him"
1
Since we are justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.
2
Through him we also have our access by faith into this grace in which we stand, and we boast in the hope of the glory of God.
[5:1]
See: Exodus 23:7; 1 Corinthians 6:11; Galatians 3:11-12; James 2:21-25
See: Justify (Justification)); Faith (Believe in)
[5:2]
In Romans 2-3, “boasting”(καυχάομαι/g2744) was when someone said or believed that he was righteous in himself and without needing God. This dishonored God. Here, Paul wrote about another type of boasting. This honored God because it was boasting about the things God did.
See: Romans 4:2; 1 Corinthians 1:29-31; Ephesians 2:8-9
[5:2]
Paul wrote that mankind fell short of God’s glory when Adam sinned (see: Romans 3:23). Christian know that they will be with God and have a glorious body in heaven.
See: Romans 6:23; 2 Corinthians 4:17
See: Glory (Glorify); Sin; Heaven
[5:4]
Paul wanted Christians to know that the difficult parts of their life helped Christians to live in a way that honors God and to do the same types of things Jesus did.
See: Romans 8:18, 21; James 1:2-3; 1 Peter 1:6-7; 2 Peter 1:5-8
[5:5]
Christians are confident that God will do the things he promised to do. They will not be ashamed because God will do these things.
See: Isaiah 28:16; Philippians 1:20; Romans 9:33
[5:5]
Paul wrote that the love of God was poured in people’s hearts. This is a metaphor. God greatly loved Christians The word “poured”(ἐκχέω/g1632) when used literally referred to freely pouring out a liquid. Here it was a metaphor, that God was generous in loving his people.
See: Galatians 4:6; Hebrews 6:18-19
See: Heart (Metaphor)
[5:6]
Paul wrote about Christians being weak. This is a metaphor. They could not live in a way that honors God. They were not strong enough to be at peace with God. They needed God to help them.
See: Ephesians 2:1-5; Titus 3:3-5
[5:9, 5:10, 5:15, 5:17]
Paul used the words “much more in verses 9, 10, 15, and 17. In ancient times, people often used these words when they wanted people to know if something happened, then something else would also happen (see: Romans 11:12; 11:24; 1 Corinthians 6:3; 2 Corinthians 3:7-11).
5:10]
Paul said that people were enemies of God before they believed in Jesus. When they believed in Jesus, God reconciled them to himself. That is, people have peace with God after they believe in Jesus.
See: Romans 11:28; 2 Corinthians 5:18-20; Ephesians 2:16; Colossians 1:20-22
[5:12]
Before Adam sinned, no one had ever sinned. Because of this, the world was perfect. After Adam sinned, things began to die and people were not at peace with God.
See: Genesis 2:16-17, 3:3, 4, 19; 1 Corinthians 15:21-22
See: Sin
[5:13]
Paul wrote that there was no “accounting”(ἐλλογέω/g1677) for sin. Paul wanted to say that before the Law of Moses, people did not know what was a sin because they did not have the Law of Moses.
See: 1 Corinthians 15:56; 1 John 3:4
See: Sin; Law of Moses
[5:14]
Paul wrote that death reigned from Adam to Moses. Sin ruled in the way a king reigned. This was a metaphor. People were controlled by their sins (see: Romans 5:14, 17, 21; 6:12).
See: Romans 8:17; 1 Corinthians 15:45
See: Metaphor
[5:14]
Paul spoke about a pattern of him who was to come. He was speaking about Adam was like Jesus in some way. However, Jesus was greater than Adam. Paul wanted people to learn about Jesus by learning how Jesus was greater than Adam.
[5:17]
The “gift of righteousness” was something God gave to people who believe in Jesus. That is, God made them righteous so they could live in heaven with him.
See: Isaiah 53:11; 2 Corinthians 9:15; Ephesians 2:8; 1 John 4:9-10
See: Righteous (Righteousness); Heaven
[5:17]
Since Adam sinned, Paul wrote aht sin reigned over the people as if it were their king (see: 5:14). That is, people sinned because they wanted to sin. When Paul wrote about Christians reigning, he was writing about how Christians will rule over the world after they are resurrected (see: Romans 8:17).
See: Genesis 3; 1 Corinthians 15:21-22; 2 Timothy 2:12; Revelation 22:5
See: Sin; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[5:20]
Paul wrote that the Law of Moses increased “trespasses”(παράπτωμα/g3900). That is, people broke the law more because of the Law of Moses. They did not sin more. They broke the law more because they had many laws to obey in the Law of Moses. Paul wanted people to know why God gave the Law of Moses to Israel. While people could not be at peace with God because they followed the Law of Moses, the Law of Moses helped them to know they were sinners (see: 4:15; 7:7-9). Then they would know that they needed Jesus to save them.
See: John 15:22; 2 Corinthians 3:7-9; Galatians 3:19-25
See: Law of Moses; Sin; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[5:21]
Paul wrote that “as sin reigned in death, grace might reign in righteousness.” He wanted to say that people obeyed their sinful desires. That is, they sinned because they wanted to sin. However, because of God’s grace, people can now live in a way that honors God.
See: John 1:16-17
See: Sin; Grace; Righteous (Righteousness)
All occurrences of "we" and "our" refer to all believers and should be inclusive.
Here "Lord" means that Jesus is God.
"Because we trust in Jesus, God allows us to come into his presence"
"we rejoice because we confidently expect to share in the glory of God"
"suffering helps us learn to endure"
"We develop character when we endure hardship"
the desire and ability to do what is right
"character helps us to trust God"
These words refer to all believers and should be inclusive.
"we are very confident that we will receive the things that we wait for"
"make us ashamed"
"because he has loved us greatly" or "because God has shown us how much he loves us"
"It is hard to find someone who is willing to die, even for a righteous person"
"but you might find someone who is willing to die for such a good person"
"Now that we are justified by his blood, we will more certainly be saved"
"now that God has made us right with himself because of the sacrificial death of Jesus on the cross"
God forgives us and rescues us from being punished in hell for our sin.
"God's punishment"
"God's Son ... the life of God's Son"
"God allowed us to have a peaceful relationship with him because his Son died for us"
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"now that God has made us his friends again"
Paul describes sin as a dangerous thing that came into the world through the actions of "one man," Adam. This sin then became an opening through which death, pictured here as another dangerous thing, also came into the world.
"People in the world sinned before God gave his law to Moses"
"but God recorded no sin against the law before he gave the law"
"people continued to die from the time of Adam until the time of Moses as a consequence of their sin"
"Moses. Even people whose sins were different from Adam's continued to die, Adam being"
Adam was a pattern of Christ, who appeared much later. He had much in common with him.
"even more through the man Jesus Christ, who died for us all, did God kindly offer us this gift of everlasting life, although we do not deserve it"
"The gift is not like the result of Adam's sin"
"After one man trespassed, God judged all people and condemned them to be punished" or "God declared that all people deserved to have him punish them because one man committed one sin"
"but after people trespassed many times, God gave the gift and justified them" or "but the gift is greater because he gave it after many people had committed many sins, and by giving the gift he justified them"
This refers to the sin of Adam.
"everyone died"
"as all people are condemned because one person sinned against God"
This refers to Adam's sin.
"all people deserve God's punishment for sin"
"one act of righteousness allows all people to be justified and live" or "all people can be justified and live because one person did that one righteous act"
This refers to Jesus's obedience to God in dying for our sins.
"many people sinned"
the obedience of Jesus
"of the one, God will make many people right with him"
"God gave his law to Moses"
"sin increased"
"God continued to act even more kindly toward them, in a way that they did not deserve"
"as people obeyed their desire to sin and therefore had to die ... God might show grace to people and allow them to be right with him, resulting in everlasting life"
Paul includes himself, his readers, and all believers.
1
What then will we say? Should we continue in sin so that grace may abound?
2
May it never be. We who died to sin, how can we still live in it?
3
Do you not know that as many as were baptized into Christ Jesus were baptized into his death?
[6:1]
Paul wrote that grace abounded. That is, it grew or increased. He was speaking as if someone was saying that sinning caused God to be more gracious. This is not true.
See: 1 Peter 2:16
[6:2]
Paul wrote, “may it never be.” He wrote this often. He wanted to say that something should never happen (see: Romans 3:4).
[6:2]
God said that Christians were dead in some way. Christians cannot be punished for their sins and they did not have to sin.
See: Galatians 5:24; Colossians 3:3; 1 Peter 2:24
See: Sin
[6:3]
People who were “baptized”(βαπτίζω/g0907) by water were united with Christ. When they are baptized into his death, they are also joined with Jesus’ death in some way.
See: 1 Corinthians 12:13; Galatians 3:27; Colossians 2:12; 1 Peter 3:21
See: Baptize (Baptism)
[6:3]
Paul wrote that a Christian is buried with Jesus. This is a metaphor. He wanted people to know that they did not need to live in the same way the used to live before believing in Jesus.
See: Matthew 27:57-61; 1 Corinthians 15:4
[6:4]
See: Romans 7:6; 2 Corinthians 5:17
See: Baptize (Baptism)
[6:5]
Paul wrote about being united with Jesus. Here, he was speaking about people were identified with Jesus. That is, people would know they believe in Jesus and followed him
See: John 15:5-6; Philippians 3:10-11
[6:6]
See: Galatians 2:20; 5:24; 6:14; Ephesians 4:21-24; Colossians 3:9-10
See: Old and New Self
[6:6]
Paul wrote about the body of sin. He was writing about someone being controlled by their sin. That is, they sinned because they wanted to sin.
See: Romans 8:10; Ephesians 4:22
[6:6]
Paul wrote about something being “destroyed”(καταργέω/g2673). It lost its power (see: Romans 3:3; Galatians 3:17). Α person was no longer controlled by their desire to sin.
See: Sin
[6:6]
See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Sinful Nature
[6:7]
Paul wrote that someone was “declared righteous” or justified.
See: Justify (Justification); Righteous (Righteousness)
[6:8]
Paul wrote that Christians will live together with Jesus. Some scholars think Paul was writing about Christians being resurrected to be with Jesus (see: 1 Thessalonians 4:17). Other scholars think Christians already live together with Jesus. This is a metaphor. They are now joined together with Jesus and have the Holy Spirit living in them (see: Galatians 2:20).
See: John 14:19; Colossians 3:3-4; 2 Timothy 2:11-12
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Metaphor
[6:11]
Paul wrote “consider yourselves.” He wanted Christians to think and to know that they did not need to sin.
See: Sin
[6:13]
Members were parts of a person’s body.
See: Romans 12:4a; 1 Corinthians 12:12a; James 3:6; Matthew 5:29-30
[6:13]
A tool was something that was used to help someone do something. Paul did not want sin to use Christians.This is a metaphor. If Christians allowed sin to use them, then sin could use a person to do evil things.
See: Romans 12:1; 1 Corinthians 6:15
[6:16]
Someone who presents themselves as a slave to sin voluntarily submit himself to being controlled by someone or something.
See: Joshua 24:15; John 8:34; 2 Peter 2:19
[6:17]
Someone who obeyed from the heart obeyed God’s command to believe the gospel.
See: Acts 6:7; Romans 1:5; 2 Thessalonians 1:8
See: Heart (Metaphor); Gospel
[6:17]
Paul wrote about a pattern of teaching. He was writing about certain things Christians taught. The Roman Christians knew these things.
See: 2 Timothy 1:13
[6:18]
Paul continued the metaphor of slavery. The term “made free”(ἐλευθερόω/g1659) was the normal term for freeing a slave from his master. Now Christians were freed from their old master, sin, and have become slaves of God. They do not need to sin and can now live in a way that honors God.
See: John 8:32; 1 Corinthians 7:21-23; Galatians 5:1; 1 Peter 2:16
See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Sinful Nature; Fruit (Metaphor)
[6:19]
See: Sanctify (Sanctification)
[6:20]
Paul wrote that people were free from righteousness. Non-Christians are free from righteousness. That is, non-Christians do not live in a way that honors God. They cannot do things that honor God.
See: Righteous (Righteousness)
[6:21]
In the Bible, people often spoke about doing good things as if they were fruit. Here, Paul was writing about evil things people did as if they were fruit.
See: Matthew 3:8; 7:15-20; Galatians 5:22; Ephesians 5:9; Philippians 1:11
See: Fruit (Metaphor)
[6:23]
Wages were the money people earned because they worked (see: Luke 3:14). Paul wrote about people earning something because they sinned. That is, a person deserves to be punished because they sinned.
See: Matthew 25:46; 2 Corinthians 5:10; James 1:17
See: Sin; Punish (Punishment)
[6:23]
Paul wrote about eternal life. This was something that God gave to people who believe in Jesus.
See: Eternal Life
"So, what should we say about all of this? We certainly should not keep on sinning so that God will give us more and more grace!
The pronoun "we" refers to Paul, his readers, and other people.
"We are now like dead people on whom sin has no effect! So we certainly should not keep on sinning!"
"Remember, when someone baptized us to show that we have a relationship with Christ, this also shows that we died with Christ on the cross!
"When someone baptized us, it is just like that person buried us with Christ in the tomb"
"just as the Father brought Jesus back to life after he died, we might have new spiritual life and obey God"
All those who have died. To be raised from among them speaks of becoming alive again.
"died with him ... come back to life with him". Paul compares our union with Christ to death. Those who are joined with Christ in death will share in his resurrection.
"our sinful person died on the cross with Jesus"
This means the person who once was, but who does not exist now.
"our sinful nature"
"might die"
"sin should no longer enslave us" or "we should no longer be controlled by sin"
"When God declares a person right with him, that person is no longer controlled by sin"
Here "died" refers to the fact that believers are no longer controlled by sin.
"We know since God brought Christ back to life after he died"
"He cannot ever die again"
Possible meanings are 1) he died once, and he will not die again, nor will anyone else need to die, or 2) it is true now and will be true for all time that he died.
"think of yourselves as" or "see yourselves as"
"as if you were dead to the power of sin"
"dead to the power of sin, but living to honor God"
"living to honor God through the power Christ Jesus gives you"
"Do not let sinful desires control you"
"you"
Obeying the mortal body's lusts would be the result of letting sin rule in the body. That is why Paul commands people not to let sin rule in their mortal body—so they do not obey its lusts.
"Do not offer yourselves to sin so that you do what is not right"
"But offer yourselves to God because he has given you new spiritual life" or "But offer yourselves to God as those who had died and are now alive"
"let God use you for what is pleasing to him"
"Do not let sinful desires control what you do" or "Do not allow yourselves to do the sinful things you want to do"
"For you are no longer bound to the law of Moses, which could not give you the power to stop sinning"
"but you are bound to God's grace, which does give you the power to stop sinning"
"However, just because we are bound to grace instead of the law of Moses certainly does not mean we are allowed to sin"
"We would never want that to happen!" or "May God help me not to do that!"
"You should know that if you present yourselves as slaves to anyone, you are slaves to whomever you obey!"
"you were like slaves of sin"
"but you truly obeyed"
"the teaching that Christian leaders gave you"
"Christ has freed you from sin" or "You have been made free from sin's control over you"
"you have been made like slaves of righteousness"
"I am speaking about this in human terms" or "I am using examples from everyday life"
"because you do not fully understand spiritual things"
"offered yourselves as slaves to everything that is evil and not pleasing to God"
"offer yourselves as slaves to what is right before God so that he might set you apart and give you the power to serve him"
"you behaved as though you did not have to do what was right"
"Nothing good came from those things that now cause you shame." or "You gained nothing by doing those things that now cause you shame."
"But now that you have become free from sin and have become God's slaves" or "But now that God has freed you from sin and made you his slaves"
"But now that God has made you able not to sin"
"and God has made you able to serve him"
"the benefit is your sanctification" or "the benefit is that you live in a holy way"
"The result of all of this is that you will live forever with God"
"For if you continue sinning, God will punish you with spiritual death"
"but God gives eternal life to those who belong to Christ Jesus our Lord"
1
Or do you not know, brothers (for I am speaking to people who know about law), that the law rules over a person for whatever time he lives?
[7:1]
When Paul wrote about the law, he often wrote about the Law of Moses. Here, he wrote about the laws made by people or the government.
See: Law of Moses
[7:2]
Paul wrote about the law binding people. That is, people needed to obey these laws. Paul also wrote about people being released from the law. That is, they did not need to obey the laws.
[7:4]
Paul wrote that someone was made dead to the law. That is, people did not need to obey the Law of Moses.
See: Law of Moses
[7:4]
Paul wrote about Jesus’ body. This is a metaphor. He was speaking about Jesus’ body dying. Because Jesus died, people did not need to obey the Law of Moses.
See: Colossians 1:22; Hebrews 10:10
See: Metaphor; Law of Moses; Messiah (Christ)
[7:4]
Paul wrote about someone living with another man or becoming joined to another man. Paul wanted to say that this woman was having sex with this man. Paul did not say if these two people were married.
See: Exodus 20:14; Leviticus 20:10; Matthew 5:32
See: Adultery
[7:4, 7:5]
“Fruit” was a metaphor for how a person lived. Paul wrote about people living in a way that honors God of living in an evil way that dishonors God (see: Romans 6:21).
See: Matthew 3:8; 7:15-20; Galatians 5:22; Ephesians 5:9; Philippians 1:11, 22
See: Fruit (Metaphor)
[7:6]
Paul wrote about someone serving in the newness of the Spirit. They served God because God gave the new life which the Holy Spirit gave to them.
See: Ezekiel 36:26; 2 Corinthians 3:6; Galatians 2:19-20
See: Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Holy Spirit
[7:6]
Paul wrote about the oldness of the letter. This is a metaphor. He was speaking about the way someone used to live. He was enslaved to sinning.
See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Sinful Nature; Law of Moses; Metaphor; Old and New Self
See: John 5:47; 2 Corinthians 3:6; 2 Timothy 3:15
Some scholars think Paul was thinking about himself in this passage. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about all people. Other scholars think he was speaking about Adam.
[7:7]
People accused Paul of speaking against the Law of Moses. However, Paul did not do this. He wanted people to know that the Law of Moses is not evil. He also wanted them to know that they should not try to follow the Law of Moses anymore. However, the Law of Moses helped people to know that they sinned and needed God to save them.
See: Acts 21:20-21; 1 Corinthians 15:56; Galatians 3:13; James 1:13-15
See: Law of Moses; Sin; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[7:7]
See: Romans 3:4
[7:9]
While the law of Moses was not sinful, people disobeyed the Law of Moses. Because of this, people sinned. They sinned more than they would have if they did not have the law.
See: Sin
[7:10]
Paul wrote, “I died” because he sinned and deserved to be punished and die because he sinned. He was also separated from God.
See: Sin; Punish (Punishment)
See: Galatians 3:10
[7:13]
Paul wrote about someone being sinful beyond measure. Because of the Law of Moses, people sinned much more.
See: Sin; Law of Moses
Some scholars think Paul was writing about himself before he became a Christian. Other scholars scholars think he was writing about a Jewish man who was not a Christian. This was not a certain people. Other scholars think Paul was writing about himself just after he became a Chrsitian. Other scholars think Paul was writing about Adam, who was a leader of all people or all Israelites.
[7:14]
When Paul wrote about something spiritual, he was speaking about something the Holy Spirit did (see: 1 Corinthians 2:15; 10:4; 12:1; 14:1). Paul wanted people to know that the Law of Moses came from God through the Spirit. Because of this, it was good.
See: Holy Spirit, Spirit (Spiritual); Law of Moses
[7:14]
Paul wrote about the flesh. He was not speaking about his body. This was a metaphor. He was speaking about being separated from God and unable to do good things.
See: Romans 8:8; Galatians 5:19-21, 24; 1 John 2:16
See: Flesh
[7:14]
Paul wrote about being sold under slavery to sin. In ancient times, slaves were sold in a market. Here, Paul used a metaphor. Paul was controlled by his desire to sin.
See: 1 Kings 21:20, 25; 2 Kings 17:17
See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Sinful Nature
[7:22]
See: Inner Person
[7:24]
Paul spoke about the body of death. Some scholars think Paul was speaking about his body dying. He would die because of sin. Other scholars think this is a metaphor. Paul was speaking about having to die because of sin.
See: Metaphor; Sin
"So you certainly know brothers ... that people have to obey laws only while they are alive"
Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.
"according to the law, the married woman is united to the husband"
"God will consider her an adulteress" or "people will call her an adulteress"
"she does not have to obey that law"
"you also died to the law when through Christ you died on the cross"
"to him whom God raised from the dead" or "to him whom God caused to live again"
"we might be able to do things pleasing to God"
"which resulted in spiritual death" or "the outcome of which was our own spiritual death"
"God has released us from the law"
"to the law, which bound us"
"the law of Moses"
"Of course that is not true!"
"my desire to sin"
This word includes both the desire to have what belongs to other people and wrong sexual desire.
"if there were no law, there would be no breaking of the law, so there would be no sin"
"I realized that I was sinning" or "I strongly desired to sin"
"God gave me the commandment so I would live, but it killed me instead"
"Because I wanted to sin, I deceived myself into thinking that I could sin and obey the commandment at the same time, but God punished me for disobeying the commandment by separating me from him"
Paul is comparing sin to a person who can act.
"it separated me from God"
Possible meanings are that it is holy because 1) it comes from God or 2) it reveals God's true nature.
This refers to God's law.
"cause me to die"
"separated me from God". Paul speaks of being separated from God as if he were literally dead.
"because I disobeyed the commandment"
"I am not sure why I do some of the things that I do"
"I do not always do what I want to do"
"the things that I know are not good are the things that I sometimes do"
"I agree with God that the law is good"
Paul speaks of "sin" as if it were alive and living inside him.
The words "this law" refer to the natural human desire to rebel against God and disobey him. Paul calls this a law because he has observed that this is the way people live. It is not a collection of written commands.
Paul speaks of evil here as if it were alive and living with him.
"with my heart" or "with my soul"
These words refer to the natural human desire to rebel against God and disobey him. Paul calls this a law because he has observed that this is the way people live. It is not a collection of written commands.
"in my actions" or "in my behviors"
These words refer to the law of Moses, which was God's commands in written form.
"I want someone to set me free from the control of what my body desires!"
"My mind chooses to please God by obeying the law of Moses, but my flesh chooses to disobey God and sin"
1
There is therefore now no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus.
2
For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus has set you free from the law of sin and death.
[8:1]
Paul wrote that there was no condemnation. Paul wanted people to know that God would never condemn people who believe in Jesus.
See: John 3:17-18; Romans 1:18
[8:2]
The first law of the spirit of life was the Holy Spirit’s power to free people from sin (see: Romans 7:5, 7-11). Scholars disagree about what Paul was writing about when he wrote about the law of sin and death. Some scholars think he was writing about the Law of Moses. Other scholars think that non-Christians trying to obey the Law of Moses made the sin further and deserve to be punished for disobeying God.
See: 2 Corinthians 3:17; Galatians 2:19
See: Holy Spirit; Serve (Servant, Slave); Law of Moses; Sin; Sinful Nature; Die (Death); Punish (Punishment)
[8:3]
Paul wrote that the law was weak through the flesh. He was speaking about the Law of Moses. The Law of Moses could not make people righteous because they did not obey it. People have the ability to obey the Law of Moses, but they cannot because of sin. They did the things they wanted to do and did not do things that honor God.
See: Acts 13:39; Hebrews 7:18-19
See: Law of Moses; Flesh
[8:3]
Jesus came to earth as a human. He had a body just like every other person and looked like every other person. However, he did not sin.
See: John 1:14; Galatians 4:4; Philippians 2:7
See: Incarnation; Flesh; Sin
[8:3]
Paul wrote about an offering for sin and condemning sin in the flesh. Like the animals that were offered on the altar in the temple, Jesus was an offering for human sins. God punished the sins of human beings in the “flesh” or body of Jesus as he hung on the cross.
See: 2 Corinthians 5:21
See: Offer (Offering); Sin; Flesh; Condemn (Condemnation); Sinful Nature; Atone (Atonement); Punish (Punishment); Cross
[8:4]
Someone walked or lived in the flesh when they did things that were evil and did not honor God (See: Psalm 1:1; 119:1; Proverbs 4:14-15; Galatians 5:16; Ephesians 5:8). Someone who walked or lived in the spirit obeyed the Holy Spirit. They lived in a way that honored God.
See: Galatians 5:16-25
See: Walk; Flesh; Spirit (Spiritual); Holy Spirit
[8:5]
Paul wrote about people setting their minds on something. Paul was speaking about people who focused on sinning or doing the will of God.
See: Philippians 2:5; 3:19; Colossians 3:1-3; Mark 8:33
See: Mind; Sin; Will of God
[8:10]
Paul wrote that “the body is dead with respect to sin.” Some scholars think Paul was speaking about how a non-Christian’s body was dead. This is a metaphor. It was useless and could not serve God. Other scholars think Paul wanted to say the non-Christian would die soon. This was not a metaphor. Paul wrote that “the spirit is alive.” Some scholars think the spirit of the Christian was alive. Other scholars think the Holy Spirit gave Christians life. Other scholars think the Holy Spirit would make people alive when they are resurrected.
See: Galatians 6:8
See: Sin; Metaphor; Spirit (Spiritual); Holy Spirit; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Resurrect (Resurrection)
[8:11]
When Paul wrote about a mortal body, he was saying that a person would die. When Paul spoke about life, he was writing about how the Holy Spirit would raise believers from the dead in the future and give them eternal life.
See: 1 Corinthians 15:50-54; 2 Corinthians 4:11, 14; Philippians 3:21
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Eternal Life; Holy Spirit
[8:12]
A debtor was a person was needed to repay someone money or to do something for someone else. Paul alluded again to the metaphor of a slave, who had to obey whatever his master wanted.
See: 1 Corinthians 6:19-20; 1 Peter 4:2-3
See: Flesh; Serve (Servant, Slave); Sinful Nature; Metaphor
[8:13]
Paul wrote about putting to death the body’s actions. Paul wanted Christians to stop sinning. They must stop doing the wrong things they used to do.
See: Colossians 3:5-10; Titus 2:12; 1 Peter 2:11
[8:15]
Paul used the word “spirit” in two ways in verse 15. When Paul wrote about the “spirit of adoption,” he was speaking about the Holy Spirit came to live in the Christian. God adopted all Christians and made them his children. Paul wrote that the spirit of slavery. Non-christians were slaves to their sin. That is, they were controlled by their desire to sin.
See: 1 Corinthians 2:12; Ephesians 1:5; 2 Timothy 1:7
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Holy Spirit; Serve (Servant, Slave); Sinful Nature; Adopt (Adoption); Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Family of God; Sin
[8:15]
“Abba”(ἀββα/g0005) was an Aramaic word used by Christians. It means father.
See: John 20:17; Galatians 4:5-7
See: God the Father
[8:16]
Paul wrote that the Spirit bore witness with the Christian’s spirit. The Holy Spirit helped Christians to know that they are at peace with God.
See: 2 Corinthians 1:22; Galatians 3:14; 1 John 4:13
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Holy Spirit
[8:17]
See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir) How will Christians be glorified with Jesus? Paul wrote that Christians will be glorified with Jesus. He was thinking about when Christians will be resurrected.
See: 2 Corinthians 4:17-18; Colossians 3:4; 1 Peter 4:13; 1 John 3:2
See: Glory (Glorify); Resurrect (Resurrection)
[8:20, 8:21]
Paul wrote about the eager expectation of the creation. Paul was speaking about everything in the world, but not people. He was speaking about these things as if there were a person. He wanted people to know that God would make the whole world perfect in the future.
See: Create (Creation, Creature)
[8:20]
Paul said that the world was subject to futility and decay. He was thinking about Genesis 3:17-19. Because Adam sinned, the world was not perfect. Everything dies or is destroyed. This is because Adam sinned. After this, the world did not the purpose God originally created it for.
See: Sin
[8:22]
When a woman has a baby, it is very painful. Paul wrote about this as a metaphor. He was talking about suffering, but this suffering would end and something new would come.
See: Isaiah 65:17; 66:22; Matthew 24:8
[8:23]
Paul wrote about the firstfruits of the spirit. He was speaking about the Holy Spirit beginning to live in Christians was the first of God’s blessings to come to Christians. Christians would also have more blessings.
See: Fruit (Metaphor); Bless (Blessing); Holy Spirit
[8:23]
Paul wrote that Christians groan. Christians suffer while they wait for their future resurrection.
See: 2 Corinthians 5:2-5
[8:23]
Paul wrote about adoption, the redemption of our body. Christians are adopted by God and children of God. This will completely happen when they are resurrected. When Paul wrote about the redemption of the body, he was speaking about the body after it is resurrected.
See: Ephesians 1:14
See: Adopt (Adoption); Redeem (Redemption)
[8:26]
The Holy Spirit intercedes for Christians. He prays for Christians. Some scholars think Paul was speaking about the Holy Spirit giving Christians the gift of speaking in tongues. He helps Christians to pray for the right things (see: 1 Corinthians 14:2). Others scholars think the Holy Spirit prayed for people but he does not need to speak.
See: Ephesians 2:18
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy SpiritGifts of the Holy Spirit;Speaking in Tongues
[8:27]
Paul wrote that the person who searches the hearts, knows the mind of the spirit. He was speaking about God knows what the Holy Spirit says was saying in prayer, even if the Christian does not. These prayers were always perfect and in agreement with God’s will for people. Thus it was certain that God would respond to those prayers.
See: Jeremiah 17:10; Acts 1:24; 1 Corinthians 2:10-12
See: Heart (Metaphor); Will of God
[8:28]
See: Call (Calling)
[8:29]
God foreknows things. He knows that they are going to happen before they happen. Some scholars think God knows things about Christians (see: Acts 26:5; 2 Peter 3:17). Other scholars think God chose who would believe in Jesus (see: Jeremiah 1:5; Romans 11:2; 1 Peter 1:2; also 1 Peter 1:20).
See: Foreknow (Foreknowledge); Elect (Election)
[8:29]
See: Predestine (Predestination)
[8:29]
Paul wrote about people being conformed to the image of his son. Christians will be resurrected and will be changed to be like Jesus. Perhaps Paul was thinking about how Christians gradually become more like Jesus. That is, Christians begin to do more of the types of things that Jesus did.
See: Genesis 1:27; 1 Corinthians 15:49; Colossians 1:15
See: Image of God; God the Father; Son of God
[8:29]
[8:30]
[8:30]
Paul wanted people to know that God returned peoplepeople to the glory that Adam lost in Eden (see: Genesis 3; Romans 3:23). Some scholars think Paul was speaking about the future resurrection of Christians (see: Romans 5:2; 8:17, 18, 21; 2 Corinthians 4:17). Other scholars think Paul was speaking about Christians doing the types of things Jesus did after they believe in Jesus.
See: Glory (Glorify)
[8:31]
Paul wrote that God is for us. He wanted people to know that God blessed and favored people in many ways. Christians are not enemies of God.
See: 1 Samuel 14:6; Psalm 118:6; Jeremiah 1:19; John 10:28-30; 1 John 4:4
[8:32]
Paul wrote that God did not spare his own son. That is, he did not stop Jesus from dying. Perhaps Paul was also thinking about Abraham being willing to sacrifice his son Isaac (see: Genesis 22:1-14).
See: John 3:16; 1 John 4:10
See: Son of God; Atone (Atonement); Sacrifice
[8:33]
Paul wrote about God choosing Christians.
See: Elect (Election)
[8:35]
Paul wrote about nakedness. He was speaking about someone who did not have enough clothes on. They did not have enough clothes to protect them against the cold.
See: 1 Corinthians 4:11; 2 Corinthians 11:27
[8:35]
Paul wrote the same thing as Psalm 44:22. This psalm was about how God abandoned Israel to being slaughtered like animals. Other verses in the Old Testament use the same metaphor (see: Jeremiah 11:19; 12:3; 51:40; Zechariah 11:4-5). Paul was not speaking about an animal sacrifice on an altar. He was speaking about animals that were butchered for their meat. Paul was speaking about Christians being persecuted as if they were animals.
See: 1 Corinthians 15:30-31; 2 Corinthians 4:8-12
See: Metaphor
[8:38]
Paul wrote about things present and things to come. Paul wanted Christians to know that nothing could separate Christians from God. In ancient Israel, people thought that all things could be divided into this age and the age to come (see: Matthew 12:32).
See: Ephesians 1:21; 2 Timothy 1:12
[8:38]
Paul wrote about certain powers. He was speaking about angels.
See: 1 Corinthians 15:24; Ephesians 1:21; Colossians 1:16; 1 Peter 3:22
See: Angel
"God will not condemn and punish those who are joined to Christ Jesus"
"For that reason, there is now"
"God's Spirit in Christ Jesus"
"has caused the law of sin and death to no longer control you"
"the law which causes sin and death"
"For the law did not have the power to stop us from sinning, because the power of sin within us was too strong. But God did stop us from sinning"
"because of people's sinful nature"
The Son of God forever satisfied God's holy anger against our sin by giving his own body and human life as the eternal sacrifice for sin.
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"who looked like a sinful human being"
"so that he could die as a sacrifice for our sins"
"in Christ's flesh God condemned sin" or "by Christ's death God broke the power of the sin"
"we who do not obey our sinful desires"
"but who obey the Holy Spirit"
"the way sinful people think ... the way people who listen to the Holy Spirit think"
Here this means the separation of a person from God.
This refers to people who do what their sinful nature tells them to do.
"acting according to your sinful natures."
"acting according to the Holy Spirit"
"If Christ lives in you through the Holy Spirit"
Possible meanings are 1) a person is spiritually dead to the power of sin or 2) the physical body will still die because of sin.
Possible meanings are 1) a person is spiritually alive because God has given him power to do what is right or 2) God will bring the person back to life after he dies because God is righteous and gives believers eternal life.
"of God, who caused Jesus to live again"
"physical bodies through his Spirit" or "bodies, which will die someday, through his Spirit"
"Because what I have just told you is true"
"but we are not debtors to the flesh, and we do not have to obey our sinful desires"
"Because if you live only to please your sinful desires"
"you will certainly be separated from God"
"but if by the power of the Holy Spirit you stop obeying your sinful desires"
"For all the people whom the Spirit of God leads"
Here this means all believers in Jesus and is often translated as "children of God."
"Abba" is "Father" in the Aramaic language.
"and we also will one day receive what God has promised us"
"we will also receive what God has promised us and Christ together"
"that God may glorify us along with him"
"I cannot compare ... with"
"God will make known"
Paul describes everything that God created as a person who eagerly waits for something.
"for the time when God will reveal his children"
Here this means all believers in Jesus. You can also translate this as "children of God."
"For God caused what he had created to be unable to achieve what he intended"
"not because this is what the created things wanted, but because it is what God wanted"
"confidently expecting" or "confidently waiting"
"God will save creation"
"from being like a slave to decay"
"that it will become gloriously free from decay like the children of God"
"For we know that everything that God created wants to be free and groans for it the way a woman giving birth groans for her baby to be born"
"as we wait eagerly for God to adopt us and redeem our bodies"
"we were saved that we might trust God to do this"
The phrase "this hope" refers to the hope of our adoption, the redemption of our bodies (8:23).
"If we already have what we hope for, that is not hope" or "If we have what we want, we would not say that we hope for it"
"if we trust God for what we do not yet have"
"groanings that we cannot express in words"
"God, who knows what all our thoughts and feelings are, knows"
"for those whom God chose"
"those whom he knew before he even created them"
"he also planned in advance that they would be conformed"
"that he would change them to be like his Son"
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate “Son” with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"so that his Son would be the firstborn"
"among many brothers and sisters who belong to the family of God"
"Those whom God made plans for in advance"
"these he also put right with himself"
"these he will also glorify"
"This is what we should know from all of this: since God is helping us, no one can defeat us."
God the Father sent the Son of God, Jesus Christ, to the cross as the holy, infinite sacrifice necessary to satisfy God's infinite, holy nature against the sin of humanity. These are important titles that describe the relationship between God and Jesus. It is best to translate “Father” and “Son” with the same words that your language uses to refer to a human father and a human son.
"but put him under the control of his enemies"
"he will certainly and freely give us all things!"
"No one can accuse us before God because he is the one who makes us right with him"
"No one will condemn us!"
"who is at the place of honor beside God"
"No one will ever separate us from the love of Christ!" or "Nothing will ever separate us from the love of Christ!"
"Even if people cause us trouble, hurt us, take away our clothes and food, or kill us, they cannot separate us from the love of Christ."
These words both mean the same thing.
"For you"
"our enemies continually seek to kill us"
"Our lives have no more value to them than the sheep they kill"
"we have complete victory"
"because of Jesus, who loved us so much he was willing to die for us"
"I am convinced"
Possible meanings are 1) demons or 2) human kings and rulers.
Possible meanings are 1) spiritual beings with power or 2) human beings with power.
1
I tell the truth in Christ. I do not lie, and my conscience bears witness with me in the Holy Spirit
2
that for me there is great sorrow and unceasing pain in my heart.
30 What will we say then? That the Gentiles, who were not pursuing righteousness, laid hold of righteousness, the righteousness by faith. 31 But Israel, who did pursue a law of righteousness, did not arrive at that law.
[9:1]
In ancient Israel, when people wanted to insist that they were telling the truth, they sometimes invited God or Jesus to be a witness of what they said. Paul often did this. Here he used a solemn oath in Jesus and the Holy Spirit and implied. He believed God would punish him if he lied. He also appealed to his own conscience.
See: Romans 1:9; 9:1; 2 Corinthians 1:23; 11:31; Galatians 1:20; 1 Thessalonians 2:5, 10
See: Swear (Oath); Witness (Martyr); Holy Spirit; Punish (Punishment); Conscience
[9:3]
Paul wrote about being “cursed and set apart Christ.” This could not happen to Paul. God would not condemn Paul to save Israel. Someone who is cursed is condemned by God and sent to be punished in hell forever (see: 1 Corinthians 16:22; Galatians 1:8-9; also 1 Corinthians 12:3).They were separated from Jesus forever (see: Romans 8:35).
See: Exodus 32:32; Galatians 1:8-9
See: Curse; Condemn (Condemnation)
[9:3]
Paul spoke his kinsmen according to the flesh. He was speaking about the Jews.
See: Esther 8:6; Acts 13:26; Romans 4:1
See: Flesh
[9:4]
Paul wrote that God adopted Israel. They were God’s people and that he was their Father.
See: Exodus 4:22; Deuteronomy 14:1-2; Hosea 11:1; Romans 8:15-17
See: Adopt (Adoption); God the Father; People of God
[9:4]
Israel had glory from God. Paul was speaking about how God could often be seen in Israel. He was in a pillar of fire and a cloud (see: Exodus 14:24), on Mount Sinai (see: Exodus 24:16), in an assembly (see: Numbers 16:19; 20:6), in the tabernacle (see: Exodus 40:34), in the temple (see: 1 Kings 8:10-11). In all these cases, the glory of God was a blessing only for Israel.
See: Glory (Glorify); Tabernacle; Temple; Bless (Blessing)
[9:4]
Paul wrote about the “ministry”(λατρεία/g2999), “worship”, or “service” to God (see: John 16:2; Hebrews 9:1). Some scholars think that this was Israel’s worship of God. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about the sacrifice Israel made according to the Law of Moses.
See: 1 Chronicles 6:31, 48, 49; Ezra 6:18; Luke 1:8-9; Hebrews 9:1
[9:5]
Paul wrote about the patriarchs or fathers of Israel. Some scholars think he was speaking about Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about all the ancestors of the Israelites (see: Acts 2:29; 7:9).
See: Matthew 3:9-10; Romans 15:8; Hebrews 7:4
See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)
[9:5]
Paul wrote about Jesus coming with respect to the flesh. He came to the earth as a person. He was an Israelite.
See: John 1:14; Romans 1:3; 8:3; 1 Timothy 3:16
See: Flesh
[9:6]
People could say that the word of God failed in some way. That is, God lied. Paul disagreed with this. The things God said would happen did happen.
See: Numbers 23:19; Isaiah 55:10-11; Matthew 24:35; Romans 3:3; Hebrews 6:17-18
See: Word of God
[9:8]
Paul wrote about the children of the flesh. He was speaking about Abraham’s descendants.
See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Flesh
[9:8]
Paul wrote about the children of promise. He was writing about the children who were born as a result of the promise God gave Abraham. Some scholars think Paul was speaking about Christians who were also Jews. Others scholars think that it referred to all Christians.
See: Galatians 3:26-29; 4:22-31
See: Family of God; Covenant with Abraham
[9:11]
Paul wrote about the “purpose of God according to choice.” He was saying that God’s plan that he made earlier would continue to be carried out, because it was based on the choice that God himself made.
See: Romans 8:28; Ephesians 1:11; 2 Timothy 1:9; 2 Peter 1:10
See: Elect (Election)
[9:13]
Paul wrote that God loved Jacob, but God hated Esau. This was the same thing written in Malachi 1:3, God loved the nation of Israel and he hated the nation of Edom. Some scholars think God hates the people of Edom. Other scholars think Paul was just contrasting how God felt about these two nations (see: Genesis 29:30-33; Deuteronomy 21:15).
See: Matthew 10:37; Luke 14:26
[9:14]
Paul used questions and answers as a way to help people. People often taught in this way. The teacher said what someone would say if they disagreed with the teacher. This person would ask questions of the teacher. The teacher then answered these questions. Here, Paul asked questions that a Jewish person would ask him if the Jewish person rejected the gospel.
See: Gospel
[9:14]
God is perfectly righteous. There is no unrighteousness in him. Paul asked this question so that he could reject it.
See: Deuteronomy 32:4; 2 Chronicles 19:7; Psalm 145:17; Revelation 16:7
See: Righteous (Righteousness)
[9:14]
See: Romans 3:4
[9:17]
Paul wrote the same things as Exodus 9:16. God raised up Pharaoh. God gave Pharaoh permission to rule. He served God even though he did not want to serve God.
See: Proverbs 16:4; Isaiah 45:1-3; Daniel 5:18-21
[9:19]
Paul imagined how someone might object to the gospel.
See: Daniel 4:35; James 1:13-14
See: Gospel
[9:20]
Paul wrote the same thing as Isaiah 45:9. Paul spoke about someone who makes pots. This is a metaphor. He wanted people to know that people have no right to tell God how to treat them.
See: Job 33:13; 40:2; Isaiah 29:15-16; 45:9-11; 64:8-9; Jeremiah 18:1-6
See: Metaphor
[9:21]
Paul wrote about containers made of clay (see: Luke 8:16; John 4:28). One type was only used for specific reasons. The other type could be used for any reason. This was a metaphor. Paul wanted people to know that God had the right to use people as he desired.
See: Acts 9:15; 2 Timothy 2:20-21
[9:22, 9:23]
God’s wrath was going to destroy container of wrath. Sometimes the metaphor of smashing a clay jar was a symbol of God’s judgement in the last days (see: Psalm 2:9; Isaiah 30:14; Jeremiah 19:11; Revelation 2:27). God was already ready to show mercy to people.
See: Exodus 9:16; Proverbs 16:4; 1 Peter 2:8; Jude 4
See: Wrath; Metaphor; Judge (Judgment); Judge (Judgment); Last Days; Mercy
[9:23]
The riches of God’s glory were made known. That is, God decided to show his glory to people.
See: Colossians 1:27; Ephesians 3:8; Titus 3:6-7
[9:25, 9:26]
Paul wrote the same thing Hosea wrote in Hosea 1:10 and 2:23. Hosea wrote about God restoring the northern kingdom of Israel. This kingdom rejected God. Paul wanted people to know that God’s plans would now include Gentiles.
See: 1 Peter 2:10
See: Israel (Northern Kingdom) ; Gentile
[9:27, 9:28, 9:29]
Paul wrote the same thing Isaiah wrote. Paul defended the gospel and wanted people to know that it was prophesied that only a few Israelites believed in Christ (see: Isaiah 1:9; 10:22-23).
[9:27]
God promised Abraham that his descendants would be like the sand of the sea (see: Genesis 22:17; 32:12). This is hyperbole. Abraham would have more descendants than he could count. However, Isaiah wrote that only “remnant” of his descendants would receive salvation. That is, only a few of his descendants would live forever with God in heaven.
See: Ezra 9:8, 14; Isaiah 11:11; Ezekiel 6:8
See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Hyperbole; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Heaven
[9:28]
Paul wrote that God executed the word of God. That is, God would do what he said and finish the things he wanted to do on the earth.
See: Isaiah 10:23; 28:22; Acts 17:31
[9:29]
Paul wrote the same thing Isaiah wrote (see: Isaiah 1:9). He warned the Israelites that they would be like the people of Sodom and Gomorrah if they rejected Jesus. They would be greatly punished (see: Genesis 18-19).
See: Deuteronomy 29:23; Isaiah 13:19; Jeremiah 49:18; 50:39-40; Amos 4:11; 2 Peter 2:6; Jude 7
See Map: Sodom and Gomorrah
[9:31]
The Jews tried to be at peace with God by doing good things. Some scholars think this is what Paul was writing about when he wrote about the “law of righteousness.” Other scholars think Paul was speaking about people trying to be at peace with God by obeying the Law of Moses (see: Romans 7:7, 12, 14). No one perfectly obeyed this law except Jesus.
See: Romans 8:3; 10:2; Galatians 3:21
[9:33]
Isaiah wrote the same thing Isaih wrote (see: Isaiah 8:14; 28:16). He wrote about stumbling. This was a metaphor. People who believe in Jesus will live together with him in heaven. Those who reject Jesus will be punished foreverin hell.
See: Romans 9:32-33; 11:9, 11; 14:13; 1 Corinthians 1:23; 1 Peter 2:8
See: Walk; Metaphor; Heaven; Punish (Punishment); Hell
"the Holy Spirit controls my conscience and confirms what I say"
"that I grieve very greatly and deeply"
Paul uses these two expressions together to emphasize how great his emotions are.
"I personally would be willing to let God curse me and keep me apart from Christ forever if that would help my fellow Israelites, my own people group, to believe in Christ"
"They, like me, are Israelites. God chose them to be Jacob's descendants"
"They have God as their father, and they have the glory"
"We should know that God has kept his promises"
God did not make his promises to all the physical descendants of Israel (or Jacob), but to his spiritual descendants, that is, those who trust in Jesus.
"Nor are they all children of God just because they are Abraham's descendants"
"not all of Abraham's descendants are"
This refers to people who are spiritual descendants, those who have faith in Jesus.
This refers to people who will inherit the promises that God gave to Abraham.
"these are the words God used when he made the promise"
"I will give Sarah a son"
Paul refers to Isaac as "our father" because Isaac was the ancestor of Paul and of the Jewish believers in Rome.
"had become pregnant"
"before the children were born and before they had done anything, whether good or bad"
"so that what God wants to happen according to His choice will happen"
because of God
"God said to Rebekah, 'The older son will serve the younger son'"
God loved Jacob much more than he loved Esau. He did not literally hate Esau.
Paul is using the question to get the attention of his readers.
"Is God unrighteous?" or "Is God unjust?"
"That is not possible!" or "Certainly not!" This expression strongly denies that this could happen. You may have a similar expression in your language that you could use here.
"For God said to Moses". (see Exodus 33:19)
"it is not because of what people want or because they try hard"
Paul speaks of a person who does good things in order to gain God's favor as if that person were running a race.
"The scripture records that God said"
God is referring to himself.
"I made you the powerful man that you are"
"that people might proclaim my name"
"how great I am" or "who I am"
"wherever there are people"
"God makes stubborn whomever he wishes to make stubborn."
Paul is talking to the critics of his teaching as though he were only talking to one person. You may need to use the plural here.
"He should not find fault with us. No one has ever been able to withstand his will."
The words "he" and "his" here refer to God.
"has ... stopped him from doing what he wanted to do"
"What a person has molded should never say to the one who molds it, 'Why ... way?'"
"You should not have made me this way!"
"The potter certainlly has the right ... for dishonorable use."
"people to whom he would show wrath and whom he will certainly destroy"
The words "he" and "his" here refer to God.
"those to whom he would show mercy, whom"
"his glory, which is of great value, upon"
"whom he prepared ahead of time in order that they might live with him"
Here "called" means God has appointed or chosen people to be his children, to be his servants and proclaimers of his message of salvation through Jesus.
"As God says also in the book that Hosea the prophet wrote". (see Hosea 2:23)
"I will choose those who were not my people to be my people"
"I will choose her whom I did not love to be one whom I love"
"children of the true God". (see Hosea 1:10)
"calls out"
"too many to count". (see Isaiah 10:22)
"the Lord will punish people on the earth as he has said he will". (see Isaiah 10:23)
Here the words "us" and "we" refer to Isaiah and those to whom he spoke.
"God would have destroyed all of us as he destroyed the people in the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah". (see Isaiah 1:9-10 and Isaiah 13:19)
"We will say that the Gentiles"
"who were not trying to get righteousness" or "who were not trying to be righteous"
"righteousness because God made them right with him when they trusted in Christ"
"who tried to be righteous by obeying a law"
"could not keep that law"
"Why could they not attain righteousness? Because they"
"by keeping the Law"
"as Isaiah the prophet wrote". (see Isaiah 8:14 and Isaiah 28:16)
"in Israel"
"believes in him."
1
Brothers, my heart's desire and my plea to God is for them, for their salvation.
2
For I testify about them that they have a zeal for God, but not according to knowledge.
3
For, failing to understand the righteousness that comes from God, and seeking to establish their own righteousness, they did not submit to God's righteousness.
[10:2]
A person who had zeal really wanted to do something. This could be something good or something evil. Paul wrote that the Jews really wanted to do this that honor God.
See: Matthew 5:20; Acts 22:3; 2 Corinthians 7:7; Galatians 1:14; Philippians 3:6
[10:2]
Paul wrote that the Jews did not serve God according to knowledge. He wanted to write that the Jews did not know how to honor God or be a peace with him. This was because they rejected Jesus and the gospel.
See: Psalm 14:4; Proverbs 19:2; Philippians 1:9
See: Gospel
[10:3]
Paul wrote about a righteousness that comes from God. This is righteousness that God gives to Chrsitians. He gives this to Christians as a gift. They need it to be at peace with God. This does not mean that Christians are perfect or do not sin.
See: Romans 1:17; 2 Corinthians 5:21; Philippians 3:9
See: Righteous (Righteousness)
[10:3]
The Jews wanted to be at peace with God by obeying the law of Moses. They mistakenly thought they could do enough good things to be righteous.
See: Luke 16:15; 18:9-12
See: Righteous (Righteousness)
[10:4]
Paul wrote that Jesus was the fulfillment of the Law of Moses. Scholars disagree about why Paul wrote this. Some scholars think that God wanted the Law of Moses to lead people to believe in Jesus. Other scholars think he wanted to say that the Law of Moses ended when Jesus was resurrected. Other scholars think Jesus perfectly obeyed the Law of Moses.
See: Matthew 5:17-18; John 1:17; Galatians 3:23-24
See: Law of Moses; Fulfill (Fulfillment); Resurrect (Resurrection)
[10:5]
Paul wrote the same thing Moses wrote in Deuteronomy 30:11-14. Moses wanted the Jews to know that they knew what God wanted them to do because God gave them the Law of Moses. He wanted people to know the Law of Moses so they could know about God. Paul wanted people to what Jesus said and did so they can know about God.
See: Law of Moses; Heart (Metaphor)
[10:7]
[10:8]
When Moses wrote about the word in Deuteronomy 30:14. The word Paul wrote about was the gospel message. People needed to believe in the gospel.
See: Galatians 3:2; 1 Timothy 4:6
See: Faith (Believe in)
[10:9] Someone confessed Jesus as Lord when acknowledged that Jesus rules everything.
See: Luke 12:8; 1 Corinthians 12:3; 1 John 4:2-3
See: Confess (Confession); Lord
[10:11]
Paul wrote the same thing Isaiah wrote in Isaiah 28:16. He wanted people to know that he said the same types of things that Isaiah wrote about. The gospel does not contradict the Old Testament. to show that the Scriptures supported his gospel message. He also wanted Christians to know that God would do everything he promised.
See: Romans 1:16; Isaiah 49:23; 1 Peter 2:6
[10:12]
Paul wrote that Jesus is rich to all. Jesus had more than enough blessings to give to everyone. Jesus could bless any and all Christians.
See: Psalm 86:5; 2 Corinthians 8:9; Ephesians 3:8; Philippians 4:19; Colossians 1:27; 2:2-3
See: Bless (Blessing)
[10:13]
Paul wrote the same thing Joel wrote in Joel 2:32. The Jews did not think the Gentiles could be at peace with God. Paul wanted people to know that Joel taught that anyone could be at peace with God. Therefore, Gentiles could believe in the gospel and be at peace with Jesus.
See: Mark 1:3; John 12:41; 1 Corinthians 1:31; 10:4; 2 Corinthians 10:17; Acts 2:21
See: Gentile; Gospel; Jesus is God
[10:15]
In ancient times, people walked to the place where they delivered their message. In ancient Israel, people also thought feet were very dirty. Paul wrote that the people who told others about the gospel had beautiful feet. He wanted people to know that God sent these people. The gospel they taught was beautiful. This is a metaphor.
See: Isaiah 52:7; 53:1; Nahum 1:15; Ephesians 2:17; 6:15
[10:16]
When someone obeyed the good news, they believed the gospel. God commanded people to believe the gospel.
See: Acts 6:7; Romans 1:5; 2:8; 6:17; 2 Thessalonians 1:8; 1 Peter 2:8
See: Gospel
[10:16]
A “report”(ἀκοή/g0189) was a spoken message (see: Matthew 14:1). The report Paul wrote about was the gospel. Paul wrote the same thing Isaiah write in Isaiah 53:1. He wanted people to know that Isaiah prophesied that many of the Jews would not believe the message about Jesus (see: John 12:38).
See: Galatians 3:2; 1 Thessalonians 2:13; Hebrews 4:2
See: Gospel; Prophecy (Prophesy)
[10:17]
Some scholars think the word of Christ was the gospel. Other scholars think the word of Christ is the Bible.
See: Luke 8:11; 2 Corinthians 2:17; Colossians 3:16; Revelation 1:9
See: Messiah (Christ)
[10:18]
Paul wrote the same thing that was written in Psalm 19:4. This psalm was about how the things God created helped people to know about God. They knew enough to believe in Jesus.
See: Romans 1:19-20
[10:19
Paul wrote the same thing Moses wrote in Deuteronomy 32:21. Moses wrote about the Gentiles. He said they were a nation and not a nation. This is because the Gentiles did not belong to God like the Israelites did. Paul wanted people to know that Moses prophesied that the Gentiles would believe God’s message about Jesus. The Jews in Paul’s day became angry and jealous because Paul taught that many Gentiles now belonged to God because they believe in Jesus.
See: Hosea 2:23
See: Gentile; Prophecy (Prophesy)
[10:20]
Paul wrote about certain things Isaiah taught (see: Isaiah 65:1-2). Isaiah wrote about Israel. Paul taught that the first part of this verse was about the Gentiles when Paul lived. He taught the second part of the verse was about the Jews who rejected Jesus.
See: Isaiah 52:15; 55:4-5; Matthew 22:1-10; Acts 13:46-47; 1 Thessalonians 2:16
"my greatest desire"
"is that God will save the Jews"
"I declare truthfully about them"
"For because they did not know how God puts people right with himself"
"they did not accept God's way of putting people right with himself"
"For Christ completely fulfilled the law"
"law, and he makes everyone who trusts in him right before God"
"how the law makes a person right before God"
"The person who perfectly obeys the law will live because the law will make him right before God"
The words "will live" can refer to 1) eternal life or 2) mortal life in fellowship with God.
"But Moses writes this about how faith makes a person right before God". (see Deuteronomy 30:12-14)
"Do not say to yourself"
"No one is able to go up to heaven"
"in order that they might have Christ come down to earth"
"No person can go down and enter the place where the spirits of dead persons are."
All those who have died. To be brought up from among them is to become alive again.
"But this is what Moses says". (see Deuteronomy 30:14)
"You have heard the message. You know how to speak it, and you know what it means"
"God's message that tells us that we must believe in him"
"if you confess that Jesus is Lord"
"believe in your mind" or "truly believe"
"caused him to live again"
"God will save you"
"For it is with the mind that a person trusts and is right before God, and it is with the mouth that a person confesses so that God saves him"
"For Isaiah wrote in the scripture". (see Isaiah 28:16)
"The Lord will save everyone who trusts in him"
"Those who do not believe in God cannot call on him!"
"And they cannot believe in him if they have not heard his message!" or "And they cannot believe in him if they have not heard the message about him!"
trust and desire to obey
"And they cannot hear the message if someone does not tell them!"
"How beautiful are even the feet of those who proclaim good news" or "It is wonderful when messengers go and tell others the good news". (see Isaiah 52:7 and Nahum 1:15)
Here "they" refers to the Jews. "not all of the Jews obeyed"
"Lord, so many of them do not believe our message!". (see Isaiah 53:1)
"So a person believes in Christ by hearing the message about Christ"
"and a person hears the message by someone preaching the message about Christ"
"But, I say the Jews certainly have heard the message about Christ"
"As the Scriptures record, 'The sun, moon, and the stars are proof of God's power and glory, and everyone in the world sees them and knows the truth about God.'". (see Psalm 19:4)
"Again I tell you the people of Israel did know the message."
"First Moses says that God will provoke you ... God will stir you up". (see Deuteronomy 32:21)
"by those you do not consider to be a real nation" or "by people who do not belong to any nation"
"By a nation with people who do not know me or my commands"
"I will cause you to become angry"
"Even though the Gentile people will not look for me, they will find me". (see Isaiah 65:1)
"I made myself known"
"He" refers to God, who is speaking through Isaiah.
This phrase is used to emphasize God's continual effort. "I continually"
"I tried to welcome you and to help you, but you refused my help and continued to disobey". (see Isaiah 65:2)
1
I say then, did God reject his people? May it never be. For I also am an Israelite, a descendant of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin.
2
God did not reject his people, whom he foreknew. Do you not know what the scripture says about Elijah, how he pleaded with God against Israel?
3
"Lord, they have killed your prophets, they have broken down your altars. I alone am left, and they are seeking my life."
25 For I do not want you to be uninformed, brothers, of this mystery, so that you may not be wise in your own thinking: A partial hardening has come upon Israel until the full number of the Gentiles comes in.
[11:1]
When Paul wrote this, most of the Jews rejected Jesus. Therefore they were not at peace with God (see: Romans 10:1-4, 16-21). However, God saved some of the Jews, including Paul. Therefore, God did not reject the people of Israel. God still had a plan for Israel.
See: 1 Samuel 12:22; Psalm 94:14; Hosea 9:17
[11:1]
See: Romans 3:4
[11:2]
See: 1 Samuel 12:22; Psalm 94:14; Romans 8:29-30
See: Foreknow (Foreknowledge); Elect (Election)
[11:2]
Paul wrote, “do you know.” He wanted to remind people of something they already knew.
See: Romans 6:3, 16; 7:1; 1 Corinthians 3:16; 6:2; James 4:4
[11:2]
Paul wrote the same thing that was written in 1 Kings 19:10, 14. In that passage, Elijah appealed to God to do something about Israel’s sin. Elijah felt like he was the only person in Israel who worshiped God. Paul talked about what happened to Elijah to show that God was doing the same thing in Paul’s day. There were not many Jews who believed in Jesus.
See: Numbers 16:15a; Jeremiah 2:30
See: Sin
[11:3]
An altar was a stone platform on which people offered sacrificed animals. Israel was supposed to destroy altars to false gods (see: Exodus 34:13; Deuteronomy 7:5; Judges 2:2). However, Elijah wanted people to know that the Israelites destroyed the altars that served God.
See: Altar; Sacrifice; False gods
[11:4]
In Elijah’s day, God did not allow the entire nation of Israel to reject God. There were 7000 people who did not reject God. He kept 7000 people who were dedicated to serve him.
See: Isaiah 10:20; 28:5; Micah 2:12; Zechariah 8:11
See: Remnant
[11:4]
Paul wrote about people bending their knee to Baal. People knelt before a statue of Baal to worship Baal. They worshipped Baal.
See: 1 Kings 19:18; Isaiah 45:23; Romans 14:11; Philippians 2:10
See: False gods; Worship
[11:7]
Paul wrote that the rest of the people were hardened. People could make themselves “hard” or stubborn. The term was sometimes also used when God made people to be more stubborn in their sin. This is a metaphor. They rejected God and it made it more difficult for them to believe in God. Some scholars think that Paul was writing about Jews who rejected Jesus. Other scholars think that Paul wrote about anyone who rejected Jesus.
See: Exodus 10:1-2; 14:17-18; Joshua 11:20; 2 Thessalonians 2:10-12
See: Heart (Metaphor); Sin; Metaphor
[11:8, 11:9, 11:10]
Paul wrote the same thing Isaiah wrote and David wrote (see: Isaiah 29:10; Psalm 69:22-23). When Paul wrote about the “spirit of dullness,” he was using a metaphor. He wanted people to know that non-Christians could not think clearly about God. When he spoke about people being blind and deaf, he wanted to say that they were not able to believe the gospel. When Paul wrote about a net and a trap, this was also a metaphor. People ate at a table and used nets to catch animals. Their enemies would defeat them.
See: Isaiah 6:9-10; John 12:39-40; Acts 28:25-27; 2 Corinthians 3:14; 4:4; 2 Thessalonians 2:10-12
See: Walk
[11:11]
Paul wrote about someone stumbling and falling. This is a metaphor. He wanted to write that Israel did not reject God forever.
See: Romans 9:32-33; 11:9, 11; 14:13; 1 Corinthians 1:23; 1 Peter 2:8
See: Walk; Fall (Fall Away, Stand); Stumble (Stumbling Block)
[11:12]
Paul wrote about God rejecting and accepting Israel in verse 15.
[11:12]
Paul wrote, “how much greater.” People often said this in ancient times. He wanted to say that if something is true, then something else must happen or something else must also be true.
See: Romans 5:9
[11:14]
Paul wrote about provoking people of his own flesh to jealousy. He was speaking about the Jews (see: Romans 8:3; 9:3, 5, 8). He believed that if Gentiles believe in Jesus, then Israel would also believe in Jesus too (see: Deuteronomy 32:21).
See: Hosea 2:23
[11:15]
Paul wrote that “their acceptance be but life from the dead.” He was speaking about a time when Israel would no longer reject God. Some scholars think when Paul wrote “life from the dead,” he was writing about the final resurrection. At this time, Israel would be saved around the time of Jesus’ return to the earth. Others scholars think Paul was think Paul was writing about when God saved Israel. When this happens, many people around the world will believe in Jesus.
See: 2 Corinthians 5:18-21; Ephesians 1:10
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Jesus' Return to Earth
[11:16]
See: Firstfruit (metaphor)
[11:17, 11:18]
Paul wrote about branches. This is a long metaphor. When Paul wrote about the branches that were cut off, he was writing about the Jews who did not believe in Jesus. The branches that were added were the Gentiles who believed in Jesus. Some scholars think Paul used the word “root” to talk about Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. Others think Paul was talking about the remnant of Israel. Others think Paul was talking about the Messiah.
See: Jeremiah 11:16; also Zechariah 4:11-14Psalm 52:8; Matthew 8:11-12; 21:43; John 10:16; 15:1-8
See: Metaphor; Remnant; Gentile; Messiah (Christ); People of God
[11:17]
Paul wrote about branches that were broken off. This was part of the metaphor of the olive tree. When God “broke off” branches, he rejected people who previously favored.
See: Jeremiah 11:16; Ezekiel 15:6-8; Matthew 21:43; 26:33
See: Metaphor
[11:20]
Paul wrote about someone thinking too highly of himself. A proud person thought he was better than other people. He did not want the Gentile Christians to be proud or arrogant.
See: Proverbs 16:18; 1 Corinthians 10:12; Philippians 2:3-4
See: Pride
[11:24]
Paul wrote that the wild branches were contrary to nature. This was part of Pauls’ metaphor about the olive tree. A farmer who might take a branch from a wild tree and cut it so he could make it part of another tree on his farm. This did not happen naturally. Someone had to do this to make it happen. This is what God did with the Gentiles.
[11:24]
See: Romans 5:9
11:25-36
[11:25]
See: Mystery
What was the mystery Paul wrote about in verse 25? Paul wrote about a mystery in verse 25. This mystery had to do with Israel’s hardness. That is, Israel rejected Jesus and this made it harder to believe in Jesus. Paul knew this because God revealed it to him. Paul knew that Israel would not reject God forever. After God saved a certain number of Gentiles, then God would help Israel to stop rejecting Jesus. All Israel would believe in Jesus.
See: Ezekiel 36:16-38; 2 Corinthians 3:14-16
See: Mystery
[11:25]
many Gentiles would be saved. Other scholars think was writing about God completely blessing the Gentiles.
See: Luke 21:24; Ephesians 1:9-10
See: Gentile; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Bless (Blessing)
[11:26]
See: Israel; People of God
[11:26]
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[11:26, 11:27]
Paul wrote the same thing Isaiah and Jeremiah wrote (see: Isaiah 59:20-21, 27:9, Jeremiah 31:33-340. He wanted people to know that the Bible proved that God would one day save Israel. In the Old Testament, God often saved Israel. Here, Paul wrote about Jesus.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Israel; Zion
[11:27]
Paul wrote about a covenant in verse 27. Some scholars think Paul was writing about the new covenant (see: Jeremiah 31:33-34). Other scholars think that Paul was writing about the covenant God made with Abraham (see: Romans 11:28).
See: Jeremiah 31:31–34; 50:20; Ezekiel 36:25-29; 2 Corinthians 3:1-11; Hebrews 7:22; 8:6-12; 10:16; 12:24; 13:20
See: Covenant; New Covenant; Covenant with Abraham
[11:28]
Paul wrote that the Israelites were enemies for your sake. The Israelites who reject God were enemies of God. Because of this, they were also enemies of Christians. However, God wanted the Gentiles to be reconciled to himself.
See: Acts 14:2; 17:5-7, 13; 1 Thessalonians 2:15-16
[11:32]
Paul wrote that every person is a sinner (see: Romans 3:19). Paul wanted people to know that if Jews or Gentiles were saved, they were saved from being an enemy of God. They would stop fighting against God.
See: Galatians 3:22
See: Sin
[11:24, 11:35]
Paul wrote the same thing Isaiah wrote (see: Isaiah 40:13). He wanted people to know that God was perfectly wise and knows everything. People could not understand God because they are people and not God. No person knows what God is thinking. No person can say that God owes them something.
See: Psalm 92:5; 1 Corinthians 2:16
[11:36]
He wanted people to know that God created everything. God also keeps everything alive. If God wanted nothing to exist in the world, then everything would stop existing. Every was also created to honor God.
"I, Paul, say then"
Paul asks this question so that he can answer the questions of other Jews who are upset that God has included the Gentiles among his people, while the hearts of the Jewish people have been hardened.
"That is not possible!" or "Certainly not!" This expression strongly denies that this could happen. You may have a similar expression in your language that you could use here.
This refers to the tribe descended from Benjamin, one of the 12 tribes into which God divided the people of Israel.
"whom he knew ahead of time"
"Surely you know what the Scriptures record about when Elijah pleaded with God against Israel."
"They" refers to the people of Israel.
The pronoun "I" here refers to Elijah.
"desiring to kill me"
"But this is God's answer to him:"
This refers to a small part of people whom God chose to receive his grace.
"But since God's mercy works by grace"
"This is what we need to remember"
They are not able to hear or receive spiritual truth. (see Deuteronomy 29:4)
Here this means "having the characteristics of," such as the "spirit of wisdom."
The concept of seeing with one's eyes was considered to be equivalent to gaining understanding.
The concept of hearing with the ears was considered to be equivalent to obedience.
"Please, God, make their feasts like a trap that catches them". (see Psalm 69:22)
"something that tempts them to sin"
"something that allows you to take revenge on them"
"make them suffer like people carrying heavy loads". (see Psalm 69:23). This refers to forcing slaves to carry heavy loads on their backs and making them suffer.
With Israel as a nation rejecting God, Paul warns the Gentiles to be careful they do not make the same mistake.
"Has God rejected them forever because they sinned?". Paul uses this question to introduce the next thing he wants to say. If your language uses a different way to introduce new topics, you can use it here. Here the words "stumble" and "fall" refer to sinning and having God reject the sinner.
"That is not possible!" or "Certainly not!" This expression strongly denies that this could happen. You may have a similar expression in your language that you could use here. See how you translated this in Romans 9:14.
See how you translated this phrase in Romans 10:19.
"when the Jews trespassed, the result was that God abundantly blessed the non-Jews"
"how much better will it be for the non-Jews when all the Jews believe in Jesus?" or "how much better will it be for the non-Jews when God fully blesses the Jews?"
"my fellow Jews."
"Perhaps some will believe and therefore God will save them"
"For if because God rejected them, he will reconcile the rest of the world to himself"
The pronoun "their" refers to Jewish unbelievers.
"how will it be when God accepts them? It will be like they have come back to life from among the dead!" or "then when God accepts them, it will be like they have died and become alive again!"
"If Abraham is counted as the first of what has been offered to God, all of our ancestors who followed should also be counted as God's possession"
The people always dedicated to God the first crops that they harvested. Here "firstfruits" stands for the first people to believe in Christ.
Paul is speaking of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the Israelites' ancestors, as if they were the root of a tree, and the Israelites, who are descendants of those men, as if they were the tree's "branches."
"But if someone broke off some of the branches"
"if God grafted you, a wild olive branch, among them"
Here "the rich root" is a metaphor that refers to the promises of God.
"do not say you are better than the Jewish people God has rejected"
Paul implies that the Gentile believers are branches. God saves them only because of the covenant promises that he made to the Jews.
"God broke branches off"
"he might attach me in"
The pronouns "their" and "they" refer to the Jewish people who did not believe.
"but you remain because of your faith"
"think that you are better than you are" or "be proud"
"Since God did not spare those unbelieving Jews, who grew up like a tree's natural branches that came from the root, then know that if you do not believe, he will not spare you either"
Paul is reminding the Gentile believers that although God may act very kindly toward them, he will not hesitate to judge and punish them.
"God dealt harshly with the Jews who fell ... God acts kindly toward you"
"the Jews who have refused to trust in Christ"
"if you continue doing what is right so that he continues being kind to you"
"Otherwise God will also reject you"
"if they start believing"
"God will graft back in"
This is a common process in which the end of a live branch of one tree is inserted into another tree so that the new branch will continue to grow in that tree.
"For if God had cut you out of what is by nature a wild olive tree, and contrary to nature had grafted you into a good olive tree, how much more will he graft these Jews, who are the natural branches, into their own olive tree?"
"then these Jews, who are the natural branches, will certainly be grafted back into their own olive tree."
Paul is speaking of the Jews and Gentiles as if they were branches. The "natural branches" represent the Jews, and the "grafted branches" represent the Gentile believers.
"I very much want you to be informed". "I" refers to Paul.
The pronouns "you" and "your" refer to the Gentile believers.
"so that you will not think you are wiser than you are"
"Many people of Israel remain stubborn"
"until the number of Gentiles determined by God"
"is saved" or "believes in Christ"
"Thus God will save all Israel"
"just as the scriptures record" (see Isaiah 59:20)
"From where God is among the Jews"
"the one who brings his people to safety"
"from the Israelite people"
"I will remove the burden of their sins" (see Isaiah 59:21)
"Because the Jews rejected the gospel"
"God has treated them as enemies in order that you also might hear the gospel"
"because God has elected the Jews" or "because God has chosen the Jews"
"God still loves them because of what he promised to do for their ancestors"
"For God will never change his mind about what he has promised to give them, and about how he has called them to be his people"
"can never be taken back"
"you did not obey God in the past"
"because the Jews have rejected Jesus, you have received blessings that you did not deserve"
"God has made prisoners of those who disobey him. Now they cannot stop disobeying God"
"How amazing are the many benefits of both God's wisdom and knowledge"
"We are completely unable to understand the things that he has decided and to find out the ways in which he acts toward us" (see Job 5:9, 11:7 and Job 37:23)
"No one has ever known the mind of the Lord, and no one has become his advisor." (see Isaiah 40:13, Job 15:8 and Job 21:22)
"all that the Lord knows"
"No one has ever given anything to God that he did not first receive from God" (see Job 41:11)
"May all people honor him forever"
1
I urge you therefore, brothers, by the mercies of God, to present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God. This is your reasonable service.
2
Do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewal of your mind. Do this so that you can test and approve what is the good, acceptable, and perfect will of God.
[12:1]
In ancient Israel, people killed animals as sacrifices to God. When the priest offered these animals to God, the animals were already dead. When Paul wrote about a living sacrifice people were probably confused. However, he wanted Christians to know when they lived in a way that honored God, this was a type of sacrifice or offering to God.
See: Isaiah 56:7; Romans 6:13; 1 Peter 2:5
See: Sacrifice; Offer (Offering)
[12:1]
Paul wrote about a reasonable service. Some scholars think Paul wanted people to know that it was right for them to serve God. This is because God was gracious and merciful to people. Other scholars think Paul wanted people to serve God completely.
See: Psalm 19:14; 1 Corinthians 5:7-8
[12:2]
Someone who was conformed to this world did evil things. They did the same types of things non-Christians did.
See: John 15:19; Ephesians 4:22-24; 1 Peter 1:14; 1 John 2:15-17
See: World
[12:2]
God wanted Christians to think in a different way than they thought about before they were Christians. God changed Christians so that they could think in a new way.
See: Ezekiel 36:26-27; Romans 13:14; Ephesians 4:22-24; Colossians 3:10
See: Mind
[12:2]
See: Will of God
[12:3]
Paul wrote about people thinking highly of themselves. People often think they are greater than they are and deserve to be honored more than they should be honored. This was wrong. It is pride.
See: Proverbs 26:12; Micah 6:8; 2 Corinthians 12:7; Galatians 6:3; Philippians 2:3-4; James 4:6, 10
See: Pride
[12:3]
Paul wrote about someone thinking with sober judgment. He wanted people to think carefully and wisely about the things they did.
See: 1 Peter 4:7; 5:8; Titus 2:2
See: Judge (Judgment)
[12:3]
Paul wrote about the measure (see: Romans 12:3) and proportion of faith (see: Romans 12:6). Some scholars think Paul was writing about the amount of faith that God gave to a person. Other scholars think that Paul was writing about the spiritual gift of faith that God gave to certain people.
See: John 3:34; Ephesians 4:7-13
See: Faith (Believe in); Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[12:4]
Paul wrote about a person’s body. A body has many different parts or “members”(μέλος/g3196). Each body part did something specific. Paul used this as a metaphor. He wanted every Chrsitian to know that they each served God in a specific way.
See: 1 Corinthians 12:12-27; Ephesians 5:30; Colossians 1:18
See: Body of Christ; Metaphor
[12:6]
Paul wrote that Christians have different gifts. He was writing about spiritual gifts.
See: 1 Corinthians 12:27-28; Ephesians 4:11-12; 1 Peter 4:10-11
[12:6]
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy)
[12:9]
Paul wrote about holding on to something good. This is a metaphor. Paul wanted Christians to always try to do good things.
See: Psalm 34:14; Amos 5:15; 1 Thessalonians 5:21; 1 Peter 3:11
See: Metaphor
[12:11]
Someone hesitated when they thought too much about what they were going to do and did not do anything because of it. Perhaps they did this because they did not want to do anything or did not want to do something at a certain time. That is, they were lazy.
See: Proverbs 13:4; Matthew 25:5-6; Hebrews 6:11-12; 10:38; Revelation 3:15-16
[12:11]
Paul wrote, “concerning the spirit, be eager.” Some scholars think Paul wanted Christians to be eager or excited to do something. Other scholars think Paul wanted people to know that the Holy Spirit can help them be eager or excited to do something.
See: 1 Peter 1:22
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Holy Spirit
[12:12]
Someone rejoiced in hope when they trusted God’s plan for them. They knew God would favor them. Therefore, they should rejoice.
See: Psalm 16:9-11; 1 Thessalonians 5:16-17; 1 Peter 4:13
See: Rejoice (Joy, Joyful); Hope
[12:13]
Paul wrote about people sharing in the needs of other people. Paul wanted Chrsitians to help poor people who need things to live.
See: Acts 11:27-30; 2 Corinthians 9:12; Galatians 2:10; Hebrews 6:10; 13:16
[12:13]
[12:16]
Paul wrote about people being the same mind toward one another. He wanted Christians to be at peace with one another.
See: Philippians 2:3-4; 1 Corinthians 1:10; 1 Peter 3:8
See: Mind
[12:18]
Paul wrote about how Christians should live. He did not want them to repay evil for evil (see: Romans 12:17). He also did not want Christians to avenge themselves (see: Romans 12:19). He did not want Christians to do evil things to people because they did evil things to them.
See: Exodus 23:4-5; 1 Samuel 25:26, 31, 33-34; Proverbs 20:22; Matthew 5:39; 1 Thessalonians 5:25; 1 Peter 3:9
[12:19]
In the last days, God will punish people with his wrath. He will punish people for doing evil things. Paul did not want Christians to try to punish people. He knew God would punish people. This is something that God should do. People should not do this because they do not know everything.
See: Ezekiel 25:12-14; Nahum 1:2-3; Romans 1:18; 1 Thessalonians 4:6; 2 Thessalonians 1:6-8
See: Wrath; Last Days; Punish (Punishment)
[12:19]
Paul wrote the same thing Moses wrote (see: Deuteronomy 32:35). He wanted people to know that he taught the same things Moses taught. He wanted people to trust that God would punish people.
See: Hebrews 10:30
See: Punish (Punishment)
[12:20]
Paul wrote the same thing Solomon wrote (see: Proverbs 25:21). Solomon wanted the Israelites to help their enemies and not take revenge on them. Paul wrote that this will heap coal of fire on their heads. This is a metaphor. Some scholars think the person will be ashamed if a Christians is kind to them after they do something evil to the Christian. Other scholars think Paul was writing about God punishing them. If Christians do not try to punish this person, then God will punish them more (see: Psalm 140:10).
See: 2 Kings 6:22; Matthew 5:43-45
See: Avenge (Vengeance, Revenge); Metaphor; Punish (Punishment); Fire
[12:21]
Paul wrote about someone not being overcome by evil. He did not want people to get so angry that they tried to punish people. Instead, he wanted them to good things even though people did evil things to them.
See: Proverbs 16:32; Luke 6:27-30; 1 Peter 3:9
"Fellow believers, because of the great mercy that God has given you I very much want you to present"
"to offer yourselves completely to God while you are alive as if you were a dead sacrifice on a temple altar"
"a sacrifice that you give to God alone and that pleases him" or "acceptable to God because it is morally pure"
"This is the right way to worship God"
"Do not behave as this world behaves"
This refers to unbelievers who live in the world.
"but let God change the way you think and behave"
"because God freely chose me to be an apostle, I can say"
"Do not think you are better than other people"
"instead, you should be wise in how you think about yourselves"
"since God has given each of you different abilities because of your trust in him"
Paul refers to all the believers in Christ as if they were different parts of the human body. He does this to illustrate that although believers may serve Christ in different ways, each person belongs to Christ and serves in an important way.
Such parts of the body as eyes, ears, and hands.
"God has joined each believer together with all other believers"
"God has freely given each of us different abilities to do things for him"
"let him speak prophecies that do not go beyond the amount of faith God has given us" or "let him speak prophecies that agree with the teachings of our faith."
"If one has the gift of giving money or other goods to people in need, let him give"
"You must love people sincerely and truly"
The kind of love that comes from God is focused on having good things happen to others.
Here Paul begins a list of nine items, each of the form "Concerning ... be" to tell the believers what kind of people they should be. You may need to translate some of the items as "Concerning ... do." The list continues to Romans 12:13.
"As for how you love your fellow believers"
In the original language a different word is used for "love" here than is used in 12:9. This word means brotherly love or love for a friend or family member.
"show affection"
"Honor your fellow believers by respecting them"
"Do not be lazy in your duty, but be eager to follow the Spirit and to serve the Lord"
"Rejoice because of what you confidently wait for" or "Rejoice as you confidently wait"
"be patient when you suffer"
"pray faithfully"
"When fellow Christians are in trouble, help them with what they need". This is the last item that began in Romans 12:9.
"Always welcome Christians into your home when they need a place to stay"
"Live in unity with each other"
"Do not think that you are more important than others"
"welcome people who do not seem important"
"Do not think of yourselves as having more wisdom than everyone else"
"Do not do evil things to anyone who has done evil things to you"
"Do things that everyone considers to be good"
"do whatever you can to live in peace with everyone"
"allow God to punish those who harm you"
"For someone has written"
"I will certainly avenge you"
All forms of "you" and "your" are singular.
"But the scripture also says, 'If your enemy is hungry ... his head.'" (See Proverbs 25:21)
"give him some food"
"you will make the person who harmed you feel ashamed about how he has mistreated you"
"Do not let those who are evil defeat you, but defeat those who are evil by doing what is good"
These verbs are singular.
1
Let every soul be subject to higher authorities, for there is no authority unless it comes from God. The authorities that exist have been appointed by God.
2
Therefore he who rebels against that authority opposes the command of God; and those who oppose it will receive judgment on themselves.
[13:1]
See: Soul
[13:1]
See: Submit (Submission)
[13:1]
Paul wrote about higher authorities. These were the rulers of a city or country.
See: Proverbs 8:15-16; Titus 3:1; 1 Peter 2:13-17
[13:3]
Paul wrote about rulers. These rulers caused someone to be afraid. If a person did something wrong, they would be afraid of being caught and punished.
See: Proverbs 20:2; 14:35; 1 Peter 3:13-14
See: Punish (Punishment)
[13:3]
If people obeyed those who ruled them, then the rulers might commend them for following their law.
See: Nehemiah 2:8b; Daniel 1:9; Acts 7:10
[13:4]
Paul taught that God gave people permission to rule other people. Although God knew that rulers were not perfect, Paul taught that the rulers helped people to do the right things.
See: 2 Chronicles 19:6; Daniel 2:21
[13:4]
In ancient times, people carried sword when they fought in a war. This was a symbol that the rulers could punish people and kill them for doing the wrong things.
See: Symbol
[13:4]
God’s wrath is his anger at sin. Paul said that Christians were to not take vengeance on their enemies (see: Romans 12:19-21), because God punishes every evil thing people do. Paul wanted people to know that God might use rulers to punish people.
See: 1 Thessalonians 4:6
See: Avenge (Vengeance, Revenge)); Wrath; Sin
[13:6, 13:7]
See: Tax (Tax Collector, Toll)
[13:8]
Paul did not want Christians to owe people anything. He did not want Christians to owe money to the government or to other people.
See: Proverbs 3:27-28; Matthew 22:21; James 5:4
[13:8]
Paul wrote that love fulfilled the Law of Moses. A person who loves someone else would not harm that person in any way. Therefore, when a person truly loves others, that person has satisfied all the demands of the Law of Moses.
See: Exodus 20:13-15, 17; Leviticus 19:18; Matthew 22:37-40; Galatians 5:14; James 2:8
See: Law of Moses; Fulfill (Fulfillment)
[13:9]
Paul wrote about love fulfilling the Law of Moses. The Law of Moses wrote about loving other people (see: Leviticus 19:18). If someone truly obeyed this one rule, they would follow all of the Law of Moses.
See: Mark 12:31; Galatians 5:14; James 2:8-10
See: Fulfill (Fulfillment) ; Law of Moses
[13:11]
In the Bible, being asleep was sometimes used as a metaphor to talk about someone who does not want to try to live in a way that honors God or to learn about God. Paul did not want people to be lazy. Instead, people should do the things that God wants them to do.
See: Mark 13:35-37; Ephesians 5:14; 1 Thessalonians 5:6-7
See: Sleep (Metaphor)
[13:12]
Paul wrote about the time, he was writing about the last days. When he wrote about the night because it was dark and the day because it was light. In the Bible, these were often metaphors about good and evil. Paul warn.
See: 1 Corinthians 7:29-31; 1 Thessalonians 5:1-3; 1 Peter 4:7; 2 Peter 3:11
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Metaphor; Last Days
[13:12]
Paul wrote about works of darkness and the armor of light. This is a metaphor. He wanted people to live in a way that honors God and not do things that dishonor God. Christians should prepare in some way to do the right things.
See: Ephesians 5:11; Colossians 3:8-17; James 1:21
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Metaphor
[13:13]
Paul wrote that Christians should walk appropriately. This is a metaphor. He wanted Christians to live in a way that honors God.
See: Ephesians 5:15; Colossians 1:10; 1 Thessalonians 2:12; 4:12; 1 John 2:6; 2 John 4, 6; 3 John 4
[13:14]
Paul wrote that Christians should put on Jesus. This is a metaphor. Christians should completely obey Jesus and live in a way that honors God.
See: Galatians 3:27; Ephesians 4:22-24; Colossians 3:9-12
[13:14]
Paul wanted Christians not to make provision for the flesh. He did not want Christians to do the evil things they wanted to do. This would only want to make them sin more.
See: Galatians 5:16-17, 24; 1 Peter 2:11
See: Flesh
"Everyone should obey"
"government officials". Some readers will find it difficult to understand what Paul teaches about obeying rulers, especially if they live where rulers persecute the church. Christians must obey, unless the rulers do not allow Christians to do something God explicitly commands them to do. There are times when a believer must submit to these rulers and suffer at their hands, understanding that this world is temporary and they will ultimately be with God forever.
because
"all authority comes from God"
"And the people who are in authority are there because God put them there"
"the authority that God placed in power"
"God will judge those who oppose government authority"
"rulers do not cause terror for those who do good deeds, but for those who do evil deeds"
"Let me tell you how you can be unafraid of the ruler."
"the one in authority will say good things about you"
"he has the power to punish people, and he will punish people"
Roman governors carried a short sword as a symbol of their authority.
"a person who punishes, on God's behalf, those who do evil"
"not only so the government will not punish you, but also so you will have a clear conscience before God"
"Because the government punishes evildoers"
Paul is addressing the believers here, so this is plural.
"This is why you should pay taxes: authorities"
"administer" or "work on"
Paul is addressing the believers here, so this is plural.
"pay tax to whom tax is due, pay toll to whom toll is due, pay fear to whom fear is due, and pay honor to him to whom honor is due"
"fear those who deserve to be feared, and honor those who deserved to be honored" or "respect those whom you ought to respect, and honor those whom you ought to honor"
This is a kind of tax.
"Pay all you owe to everyone, and love one another"
This applies to all the Roman Christians.
"anything, but remember that God has given you the duty to love one another"
The kind of love that comes from God is focused on having good things happen to others.
To covet is to desire to have or possess something that another person possesses.
"People who love their neighbors do not harm them"
Paul says the Roman believers need to change their behavior as if they needed to wake up from being asleep.
"time"
"The sinful time is almost over" or "It is as though the night is almost finished"
"the time of righteousness will begin soon" or "it is as though it will soon be day"
"Let us therefore stop doing the evil things that people do in the dark"
"let us start doing what is right. Doing this will protect us from what is evil, like armor protects a solider"
Paul includes his readers and other believers with himself.
"Let us walk in a visible way knowing, that everyone can see us"
"sexually immoral acts"
This refers to plotting against and arguing with other people.
This refers to negative feelings against another person's success or advantage over others.
Paul speaks of accepting the moral nature of Christ as if he were our outer clothing that people can see.
If your language has a plural form for commands, use it here.
"do not allow your old evil heart any opportunity at all for doing wicked things"
1
Receive anyone who is weak in faith, without giving judgment about arguments.
2
One person has faith to eat anything, another who is weak eats only vegetables.
[14:1]
Paul wrote about someone receiving or accepting people. He was speaking about Christians accepting other Christians. Paul wanted Christians to love other Christians and to treat all Christians well. This is because God accepted all Christians into his family.
See: Romans 15:7, 1 Corinthians 9:22; 2 John 10
See: Family of God
[14:1]
Paul wrote about Christians who were weak in faith. These Christians believed all Christians should obey more rules than God really expected of them. For example, they believed they must only eat vegetables, must not drink any wine, and must celebrate special days in order to please God (see: Romans 14:2, 5, 21). However, the strong in faith did not feel the need to observe these kinds of rules (see: Romans 15:1).
Some scholars think that the weak in faith were Jewish Christians. Others think that they included both Jewish and gentile Christians.
See: Isaiah 35:3-5; Ezekiel 34:4, 16; Matthew 14:31
See: Faith (Believe in); Gentile
[14:1]
Paul wrote about someone giving judgment about arguments. Some scholars think Paul did not want Christians to argue about whether the strong or the weak were right in what they did. More scholars think Paul did not want the strong Chrsitians to condemn the weak Christians.
See: 1 Timothy 1:6
[14:2]
Paul wrote about eating anything or everything. He was writing about Christians who did not think it was wrong to eat certain foods. However, the weak Christians believed that eating certain foods dishonored God.
See: 1 Corinthians 10:25, 29-30; Titus 1:15
[14:3]
A person who felt himself to be strong might “despise”(ἐξουθενέω/g1848) the weak Christans. These Christians did not hate other Christians. Instead, they were proud of themselves disrespect those who were different.
See: Proverbs 1:22; 3:34
[14:3]
See: Judge (Judgment)
[14:4]
[14:4]
[14:5]
When someone valued or observed a day, they thought this day was different than other days. They did this to honor God. Some scholars think Paul was writing about Christians resting on the Sabbath (see: Exodus 20:8-11). Other scholars think Paul was writing about special days of fasting (see: Ezra 8:21) or feasting (see: 1 Kings 8:65) or some other thing the Jews did. Other scholars think that the Gentile Christians believed that certain days were lucky or unlucky.
See: Galatians 4:10; Colossians 2:16-17
See: Sabbath; Fasting; Gentile
[14:5]
Someone who was convinced in his own mind knew that he honored God in the things he did.
See: 1 John 3:19-21
See: Mind
[14:10]
See: Ecclesiastes 12:14; Matthew 25:31-32; Romans 2:16; 1 Corinthians 4:5; Jude 14-15; Revelation 20:11-15
See: Day of Judgment
[14:11]
Paul wrote the same thing Isaiah wrote (see: Isaiah 45:23). He did this to prove from the Scriptures that every person will have to stand before God and tell him what he did and why he did it.
[14:11]
When someone bent their knee, they did this to worship and submit to someone or something.
See: Romans 11:4; Philippians 2:10-11; Revelation 5:14
See: Worship; Submit (Submission)
[14:11]
Paul and Isaiah wrote about every tongue confessing to God. They wanted people to know that every person will worship God even if they rejected God.
See: Romans 10:9-10, 13; Philippians 2:11
See: Confess (Confession); Worship
[14:12]
When someone gave an account of himself to God, he explains why he did the things he did to God. He did this for every sin he committed.
See: Matthew 12:36; 18:23-35; 1 Peter 4:5
See: Sin
[14:13]
A snare was a metaphor like a stumbling block. He was writing about someone sinning.
See: Luke 17:2; 1 Corinthians 8:9-13; 10:32; 2 Corinthians 6:3; Revelation 2:14
See: Stumble (Stumbling Block); Metaphor; Sin
[14:14]
Paul wrote, “I know and am persuaded in the Lord Jesus. Paul knew the truth about the things the weak Christians believed. Paul knew it was not necessary to follow these rules. He knew that he was right, and knew that Jesus taught the same thing. Paul did not explain how he knew this.
See: Philippians 2:24; 1 John 3:21
[14:14]
Paul wanted people to know that nothing was made unclean. According to the Law of Moses, certain foods were unclean. However, they were not unclean because they were made unclean.
See: Mark 7:2, 5; Acts 10:14, 28; 11:8; 1 Corinthians 8:7; 1 Timothy 4:4; Titus 1:15
See: Clean and Unclean
[14:14]
Paul wrote about things being “unclean” in two ways. Certain things were unclean because God said they were unclean (see: 2 Corinthians 12:21). Other things were unclean because someone thought they were unclean. If a person thought some food was unclean, and he ate it anyway, this was wrong.
See: 1 Corinthians 8:7
See: Clean and Unclean
[14:15]
Paul wrote about Christians hurting other Christians. These Chrsitians tempted or caused other Christians to sin.
See: 1 Corinthians 8:11-12
See: Tempt (Temptation); Sin
[14;16]
Paul wrote about people speaking about good things as if they were evil things. Some scholars think Paul was speaking about certain foods. People said it was evil to eat these foods when it was not evil. Other scholars think Paul was teaching Christians that non-Christians would say bad things about them if they saw Christians fighting with one another.
[14:17]
See: Kingdom of God
[14:18]
Paul wanted God’s approval. He wanted God to say that he did the right thing, even if people thought Paul did the wrong thing.
See: Acts 24:16; 2 Corinthians 5:11; 8:21
[14:19]
Paul wrote about Christians building up one another. This is a metaphor. They helped other Christians to live in a way that honors God.
See: 1 Corinthians 14:26; Ephesians 4:29; 1 Thessalonians 5:11-12
[14:20]
See: Clean and Unclean
[14:21]
See: Wine (Winepress)
[14:22]
Paul wrote about faith. He was not writing about believing in Jesus. Instead, he was writing about Christians being confident that the were free to eat what they wanted and did not need to follow the rules other people made.
See: Hebrews 11:6
See: Faith (Believe in)
[14:23]
Paul wrote that people who doubted would be condemned. Some scholars think that the weak Christians who felt that they did something wrong condemned himself.They sinned because they thought they sinned. Other scholars think that on judgment day God would consider that person guilty of sinning.
See: Titus 1:15
See: Day of Judgment; Condemn (Condemnation); Sin
[14:23]
Paul wrote about something that was not from faith. If a person did not think he did the right thing, then he did not do the right thing. It was then a sin for him to do it.
See: Faith (Believe in)
This refers to those who felt guilty over eating and drinking certain things. Paul teaches that Christians can have real faith and at the same time be "weak in faith" in a given situation. describing Christians whose faith is immature.
"and do not condemn them for their opinions"
Here "faith" refers to doing what a person believes God is telling him to do.
This describes a person who believes God does not want him to eat meat.
"You are not God, and you are not allowed to judge one of his servants!"
The form of "you" here is singular.
"Only the master can decide if he will accept the servant or not"
"But the Lord will accept him because he is able to make the servant acceptable"
"One person thinks one day is more important than some of the others, but another person thinks that all days are the same"
"Let each person be sure what he is doing is to honor the Lord"
"Whoever treats a day as special does so to honor the Lord" or "The person who worships on a certain day does it to honor the Lord"
"the person who eats every kind of food"
"eats to honor the Lord"
"The person who does not eat certain kinds of food"
"refrains from eating certain foods in order to honor the Lord"
"None of us should live merely to please himself"
Paul is including his readers, so this is inclusive.
"None of us should die merely to please himself"
"it is wrong for you to judge a fellow believer, and it is wrong for you to despise a fellow believer!" or "stop judging and despising a fellow believer!"
"For God will judge us all". The judgment seat of God or Christ represents a time when all people, including Christians, will be held accountable for the way they lived their lives.
"For someone has written in the Scriptures: 'As". (see Isaiah 45:23)
"You can be certain that this is true"
"every person will bow and give praise to me"
"will have to explain his actions to God"
"but instead make it your goal not to do or say anything that might cause a fellow believer to sin"
"I am certain because of my relationship with the Lord Jesus"
"everything by itself is clean"
"by its nature" or "because of what it is"
"But if a person thinks something is unclean, then for that person it is unclean and he should stay away from it"
"If you hurt your fellow believer's faith over the matter of food." Here the word "your" refers to those who are strong in faith and "brother" refers to one who is weak in faith.
"then you are no longer showing love"
"If someone thinks that something is evil, do not do it, even if you consider it to be good"
"For God did not set up his kingdom so that he could rule over what we eat and drink. He set up his kingdom so we could have a right relationship with him, and so he could give us peace and joy"
"people will approve of him" or "people will respect him"
"let us seek to live peacefully together and help one another grow stronger in faith"
"Do not undo what God has done for a fellow believer just because you want to eat a certain kind of food"
"but it would be a sin for someone to eat food that another brother thinks is wrong to eat, if by eating this causes the weaker brother to do something that is against his conscience". Many religions in the ancient Near East restricted what was eaten. Christians have freedom to eat what they want. But they need to use this freedom wisely, in a way that honors the Lord and does not cause others to sin
"It is good not to eat meat or drink wine or to do anything else that might cause a fellow believer to sin"
This refers back to the beliefs about food and drink.
singular. Because Paul is addressing the believers, you may have to translate this using plural.
"Blessed are those who do not feel guilty for what they decide to do"
"God will say that a person does wrong if he is not sure if it is right to eat a certain food, but he eats it anyway" or "A person who is not sure if it is right to eat a certain food, but then eats it anyway, will have a troubled conscience"
"and God will say that he is wrong because he is eating something he believes God does not want him to eat"
"you are sinning if you do something that you do not believe God wants you to do"
1
Now we who are strong ought to bear the weaknesses of the weak, and ought not to please ourselves.
2
Let each one of us please his neighbor for that which is good, in order to build him up.
[15:1]
Paul wrote about Christians who were weak in faith. These Christians believed all Christians should obey more rules than God really expected of them. For example, they believed they must only eat vegetables, must not drink any wine, and must celebrate special days in order to please God (see: Romans 14:2, 5, 21). However, the strong in faith did not feel the need to observe these kinds of rules (see: Romans 15:1).
Some scholars think that the weak in faith were Jewish Christians. Others think that they included both Jewish and gentile Christians.
See: Isaiah 35:3-5; Ezekiel 34:4, 16; Matthew 14:31
See: Faith (Believe in); Gentile
[15:1]
Paul wanted the strong Christian not to judge, hate, or shame the weak in faith. Instead, the strong Christians should accept and love the weak Chrsitians. To “bear” their weaknesses did not mean to agree that they were correct, but to tolerate them and try to help them.
See: 1 Corinthians 9:22; Galatians 6:1
[15:2]
A Christian pleased someone when they considered the other person’s needs and tried to help the other person. Paul did not want Christians to focus on the things they wanted. Jesus served other people. How did Christians build one another up? Paul wanted Christians to build one another up. This is a metaphor. He wanted Christians to help one another to know more about God and to live in a way that honors God.
See: Acts 9:31; Romans 14:19; 1 Corinthians 14:6, 17
[15:3]
Paul wrote the same thing David wrote (see Psalm 69:9). Christians know this is a prophecy about Jesus suffering (see: Matthew 27:34; John 15:25; 19:29). When Paul used the word “me,” he was writing about Jesus. When Paul used the word “you: he was writing about God the Father. Jesus was willing to be reproached. That is, Jesus was willing to be dishonored and insulted by dying on a cross. He did this to glorify God and to help people be at peace with God.
See: John 5:30
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; God the Father; Cross; Atone (Atonement); Glory (Glorify)
[15:4]
When Paul wrote about something that was previously written, he was writing about the Old Testament.
See: Romans 3:21; 15:9; 1 Corinthians 2:9; 2 Corinthians 9:9; Galatians 4:27
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[15:5]
Paul wanted Christians to have the same mind. He wanted all Christians to think the same way and to agree because they know what is right.
See: 1 Corinthians 1:10; 10:11; Philippians 2:3-4; 1 Peter 3:8
See: Mind
[15:6]
Paul wanted Christians to glorify God with one mouth. This is a metaphor. He wanted all Christians to worship God together because they were at peace with one another.
See: Zephaniah 3:9; Acts 4:32
See: Glory (Glorify); Metaphor; Worship
[15:7]
Paul wrote about someone receiving or accepting people. He was speaking about Christians accepting other Christians. Paul wanted Christians to love other Christians and to treat all Christians well. This is because God accepted all Christians into his family.
See: Romans 15:7, 1 Corinthians 9:22; 2 John 10
See: Family of God
[15:8]
esus was a servant of the circumcision. This is a metaphor. Jesus served the Jews. He wanted them to believe in him and know that he is the messiah.
See: Matthew 15:24; John 1:11; Acts 3:26; Galatians 4:4-5
See: Circumcise (Circumcision); Messiah (Christ)
[15:9, 15:10, 15:11, 15:12]
Paul wrote the same things about the Gentiles that many other people wrote (see: Psalm 18:49, Deuteronomy 32:43, Psalm 117:1, and Isaiah 11:10). Paul wanted people to know that these people also taught that the Gentiles would glorify God. Paul wanted the Gentile and Jewish Christians to be at peace with one another and to worship God together.
See: Romans 3:29; Ephesians 2:11-22; Revelation 7:9-17
See: Gentile;Glory (Glorify); Worship
[15:12]
Paul wrote the same words Isaiah wrote (see: Isaiah 11:10). “Root of Jesse” was a metaphor about a descendant of Jesse. Jesse was the father of king David, and Jesus was a descendant of David and Jesse. This ancestor of Jesse was the messiah.
See: Isaiah 11:1; Matthew 12:21; 2 Timothy 2:8; Revelation 5:5; 22:16
See: Metaphor; Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Messiah (Christ)
[15:16]
In the Old Testament, priests offered sacrifices to God to please him. Paul brought gentiles to God by teaching them the gospel. The gentiles who believed the gospel were pleasing to God. These Gentiles were like an offering God gave to God.
See: Acts 9:15; Philippians 2:17
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Offer (Offering); Sacrifice; Gentile; Gospel
[15:17]
Paul could “boast”(καύχησις/g2746) of what he did for God, because he knew that it was God who did the work through him.
See: 2 Corinthians 12:1, 11-21
[15:18]
When Paul wrote about the obedience of the Gentiles, he was writing about the Gentiles obeying his command to believe the gospel.
See: Acts 6:7; Romans 1:5
[15:19]
See: Sign
[15:19]
See Map: Illyricum
[15:19]
Paul fully carried out the gospel. That is, he carefully preached the gospel in the way that God wanted.
See: Colossians 1:25; 2 Timothy 4:17
See: Preach (Preacher); Gospel
[15:20]
Paul did not want to build on another man’s foundation. This is a metaphor. The foundation was tell people about Jesus and the gospel. Paul did not want to work in a place where someone else had already done this. Instead, he wanted to go to a place where no one had heard about Jesus before.
See: 1 Corinthians 3:9-15; 2 Corinthians 10:13-16
See: Metaphor
[15:21]
Paul wrote the same thing Isaiah wrote (see: Isaiah 52:15). Isaiah 52-53 was a prophecy about the messiah. Paul used this verse to explain why he wanted to preach the gospel only in new places. He believed that this was how God wanted Paul to serve him.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Messiah (Christ); Preach (Preacher); Gospel
[15:23]
Paul wrote that he no longer had any place to go to tell people about Jesus. He wanted to find a new place to go to tell people about Jesus.
[15:23]
See Map: Spain
[15:26]
The churches with more Gentiles than Jews gave money to help the poor Christians in Jerusalem. When Paul left Corinth, he began to travel to Jerusalem in order to deliver it (see: Introduction).
[15:27]
Paul wanted the Gentile Christians to help the Jewish Christians. These Jewish Christians suffered greatly and they helped the Gentile Christians to know about Jesus.
See: Galatians 6:6; Philemon 19
[15:27]
Paul wrote about material things. He was writing about money. The Jerusalem Christians were persecuted and very poor. Paul wanted the Gentile Christians to send them money to help them.
See: 1 Corinthians 9:11
See: Persecute (Persecution); Gentile
[15:28] Paul wrote about sealing fruit. This was a metaphor. He wanted to bring this money to the Christians in Jerusalem.
See: Metaphor
[15:30]
When Christians strive together with Paul, they work hard together to serve God and to pray together.
See: Romans 1:10-12; 2 Thessalonians 3:1
See: Pray (Prayer)
"we who are strong in faith"
This refers to Paul, his readers, and other believers.
"those who are weak in faith"
"to strengthen his faith"
"the Messiah said to God in the scriptures". (Psalm 69:9)
Those who blasphemed God insulted Christ, so those who slandered Christ were blaspheming God.
"For in times past, the prophets wrote everything in the Scriptures to teach us". (Psalm 102:18 and Habakkuk 2:2)
"in order that by enduring and by being encouraged by the scriptures" or "in order that as we endure and as the scriptures encourage us"
"we would confidently expect that God will do what he has promised"
"I pray that ... God ... will grant"
"to be in agreement with each other"
"you may be united when you praise"
This phrase speaks of people who agree with each other and who work together to accomplish a common purpose.
"accept one another ... accepted you"
"Jesus Christ has become a servant of the Jews"
This is one of the two purposes for which Christ became a servant of the circumcision.
"the promises that God gave to the ancestors of the Jews"
"and in order that the Gentiles might glorify God for his mercy"
"As someone has written in the Scriptures". (2 Samuel 22:50 and Psalm 18:49)
"sing praise to you"
"Again the scripture says". (Deuteronomy 32:43 and Isaiah 66:10)
"with the people of God"
"praise the Lord". (see Psalm 117:1)
"descendant of Jesse". (see Isaiah 11:10)
"the Gentiles will trust in him" or "the Gentiles will confidently wait for him to fulfill his promises"
"the God who causes us to confidently wait for him to fulfill his promises"
"cause you to have great joy and peace"
"as you believe in him"
"I myself am completely sure that you yourselves have acted toward fellow believers in a completely good way"
"filled with sufficient knowledge to follow God"
"the grace that God gave me"
"the Gentiles might be like an offering that pleases God"
"which the Holy Spirit made holy"
"I will dare to speak only of what Christ has accomplished"
"so that the Gentiles will obey God"
"These are things that Christ has accomplished through what I have said and done"
These two words refer to various kinds of miracles.
This is from the city of Jerusalem as far as the province of Illyricum, a region close to Italy.
"And so, my desire has been to preach the good news in places where people have never heard of Christ"
"in order that I might not be simply continuing the work that someone else already started. I do not want to be like a man who builds a house on someone else's foundation"
"What is happening is like what Isaiah wrote in the scriptures". (Isaiah 52:15)
"Those whom no one had told the news about him"
"people also hindered me"
"there are no more places in these regions where people have not heard about Christ"
"I want to see you" or "I plan to see you"
This is a roman province west of Rome that Paul desired to visit.
"that you will help me on my journey"
"have enjoyed spending some time with you" or "have enjoyed visiting you"
"bringing aid to God's holy people"
"the believers in the provinces of Macedonia and Achaia were happy"
"The believers in Macedonia and Achaia were pleased to do it"
"and the people of Macedonia and Achaia owe it to God's people in Jerusalem"
"since the Gentiles have shared in the spiritual things of the Jerusalem believers"
The word "minister" here means to serve in a formal way, much like the priests offered sacrifices in the temple.
"by giving them material things"
"and have safely delivered this offering to them"
"And I know that when I visit you, Christ will abundantly bless us"
"I encourage you"
"Fellow believers".
"you work hard"
"God may rescue me from those who are disobedient"
"pray that the believers in Jerusalem will be glad to receive the money that I am bringing them"
"I pray that God, who causes all of us to have inner peace, will"
1
I commend to you Phoebe our sister, who is a servant of the church that is in Cenchreae,
2
in order that you may receive her in the Lord. Do this in a manner worthy of God's holy people, and provide her with whatever help she may need from you, for she has been a great help to many and to myself as well.
The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you.
[16:1]
Paul commended Phoebe. That is, he spoke kindly about Phoebe. In ancient times, an author often commended the person who carried a letter for him to the place it was supposed to go.
See: Acts 18:27; Philippians 2:19-30; 3 John 12
[16:1]
Phoebe was a woman from Cenchrea. She was a serve of the church in this city. Some scholars think Phoebe helped other Christians. Other scholars think the Christians gathered together to worship God in her house. Other scholars think Phoebe was a deacon (see: Philippians 1:1; 1 Timothy 3:8, 12; 4:6)..
See: Matthew 23:11-12; Romans 12:11; 2 Corinthians 4:5
See Map: Cenchrea
[16:2]
Paul wanted the Roman Christians to receive Phoebe in the lord. Paul wanted these Christians to accept Phoebe as a Christian who represented Paul in some way.
See: Philippians 2:29; Colossians 4:10; Philemon 17; 2 John 10; 3 John 5-10
[16:3]
In ancient times, the person who wrote the letter would greet people at the end of the letter. Paul greeted people who were Jews and Gentiles. He greet men and he greeted women.
See: Philippians 4:21; Colossians 4:15; 2 Timothy 4:19
See: Gentile
[16:5]
In ancient times, Christians often gathered together to worship God in a person’s house. In Rome, Christians gathered in the house of Aquila and Priscilla.
See: Acts 18:7; 1 Corinthians 16:19; Colossians 4:15; Philemon 2
[16:5]
Epaenetus was the first person in Asia to believe in Jesus. After he believed in Jesus, many other people would also believe in Jesus.
See: 1 Corinthians 16:15; 2 Thessalonians 2:13; James 1:18; Revelation 14:4
See: Fruit (Metaphor); Messiah (Christ)
See Map: Asia
[16:7]
Andronicus and Junia were Paul’s kinsmen and fellow prisoners. They were Jews and were also put into prison with Paul for being Christians.
See: Colossians 4:10; Philemon 23
[16:7]
Andronicus and Junia were well known to the apostles. Some scholars think that Andronicus and Junia had served God so well that even the apostles knew about and respected them. Other scholars think they both had the spiritual gift of apostle.
See: Apostle; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[16:10, 16:11]
Paul wrote about people in the household of different families. Some scholars think he was greeting slaves who served these families. Other scholars think Paul greet Christians who met in the homes of these people.
See: Acts 16:31-34; 18:8; 1 Corinthians 1:16; 16:15; Philippians 4:22
[16:16]
In ancient times, people only kissed people in their family. They kissed each other on the cheek. When Chrsitians kissed one another, they did this because they are part of the family of God.
See: 1 Corinthians 16:20; 2 Corinthians 13:12; 1 Thessalonians 5:26; 1 Peter 5:14
[16:17]
Paul wrote that the false teacher went beyond the things the Roman Christians were taught. That is, they taught things that the Roman Christians knew was not true.
See: 2 Thessalonians 3:6; 1 Timothy 6:3-5
See: False Teacher
[16:17]
See: Stumble (Stumbling Block)
[16:17]
When someone turned away from false teachers, they rejected the things the false teachers taught.
See: 2 Timothy 3:5; Titus 3:10; 2 John 7-11
See: False Teacher
[16:18]
Paul wrote that the false teachers served their own stomach. Some scholars think they ate too much food. Other scholars think they did the sinful things they wanted to do. Other scholars think they taught Chrsitians not to eat certain foods because of the Law of Moses.
See: Philippians 3:19; Titus 1:10-12
See: False Teacher; Sin; Law of Moses
[16:19]
Paul wanted Christians to be wise in a certain way. He wanted them to know the right thing to do. Paul also wanted Christians to be innocent in a certain way. He did not want them to know about evil things because they did evil things. Perhaps Paul was thinking about Adam and Eve. They were innocent but Satan tempted them to become wise.
See: Genesis 3; Jeremiah 4:22; 1 Corinthians 14:20; Philippians 2:15
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Satan (The Devil); Tempt (Temptation)
[16:20]
Paul wrote about Satan being crushed. He was thinking about Genesis 3:15. Some scholars think Paul wanted them to know that God would help them to stop the false teachers very soon. Other scholars think Paul wanted them to know that Jesus would soon return to the earth (see: Revelation 20:7-10).
See: Luke 10:19; 1 Corinthians 15:24-27; Hebrews 2:8
See: Satan (The Devil); False Teacher; Jesus' Return to Earth
[16:21, 16:22]
In ancient times, it was common for other people to also send their greetings to the people of a letter. The people with Paul also sent greetings to the Roman Christians.
See: Romans 16:21-23; 1 Corinthians 16:19-20; Philippians 4:21-22; 2 Timothy 4:21
[16:22]
Paul spoke the words written in this letter. When he did this, Tertius wrote it down.
See: Ancient Letters
[16:25]
See: Reveal (Revelation); Mystery
[16:26]
Paul wrote about the prophetic writings. He was writing about the prophecies about the Messiah in the Old Testament.
See: Luke 24:25-27, 44-47
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Messiah (Christ); Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[16:26]
Paul wrote about the obedience of faith. Paul wanted to write that people who believe in Jesus try to obey God.
See: Faith (Believe in)
"I want you to respect Phoebe".
"our sister in Christ"
This was a town in Greece.
"welcome her because we all belong to the Lord"
"in the way that believers should welcome other believers"
"help her by giving her whatever she needs"
"has supported many people, and she has also supported me"
Priscilla was the wife of Aquila.
"who work with me to tell people about Christ Jesus"
"Greet the believers who meet in their house to worship"
"first person in Asia to believe in Jesus". Epaenetus is the name of a man.
This is a man's name.
Some versions have "Junias," which would be a man's name. "Junia" is a woman's name.
"The apostles know them very well"
This is a man's name.
"my dear friend and fellow believer"
These are the names of men.
These are the names of men.
"whom Christ has approved"
These are the names of men.
"who are believers" or "who belong to the Lord"
These are women's names.
This is a man's name.
"whom the Lord has chosen"
"his mother, whom I also think of as my mother"
These are men's names.
"fellow believers"
These are men's names.
The name of a woman. Julia was probably the wife of Philologus.
an expression of affection for fellow believers
"The believers in all the churches in this area send their greetings to you"
"who cause believers to argue with one another and to stop having faith in God"
"teaching things that do not agree with the truth you have already learned"
"Do not listen to them"
"Christ. Rather, they only want to satisfy their own selfish desires"
"By saying things that seem to be good and true"
"they deceive the innocent believers"
"those who innocently trust them"
"For everyone has heard how you obey Jesus"
"not involved in doing evil things"
"Soon God will give you peace and complete victory over Satan"
These are men's names.
Tertius is the man who wrote down what Paul spoke.
"greet you as a fellow believer"
These are men's names.
This refers to Gaius, the person in whose house Paul and his fellow believers gathered for worship.
This is a person who takes care of the money for a group.
"to make your faith strong"
"by the good news that I have preached about Jesus Christ"
"because God has revealed to us believers the secret that he was keeping for long ages"
since the beginning of time
"but the eternal God has now made known to all the nations through the prophetic writings"
"so that all nations will obey God because they trust in him"
"Because of what Jesus Christ has done for us, we will praise forever the one who alone is God and who alone is wise. Amen"
The Christians in Corinth had many problems. Before they believed in Jesus, they sinned, did evil things, and worshipped false gods. Paul wanted these Chrsitians to begin to do things that honored God. Therefore, he taught them about how to live in a way that honors God.
See: Sin; False gods; Worship
Paul wrote 1 Corinthians. Paul was from the city of Tarsus. He had been known as Saul in his early life. Before becoming a Christian, Paul was a Pharisee. He persecuted Christians. After he became a Christian, he traveled several times throughout the Roman Empire telling people about Jesus.
Paul started the church that met in Corinth. He was staying in the city of Ephesus when he wrote this letter.
See: Pharisees; Persecute (Persecution) ; Church
See Map: Tarsus; Roman Empire; Ephesus
Paul wrote this letter to the Christians in Corinth. Corinth was a major city in ancient Greece. Because it was near the Mediterranean Sea, many travelers and traders came to buy and sell things there. This resulted in the city having people from many different places. At this time, people believed that the people in Corinth did many evil things.
See Map: Corinth; Greece; Mediterranian Sea
1 Corinthians is a letter that Paul wrote to the Christian in the city of Corinth. Paul had heard that there were problems among the Christians there. They were arguing with each other. Some of them did not understand some of the Christian teachings. Some of these Christians did evil things. In this letter, Paul responded to them and encouraged them to live in a way that honored God.
See: Church; Apostle; Lord's Supper;Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy); Speak in Tongues; Resurrect (Resurrection)
1
Paul, called by Christ Jesus to be an apostle by the will of God, and Sosthenes our brother,
[1:1]
Paul’s wrote the word “called”(κλητός/g2822) twice in the first two verses because he wanted the Christians to know God was doing things in the lives of his people. Paul also used the word “called” to talk about himself. He said that God “called” him to be an apostle. That is, he planned for Paul to be an apostle before he was even born (see: Galatians 1:15).
In the same way God called Paul, God called all Christians to himself and called all Christians to be his people before the world was created (see: Ephesians 1:4). God also calls all Christians to be “holy”(ἅγιος/g0040) and to be changed into the “image” of Jesus (see: Ephesians 1:4; Romans 8:29). That is, the things they do and think are to be more like the things Jesus did, said, and thought. They are the things Jesus told Christians to do.
See: Call (Calling); People of God; Apostle; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Image
[1:2]
The “church” of God Paul wrote to Christians in Corinth who came together and worshiped God together in Corinth. Paul’s wrote the word “church” to show that this Christians who come together, not about a certain building, house, or temple. He also said the words “of God” (see: 1:2) to say that the church is God’s, did not belong to someone. The Christians in Corinth worshiped together in multiple homes.
See Map: Corinth
[1:2]
When Paul wrote that the church in Corinth was “sanctified”(ἁγιάζω/g0037) in Christ Jesus because the church was set apart from other people for God because of Jesus (see 1:30). That is, Jesus made the Corinthian Christians pure and without guilt (see 1:8). This was not because of the good things they did. It was only because of Jesus’ sacrifice (see 1:30). Paul that Jesus sanctified the church (see: 1 Corinthians 6:11).
See: Church; Sanctify (Sanctification); Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Purify (Pure);Guilty; Sacrifice; Atone (Atonement)
[1:5]
When Paul wrote that “you were made rich in him,” it was a type of metaphor. He wanted people to know that God gave different gifts to the Corinthian Christians. Paul said God made the church rich in “all speech” and “all knowledge.” These were very valuable gifts, but they were not money. Perhaps these are two of the spiritual gifts talked about later in the letter (see 1 Corinthians 12:8; 14:1-19; 2 Corinthians 8:7).
See: Metaphor; Church; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[1:6]
The testimony about Christ was the gospel. That is, the things Jesus said and did. He died for people’s sins and was raised back to life. It was also about the kingdom of God and the things he did to save people (see: 15:1-11).
See: Testify (Testimony); Messiah (Christ); Gospel; Atone (Atonement); Kingdom of God
[1:7]
Paul said “you lack no spiritual gift.” Some scholars think that God gave the Christians in Corinth every spiritual gift. Other scholars think the words meant that God gave the Christians in Corinth spiritual gifts in the same way he gave all other Christians in other parts of the world spiritual gifts. However, he did not give them every type of spiritual gift.
[1:7]
When Paul talked about the “revealing”(ἀποκάλυψις/g0602) of Jesus, he was talking about a time when Jesus returns to the earth (see 1 Corinthians 4:5; 15:23; 1 Thessalonians 3:13; 2 Thessalonians 1:7). Paul knew the Corinthians “eagerly waited” (ἀπεκδέχομαι/g0553) for this to happen.
See: Reveal (Revelation); Jesus' Return to Earth
[1:8]
The “day of our Lord Jesus Christ” is when Jesus returns to the earth to start the kingdom of God and judge people (see 1 Corinthians 3:13; 5:5; 2 Corinthians 1:14). The Old Testament prophets also spoke about the day of the Lord use similar phrases (see Joel 2:31; Amos 5:18-20).
See: Day of the Lord; Jesus' Return to Earth; Kingdom of God; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Prophet
[1:9]
The “fellowship of his Son” Paul wrote about is how each Christian are connected and how all Christians are connected to each other. In other letters, Paul wrote about Christians being connected because they are children of God (see: Romans 8:29; Galatians 4:4-6). In this letter, Paul really wanted people to know that all Christians are connected because of the problems the Corinthian christians were having with one another. This “fellowship” between Christians is through Jesus, and also a way for Christians to worship and obey Jesus (see Acts 2:42; Galatians 2:9).
See: Fellowship; Son of God; Children of God
[1:10]
Paul wrote this letter to the Corinthian church because they were not united. That is, they disagreed with one another and did not all want to do the same types of things. Some scholars think the church was very divided. They think the Christians divided over the things Paul talked about in this letter. Other scholars think the church was not divided, but Paul warned them because he wanted them to remain united.
Advice to translators: When people are united they think the same types of things, they want the same things, and they do the same types of things.
[1:10]
Paul wanted the Corinthians to be of the same mind and purpose. That is, they needed to agree with one another about the gospel which Paul taught them and teaching the same things that Jesus taught. Paul wanted the Christians at Corinth to obey the things written in Scripture not just do what they thought was right. Because Paul preached and taught the gospel to the Corinthians, he helped them to be unified.
See: Gospel; Preach (Preacher)
[1:11]
Scripture does not say much about Chloe. Some scholars think she was a businesswoman in either Ephesus or Corinth. Some scholars think “Chloe’s people” were Chloe’s family, slaves, or business partners. Other scholars think that if Chloe lived in Corinth, she had friends in Ephesus who told Paul the news of the church of Corinth while Paul was in Ephesus.
See Map: Ephesus
[1:12]
Cephas was Peter’s name in the Aramaic language many people spoke at this time. Peter was one of Jesus’ apostles. Apollos was someone who became a Jew and was from the city of Alexandria who taught in Ephesus and later went to Corinth after Paul left (see Acts 18:24-19:1).
See: Languages in the New Testament; Apostle
See Map: Ephesus and Alexandria
[1:13]
Paul asked, “Is Christ divided?” Scholars think the question expected a “no”answer because Jesus could not be divided into two parts. These scholars think that in the same way it was not possible to divide Christ, the body of Christ, the church, must also not be divided.
See: Messiah (Christ); Body of Christ;Church
[1:14, 1:16]
Crispus was the leader of the synagogue in Corinth. He became a Christian when Paul was in Corinth (see: Acts 18:8). Scholars think that Gaius was the man Paul wrote about as the “host of Paul and the whole church”(see: Romans 16:23). Those who lived in Stephanas’ household were the first to become Christians in Achaia (see: 1 Corinthians 16:15). The household was likely richer than most families in Corinth since the house was large enough to hold the entire church.
See: Synagogue
See Map: Achaia
[1:17]
Paul spoke about “words of human wisdom.” Some scholars think that Paul spoke about ways of writing and speaking when he used the words “with words of human wisdom.” The word “wisdom”(σοφία/g4678), was sometimes used to speak about they way someone spoke and the way they argued for something. Paul wanted to say the power of the gospel is different than the power of good arguments. The first comes from God. The second comes from man. The Greeks respected people who spoke well when they spoke and argued in front of other people. Paul wanted the Corinthians to trust the gospel than “human words of wisdom.”
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Gospel
[1:17]
Paul said that the cross can be emptied of its power. Paul taught that the message of the cross does not give anything to those who try to come to God by human wisdom. The power of the cross helped people to know about God’s wisdom. That is, the death and resurrection of Jesus is the only way to come to God and be at peace with God. This means that Jesus alone is the only way to be saved from being punished for your sins.
See: Cross;Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Resurrect (Resurrection); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins);Atone (Atonement)
[1:18]
The “message”(λόγος/g3056) about the cross was the gospel story. That is, the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus (see: 15:1-4). The gospel is the message people need to be saved from the punished caused by their sins. However, it was foolishness to the people who did not believe in Jesus.
See: Cross; Gospel;Resurrect (Resurrection);Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Atone (Atonement)
[1:18]
“The ones perishing” were people who did not believe the gospel. They are judged, but they will be fully judged after the “day of our Lord Jesus Christ” (see: 1:9; Amos 5:18-20).
See: Gospel; Day of the Lord;Day of Judgment
[1:18]
“The ones being saved” were people who believed in the gospel and believed in Jesus. A person who believed in Jesus was not only forgiven of their sins, but they were also given a promise that their bodies will be made new (see: 15:51-54). Christians bodies will be made new when Jesus comes back (see: 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18).
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Gospel; Jesus' Return to Earth
[1:19]
Paul quoted Isaiah 29:14 to say that God’s thoughts about wise and smart people on earth were the same even in the time of the Old Testament. It meant that God will show that those who are wise, by human standards, will ultimately die spiritually. That is, they will be separated from God forever. Also, God will destroy all the things that smart people thought they knew because these things only end in death.
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Die (Death)
[1:20]
God helped people to know that he controlled what happened after people died by raising Jesus after he died. The wise and smart thought this was foolish. God helped people to know that what people thought was wise in the world was foolish because it did not show anyone how to know God.
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool);Resurrect (Resurrection);World; Cross;Atone(Atonement)
[1:24]
Paul talked about the “wisdom of God.” He meant God planned from the beginning of the world to save people through Jesus’ death on the cross. That is, he did not do what people thought was good and wise. By God’s wisdom, Jesus’ death and resurrection was preached to people around the world. The wisdom of the world did not teach it to people. The “wisdom of the world” only caused pride and did not help anyone know God. “The wisdom of God” does not have pride because it is pure, peaceable, and leads to righteousness (see: James 3:14-18).
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool);Atone(Atonement); Resurrect (Resurrection); Preach (Preacher);Pride;Righteous (Righteousness)
[1:25]
When Paul wrote about the “foolishness” and “weakness” of God, he meant that non-Christians thought that what God did was foolishness and weakness. When Jesus died and came back to life to save people from sinning, God’s “foolishness” became the greatest act of wisdom and power. Jesus death and resurrection helped people to know that God’s power, at what men thought was very weak, it was stronger than the power of any man.
See: (Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Resurrect (Resurrection); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Atone(Atonement)
[1:27]
Paul talked about the foolish shaming the wise. Scholars think Paul spoke about when God judges the world. When he does this, people will know that what God does is opposite to the “wise” things the world. Things the world thinks is right. These scholars think Paul told the wise that they will one day know great humiliation. That is, because their wisdom said to reject the Gospel.
See: Shame (Ashamed);Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Day of Judgment; World; Gospel
[1:27]
The weak people are saved from their sinning. That is, the weak are those who because of their humility and accepting of the gospel. The strong will not be saved from their sinning. That is, the strong are those who try to honor God by doing enough good on their own. They think they are strong enough and do not need God.
See: Shame (Ashamed); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[1:29]
To boast in the presence of God was to say that a person made themselves righteous to God. That is, their own wisdom was able to find a way to save them from sinning. They were able to pay their own debt owed to God by doing enough good things. Paul said that no human wisdom or human strength is able to pay the debt owed to God because of sin. That is, no wisdom or strength can make someone righteous. Only Jesus’ death was able to pay this debt own to God and make people righteous. It was a gift from God (see: Ephesians 2:8-9).
See: Presence of God; Righteous (Righteousness); Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Atone(Atonement)
[1:30]
See: In Christ
[1:30]
Paul said that Jesus became wisdom to Christians when he died. After he died, people knew God’s wise plan to save Christians. People also knew God’s wise plan to judge those who do not believe Jesus. The greatest wisdom is to know and believe that Jesus died so that people could be at peace with God.
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Atone(Atonement); Judge (Judgment)
[1:30]
Because Jesus completely obeyed God, People can now be at peace with God. They cannot be at peace with God without this or because of anything they do (see: 1 Corinthians 13:12; Galatians 3:1-9; Philippians 3:9-10).
[1:30]
See: Sanctify (Sanctification)
[1:30]
See: Redeem (Redemption)
[1:31]
To “boast in the Lord” is to know that God is the only way to be saved from sinning and to honor him. Humans are not to boast of their own wisdom, strength, or riches. They are only to boast of God’s wisdom, strength, riches. They are to boast about who God is and what he does (see: Jeremiah 9:23-24). Christians are also to boast because God saved them God (see: 1:26-30).
See: Lord; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Wise (Wisdom, Fool)
"I, Paul"
"Sosthenes, the brother you and I know"
"am writing this letter to you in Corinth who believe in God"
"to those whom Christ Jesus has set apart for God"
"whom God has called to be holy people"
this phrase tells who else is called to be holy, or this phrase tells who else this letter is written to
"who call on the Lord Jesus Christ"
The word "ours" includes Paul's audience. Jesus is the Lord of Paul and the Corinthians and all the churches.
Paul and Sosthenes wrote this letter to the Christians. Such words as "you" and "your" refer to Paul's audience and so are plural.
"because Christ Jesus has made it possible for God to be kind to you"
"Christ has made you rich" or "God has made you rich."
"made you rich with all kinds of spiritual blessings"
God has enabled you to understand and tell others about God's message in many ways.
"you saw for yourselves that what we had said about Christ was true"
"Because what I have just said is true,"
"you have every spiritual gift"
"the time when God will reveal the Lord Jesus Christ"
"God, who called ... our Lord, will do everything he has said he will do"
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate "Son" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.
"by means of our Lord Jesus Christ"
"that you live in harmony with one another". Paul reminds the Corinthian believers that they are to live in unity with each other and that the message of the cross of Christ, not baptism by people, is what saves.
"that you do not divide into separate groups among yourselves"
"live in unity, agree with other, and work together to accomplish the same things"
This refers to family members, servants, and others who are part of the household of which Chloe, a woman, is the head.
"you are in groups that quarrel one with another"
"Christ is certainly not divided!" or "There is only one Christ!"
"It certainly was not Paul whom they put to death on the cross for your salvation!"
"It was not into the name of Paul that people baptized you!"
"by Paul's authority"
"among you I baptized only"
Crispus was a synagogue ruler who became a Christian and Gaius traveled with the Apostle Paul.
"For some of you might have claimed that I baptized you to make you my disciples"
This refers to the family members and slaves in the house where Stephanas, a man, was the head.
This means that baptism was not the primary goal of Paul's ministry.
"not with clever speech, because clever speech would empty the cross of its power"
"in order that people might recognize God's power to save them through Jesus's death on the cross" or "because clever speech would distract people from God's power as shown in the cross"
"the preaching about the crucifixion" or "the message of Christ's dying on the cross"
"is senseless" or "is silly"
"to those who are dying." This refers to dying in rebellion against God.
"it is God working powerfully in us"
"I will confuse intelligent people"
"Compared with the wisdom of the gospel, there are no wise people, no scholars, no debaters!"
a person who is recognized as someone who has studied a great deal
a person who argues about what he knows or who is skilled in such arguments
"God has shown that everything they call wisdom is really foolishness"
"all who believe the message" or "all who believe in Christ"
"about Christ, who died on a cross"
"not acceptable" or "very offensive". The message of salvation through the crucifixion of the Christ keeps Jews from believing in Jesus.
"to the people God calls"
"we teach about Christ" or "we tell all people about Christ"
"we preach that God acted powerfully and wisely by sending Christ to die for us"
Another possible meaning is that Christ is powerful and it is through Christ that God saves us.
Another possible meaning is that God shows the content of his wisdom through Christ.
"what seems to be the foolishness of God is wiser than people's wisdom, and what seems to be the weakness of God is stronger than the people's strength"
"Very few of you"
"wise according to human standards" or "what most people would call wise"
"special because your family is important"
Paul emphasizes the difference between God's way of doing things and how people think God should do them.
"God chose to use the things that the world thinks are foolish to shame those whom the world thinks are wise"
"God chose to use things that the world thinks are weak to shame the things that the world thinks are strong"
"the things that are humble and hated"
"that which people usually regard as without value"
"nothing. He did this so he could show that the things that are held as valuable are really worthless"
"things that people think are worth money" or "things that people think are worth respect"
"God did this"
"no people"
This refers to the work of Christ on the cross.
These words refer to Paul, those with him, and the Corinthians.
"Christ Jesus, who has made clear to us how wise God is" or "Christ Jesus, who has given us God's wisdom."
"If a person boasts, he should boast about how great the Lord is."
1
When I came to you, brothers, I did not come with eloquence of speech or wisdom as I proclaimed hidden truths about God.
1
2
For I decided to know nothing when I was among you except Jesus Christ, and him crucified.
[2:1]
Paul did not speak with “eloquence or wisdom.”Some scholars think Paul did not use eloquent speech or to speak in the way an educated person speaks. This is because human wisdom does not allow anyone to know God. People come to know God through the message of the gospel. Other scholars think Paul did not use eloquent speech because his own ability to speak with wisdom and to argue for the truth of the gospel. He was unable to bring anyone to know Jesus. Instead, he chose to preach the message of the gospel plainly (see: 1:17,21, 23-25).
Advice to translators: When someone speaks eloquently, they speak clearly and perhaps in a beautiful way.
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Gospel; Preach (Preacher)
[2:1]
See: Mystery
[2:3]
Paul said that he only wanted to know “Jesus Christ, and him crucified.” Some scholars think Paul’s said he wanted to say that he only wanted to speak the message of the gospel. That is, there is no other way for people to be at peace with God except through believing in Jesus (see: 1:18-25). Paul did not want anything to keep the Christians in Corinth from the knowing Jesus.
See: Messiah (Christ); Crucify (Crucifixion); Gospel
[2:3]
Paul spoke about weakness, fear, and trembling. Some scholars think Paul was physically weak. This is because Paul came from Philippi. There, they beat him and put him in prison. However, Paul did not talk badly about his weakness. He knew God strengthened him because of this weakness (see: 2 Corinthians 12:10). Other scholars think Paul’s weakness was because of a physical illness.
Other scholars think Paul’s “fear and trembling” was because God made him a messenger of the gospel. This was not a message that came from human wisdom. So Paul did not try to use human wisdom to preach the gospel. Fear and trembling showed how careful Paul was to only preach the gospel he was taught (see: Galatians 1:11-12).
See: Gospel; Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Preach (Preacher)
[2:4]
Paul did not try to get people to believe the gospel because he used “persuasive words of wisdom.” That is, he did not use certain arguments to convince people the truth of the gospel. He chose only to preach the gospel. Only the Holy Spirit can truly convince people to believe the gospel. Paul knew it was the Holy Spirit who showed people their sin and their need to believe in Jesus in order to be at peace with God. Also, it is the Holy Spirit who leads people to believe in Jesus. Paul knew that if someone convinces a person to believe in Jesus, another person can get this same person to reject Jesus later.
See: Gospel; Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Preach (Preacher); Holy Spirit; Sin
[2:6]
Some scholars think Paul used the word “mature”(τέλειος/g5046) to talk about Christians in the same way he used the word spiritual. That is, the mature Christian is one who obeyed Holy Spirit who lived inside of them. Mature Christians want to know God more. They obey God. They want to know God’s wisdom and not human wisdom (see: Philippians 3:12-15).
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Grow in Faith; Wise (Wisdom, Fool)
[2:6]
Paul spoke about the “rulers of this age.” Some scholars think the “rulers of this age” were demons who influenced certain people. The New Testament writers sometimes use the word “ruler”(ἄρχων/g0758) when they wanted to talk about people who were given permission to rule but who also could not be seen (see: Ephesians 2:2). That is, they are demons and not humans. Other scholars think the “rulers of this age” were human rulers in the time of Paul. That is, the king and other political leaders when Paul was writing. Eventually, there will be no more rulers in the world because they die. And they die because the world is dying (see: 1 Corinthians 7:31).
See: Demon
[2:7]
Although God planned for Jesus to die for people's sins before he created the world, Jesus did not die until a certain time in history (see: Ephesians 3:4-6). God told the prophets and Jewish leaders to look for the Messiah’s coming. However, God did not tell them when the coming of the Messiah would happen (see: 1 Peter 1:10-12). The hidden wisdom of God is that he offered to save all people. Also, this hidden wisdom is that Jesus will live within each Christian (see: Ephesians 3:5-7; Colossians 1:26-27).
See: Messiah (Christ); Prophet; Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
[2:7]
Our glory means living together with God forever in heaven (see: Romans 8:29-30). Before God created the world, he planned that those who believed in Jesus will live together with him in heaven. This also means that Christians are given glorified bodies when Jesus comes back to earth.
See: Glory (Glorify); Heaven; Jesus' Return to Earth
[2:9]
Paul quoted Isaiah so that people would know that God knew the people in Paul’s time were not going to understand the gospel. Isaiah’s words meant that the gospel was not imagined in the wisdom of man. Also, Paul used Isaiah’s words to speak about how those who love God both understand and know God’s wisdom. That is, the gospel.
See: Gospel; Wise (Wisdom, Fool)
[2:10]
God’s words to Paul were “through the spirit.” Scholars think the spirit of God helped people to know the plans of God. That is, because the Spirit truly knows the things of God, he can help people to know his plans. Only God’s power shows people God’s wisdom. That is, Paul wrote only “through the Spirit” can people know God’s power (see 2:4-5).
See: Holy Spirit
[2:10]
Paul spoke about the “deep things of God.” Scholars think that Paul wrote the “deep things of God” to talk about how Jesus death and resurrection saves people from sinning. Also, it was from the wisdom of God (see: Romans 11:33).
See: Atone(Atonement); Resurrect (Resurrection); Wise (Wisdom, Fool)
[2:12]
“The spirit of the world” only knows the wisdom of the world and is unable to know the wisdom of God. “The spirit from God” knows the wisdom of God and knows that the wisdom of the world will not last. God gives “the spirit from God” to all Christians. Without “the spirit from God,” no human is able to understand the gospel.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Holy Spirit; Gospel
[2:12]
Paul spoke about “things freely given to us by God.” Some scholars think that the “things freely given to us by God” is the gift of being saved by Jesus. Fewer scholars think Paul also wrote about the “spiritual gifts” that he wrote about later in the letter.
See: Atone(Atonement); Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[2:13]
Paul wrote that he used words taught to him by the Holy Spirit (see: 2 Timothy 3:16-17; 2 Peter 1:20-21). That is, he did not speak about the things of God using only words taught by people. This is because human wisdom cannot teach the things of God.
See: Holy Spirit; Wise (Wisdom, Fool)
[2:14]
Paul talked about “spiritual truths” that those who are “spiritual” know. Scholars think Paul spoke about the things Old Testament said about the messiah. The Old Testament spoke about the messiah, but people did not know that they spoke about Jesus. Now, Christians knew those truths because God showed them his hidden truths.
Advice to Translators: Those who are “spiritual” are those who obey the Holy Spirit.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Messiah (Christ)
[2:14]
Some scholars think the “unspiritual” people were not Christian. They did not know or believe in Jesus. They thought the things of God were foolish. Paul wrote that unspiritual people do know the things from the Holy Spirit. Other scholars think the “unspiritual” people were Christians, but they were Christians who did not obey the Holy Spirit. That is, they did things that did not honor God.
See: Spirit (Spiritual)); Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Holy Spirit
[2:15]
Paul wrote that the Holy Spirit searches into all things, even God (see: 2:10). That is, Christians have the Holy Spirit living inside them know God and what he wants them to do. The Holy Spirit gives Christians the ability to know the things that are holy, right and good from the things that are unholy, wrong, and bad. When Paul said Christians are judged by no one, he wanted to say that only God judges what each person does and says (see: Hebrews 4:12).
See: Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Judge (Judgment)
[2:16]
Christians have the mind of Jesus because the Holy Spirit shows them how to think about things. That is they are to focus on what Jesus’ death meant for how they lived their lives (see: 2:12; Philippians 2:5). Christians are given the ability to know God’s word. It is a gift from God through the “Word”(λόγος/g3056). That is, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit. They allow a Christian to know the thoughts of God.
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.
"I decided to teach nothing ... except Jesus Christ"
"when I was among you to know only Jesus Christ"
"I was visiting with you"
"physically weak" or "feeling like I could not do what I needed to do"
"I did not speak and preach with persuasive words of wisdom"
"wise and persuasive words"
"so that you will not trust in human wisdom"
"but your faith will be in the power of God"
Paul begins to explain that true wisdom is God's wisdom.
"speak wise words" or "speak a wise message". Paul says the wisdom from the Holy Spirit is the only true wisdom.
"mature believers"
"before God created anything"
"in order to ensure our future glory"
This refers to truths that God had not yet revealed to people.
"Jesus, the glorious Lord."
This refers to all parts of a person to emphasize that no man has ever been aware of the things that God has prepared.
The Lord has created in heaven wonderful surprises for those who love him.
the truths about Jesus and his death on the cross
"the Spirit studies everything accurately" or "the Spirit investigates everything"
"No one knows what a person is thinking except that person's spirit"
This refers to a person's inner being, his own spiritual nature.
"only the Spirit of God knows the deep things of God"
Here the word "we" includes both Paul and his audience.
"that God freely gave to us"
"interpreting spiritual things with spiritual words"
Here "spiritual people" refers to those who are led by the Holy Spirit to obey God.
the non-Christian person, who has not received the Holy Spirit
"because understanding these things requires the aid of the Spirit"
"The believer who has received the Spirit"
"others cannot judge him" or "no one can judge him"
"No one can know the mind of the Lord, so no one can teach him anything he does not already know"
1
And I, brothers, could not speak to you as to spiritual people, but instead as to fleshly people, as to little children in Christ.
2
I fed you milk, not solid food, for you were not ready for it; and even now you are not yet ready.
[3:1]
Paul said the Christians in Corinth were “fleshly people.” He wanted to say that the Christians tried to live as Christians by doing whatever they thought was right instead of doing the types of things taught in the Scriptures and the things Jesus taught. These Christians lived in the same way as people who were not Christians.
See: Flesh
[3:2]
Some scholars think that the “milk” Paul wrote about was a metaphor about the gospel (see 1 Corinthians 1:17-18; 2:2; 15:3-4). That is, in the same way that milk is more digestible for babies so it is easy for people to know the gospel and to obey God. However, as Christians begin to act more and more like Jesus, they learn more about the different things they need to do to obey and to honor God. It is more difficult for them to live in a way that honors God. Paul used the metaphor of “food”(βρῶμα/g1033) to talk about obeying God after Christians learn more about God and the things he wants them to do.
Advice to translators: Many scholars think that Paul used the word “fleshly”(σάρκινος/g4560) in 3:1 to show that the Corinthians wanted to do things that non-Christians wanted to do. Paul used the word “fleshly”(σαρκικός/g4559) in 3:3 to show that the Corinthians wanted to do things they wanted to do. Some other scholars think there is little difference between the two words.
See 1 Corinthians 1:30
See: Metaphor; Gospel; Grow in Faith
[3:3]
Paul used the word “jealousy”(ζῆλος/g2205) to write about the Corinthians' strong desire to do the things they wanted to do and the things they thought. Some scholars think division over leadership caused jealousy. That is, some of the Christians thought of Paul being the leader, while others thought Apollos was their leader. The jealousy caused “strife” among the Christians. That is, it caused arguments about who was their leader (see: 1:11). Paul said jealousy and strife showed that the Christians still lived in the flesh. That is, they lived in the same way as those who are not Christians. In the Book of Galatians, Paul called jealousy and strife “works of the flesh” (see Galatians 5:19-21).
See: Flesh
[3:3]
Some scholars think Paul used the words, “walking by human standards” to mean they lived in the same way as those who were not Christians. Living in this way is “fleshly” and is opposite of walking “by the spirit” (see: Galatians 5:16-18).
See: Walk; Flesh; Holy Spirit
[3:5]
When Paul wrote “as the Lord gave to each one,” he wrote about the specific roles in the church that God gave to Paul and Apollos (see: 1:1; 3:6; 2 Corinthians 10:12-16). Later in the letter, Paul talks about the roles in the church God gave to the Christians in Corinth (see: 12:27-31).
[3:6, 3:7. 3:8, 3:9]
Advice to translators: In 3:6, the form of the Greek verb Paul used for “planted”(φυτεύω/g5452) and “watered”(ποτίζω/g4222) said that
Paul and Apollos did these actions at a particular time in the past. It was completed. The form of the Greek verb Paul used for “gave growth”(αὐξάνω/g0837) said that God did work while Paul and Apollos worked and God continued to work when they were finished.
See: Sow (Plant); Metaphor; Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Pray (Prayer);Worship; Church; Grow in Faith; Word of God; Serve (Servant, Slave)
[3:10]
When Paul wrote about “the grace of God given” to him, he wrote about a specific gift from God. He did not mean the message of the gospel in general (see: 1:4). Instead, Paul wrote about God making him an apostle, a “planter,” and a “wise builder” in the church (see: 3:6; 3:10).
See: Grace; Gospel; Apostle; Church
[3:10]
A “skilled master builder” was a person who took someone else's design for a building or other project, drew up plans, and watched over the building of the project. God showed Paul and the other apostles how he designed the church. God’s planned this before the world began. However, he did not show all of his plan until Paul lived (see: Ephesians 1:3-5; 3:8-10).
[3:10]
When Paul lived, people built large buildings on a solid rock “foundation”(θεμέλιος/g2310). In the same way, God’s church is built upon a solid, unchanging rock. This is a metaphor for God. That is God’s solid, unchanging plan. The scriptures show people God’s plan, instructions on how to live and God’s promises. Paul laid a foundation for the church by faithfully preaching and teaching the scriptures God showed to him.
See: Metaphor; Church; Preach (Preacher)
[3:10]
Paul spoke about someone “building” on the foundation Paul laid. Some scholars think Paul spoke about leaders who caused the church to be divided. Those leaders spoke about “being of Paul” or “being of Apollos” (see: 1:12).
[3:11]
Jesus is the foundation because knowing about who Jesus is, and the things that he did, causes people to become Christians and then continue to live as Christians. The foundation is the unchanging truth about the things that Christians are given through Christ (see:1:30).
See: Metaphor; Messiah (Christ); Righteous (Righteousness); Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Redeem (Redemption)
[3:12]
Paul still spoke about the Christian leaders building on the foundation, which is Jesus. Some of them built by teaching about things that Christians believe. Others do this by helping Christians to live in a way that honors God.
See: Galatians 3:3; 5:1-6
See: Metaphor
[3:13]
Most scholars think the “day” about which Paul wrote will be the day when Christians come to the “judgment seat of Christ” (see: 2 Corinthians 5:10). Christians will be judged on how they lived their lives on earth. That is, they will be judged on whether they did what God wanted them to do or if they did not do what God wanted them to do. This is not when people will be judged for rejecting Jesus.
See: Day of Judgment
[3:13]
Many times in the scriptures fire is a metaphor of judgment. In scripture, fire also meant something was being purified, tested, or even destroyed. Here, Paul used fire to speak about God judging the things each person does. God judges perfectly because he is able to judge the “purposes of the heart”(see 1 Corinthians 4:5). For example, silver and gold are purified by fire. The heat of the fire brings impurities to the surface area, and the impurities can be taken off. The testing of silver and gold was done in the same way. Fire tested the metals to show the impurities.
Advice to translators: When a metal is not all one thing, but has other metals in it that you do not want, then it is impure. These other metals are called impurities.
See: Test; Fire;Metaphor; Day of Judgment; Purify (Pure)
[3:15]
Paul said that “he will suffer loss.” Paul wanted to say that the person will not be rewarded for the things he does. Instead, the person whose work comes through the fire without being burned away will be given a reward (see: 3:8,14).
[3:15]
Fire tested something and proved its quality. Paul said clearly that the testing fire showed the quality of the things each person did for God (see: 3:13). This is a metaphor. If the things a person did were burned by fire, then he would still be saved. This is because Jesus saves Christians because of God’s kindness (see: Ephesians 2:8-9).
Advice to translators: The phrase “do you not know” implies that the author expected the audience to know the following claim.
See: Metaphor; Fire; Test; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[3:16]
Paul wrote that “you are God’s temple.” In this passage, Paul spoke about the temple being the place where the Holy Spirit lived. The Holy Spirit used to live in the temple, which was a building. Now, God’s Spirit lives inside of Christians. Christians are called his body or his “temple.” Later in the letter, Paul wrote that each person in the Corinthian church was also a temple of the Holy Spirit (see 1 Corinthians 6:19).
See: Temple; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
[3:17]
Many scholars think Paul wrote about people in Corinth who tried to tell Christians to follow the Law of Moses in order to obey God. Trying to do the things in the law “destroys”(φθείρω/g5351) God’s temple. This is because God created the new temple, Christians, though his favor and not by people doing what the Law of Moses said to do (see: Galatians 2:16; 3:3).
Paul warned those people trying to destroy God’s temple. He said God will destroy them. Some scholars think God will destroy those people on the day of judgment (see: Matthew 18:6). Other scholars think Paul spoke about a punishment that happened when he wrote.
See: Law of Moses; Temple; Day of Judgment; Punish (Punishment)
[3:17]
The temple of God is “set apart”(ἅγιος/g0040) because the Spirit of God lives there (see 3:16). In the Old Testament, the section of the temple where God’s spirit stayed was “set apart”(see: Exodus 26:33; Leviticus 16:2). Now, Christians have the Holy Spirit in them. Earlier in the letter, Paul wrote that the Corinthian church was “sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be holy”(see 1 Corinthians 1:2). This is because the Holy Spirit is in them.
See: Temple; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Old Testament (Law and Prophets) ; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Sanctify (Sanctification)
[3:18]
Paul talked about being “wise in this age.” Some scholars think Paul wrote to those people who tried to know the things of God by thinking about them and not by reading the scriptures. These scholars think Paul wanted people to accept the gospel, which was foolish to those who thought they were wise without God. Paul made it clear that no one knows certain about God God except the Holy Spirit (see: 2:10; Psalm 139:6; Isaiah 55:8-9). Paul also made it clear that the foolishness of God is wiser than the wisdom of men (see: 1:25).
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Gospel; Holy Spirit
[3:19]
Paul said that God “catch the wise in their craftiness.” Some scholars think God does this by showing them that no human wisdom causes someone to be at peace with God. It does not help the church to grow. In other words, the craftiness of human wisdom only led people away from God and to be destroyed (see: 1:18-25). God helped them to know that using human wisdom, thoughts, and reasonings to speak about spiritual things was not possible.
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Spirit (Spiritual)
[3:21]
Paul said, “let no one boast in men.” Once again Paul told the Christians in Corinth that it is God who builds and grows his church. Neither Paul nor Apollos caused any of the growth in the church. Paul said “let no one boast in men” whether Paul, Apollos, or any other leader in the church (see: 3:5-6).
See: Church
[3:21]
Paul said, “all things are yours.” Some scholars think Paul taught the Christians that they belonged to each other, not to him or Apollos. That is, Christians all have God’s love and kindness equally. In other words, for Christians to boast in Paul or Apollos was wrong because only God causes his church to grow.
Paul wrote a short list of the things all Christians shared. He said that they all shared life and death. Most scholars think when Paul spoke about life and death, he wanted to say that everyone lives and dies. For Christians, they know that after they die, they will live together with God in heaven forever. Some scholars think Paul also spoke about how none of their current problems were able to separate them from God (see: Romans 8:38-39).
See: Heaven
[3:23]
When Paul wrote, “you are Christ’s” he meant that all Christians belonged to Christ (see: 6:17-20). Instead of being divided, Paul told Christians to live together as one. That is, not only did they belong to each other, they also all belonged to Christ (see: 6:19; Philippians 2:1-4).
See: Messiah (Christ)
[3:23]
Paul used the phrase “Christ is God’s.” He spoke about Jesus saving people. Though completely God, Jesus submitted himself as a human to the things God the Father wanted him to do so that he could save those who believe in him (see: John 6:38-40).
See: Messiah (Christ); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Jesus is God; Submit (Submission); God the Father
Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.
people who obey the Spirit
people who follow their own desires
"as to very young believers in Christ"
Paul uses this image to mean that the Corinthians can only understand easy truths. They are not mature enough to understand greater truths.
"you still are not ready to understand the harder teachings about following Christ"
still behaving according to sinful or worldly desires
"you should be ashamed because you are behaving according to your sinful desires and you are living according to human standards!"
"you should be ashamed because you are living the same way that people who do not have the Spirit live."
"It is wrong to form groups to follow Apollos or Paul!"
"I am not important!" or "Who am I?"
"Paul and Apollos are servants of Christ, and you believed in Christ because we served him"
"We are servants through whom you believed, and to each of us the Lord gave different tasks"
"When I preached God's word to you, I was like one who plants seeds in a garden"
"and when Apollos continued to teach you God's word, he was like one who waters a garden"
"but God caused you to grow" or "but just as God causes plants to grow, he caused you to grow spiritually"
"it is God who causes you to grow"
Paul speaks of telling people the good news and teaching those who have accepted it as if they were planting and watering plants.
"united in purpose" or "equal in importance"
an amount of money that a worker receives for his work
This refers to Paul and Apollos but not the Corinthian church.
Paul considers himself and Apollos as working together.
"You are like a garden that belongs to God" or "You are like a garden that God makes grow"
"and you are like a building that belongs to God" or "and you are like a building that God is constructing"
"According to the task that God freely gave me to do"
Paul equates his teaching of faith and salvation in Jesus Christ to laying a foundation for a building.
Paul is referring to the person or people who are constructing the building above the foundation.
"let each person who serves God"
"no one can lay a foundation other than the one and only foundation".
"Whether a person builds with valuable materials that will last or with cheap materials that burn easily"
"expensive stones"
"God will show everyone what the builder has done"
The "day" refers to the time when God will judge everyone. When God shows everyone what these teachers have done, it will be like the sun has come up to reveal what happened during the night.
"God will use fire to show the quality of his work"
"if the fire destroys anyone's work" or "if the judgement shows that a person's work has no value"
"he will lose his reward"
"but God will save him as though through fire". This shows the danger that such a person is in if his works have no value.
"You act as though you do not know that you are God's temple and the Spirit of God lives in you!". All instances of "you" are plural.
Nobody should believe the lie that he himself is wise in this world.
according to the way people who do not believe decide what is wise
"that person should be willing to have people who do not believe call him a fool"
God traps the people who think they are clever and uses their own schemes to trap them.
"The Lord knows that what people who think they are wise plan to do is useless"
"you belong to Christ, and Christ belongs to God."
1
This is how a person should regard us, as servants of Christ and stewards of the hidden truths of God.
2
Now what is required of stewards is that they are found to be trustworthy.
[4:1]
Some scholars think that when Paul wrote “let people consider us,” he continued to write about Paul, Apollos, and Cephas (see: 1 Corinthians 3:22). Other scholars think he also wrote about leaders in the church.
See: Church
[4:1]
Paul wrote that they were “servants” of Jesus. He wanted people to know that church leaders were servants (see: 1 Corinthians 3:5; 3:21-23). Paul did not want Christians to think certain Christian were greater than other Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 3:4-5; 12:12-20). Instead, Paul wanted to know it was God caused things to grow (see: 1 Corinthians 1:29-31; 3:6). This is a metaphor. He was writing about the church growing in some way.
See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Metaphor; Fruit (Metaphor); Church
[4:1]
In ancient times, masters gave “stewards” (οἰκονόμος/g3623) permission to care for their household. Stewards also did things to serve the household. They always had to please their master. In the same way, God wanted the apostles to care for the church (see: 2:1-5; 3:5-6,10). One day, God will judge how they served him.
See: Steward; Serve (Servant, Slave); Apostle; Discipline (To Disciple); Judge (Judgment)
[4:1]
Paul spoke about the “mysteries of God” (μυστήριον/g3466). These were the hidden plans which God made before the world began. People Jesus died, people did not know about the gospel and the church (see: 2:7,10; Ephesians 3:1-6). God waited until the resurrection of Jesus to reveal these things.
See: Mystery; Gospel; Church; Resurrect (Resurrection); Reveal (Revelation)
[4:2]
Paul wrote that “stewards are required to be found faithful.” He wanted people to know that God did not judge stewards by how well they said something or how much they knew (see: 1 Corinthians 2:1; 3:8; 3:13-15). Since God is faithful, he required his “stewards” to be faithful (see: 1 Corinthians 1:9). He did not want people to add to or leave out parts of the gospel (see: 1 Corinthians 15:1-11; Galatians 1:6-10).
See: Steward; Judge (Judgment); Gospel
[4:3]
Paul was not concerned if people “judged” him in a court. He was more concerned about the day God will judge him (see: Joel 1:15; 1 Corinthians 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5).
See: Judge (Judgment); Day of Judgment
[4:3]
Some scholars think Paul did not judge himself because he was a servant and steward of God. Because of this, he was not able to judge himself. Only God could rightly judge Paul. Only God could judge if Paul was a faithful apostle, servant, and steward of the word of God. Although Paul did not think he did wrong things, he still knew that God would judge him (see: 4:4-5). He also knew that he did some wrong things.
See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Steward; Judge (Judgment); Apostle; Word of God
[4:5]
No one knows when “the Lord will come” (see: Matthew 24:36-44; 1 Thessalonians 5:1-3).
See: Lord; Jesus' Return to Earth
[4:5]
When Paul wrote about the “hidden things of darkness,” he was speaking about why people did certain things. Only God knows why people do what they do (see: Romans 2:16; Ephesians 5:11-13). God is not concerned only with what people do, but also why people do what they do (see: Matthew 6:16-18; 2 Corinthians 5:12).
[4:5]
Some scholars think Paul was speaking about how God will give a test to each Christian on the day of judgment (see: 3:10-15). God will see everything the Christian has done. He will reward each Christian for the good things they have done.
See: Praise; Test; Day of Judgment; Reward
[4:6]
Scholars think Paul was speaking about the best ways to preach and teach the gospel. They think he was speaking about certain things he already wrote about (See: I Corinthians 3:5-15). Paul wanted the church leaders to learn from the things he and Apollos did.
See: Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Church
[4:6]
Scholars think that when Paul wrote “do not go beyond what is written,” he wrote about the Old Testament. Perhaps Paul was writing about the things he wrote that were also written in the Old Testament (see: 1 Corinthians 1:19; 1:31; 2:9; 3:19; 3:20).
See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[4:7]
Paul asked, “What do you have that you did not receive?” He was writing that a Christian’s gifts come from God (see: Romans 12:3-8; 1 Corinthians 1:4; 2:12; 3:10). Christians are only saved because of what God did (see: 1 Corinthians 1:30). Since Christians received all things from God, no one is able to boast because of the things they can do (see: 1 Corinthians 3:7; 4:6).
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[4:8]
Scholars think Paul rebuked the Christians in Corinth for acting like they had every spiritual thing they needed. They thought they no longer needed Paul. The Christians in Corinth also mistakenly thought that the kingdom of God had already arrived. They had forgotten how much Paul had taught them. Like the church in Laodicea, they thought they were rich, but were really poor (see: Revelation 3:17). This is a metaphor. They thought they had everything they wanted. However, they did not. They needed to learn more about what God wanted from them.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Kingdom of God; Church; Metaphor
See Map: Laodicea
[4:8]
Paul wrote “I wish you did reign, so that we could reign with you.” He waited for the day when Christians would reign. This is something that he really wanted. However, that day had not come yet (see: 1 Corinthians 1:7-8; 2 Thessalonians 2:1-2).
See: Kingdom of God
[4:9]
Some scholars say that Paul used a metaphor when he wrote about the apostles being “last in line...and like men sentenced to death.” He was thinking about a Roman parade. During a Roman parade, a general marched through the city with his army. The “last” ones in the parade were often slaves. These slaves followed the army to the arena. There the slaves would be “were sentenced to death.”
Other scholars think Paul was thinking about the Old Testament prophets. The apostles were waiting to die just like the prophets did. In those days, faithful people were killed because they believed in God and obeyed him. In the same way, the apostles were persecuted and killed because they believed in Jesus and obeyed him (see: 2 Corinthians 11:23-33).
See: Metaphor; Apostle; Serve (Servant, Slave); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Prophet; Persecute (Persecution)
[4:9]
Some scholars think Paul described the apostles as a “spectacle”(θέατρον/g2302) because they lived in a different way than those who did not believe in Jesus. For this reason, many people thought the apostles were strange. They also thought they were men who taught strange things. The apostles may have spoken about mysteries which human beings could not always understand. Yet, the angels really wanted to know these mysteries (see: Ephesians 3:4-6; I Peter 1:10-12).
[4:10]
Some scholars think that when Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians were “wise in Christ”, “strong,” and “honored,” he did not think they were these things. Paul had already stated how the Christians in Corinth were were not living in this way (see: 1 Corinthians 3:1-4). The apostles were preaching the gospel and living in a way that honored God. This was foolishness for the non-Christians who watched the apostles (see: 1 Corinthians 1:18). The non-Christians watching the apostles thought that the gospel was only for the foolish, weak, and despised (see: 1 Corinthians 1:26-28). Other scholars think the Corinthian Christians were proud of their great wisdom. Because of this, Paul scolded them for their wrong ways of thinking.
See: Messiah (Christ); Apostle; Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Wise (Wisdom, Fool)
[4:11]
Despite their wrong ideas about the ways God does things, Paul told the Corinthian Christians that even “up to this present hour,” the gospel still needed to be preached. For this reason Paul and the apostles were willing to be persecuted to obey God and to finish the things God wanted them to do.
See: Kingdom of God; Gospel; Preach (Preacher); Apostle; Persecute (Persecution)
[4:12]
When someone was “reviled,” they were greatly insulted. They were insulted because someone hated them. People “reviled” the apostles by saying evil things about them.
See: Apostle
[4:12]
Paul and the apostles were persecuted. Scholars think Paul was speaking about when the apostles were beaten, imprisoned, or publicly shamed for preaching the gospel.
See: Apostle; Persecute (Persecution) ; Preach (Preacher); Gospel
[4:13]
Paul wrote that the apostles were “the refuse of the world and the filthiest of all things.” He wanted people to know what some non-Christians thought about the apostles. The gospel the apostles preached and the way they lived was different that the things non-Christians believed and the way they lived (see: 1 Corinthians 1:26-28).
See: Apostle; Gospel; Preach (Preacher)
[4:14]
Paul wrote “I do not write these things to shame you.” He wanted people to know that he was not insulting or disrespecting the Corinthian Christians. The Corinthian Christians were his “brothers and sisters” and his “beloved children” in the Lord (see: 1 Corinthians 1:10; 4:14).
See: Shame (Ashamed); Family of God
[4:14]
Paul wrote to the Christians in Corinth to “correct” them. He wanted to warn them about their wrong ways of thinking. He loved them as if they were his own children.
[4:14]
Paul called the Corinthian Christians his “children.” He wrote this to tell them that he loved them. Paul described these Christians as infants. This was a metaphor. They were living in a way that did not honor God. They were living as if they just became Christians. However, they had been Christians for a long time. They should know how to live in a way that honors God and they should do this (see: 1 Corinthians 3:1; 3:6).
See: Family of God; Metaphor
[4:16]
When Paul wrote “become imitators of me,” he wanted Corinthian Christians to live in the same way he lived. He wanted them to think the right things when they were persecuted and suffering.
See: Persecute (Persecution) ;Suffer
[4:17]
Timothy was served with Paul (see: Acts 16:1-4). When Paul preached the gospel in Corinth, Timothy helped him. Timothy was with Paul when he wrote some of his letters to the churches (see: 2 Corinthians 1:1; 1:19; Philippians 1:1; Colossians 1:1; 1 Thessalonians 1:1; 2 Thessalonians 1:1). Timothy led the Christians in Ephesus.
See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Church
See Map: Ephesus
[4:17]
When Paul wrote that Timothy was his beloved “child” he meant that Timothy was his spiritual son. He taught Timothy about God how to live in a way that honors God. Timothy did these same things for the Christians in Corinth. Timothy did this well (see: Philippians 2:22).
See: Family of God; Spirit (Spiritual)
[4:17]
Paul also wrote that Timothy was “faithful in the Lord.” Paul wrote this so people would know that Timothy could serve the church in Corinth for Paul.
See: Lord; Serve (Servant, Slave); Church
See Map: Corinth
[4:17]
Paul’s ways were in Christ because Paul lived in the same way that Jesus did (see: 1 Corinthians 11:1; 1 Thessalonians 1:6). Paul did this because Jesus taught Paul (see: Galatians 1:12). In this letter, Paul wrote that his ways “in Christ” meant that he must reject any way of living which did not focus on God. Paul wanted to live in a way that honored God, even if suffered for living in this way (see: 4:9-13; 2 Corinthians 2:1-5).
See: Messiah (Christ); In Christ
[4:18]
When Paul wrote that some Corinthian Christians were “arrogant”(φυσιόω/g5448), he meant that some Christians in Corinth had rejected the things he taught before. These people thought Paul would never visit them again to correct them. However, Paul said that he would soon return (see: 4:19).
[4:19]
Paul wrote “if the Lord wills,” even though he fully intended to come to the Corinthian Christians. When he wrote these words, Paul knew that God could change his plans. If God wanted Paul to be somewhere else, he would go and be there.
See: Acts 18:21; James 4:15
See: Will of God
[4:19]
Paul wrote “I will see their power.” He wanted people to know that when he came to Corinth, he would listen to what those opposing him said. Then he would judge their “speech” by looking to see if the things they taught had the power to change people to live in a way that honors God (see: 1 Corinthians 2:1-5). Paul had already written about certain people who spoke well (see: 1 Corinthians 1:5). Scholars think that some Corinthian Christians wrongly claimed to possess a gift which helped them make great speeches. When Paul eventually visited the Corinthian church, he planned on listening to the speech of these people. He promised he would do this to make sure Corinthian Christians were encouraging other Christians. He would make sure that others in the Corinthian church were doing more than just speaking so people would honor them (see: 1 Corinthians 8:1).
See: Church
[4:20]
Paul wrote that the kingdom of God was about “power.” He was speaking about the power of God. He was speaking about Jesus delivering Christians from the power of sin and death (see: Colossians 1:13).
See: Kingdom of God; Sin; Die (Death)
[4:21]
When Paul lived, a rod was a staff or a stick that a teachers used to correct people. When Paul asked “shall I come to you with a rod or with love and in a spirit of gentleness,” he was talking about he was the Corinthians’ spiritual father, not their “teacher”(see: 4:15). Paul wanted them to know that he would correct them with the love of a father, not the rod of a teacher.
See: Family of God
"of us stewards is that we"
Paul is comparing the difference between human judgment and God's judgment. God's judgment upon man is the most important.
"I have not heard anyone accuse me of doing wrong"
"that does not mean that God has declared me innocent"
"It is the Lord who will decide if I am innocent or guilty"
"Because what I have just said is true,"
"Like a light that shines on things in darkness, God will show what people have secretly done and what they secretly planned"
Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.
"for your welfare"
Paul is speaking to the Corinthians as if they were one person, so all instances of "you" here are singular.
"For there is no difference between you and others." or "For you are not superior to other people."
"Everything that you have is what you have received." or "God gave to you everything that you have!"
"you should not boast as if you had not received it." or "you have no right to boast!"
God has displayed the apostles just like prisoners who are at the end of a Roman military parade and who are humiliated before their execution.
God put the apostles on display like men who are about to be executed.
Possible meanings are 1) "the world" consists of both supernatural ("angels") and natural ("human beings") or 2) the list consists of three items: "to the world, to angels, and to human beings."
Paul uses irony to shame the Corinthians so they will think about what he is saying.
"People treat you Corinthians as though you were important people"
"people shame us apostles"
"Until now" or "Up to now"
"people beat us"
Although they have places to stay, they have no permanent home.
"When people slander us, we bless them" or "When people scorn us, we bless them"
"When people persecute us"
"When people slander us"
"People began to consider us—and they still consider us—to be the garbage of the world"
"the worst kind of garbage in the world"
"I do not intend to shame you, but I want to correct you"
Because Paul had led the Corinthians to Christ, they are like his spiritual children.
"very many guardians" or "a large crowd of guardians"
"it was because God joined you to Christ when I told you the good news that I was the one who became your father"
Because Paul had led the Corinthians to Christ, he is like a father to them.
"whom I love and whom I teach about the Lord as if he were my own child."
Paul begins to rebuke the arrogant behavior of the Corinthian believers. All that they had, and all they were, was a gift from God.
"I will visit you soon"
"Tell me what you want to happen now."
"If you want, I can come to punish you, or I can come to show you how much I love you by being gentle with you."
"of kindness" or "of tenderness"
1
We heard a report that there is sexual immorality among you, a kind of immorality that is not even permitted among the pagans: A man has his father's wife.
2
You are puffed up! Should you not mourn instead, so that the one who did this deed might be removed from among you?
[5:1]
People told Paul about the things certain Christians did in Corinth. Some scholars think that Chloe’s people told Paul. Other scholars think that Stephanas, Fortunatus, and Achaicus, or other people told Paul (see: 1 Corinthians 1:11; 16:7).
See: Sexual Immorality
[5:1]
Paul was shocked that the Corinthian Christians did not rebuke people for their certain things they did. Their sexual immorality was worse that the non-Christians. The non-Christians forbid people to do the things the Christians were doing. The Christians were supposed to honor God, but they did things more evil that the non-Christians
See: Leviticus 18:7-8
See: Gentile
[5:2]
When Paul said that a person was to be “removed” from the church, he wanted the person who sinned to not be allowed to join the other Christians when they gathered together. Scholars think this is because God required people to be holy and sanctified (see: 1:2; 3:16-17).
See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Sanctify (Sanctification)
[5:3]
When Paul wrote that he was “present in the spirit,” some scholars think he wanted people to know he was with them in some way even though he was not in Corinth. Other scholars think Paul said this because all Christians have the Holy Spirit living inside of them.
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
[5:5]
When Paul wrote “hand this man over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh,” he wanted the Christians in Corinth to separate from this man (see: 1 Corinthians 5:13). He did not want them to allow this man to join the other Christians when they gathered together. He was not allowed to worship with them. He was not allowed to eat meals with the other Christians. These Christias were to hand this man over to Satan. This is a metaphor. This man wanted to obey Satan and not Jesus. Paul wanted them to do this so that the man would repent of his evil deed.
See: Satan (The Devil); Metaphor; Repent (Repentance
[5:5]
Paul commanded this sinning man to be separated from other Christians. Scholars think that “the destruction of the “flesh”(σάρξ/g4561) was the same idea as that of “crucifying” the flesh (see: Galatians 5:24). When the Christians separated from this man, they did this so he would stop sinning in this way. He wanted the man to repent. If he did not stop sinning, God would punish him and he would die. Paul also did not want the things this man did to cause other Chrsitians to start sinning.
[5:6]
Paul wrote here about the leaven and dough. This is a metaphor. When a small amount of leaven was placed into a lump of bread dough, the leaven caused the dough to rise and grow. In the same way, if ignored a small amount of sin can grow and hurt other Christians. Therefore, Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to separate themselves from the wrong, sinful behavior of this man.
See: Yeast (Leaven); Metaphor; Sin
[5:7]
In the Old Testament, the Jewish people sacrificed the Passover lamb for the forgiveness of their sins (see: Numbers 28:16-22; Ezekiel 45:21-22; Hebrews 10:1-4). This gave them peace with God. Paul called Jesus “our Passover lamb” because like the Old Testament sacrifices, Jesus death served as the sin offering for all Christians. What Jesus did was greater than all other sacrifices. Jesus’s sacrifice the final sacrifice for all Christians (see: Hebrews 10:1-12).
See: Passover; Lamb of God; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Sacrifice; Sin; Sin Offering ; Atone (Atonement)
[5:8]
Paul commanded the Corinthians to “celebrate the festival” because Jesus was the perfect Passover lamb (see: 1 Corinthians 5:7; Hebrews 10:12). Scholars think Paul wanted to say that Jesus was the perfect sacrifice. Because of this, Christians can celebrate that the new life Jesus gives to them.
See: Passover;Lamb of God; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)
[5:8]
In the Bible, leaven was often used a metaphor. When it was used in this way, it was speaking about doing evil things. Paul wanted Christians to live in a way that honors God.
See: Yeast (Leaven); Metaphor; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart)
[5:9]
Paul wrote another letter to the Christians in Corinth before he wrote this letter. That letter, however, is not in the Bible.
[5:10]
Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians could not totally avoid non-Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 5:10). Yet, Christians could be “in the world” without “being of it” (see: 1 John 2:15-17). The Christians in Corinth were to live in a way that honored God. This would make the non-Christians also want to live in a way that honors God.
See: World
[5:11]
Paul did not want people to think that the Christians in Corinth were evil (see: 1 Corinthians 1:2; 5:6-8). Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to remove the sexually immoral person from the church. He did not want these Christians to do evil things (see: 1 Corinthians 5:13). Paul wanted these people removed from the church, so they might also have had the opportunity for repentance and salvation (see: 1 Corinthians 5:5). Some scholars think Paul did not think people who sinned were Christians. Paul wanted them to be at peace with God. Other scholars think Paul knew they were Christians. If they kept sinning, God would punish them. They would die.
See: Church; Repent (Repentance; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Sin; Punish (Punishment)
[5:11]
A drunkard was someone who constantly drank much alcohol.
A “drunkard”(μέθυσος/g3183) was someone who constantly drank excessive amounts of alcohol. In Greco-Roman and Jewish culture wine was a common part of life. A “drunkard” differed from most people in that time because a drunkard consistently drank a lot of alcohol.
[5:12]
Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to both separate from the sinning Christians and to the sinning Christian (see: 5:11; Galatians 6:1-4).
See: Judge (Judgment); Church; Sin
"that not even the Gentiles permit". This chapter deals with sexual immorality of one church member. Paul now specifically states how the Corinthian believers are proud of their acceptance of that man and his sin.
"A man among you is committing adultery with his father's wife"
the wife of his father, but probably not his own mother
"You should mourn over this instead ... among you!"
"you can remove from among you the one who did this deed"
"I care about you" or "I want to be with you"
"I have decided what you should do with the one who did this" or "I have found the person who did this guilty"
"When you are together" or "When you meet together"
"with the authority of our Lord Jesus" or "to worship our Lord Jesus"
"hand this man over to Satan by sending him away from the Christian community”
"so that Satan may harm his body" or "so that his sinful nature will be destroyed" or "so that he will not continue to live according to his sinful nature"
"so that God may save his spirit on the day of the Lord"
"Your boasting is bad"
In this case, one person who is sinning can harm the entire Christian community. So the whole passage means: Don't you know that a little evil will affect the whole congregation? So get rid of the evil so you can live purely. Christ has been sacrificed for us.
"You know that a little yeast ... loaf." or "A little yeast ... loaf."
Here "old yeast" refers to the sins that the people were committing. "Unleavened dough" is the type of bread that God told the Israelites was acceptable to eat when celebrating Passover. Paul is telling his audience to stop sinning so that they may be acceptable to God.
"the Lord has sacrificed Christ, our Passover lamb"
Here "yeast" refers to sin, and "unleavened bread" refers to behaviors acceptable to God.
This refers to unbelievers who have chosen to live immoral lives.
"those who are greedy" or "those who are willing to be dishonest to get what others have"
This means people who cheat to get others' property.
"you would need to avoid all people"
"anyone who calls himself"
Here this means a fellow Christian, either a man or a woman.
"I am not the one who should judge people who do not belong to the church."
"you should know that you are the ones who should judge those who are inside the church."
1
When one of you has a dispute against another, does he dare to bring a lawsuit before the unrighteous rather than before God's holy people?
2
Do you not know that God's holy people will judge the world? If then you will judge the world, are you not able to settle matters of little importance?
3
Do you not know that we will judge the angels? How much more, then, can we judge matters of this life?
[6:1]
Paul did not want Christians to go to a court with a non-Christian judge. Paul wanted Christians to be at peace with one another. If they disagreed about something, they should not go to a non-Christian to help them. He wanted Christians to judge something in the right way (see: John 7:24). A judge who was not a Christian probably did not know about the ways God wanted Christians to solve their problems with each other. A civil judge would only have been able to judge the Christans case based on the laws the government made.
See: Judge (Judgment); Ancient Trials (Lawsuit)
Advice to translators: In this context, having a “dispute”(πρᾶγμα/g4229) was used when speaking about a lawsuits. A civil judge was someone the government paid to resolve a dispute between two people.
[6:1]
Paul used the word “saints”(ἅγιος/g0040) to write about the Christians in Corinth. Earlier in this letter to the Corinthians, Paul used the same word “saints” and said that the Cornthians were “sanctified” in Christ. He also used this word (ἅγιος/g0040) in 1 Corinthians 1:2 to further explain that the Corinthian “saints” were called to be God’s holy people (see: 1 Corinthians 1:2).
See: Holy Ones; Sanctify (Sanctification); People of God
[6:2]
Jesus will finally judge the world. Scholars also think that Christians will also be asked to judge the world in some way (see: 4:1-5). Perhaps Paul was writing about the same judgment written about in Daniel 7:22.
See: Holy Ones; Judge (Judgment)
[6:3]
Paul wrote that Christians “will judge angels.” He wanted the Christians in Corinth to know that they could settle their own disagreements.
See: Judge (Judgment); Angel
[6:5]
Paul did not write the Corinthians in order to shame them. He wrote so that they could avoid shaming themselves. When the Corinthian Christians went to non-Christians to settle their “disputes,” this shamed them (see: 1 Corinthians 4:14). Paul wrote how it was a shame for the Corinthian church to seek out for themselves the rulings of non-Christian judges. Instead, Paul wrote how the Corinthian Church should do things that Jesus wants them to do and to do things that honor God (see: 1 Corinthians 1:30; 2:16; 6:5).
[6:7]
Paul wrote that the Corinthians use of lawsuits was a moral “defeat”(ἥττημα/g2275). Instead of doing what God wanted them to do, the Corinthians wrongfully trusted in non-Christians to judge them. Paul wrote how it would be better for Christians to suffer wrongs done to them, than for them to seek out the decisions of a non-Christian judge.
[6:7]
Paul already spoke about Christians in Corinth who were sexually immoral, idolaters, and greedy. He wanted the Christians in Corinth to know that they “wronged and cheated” their own brothers.
See: Sexual Immorality; Idolatry (Idol); Family of God
[6:9]
The “unrighteous”(ἄδικος/g0094) were all people who did not believe in Jesus. They did what they wanted to do and did not do things that God wanted them to do. Paul wrote that those chose to live in the wrong way would not experience the benefits of the kingdom of God.
See: Kingdom of God
[6:9]
Some scholars believe that when Paul wrote about “male prostitutes”(μαλακός/g3120). That is, he wrote about men who received money for having sex. Other scholars think Paul was writing about men who had sex with other men. They were not paid to do this.
See: Sexual Immorality
[6:9]
Paul wrote about people who practice homosexuality. He was writing about men who had sex with other men. According to the Law of Moses, this is something God hates (see: Leviticus 18:22; 20:13). Paul said that God’s wrath would come upon those who practiced homosexuality (see: Romans 1:26-67)
See: Sexual Immorality; Law of Moses; Wrath
[6:11]
Paul wrote about the Christians in Corinth being cleansed. Some scholars think Paul wrote about the blood of Jesus. This is a metaphor. Jesus’ blood “cleansed” Christians from all of their sin (see: 1 John 1:7-9). Because Jesus died, Christians are at peace with God. They are also made clean.
See: Clean and Unclean; Blood; Metaphor; Sin
[6:11]
Paul wrote that through the life, death, and resurrection of Christ, God “sanctified”(ἁγιάζω/g0037) the Corinthian Christians. That is, they were set apart for God’s purposes (see: 1 Corinthians 1:2). They do the things God wants them to do to serve him.
See: Sanctify (Sanctification); Atone (Atonement); Resurrect (Resurrection)
[6:11]
When Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians were “made right”(δικαιόω/g1344), he wanted them to know that they were right with God. That is, they were at peace with God. Because they believed in Jesus, they were not “unrighteous” (see: Romans 5:18-21).
See: Righteous (Righteousness)
[6:12]
Paul wrote that everything is lawful for him. Some scholars think that when Paul wrote “everything is lawful for me” he wanted people to know it was not wrong for him to eat or drink certain things. He did not need to celebrate a feast on a certain day. Paul did not need to obey the Law of Moses. However, Paul did not say that he could sin.
See: Law of Moses; Sin
[6:12]
Paul wrote “not everything is beneficial” because he wanted Christians to know that not everything someone does helps them or helps other people. He wanted them to do things that would help other Christians (see: 10:23-24). Paul wanted Christians to encourage them to love one another. Christians are free to do certain things, but it is sometimes wrong to do these things if they hurt other people in some way (see: Galatians 5:13).
[6:12]
Paul wrote “I will not be mastered by anything. Paul wanted people to know that he was a servant of Jesus. He did not allow himself to be lead by anyone or anything other than Jesus.Paul also wrote that he often did not do what he wanted to do. This was because he did not want to stop anyone from believing in Jesus (see: 1 Corinthians 9:1-12).
[6:13]
Paul wrote “food is for the stomach and the stomach for food, but God will destroy them both.” He wanted people to know that a person’s choice to eat or not eat certain foods should always be for the purpose of honoring God. When people die, they will not have a stomach and will not eat.
[6:13]
Paul wrote that just as food was for the stomach, a Christian’s body was meant to be used to serve Jesus. The Christian’s body was the temple of the Holy Spirit. The Christians’s body was meant to be used to honor God (see: 1 Corinthians 6:17, 19-20).
See: Temple; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
[6:15]
Paul wrote that the bodies of Christians were members of Christ. Scholars think Paul wanted to write that the Christians’ body was joined to Jesus in some way. The Christian’s soul and spirit were also joined to Christ. Perhaps this is why Paul told Christians to offer their bodies to God as a living sacrifice (see: Romans 12:1). When Paul used the word “members” he was saying that each individual Christian was united with Jesus. This was possible because of the resurrection of Christ.
See: Messiah (Christ); Soul; Spirit (Spiritual); Offer (Offering); Sacrifice; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[6:17]
After the resurrection of Jesus and his ascension back to heaven, Jesus sent the Holy Spirit to dwell within Christians (see: John 14:16-18; 16:12-15; Acts 1:8). Just as God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit are one, so Christians are one with Jesus.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Ascend (Ascension); Heaven; IIndwelling of the Holy Spirit; God the Father; Son of God; Holy Spirit; Trinity
[6:19]
Paul wrote to the Corinthian Christians about the things the Holy Spirit did. He said that not only did God the Holy Spirit live within the church, the Holy Spirit also lived within each Christian (see: Romans 8:11; 1 Corinthians 3:16). At one time, God allowed Himself to be seen in a certain way in the temple in Jerusalem. However, God left the temple. God now lives in Christians through the Holy Spirit in some way. God can be seen in some way through the things Christians do. This is a metaphor.
See: Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Temple; Metaphor
[6:19]
God the Holy Spirit lives within all Christians. Christians belong to God in some way and a part of the body of Christ.
See: Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Body of Christ
[6:20]
When Paul wrote that Christians were “bought with a price,” he reminded them that they were once slaves to sin but Jesus freed Christians from that slavery (see: Romans 6:17-18; 1 Corinthians 7:23). The price was the death of Jesus (see: Romans 6:3-12). This is a metaphor. Jesus redeemed Christians.
See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Sin; Sinful Nature; Free (Freedom); Metaphor; Redeem (Redemption)
[6:20]
Paul wrote that Christians are to glorify God with their bodies. Paul wanted Christians to do things that honor God. People should know about God because they have seen the way Christians live.
See: Glory (Glorify)
in this case a legal complaint, argument, or disagreement
"it is wrong for him to dare ... holy people." or "he should fear God and not ... God's holy people."
Paul teaches that a Christian should not take another Christian to court before a non-Christian judge. Christians will judge the angels, so they should be able to solve problems among themselves. It is better to be cheated.
"You act like you do not know that God's holy people will judge the world."
"You will judge the world in the future, so you should be able to settle this small matter now."
"stop arguments about things that have to do with this life"
"You know that we will judge the angels."
Paul includes himself and the Corinthians.
"Because we know we will judge the angels, we can also be sure that God will enable us to judge matters in this life."
"If you are called upon to make decisions about daily life" or "If you must settle matters that are important in this life"
"you should not lay such cases as these before those who have no standing in the church."
"to your dishonor" or "to show how you have failed in this matter"
"You should be ashamed that you cannot find a wise believer to settle arguments between fellow believers"
argument or disagreement
"It is bad that brothers have such bad disputes with each other that they go to court; it is even worse that those courts are run by unbelievers"
Here "brother" means fellow Christian, including both men and women.
asks the civil court to judge the matter
"and the brothers have unbelieving judges make decisions for them" or "and unbelievers in the community see brothers disputing with one another"
"is already a failure"
"It would be better to let others wrong you and cheat you than to take them to court."
"You already know that ... kingdom of God."
Receiving what God has promised believers is spoken of as if it were inheriting property and wealth from a family member.
God will not judge them as righteous at the judgment, and they will not enter eternal life.
Both of these phrases refer to men who have sex with other men.
people who steal from others
people who are willing to use evil means to take others' property
"God has cleansed you"
"God has set you apart for himself"
"God has made you right with him"
"by the power and authority of our Lord Jesus Christ"
"People say, 'I am allowed to do anything,' but" or "I am allowed to do anything, but"
"but not everything is good for me"
"I will not allow these things to rule over me like a master"
Possible meanings are 1) Paul is correcting what some Corinthians might be thinking, "food is for the stomach, and the stomach is for food," by answering that God will do away with both the stomach and food or 2) Paul actually agrees that "food is for the stomach, and the stomach is for food,".
You should translate this literally as "stomach" and "food."
"destroy"
"caused the Lord to live again"
"You should know that your bodies belong to Christ."
"I am part of Christ. I will not take my body and join myself to a prostitute!" or "We are parts of Christ's body. We must not take our bodies and join ourselves to prostitutes!"
"That should never happen!" or "We must never do that!"
"I want to remind you that ... her."
"when a man joins his body to the body of a prostitute, it is as if their bodies become one body"
"when the Lord joins his spirit to the spirit of a person, it is as if their spirits become one spirit"
"Get away from"
"immorality! Some of you are saying, 'Every sin that a person commits is outside the body,' but I say that"
"evil deed that a person does"
"I want to remind you ... God and that you are not your own."
the body of each individual Christian is a temple of the Holy Spirit
The bodies of believers are like temples because the Holy Spirit lives within them and refers to the place where the Holy Spirit stays and is worshiped.
"God paid for your freedom"
"Because what I have just said is true,"
1
Now concerning the issues you wrote about: "It is good for a man not to touch a woman."
2
But because of temptations for many immoral acts, each man should have his own wife, and each woman should have her own husband.
[7:1]
Paul said it was good for a man not to “touch” a woman. He wanted people to know that a man must not have sex with a woman if they are not married.
See: Sexual Immorality
[7:2]
People thought the Corinthians did the wrong things and committed sexual immorality. The Christians in Corinth were tempted to commit sexual immorality. Paul did not want them to commit sexual immorality. God only wanted a husband and a wife to have sex (see: 1 Thessalonians 4:3-4; Hebrews 13:4).
See: Sexual Immorality
[7:4]
Some scholars think that Paul used the word “authority”(ἐξουσιάζω/g1850) because he wanted people to know that both the husband and wife give themselves to each other in some way when they get married. They think people thought the wrong things and Paul wanted them to think about things in the right way.
[7:6]
Paul said something was a concession (συγγνώμη/g4774). Some scholars think Paul was speaking about the husband and wife agreeing to stop having sex with each other, so that they spend time praying to God. They think Paul wanted them to know he was not commanding them to do this. Instead, he gave them permission to do this if they wanted.
See: Pray (Prayer)
[7:7]
Paul wrote, “I wish that everyone were as I am.” Some scholars think Paul wanted everyone to not commit sexual immorality. Paul did not want to commit sexual immorality. Others scholars think Paul did not want to have sex. These scholars say Paul wished everyone to live in the same way he lived. He thought that not wanting to have sex was a gift from God. However, it was also a gift from God to marry and for a husband and wife to have sex together.
See: Sexual Immorality
[7:9]
Some scholars think a person who burned with passion really wanted to have sex. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about the judgment that comes from God for the person who is sexually immoral (see: 6:9-10).
See: Sexual Immorality; Judge (Judgment)
7:12]
When Paul wrote “not I, but the Lord,” scholars think he was reminding these Christians that Jesus spoke about divorce (see: Matthew 5:31-32; Mark 10:2-12; Luke 16:18). Jesus gave permission to Paul to speak for him (see: 7:25; 7:40).
See: Divorce
[7:12]
Paul wanted people to know that a Christian should not divorce their spouse if they were not a Chrsitian. Jesus said a Christian can divorce their spouse if they committed adultery (see: Matthew 5:31-32). Paul also said that a Christian can divorce their spouse if their spouse is not a Christian and their spouse leaves them (see: 1 Corinthians 7:15-16). How were non-Christian spouses “set apart” by Christian spouses?
Paul wrote that non-Christians married to Christians were “set apart”(ἁγιάζω/g0026). Some scholars think Paul said that God helped non-Christian spouses to believe the gospel because they were married to a Christian. Other scholars think that the non-Christian spouse could believe in Jesus because they lived near people who lived in a way that honored God.
See: Gospel
[7:14]
Some scholars think that when Paul said children of divorce were “unclean” he wanted people to know that these children would not live with a Christian parent all of the time.
See: Divorce; Clean and Unclean
[7:15]
Paul wrote “the brother or sister is not bound to their vows.” Some scholars think Paul wanted people to know that the Christian did not need to remain married if the non-Christian spouse wanted to divorce. The Christian did not need to do what Paul wrote before (see: 1 Corinthians 7:12-13). Other scholars think that the married Christian was free to remarry after the non-Christian spouse decided to divorce. In this way, the Christian did not need to be widowed to remarry (see 1 Corinthians 7:39).
[7:15]
When an non-Christian spouse wanted a divorce, some scholars think Paul wanted Christians to be peaceful to their non-Christian spouse. Fewer scholars think Paul wanted people to know that they could get divorced for another reason. They could divorce if a Christian being married to a non-Christian caused them harm and they could not live at peace with one another.
[7:16]
Paul asked if one person could save the other in marriage. Some scholars think Paul was encouraging the Christian to remain married to the non-Christian. This was because the non-Christian might become a Christian because their Christian spouse lives in a way that honors God. Other scholars think Paul said that if a Christian allowed their non-Christian spouse to get a divorce, then the Christian should let the non-Christian go in peace. This was because there was no way to know if the non-Christian would become a Christian.
[7:17]
God “assigned” (μερίζω/g3307) things to Christians. Some scholars think that God controlled the things that happened in a Christian’s life. God wanted some people to live without getting married. God also wanted some people who became Christians to stay married to a non-Christian (see: 1 Corinthians 7:1-16). Other scholars think that Paul wrote about specific gifts God “assigned” Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 7:7). Perhaps Paul wanted the Christians to focus on the ways God equipped them to serve God. In what way did God “call” each person?
See: Call (Calling)
[7:17]
Paul wrote, “all the churches.” Some scholars think that “all the churches” meant every church which Paul started or every church where Paul taught. Fewer scholars think that “all the churches” meant every church, even if Paul did not teach there himself.
See: Church
[7:18]
Paul wrote that a person should “not try to appear circumcised.” Scholars think Paul used circumcision as a metaphor. The Jews who became Christians did not need to try to appear to be a non-Jew. In the same way, Gentiles who became Christians did not need to be circumcised, so that people would think they are Jews.
See: 1 Corinthians 12:13; Galatians 3:28
See: Circumcise (Circumcision);Metaphor; Gentile
[7:19]
When Paul wrote “it is neither circumcision nor uncircumcision that matters,” he wanted people to know both Jews and Gentiles could be at peace with God. This was because a person did not need to be circumcised (see: Galatians 5:6).
See: Circumcise (Circumcision); Metaphor; Gentile
[7:19]
Paul wrote that “what matters is obeying the commandments of God.” Scholars think Paul was writing about the “commandments of God” spoken by Jesus in the New Testament (see: Matthew 22:36-40). Paul also wrote about love as fulfilling God’s commandments (see: Galatians 5:14).
See: Command (Commandment); Fulfill (Fulfillment)
[7:20]
See: 1 Corinthians 7:17
[7:21]
Paul wrote that Christians not be concerned if they were slaves when called. That is, when they believed in Jesus. This is because a slave can be a Christian. Paul wanted Christians to realize that God valued every the same (see: Galatians 3:28).
See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Call (Calling)
[7:22]
Paul wanted Christians to know that even if they were a slave to an earthly owner, Jesus had freed them from bondage to sin. He had completely forgiven them of their past sins. They were not freed to live in a different way, a way that honors God.
See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Free (Freedom); Sin; Sinful Nature
[7:23]
See: 1 Corinthians 6:20
[7:25]
Some scholars think “those who never married” were both men and women who remained unmarried. Other scholars think “those who never married” were women who were not married and have never had sex.
See: Virgin
[7:25]
Some scholars think that Paul wrote, “I have no commandment from the Lord” because he was giving advice, not a command (see: 1 Corinthians 7:6). Other scholars think that Paul wanted people to know that Jesus did not talk about this. Therefore, Paul was expanding upon Jesus’ teaching.That is, he was teaching more than Jesus taught.
See: Lord
[7:25]
Some scholars think when Paul said he was “trustworthy”(πιστός/g4103) he wanted people to know that he obeyed God. Other scholars think Paul said that he was “trustworthy” because God was merciful to him.
See: Mercy
[7:26]
Some scholars think the “disaster” about which Paul wrote was the persecution and difficult times that Christians were experiencing at that time. Other scholars think Paul was writing about the persecution and difficult times that Christians experience in any time and place. Other scholars think Paul was writing about the persecution and difficult times just before Jesus returns to the earth
See: Persecute (Persecution) ; Last Days; Jesus' Return to Earth
[7:28]
Some scholars think “worldly troubles” were the responsibilities that came with being married to someone. Married people have to focus on helping each other. They could not focus only on serving God.
[7:29]
Paul wrote that the time is short. Some scholars think Paul wanted people to know that Jesus was going to return in a short time (see: 1 Corinthians 7:31). Because of this, people needed to focus on serving God before they die or before Jesus returns.
7:29]
Paul wrote that wives were supposed to live as though they had nothing. Scholars think Paul was encouraging married Christians to live to serve God. He did not want them to work more serving God than in having a better life on the earth. Paul was not telling Christians to abandon their spouse.
[7:30]
Paul wanted Christians to know that though they had to experience sorrows and joys on the earth, they had the promise to live together with God in heaven forever. Paul also wanted them to know that these things be replaced with a joy that lasts forever in heaven.
See: Rejoice (Joy, Joyful); Heaven
[7:30]
Paul did not forbid Christians from buying things. Some scholars think that to “possess”(κατέχω/g2722) something was to cling to it, or to hold it tightly. That is, he did not Christians to want something too much. Some scholars think Paul wanted Christians to understand that it was God provided the things they bought. What they bought was a gift from God.
[7:31]
Christians were not to use the world “to the full.” Christians were not to become so involved in the things happening in the world that they care more about these things than they cared about Jesus. Some scholars think Paul meant that Christians must not live as if the world was all there was.
[7:31]
Paul wrote that “the world in its present form is coming to an end.” Some scholars think that Paul wanted people to know that creation was passing away (see: Romans 8:19-22). Fewer scholars think Paul meant that the world’s leaders were passing away (see: 1 Corinthians 2:6).
See: Create (Creation, Creature)
[7:35]
Paul wrote “not to put any constraint on you.” Scholars think that Paul used the word “constraint”(βρόχος/g1029) as a metaphor. This word was also used when writing about a rope around an animal’s neck. A person would use a rope to guide an animal. Therefore, when Paul wrote these words, he wanted to help people, not command people to do something.
[7:36]
A man was to “treat his fiance with respect.” Some scholars think Paul was speaking about a man who did not treat his fiance with honor. He was referring to a man who did not honor his commitment to marry his fiance. This would have brought great dishonor to the girl’s father. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about a man who had sex with his fiance before they were married. This dishonored the woman and the woman’s father.
See: Marriage
[7:36]
Some scholars think that when Paul wrote about being “beyond the age”(ὑπέρακμος/g5230), he meant a person who was past the best age for marriage. In ancient times, a woman often got married at a certain age. Other scholars think Paul wanted people to get married if they could not control their desire to have sex.
See: Marriage
[7:37]
Paul wrote “if he is not under pressure.” Some scholars think Paul was speaking about a man who had no marriage contract with the father of the girl. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about a man who had no pressure from the father of the girl. This pressure was from the girl’s strong desire to marry right away.
[7:37]
When Paul wrote that a man should “keep his own fiance a virgin,” he wanted the man to do everything he could to protect and honor the virginity of the woman he was to marry. Scholars think that when Paul wrote this, he meant that if a Christian decided not to marry this woman, he still needed to guard her honor. He was not to try to have sex with her.
See: Virgin
[7:38]
When Paul wrote that “the one who does not marry does better,” he wanted to encourage Christians were not married. God gave them the gift of not being married. Earlier in this chapter, Paul had said that marriage was the best option for those without the gift of not being married (see: 1 Corinthains 7:2). Indeed, it was “good” (see: 1 Corinthians 7:38). However, if one was gifted to not be married, it was better to not be married.
See: Marriage
[7:40]
Paul wrote, “and I think I also have the Spirit of God.” Scholars think that Paul was speaking to Christians who opposed him in some way when he wrote this.
See: Holy Spirit
"you wrote, 'It is good for a man not to touch a woman.'" or "my answer is that yes, it is good for a man not to touch a woman."
"It is most helpful"
"a husband" or "a man" refers to any man.
"not to have sexual relations with his wife for a while." or "not to marry"
"That is true, but because"
"But because Satan tempts people to commit sexual sin, each" or "But we desire to commit sexual sin because of our sinful nature, so each"
"should give to his wife her sexual rights"
"in the same way, the wife should fulfill her duty to have sexual relations with her husband"
"Only if you both agree to deprive each other should you do so, and even then only do so for"
"in order to commit yourselves to a period of especially deep prayer"
"sleep together again"
"because after some days, your sexual desires will be harder to keep under control"
Possible meanings are Paul is telling the Corinthians that he is allowing them, 1) to marry and sleep together or 2) to stop sleeping together for a time.
Either Paul had never married or his wife had died. It is unlikely that he had been through a divorce.
"But God enables people to do different things. He enables one person to do one thing and another person to do something different."
"those who are not married"
"to women whose husbands have died"
"to live with the constant desire to sleep with someone."
"should not divorce". Paul says married Christians should not divorce. A Christian married to an unbeliever should not leave their husband or wife. If the unbelieving husband or wife leaves, this is not a sin.
"she should make peace with her husband and return to him"
"should not separate from"
"willing" or "satisfied"
"For God has set apart the unbelieving husband for himself because of his believing wife" or "God treats the unbelieving husband as he would treat a son for the sake of his believing wife”
"God has set apart the unbelieving wife for himself because of her husband who believes" or "God treats the unbelieving wife as he would treat a daughter for the sake of her husband who believes”
"God has set them apart for himself" or "God treats them as he would treat his own children"
"In such cases, God does not require the believing spouse to continue to obey the marriage vow".
Paul is speaking to the Corinthians as if they were one person, so all instances of "you" and "your" here are singular.
"you cannot know if you will save your unbelieving husband."
"you cannot know if you will save your unbelieving wife."
"as the Lord has assigned each one his life"
"each believer"
"each one should live as he was when he became a Christian." or "each one should live as God has instructed him to" or "each one should follow God's commands as he lives his life"
Paul was teaching believers in all the churches to act in this manner.
"If someone was already circumcised when God called him to believe, he". Paul was addressing the Jews.
"If someone was uncircumcised when God called him to believe, he".
"live and work as you did"
Paul is speak here as if all instances of "you" and the command "be" are singular.
"To anyone who was a slave when God called you to believe, I say this: do not be concerned"
This freeman is forgiven by God and is free from Satan and sin.
"Christ bought you by dying for you"
Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.
"whether he was married or unmarried, slave or free, when he was called"
"God called him"
"each one should remain." That is, each one should remain as he was when he first believed in Christ.
"as a person responsible to God"
"The Lord has not commanded me to say anything to people who have never married"
"people who have never married"
"I tell you what I think"
"because, by the Lord's mercy, I am trustworthy"
"If you are married to a wife, do not". Here all instances of "you" and the command "do not seek" are singular.
"Do not try to divorce her"
"do not try to get married"
"trouble in this life"
"I want to help you not to have worldly trouble"
"someone who has never married"
"There is little time"
"those who deal every day with unbelievers"
"should show by their actions that they have their hope in God."
"without needing to worry"
"focused on"
"he is trying to please God and please his wife at the same time"
Possible meanings are 1) "virgin" refers only to virgins, while "unmarried woman" could be a divorcée or any other unmarried non-virgin, or 2) "unmarried woman" explains what Paul means by "virgin."
any restriction
"can concentrate on"
"not being kind to his virgin" or "not honoring his virgin"
"the woman whom he promised to marry" or "his fiancée" or "his virgin daughter."
"He should marry his fiancée" or "He should let his daughter get married."
"But if he has decided firmly in his own mind"
"So the one who allows his virgin daughter to marry does well, and the one who chooses not to have her marry will do even better."
"A woman is married to her husband" or "A woman is united with her husband"
"for as long as he lives" or "until he dies"
"if the new husband is a believer"
"my understanding of God's word"
more contented, more joyful
"remains unmarried."
1
Now concerning food sacrificed to idols: We know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up.
2
If anyone thinks he knows something, that person does not yet know as he should know.
3
But if anyone loves God, that person is known by him.
[8:1]
Paul used the words “now concerning” to tell people he was going to write about something different (see: 1 Corinthians 7:1). Some scholars think he was writing about this new idea because the Corinthians had previously written him previously about this idea (see: 1 Corinthians 7:1). Other scholars do not think that the Corinthian church mentioned this idea in their letter to Paul.
[8:1]
See: Idolatry (Idol)
[8:1]
Jesus came to the earth and taught people many new things about God. These were truths about how God was going to save people. However, people did not know about what God would do to save people before Jesus came to the earth. Paul also said that knowledge alone “puffs”(φυσιόω/g5448). That is, it can make people feel proud of what they know.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[8:1]
When Paul talked about “love”(ἀγάπη/g0026), he also talked about “edification.” Edification was a word used when talking about building a house. Paul wanted the expression of “love” to be something that helped Christians to do and feel good. He wanted love to “build” people. This is a metaphor. When people loved each other in this way, they did things that made others feel better in some way
See: 1 Corinthians 13:4-8
[8:2]
Paul wrote If anyone thinks he knows something, that person does not yet know as he should.” He wrote about people who thought they knew how to live in the way God wants them to live. However, they did not do these things. That is, if they say they know something about what God wants them to do, but they do not love other people, then they really do not know what God wants them to do.
See: 1 Corinthians 13:12
[8:3]
God truly knows every person because he created all people. Here Paul wrote about God knowing the Christian, By this he meant something very special. Some scholars think that when Paul wrote that God knew the Christian, he meant that God had a special relationship with the Christian. He told the Christian more about Himself. Other scholars think that when Paul wrote that God knew the Christian, he meant that God was at peace with the Christian. Of course, the Christian was also at peace with God.
[8:4]
Paul said that an idol was nothing. In other words, an idol is not real. Even though some people worshipped things that other people created, there was only one God. There were not many gods. This was why Paul said that these idols were “so-called gods.” They were not gods at all, even though some people believed in them. There is only one God.
Advice to translators: Something that was not real never existed or lived.
See: Idolatry (Idol); Worship; False gods
[8:6]
Paul wrote that through Jesus, “all things exists and through whom we exist.” He wanted people to know that Jesus created everything. He also kept everything alive (see: John 1:1-3; Colossians 1:15-17). If Jesus wanted everything to stop existing, everything would stop existing. That is, if Jesus did not want anything in the universe, then there would not be anything in the universe.
[8:7]
Paul wrote about a certain knowledge that not every Christian had. When Paul wrote this, he wanted people to know that there were certain Christians in Corinth who did not know what to do about eating food which had previously been offered to idols. Perhaps these Christians had just recently believed in Jesus. Or, maybe these Christians had not not been taught about these things.
See: Idolatry (Idol)
[8:7]
Paul wrote about someone’s conscience being “corrupted”(μολύνω/g3435), or being made unclean. When certain Corinthian Christians ate food offered to idols, they did not do anything wrong. They knew the idols were not real. However, there were other Christians in Corinth who still believed idols were real. These Christians thought that eating this type of food was doing something wrong. Paul wanted people to be careful about what they eat. If they ate certain foods that made other Christians think they were doing something evil, then they should not eat these things
Advice to translators: Something that was not real never existed or lived.
See: Conscience; Clean and Unclean; Idolatry (Idol); Sin
[8:9, 8:10]
Paul wrote about a weaker brother. This was a metaphor. He was writing about a certain type of Christians. Certain Christians were strong because they obeyed God more than other Christians. They often would not sin when they were tempted. However, in Corinth there were other Christians who did not obey God as often as these stronger Chrsitians. When these weaker Christians were tempted, they sinned more. Paul wanted the stronger Chrsitians to help the weaker Christians to do things that honored God.
See: Family of God; Metaphor; Sin; Tempt (Temptation)
[8:11]
When certain Christians ate food offered to idols, it dishonored God. When this happened, they could no longer tell other people about Jesus in the same way. People could not learn how to live in a way that honors God and believe in Jesus because these Christians were sinning.
See: Idolatry (Idol); Sin
[8:12]
Paul wrote that he did not want other Christians to stumble. He did not want to do anything that caused other Christians to do something that dishonored God. Instead, he would rather not eat any meat than to possibly cause another Christian to sin.
Gentile worshipers would offer grain, fish, fowl, or meat to their gods. The priest would burn a portion of it on the altar. Paul is speaking of the portion the priest would give back for the worshiper to eat or sell in the market.
"Knowledge makes people proud" or "People who think that they know a lot become proud"
"but when we love people, we build them up"
"love strengthens people" or "when we love people, we strengthen them"
"believes he knows everything about something,"
"God knows that person"
"We all know, as you yourselves like to say, that an idol in this world has no power and that there is no God but one". "We" here refers to all believers and includes Paul's audience.
"things that people call gods,"
Paul does not believe that many gods and many lords exist, but he recognizes that the pagans believe they do.
"yet we know that there is only one God"
"all people ... some people who are now Christians". Paul is speaking here of "weak" brothers, people who cannot separate food sacrificed to idols from the worship of those idols.
ruined or harmed, especially as regards the person's relationship with God
"food does not give us favor with God" or "the food we eat does not make God pleased with us"
"Some people might think that if we do not eat some things, God will love us less. But they are wrong. Those who think that God will love us more if we do eat those things are also wrong"
believers not strong in their faith (see verse 7)
Paul is speaking to the Corinthians as if they were one person, so these words are singular.
what he understands to be right and wrong
"encouraged to eat"
The brother or sister who is not strong in his or her faith will sin.
"Because what I have just said is true"
"if by eating I cause" or "if I, because of what I eat, cause"
1
Am I not free? Am I not an apostle? Have I not seen Jesus our Lord? Are you not my work in the Lord?
2
If I am not an apostle to others, at least I am to you. For you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord.
[9:1]
Paul asked four questions in these verses. He expected the Corinthians to answer “yes” to all of these questions.
[9:1]
Paul wrote to the Corinthian Christians that he was free. As a Christian, he did not need to follow the Law of Moses.
See: Law of Moses
[9:1]
Paul wrote that he had seen Jesus. When Paul was saying that he saw Jesus after Jesus was resurrected
See: Acts 9:1-6
[9:1]
Scholars think that someone told the Corinthian Christians that Paul was not an apostle. However, the Corinthian Christians knew that Paul was an apostle. This was because Paul had helped to start the church in Corinth. The church in Corinth proved that Paul was an apostle.
[9:3]
In ancient times, people gave money to teachers who taught about God and the world. However, Paul worked and never asked for money for himself. He did this so that people would pay attention to the things he said. He did not want to preach the gospel and ask for money. Perhaps some people thought he was not an apostle or teacher because he did not ask for money. When Paul wrote about eating and drinking, he was writing about receiving money so that he might eat and drink. He had the same rights that every apostle had. God gave the apostles those rights
See: Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Apostle
[9:4]
When Paul wrote “we,” he meant Barnabas and himself.
[9:9]
According to the Law of Moses, God wanted people to care for the ox who served them. In the same way, God wanted people to care for those who preached and taught the Gospel to them. Paul also wrote about people plowing (see: 1 Corinthians 9:10). This is a metaphor. He was speaking about the ways people served God.
Paul wrote about planting spiritual things and harvesting material things. This was also a metaphor. He wanted to remind people that God did not think it was wrong for Paul to expect people to help him by giving him food, a place to live, or money.
See: Deuteronomy 25:4
See: Law of Moses; Metaphor
[9:12]
Paul had the right for the Corinthians to give him money. This is because he earned this money by teaching them. However, Paul did not want anything from them. Paul only wanted people to think about the gospel and believe in Jesus. He did not want people to think he was teaching them just so that he could get money. The only reason he taught them was this. He taught them so they could believe the gospel and be at peace with God.
See: Gospel
[9:13]
In ancient Israel, people provided for the priests who served them in the temple. God wanted this to happen. In the same way, Paul wrote that God wanted people to provide for those people who preached and taught the gospel to other people about Jesus (see: Matthew 10:10; Luke 10:7). God wanted his preachers and teachers to be able to focus on serving Jesus.
See: Priest (Priesthood) ; Temple; Preach (Preacher); Gospel
[9:15, 9:16]
Paul did not want people to say that he told people about Jesus just so he could get money. Instead, he wanted people to know that he trusted in God to provide him everything he needed. Paul preached the gospel to obey God. This was the only reason he preached the Gospel. If he did not preach the gospel, then God would punish him (see: 1 Corinthians 9:16). However, if he chose to preach the gospel then he would have a “reward” (See: I Corinthians 9:16).
See: Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Woe; Reward; Punish (Punishment)
[9:17]
God entrusted Paul to help the Corinthian Christians to live in a way that honors God. Scholars also think God wanted Paul to help them to do this.
[9:19]
Paul was free and a servant. Some scholars think Paul meant he was free from the Law of Moses. He did not need to try to obey the Law of Moses. However, he served other people. This honored God. Fewer scholars think Paul wanted people to know that he did not serve a certain group of Christians.
See: Law of Moses
[9:19]
Paul wrote about winning more people. This was a metaphor. He was writing about having more people come to believe in Jesus.
See: Metaphor
[9:20]
Paul wanted to tell the Jews about the gospel. He did not want to do anything that might prevent the Jews from believing in Jesus. When it was possible, he did the same things the Jews did when he was near the Jews. Paul did not do these things to obey the Law of Moses. However, he did many things the Law of Moses said to do. This was so that he would not offend the Jews. He wanted Jews to hear about Jesus.
See: Law of Moses
[9:20]
When Paul wrote about becoming like one under the law, some scholars think he was writing about the Jews. They were under the Law of Moses. Other scholars think Paul wrote about those under the law of Moses, but were not born Jews.
See: Law of Moses
[9:20]
Scholars think Paul wrote the words in verse 20. Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words “I did this even though I myself was not under the law.” Fewer ancient manuscripts do not have these words.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible)
[9:21]
When Paul wrote about those outside of the law, he was writing about Gentiles. Gentiles did not follow the Law of Moses.
See: Law of Moses; Gentile
[9:21]
Paul wrote that in order to present the gospel to the Gentiles, he refused to do anything that might prevent the Gentiles from believing in Jesus. He did not do the things written about in the Law of Moses because he did not want the Gentiles to think they needed to follow the Law of Moses to be at peace with God. He wanted Gentiles to hear about Jesus.
See: Law of Moses; Gentile
[9:21]
Paul did not try to obey the Law of Moses. However, he did try to obey God. This he called the law of God and the law of Christ. The law of Christ referred to the command to love God with all one’s heart and to love other people.
See: Mark 12:28-31; Galatians 6:2
See: Law of Moses; Gentile
[9:21]
Paul wrote about winning those outside of the law. This was a metaphor. He was writing about having the Gentiles believe in Jesus.
See: Law of Moses; Metaphor
[9:22]
Paul wrote that he became weak to those who are weak. Scholars do not know why these people were weak. They had a weak conscience. Paul did not want to do anything that got in the way of them believing in Jesus.
See: 1 Corinthians 8:9-12
See: Conscience
[9:22]
Paul wrote that he became all things to all people. Paul did not want to do anything that got in the way of anyone believing in Jesus. This did not mean that Paul would do things that dishonored God. However, there were many things Paul would do to serve people so they would not reject the gospel because of something Paul did.
See: Gospel
[9:23]
Everything Paul did was so that people could believe the gospel. He also did not want them to be distracted by the things he did. He wanted them to hear the gospel. He wanted to share with them in the blessings of the gospel. That is, he wanted to share with them in salvation and the promise of eternal life. Paul wanted to participate in the blessings of the gospel along with all those who believed in Jesus.
See: Gospel; Bless (Blessing); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Eternal Life
[9:24, 9:25, 9:26]
Paul wrote about an athlete running a race. This was a metaphor. He was writing about himself. He obeyed God to receive a prize. An athlete did things to prepare for his race. He trained. In the same way, Paul did things to honor God so that when his life was over, he like an athlete would be rewarded. An athlete might win a prize that would fade and perish, Paul’s reward would be different. He would one day receive a reward that would never fade away.
Paul said he did not train as if he had no plan. Like a good athlete, he too had a plan. He planned to do things that honored God. When he told other people about Jesus, they would know that he lived in a way that honored God.The people would know that he did the things he taught other people to do. Because of this, people would be more willing to listen to him preach the gospel
See: Metaphor; Reward; Preach (Preacher); Gospel
[9:27]
Paul wrote about being disqualified. When an athlete ran a race in the wrong way, he was disqualified. He did not receive any prize. This was a metaphor. Paul wanted to be able to receive a prize. Some scholars think Paul was writing about getting to live with God in heaven forever. Other scholars think Paul was talking about some reward for living in a way that honored God.
"I am a free person." Paul explains how he uses the liberty he has in Christ.
"I am an apostle."
"I have seen Jesus our Lord."
"You believe in Christ because I have worked the way the Lord wants me to."
"the result of the work that I have done"
"you are evidence I can use to prove that the Lord has chosen me to be an apostle"
Possible meanings are 1) the words that follow are Paul's defense or 2) the words in verses 1 and 2 are Paul's defense.
"We have the right to receive food and drink from the churches."
Here "we" refers to Paul and Barnabas.
"We certainly have the right ... Cephas."
"a believing wife" or "a Christian wife"
"You seem to think that Barnabas and I are the only apostles who have no authority to not work at a trade"
"have to work at a trade" or "have to have another job"
"We all know that no soldier has to buy his own supplies." or "We all know that every soldier receives his supplies from the government."
"We all know that the one who plants a vineyard will be allowed to eat its fruit."
"We all know that those who shepherd flocks may drink milk from the flocks"
"I am not saying these things based on human authority. The law also says this."
"God does not only care about the oxen."
"Instead, God was certainly speaking about us."
"should plow, expecting to receive something for his work" or "should plow, expecting to share in the harvest"
"should thresh, expecting to share in the harvest"
"If we taught you about Christ and spiritual truths, is it too much for us to receive money from you for our work?
"then it should not be too much for us to reap physical things from you."
"Since others exercised ... you, then we have that right even more."
other workers of the gospel
"be a burden to" or "stop the spread of"
"I want to remind you that those who perform sacred duties get their food from the temple."
"perform sacred duties in the temple" or "work in the temple"
"I want to remind you that those who serve at the altar get some of the foods and meat that people offer on the altar."
"receive their food and other things they need from those to whom they teach the good news," or "receive their food and other things they need because they work to tell the good news."
"these things that I deserve"
"so you will do something for me"
"I would rather die than to have someone deprive me of this boast."
"take away this opportunity I have to boast" or "make it so I have nothing to boast about"
"I must preach the gospel."
"may I suffer misfortune if"
"if I preach willingly" or "if I preach because I want to"
"But if I do this even though I do not want to".
"I still must complete this work that God entrusted to me" or "I still must do this work that God gave me to complete"
"This is my reward."
"My reward for preaching is that I can preach the gospel without receiving payment"
"so not ask people to support me as I travel and preach"
"Though I am not obligated to anyone"
"I became like a servant to all" or "I became willing to serve all"
"help others trust in Christ"
"I acted like a Jew" or "I practiced Jewish customs". This passage is important because Paul "contextualizes" ministering the gospel (the gospel stays the same) to different audiences. The translator should take extra care to preserve aspects of this "contextualization".
"I became like one committed to following the demands of the Jewish leadership, accepting their understanding of the Jewish scriptures"
"To Gentiles, who are not obligated to follow the law of Moses, I became like them"
"although I was not one of those who is not obligated to obey the law of God, but I was obligated to obey the law of Christ"
"Let me remind you that although all runners run the race, only one runner receives the prize."
As in a race, the Christian life and work require strict discipline on the part of the runner and the Christian.
Wreaths were given as prizes to athletes. Paul speaks of eternal life as if it were a wreath that would never dry up.
These both refer to living the Christian life and serving God by working as hard as one can to succeed.
"run: with purpose"
to beat another person with the fists in a sporting contest
"the judge will not disqualify me" or "God will not say that I have failed to obey the rules"
1
I do not want you to be uninformed, brothers, that our fathers were all under the cloud and all passed through the sea.
2
All were baptized into Moses in the cloud and in the sea,
3
and all ate the same spiritual food.
4
All drank the same spiritual drink. For they drank from a spiritual rock that followed them, and that rock was Christ.
[10:1]
Paul wrote about the history of some of the Jewish Corinthian Christians. He wanted to remind them of the dangers of disobeying God. Their Jewish ancestors had escaped their Egyptian enemies. At that time, God went before them and helped them pass through the Red Sea on dry land. Then God continued to lead the Israelites through the wilderness by appearing as a cloud.
See: Exodus 13-14
See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)
See Map: Egypt; Red Sea
[10:2]
Paul wrote that the Israelites committed themselves to being led by Moses. Scholars think that because the Israelites passed through the sea with Moses, they were joined to Moses in some way.
See: Baptize (Baptism)
[10:3]
Paul wrote about people eating spiritual food. This is a metaphor. He was talking about the time when the ancient Jews wandered in the wilderness. This happened right after they had been led by God and Moses out of Egypt. God though a miracle gave them food from heaven to eat. Jesus also called himself “the bread from heaven (see: John 6:51).
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Metaphor; Miracle; Heaven
See Map: Egypt
[10:4]
Paul wrote about the ancient Jews wandering in the wilderness after they left Egypt. The Jewish people became very thirsty as they walked through the wilderness (see: Exodus 17:6)). Paul wrote how it was Jesus who gave them water. According to Paul, Jesus did more than give water to these people. Jesus also gave the people spiritual water. This is a metaphor. The Corinthians need Jesus like the ancient Israelites needed wanted while walking in hot desert. He gave life to the Coritnthian Christians.
See: Metaphor; Spirit (Spiritual)
See Map: Egypt
[10:5]
Paul wrote about dead bodies being scattered in the wilderness. Some time after God brought the Israelites out of Egypt, some people chose not to trust God. They did not obey God and were punished and many people died. God did not allow them to enter into the Promised Land.
See: Exodus 32; Hebrews 3:7-19
See: Canaan (Promised Land); Punish (Punishment)
See Map: Egypt
[10:6]
The Israelites tested God. They complained to God even though God did great things for them. They rejected God. Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to learn from the things the Israelites did wrong. They should not sin in the same way the Israelites did. Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians should not worship idols and commit sexual immorality. In Corinth, the worship of idols and committing sexual immorality often happened together .
See: Numbers 21
See: Sexual Immorality; Test; Sin; Idolatry (Idol); Worship
[10:7]
See: Exodus 32:6
[10:8]
During the wilderness wanderings, many people worshipped idols and were sexually immoral. God punished 23000 people one day. God punished them and they died.
See: Numbers 25
See: Sexual Immorality; Idolatry (Idol); Punish (Punishment)
[10:9]
See: Numbers 21:6
[10:10]
Paul wrote about an angel of death. God sent an angel to punish the people and they died.
See: Angel
[10:11]
Paul said that the end of the age had come. That is, God began doing something new. He began expecting different things from people.This end of the age came right at the time Jesus died and was resurrected.
[10:12]
See: Walk; Fall (Fall Away, Stand)
[10:13]
Paul said Christians were tempted, but this was not something new. When Christians were tempted, it was helpful for them to know that they were not alone. Other Christians were also tempted, too. God was able to keep all Christans from sinning when they were tempted. God would not allow Christians to be tempted in ways they could not overcome it.That is, a Christian is always able to not sin. God would not allow Christians to be tempted too much. God would also give Christians many ways to overcome their temptation.
See: Tempt (Temptation); Sin
Advice to translators: When someone overcomes a temptation, they are tempted but they do not sin.
[10:14]
Paul wrote that he wanted the Corinthian Christains to avoid worshiping idols. To make his point stronger, he wrote that the Corinthian Christians should run away from idolatry. This was a metaphor.
See: Worship; Idolatry (Idol); Metaphor
[10:16]
When Paul wrote about the cup of blessing, he wrote about the Corinthian Christians drank when they celebrated the Lord’s supper.
See: Lord's Supper
[10:16]
When Paul wrote about the bread they broke, he was speaking about the bread the Corinthians ate when they celebrated the Lord’s supper.
See: Lord's Supper
[10:16]
Paul wrote that when Corinthian Christians celebrated the Lord’s supper, they were joining together with other Chrsitians who did the same thing. All Christians were called the body of Christ.
See: Lord's Supper; Body of Christ
[10:18]
When Paul wrote about Israel “according to the flesh,” he was writing about people who were born Jews. He was not speaking about the Jews who became Christians.
See: Philippians 3:3
[10:19]
See: Idolatry (Idol)
[10:21]
Paul wrote about the cup of the Lord and the table of demons. This was a metaphor. The cup and the table were part of the Lord’s supper for Christians. Paul wrote that people cannot worship idols or demons and also worship God at the same time.
See: Metaphor; Lord's Supper; Idolatry (Idol); Demon; Worship
[10:23]
Paul wrote that everything was lawful. He wanted people to know that it was not evil to eat foods that were once forbidden by the Law of Moses. Christians could eat any type of food, as long as it was not eaten as part of worshipping an idol.
See: Law of Moses; Idolatry (Idol)
[10:27, 10:28]
Paul wrote that Corinthian Christians could eat any kind of food they chose. However, Paul also wrote that there were times when it was wrong for the Corinthian Christians to eat certain foods. He did not want Christians to eat certain foods if it cause other Chrsitians to think the wrong things about God. He did not want what they ate to hurt other Christians or cause them to sin.
See: Idolatry (Idol); Sin
[10:27, 10:28]
See: Conscience
[10:28]
See: Idolatry (Idol)
[10:28]
Some of the ancient copies of the Greek New Testament contain the words, “For the earth and everything in it belongs to the Lord.” More and older ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. Scholars do not think Paul wrote these words.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible)
[10:29]
Paul wrote that when the Corinthian Christians ate with other people, they needed to think about what other people felt was right or wrong about food. The Corinthian Christians were to think about those around them. Did those around them think it was right or wrong to eat certain foods? Would the non-eating Christian think that the Christian was doing something that dishonored God if they ate a certain food?
See: Conscience
[10:31]
See: Glory (Glorify)
[10:32]
See: Blameless
[10:33]
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
"our ancestors". Paul is referring to the time of Moses in the book of Exodus when Israel fled through the Red Sea as the Egyptian army pursued them. Paul means that all Christians are spiritual descendants of Israel.
"were all led by God who was in the cloud"
This sea is known by two names, the Red Sea and the Sea of Reeds.
"walked through" or "traveled through"
"It was like all of them received baptism when they followed Moses across the sea as God led them in the cloud"
"All ate the same food that God supernaturally provided from heaven"
"drank the same water that God supernaturally caused to come out of the rock ... supernatural rock"
"it was Christ who worked through that rock"
"most of the Israelite fathers" or "most of our ancestors"
"God scattered their dead bodies around" or "God killed them and scattered their bodies"
the desert land between Egypt and Israel through which the Israelites wandered for 40 years
people who worship idols
"sat down to eat a meal"
Paul is quoting from Exodus 32:4,6 and 19. His readers would have understood the people were worshiping an idol by singing, dancing and engaging in sexual activities.
"God killed 23,000 people in one day"
"because they committed those unlawful sexual acts."
"as many of them did"
"tested him. As a result, snakes destroyed them"
"did. As a result, an angel of death destroyed them"
"God punished our ancestors"
Here "us" refers to all believers.
"the last days"
does not sin or reject God
"The temptations that affect you are temptations that all people experience"
"He will only allow you to be tempted in ways that you are strong enough to resist"
"will not allow anyone to tempt you"
"do all you can to get away from worshiping idols"
Paul is speaking of God's blessing like the cup used in the Lord's Supper, which represents the blood and body of Christ.
"for which we thank God"
"we share in the blood of Christ.". Paul is reminding the Corinthians that the cup of wine we share symbolically represents us sharing in the blood of Christ.
"We share in the body of Christ when we share bread."
"taking part in" or "equally participating with others in"
"the natural Israel" or "the physical Israel" or "the people of Israel"
"Those who eat the sacrifices share in the activities and the blessings of the altar."
"I am not saying that an idol is a real god or that food that has been sacrificed to idols has any power." or "What am I saying then? Am I saying that an idol is anything? Or am I saying that food sacrificed to an idol is anything?"
"the things that the Gentile pagans sacrifice"
"You cannot be united to the Lord by drinking from his cup and also be united to demons by drinking from their cup"
"You cannot drink from the cup" or "You cannot drink the wine from the cup". This refers to the cup of wine that people drink from when celebrating the Lord's supper.
This refers to anything people might drink during a meal dedicated to demons.
"You cannot eat together at the table of the Lord and at the table of demons" or "You cannot join in eating to honor the Lord and join in eating to honor demons"
"Surely you do not want to provoke the Lord to jealousy."
to anger or irritate
"You are not stronger than he is."
"People say, 'I am allowed to do anything'" or "I am allowed to do anything." See 1 Corinthians 6:12.
"some things are not profitable" or "some things do not help people"
"not everything strengthens people" or "some things do not strengthen people"
"You may eat anything sold in the market."
"without asking questions that could make the conscience feel guilty" or "without asking questions about whether it is sinful to eat it". Paul discusses meat offered to idols. If someone tells you it has been offered to idols, don't eat it for the sake of that person. Do not offend anyone but seek to save them instead.
"and everything in it." By saying that everything on the earth belongs to the Lord; Paul shows that even meat at the market, that was offered to idols, belongs to the Lord. See Psalm 24:1 and Psalm 50:12.
This was the part of the meat that the worshiper was allowed to bring home after killing an animal as a sacrifice to an idol.
"for the good of the one who informed you"
"and because of conscience" or "and in order not to cause concerns about whether or not it is sinful"
"For another person's conscience should not judge my freedom."
"my being free" or "what I do because I am free"
"If I give thanks to God for the food when I share in the meal"
"I should not be insulted for that for which I gave thanks." or "People should not insult me for eating food that I have thanked God for."
"Make sure that neither Jews nor Greeks nor the church of God can accuse you of doing wrong"
"make all people glad"
"I do not do things I desire for myself, but things that help as many people as possible."
2 Now I praise you because you remember me in everything. I praise you because you hold firmly to the traditions just as I delivered them to you. 3 Now I want you to understand that Christ is the head of every man, that a man is the head of a woman, and that God is the head of Christ. 4 Any man who prays or prophesies with his head covered dishonors his head.
17 But in the following instructions, I do not praise you. For when you come together, it is not for the better but for the worse. 18 For in the first place, I hear that when you come together in the church, there are divisions among you, and in part I believe it. 19 For there must also be factions among you, so that those who are approved may become evident among you.
[11:1]
Paul wrote that he wanted people to imitate him in the same way that he imitated Jesus. That is, he wanted people to do the same types of things he did. However, he only wanted people to do the same types of things he did if they were the same types of things Jesus did. He wanted people to do things that honored God.
[11:2]
When Paul wrote that he praised the Corinthian Christians, he meant that he was thankful for them. He thanked God for them.
The Corinthian Christian “held firmly to the traditions.” That is, the Corinthian Christians did the things Paul taught and the same type of things that he did.
See: Praise
[11:3]
Paul wrote about the head of someone. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think that the head was someone who led another person. God gave someone permission to lead another other person. Other scholars think the head was the source of something. The head brought life to the other person.
See: Colossians 1:18
See: Metaphor; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); God the Father; Roles of Men and Women
[11:4, 11:5]
Paul wrote that a man who prayed or prophesied with their head “covered” dishonored his head. Some scholars think this was a metaphor. Paul wanted Christians to know that this man dishonored Jesus. Other scholars think this man dishonored himself. These scholars think Paul was writing about a cloth covering. In ancient times, a man covered his head when he prayed. However, Christians did not do this. Perhaps this was something the Jewish leaders taught. However, it was not part of the Law of Moses.
Some scholars think the covering over a woman’s head was some form of a cloth covering. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about a woman’s hair as her covering (see: 1 Corinthians 11:15). At that time, a woman with short hair did evil things. Therefore a woman who prayed or prophesied must look different from women who do evil things. Other scholars think this woman acted in the same way that men act and made people think she was a man. This dishonored Jesus or her husband.
See: Pray (Prayer); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Metaphor; Law of Moses
[11:6]
In ancient Israel, only men had short hair. Woman had long hair. People expected women to have long hair. Some scholars think it was not evil for a woman to have short hair. However, Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to know that the Christian women in Corinth should not have short hair. Perhaps this was because it made people think that a woman with short hair was a man. This dishonored God. Or perhaps this was because some women with short hair had sex with other women. Therefore, people thought women with short hair practiced sexual immorality.
Scholars also think that women had a hood or shawl on the clothes they wore at this time. This covered their head when they went away from their house.
Christian women had the freedom to do many different things. However, Paul did not want them to do things that made other people think they dishonored God or stopped them from believing in Jesus.
See: Sexual Immorality
[11:7]
Paul wrote that man was the image and glory of God. He was thinking about Genesis 1:26-27 when he wrote this. Some scholars think that God gave Adam permission to lead Eve. Eve was honored to help Adam in the same way Adam was honored to serve God. Other scholars think that Adam and Eve were both the image and glory of God.
See: Image; Glory (Glorify)
[11:8]
Eve was a woman who God made from the rib of a man, Adam. This was what Paul was thinking about when he wrote these words.
See: Genesis 1-2
[11:9]
When God created Eve. She was made to help Adam (see: Genesis 2:18).
[11:10]
Paul wrote that the woman was to have something on her head. This was a symbol showing she submitted to someone. He wrote that this was because of the angels. Some scholars think this was because the angels serve God by serving men in the same way women do. Other scholars think Paul wrote about how the angels see the things people do (see: 1 Corinthians 4:9). Some scholars think that because a woman dishonored God if she worshipped God with her head uncovered. This would even offend the angels.
See: Submit (Submission); Angel
[11:11]
When Paul wrote, “in the lord,” he was talking about Christians. Christians are joined together in Jesus.
See: In Christ
[11:11]
Paul wrote that men and women were not independent from one another. Men and women need each other. God made each to serve each other in different ways.
[11:12]
Paul wrote that a man comes from a woman. A woman gives birth to a man. Paul also said that woman came from man. He was thinking about Eve being made from Adam. All things come from God who makes everything.
[11:13]
Paul wrote “judge for yourself.” He wanted people to think about what he said. He wanted them to make a decision according to what they knew to be right.
[11:13]
Paul asked if a woman should pray to God with her head uncovered. Some scholars think that when Paul lived, people thought it was wrong for a woman to pray in front of other people with her head uncovered. They thought it was wrong for her to do this because they thought she did something God only gave permission for men to do. They thought only men could speak to God by praying or prophesying when they gathered together to worship God.
See: Pray (Prayer); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Worship
[11:14]
When Paul lived, only women had long hair. Some scholars think that when a man had long hair, he looked like a woman. Therefore, it was wrong because it made him look like a woman. If they did this, it dishonored God. Other scholars think men who had sex with other men had long hair. Therefore, people thought men with long hair practiced sexual immorality. At this time, people would have thought the man with long hair was sexually immoral
Paul said this was “by nature.” Some scholars think this was because people thought it was natural for men to have short hair. They were not born in a certain way that they needed to have short hair. However, almost every man had short hair at this time and place.
See: Sexual Immorality
[11:17]
Paul said when the Christians in Corinth gathered together, it was not for the better, but for the worse. That is, when they gathered together they did many things that did not honor God.
[11:18, 11:19]
Paul heard that the Christians in Corinth were fighting with one another. They often did this. They formed groups. Paul said this happened so that, “those who are approved may be recognized among you.” When these Christians were divided, it helped people to know who obeyed God and who did not obey God. One group obeyed God, but the other group did not.
[11:20]
See: Lord's Supper
[11:20]
The Christians in Corinth ate the Lord’s supper in a way that dishonored God. By doing this, Paul said they did not eat the Lord’s supper because the Lord’s supper honored God. The rich Corithians ate a lot of food and drank a lot. But the poor Corinthians were hungry and thirsty. The things the rich did humiliated the poor.
Paul said that it would be better for these rich people to eat in their own homes than to eat the Lord’s supper in the wrong way.
See: Lord's Supper
[11:25]
See: New Covenant
[11:28]
Paul told the Corinthian Christians to examine themselves before they ate the Lord’s supper. If they sinned, then they needed to be at peace with one another and confess their sins to God. If they do not do not do this, God will punish them in some way. God disciplines Chrsitians. God punished some of these Chrsitians, they were sick or died. However, Christians are not punished by being sent to hell to live forever. This is how non-Christians are punished.
See: Lord's Supper; Confess (Confession)); Sin; Discipline (To Disciple); Hell; Punish (Punishment)
[11:33]
Paul wanted the Christians to wait for one another and to share with one another when the ate the Lord’s supper.
See: Lord's Supper
"you think of me at all times" or "you always try act as I would want you to act"
"you believe and practice"
"Because of this, I want"
"has authority over". Paul uses "head" for authority in verse 3 and also to refer to a person's actual head in verse 4 and following. Since the verses are so close together, it is likely that Paul intentionally used "head" in this way.
"men are to have authority over women" or "the husband is to have authority over the wife"
"brings disgrace on himself" or "brings disgrace on Christ, who is his head."
"woman who prays ... brings disgrace on herself" or "wife who prays ... brings disgrace on her husband."
That is, without the cloth that was worn on the top of the head and that covered the hair and shoulders.
"must not cover his head" or "does not need to cover his head"
Just as man reflects God's greatness, the woman reflects the man's character.
"God did not make the man from the woman. Instead, he made the woman from the man"
The reader can see that the word "this" in "this is why ... the angels" clearly refers back to the words "the woman is the glory of the man" in 1 Corinthians 11:7. (Genesis 2:21-22).
"to symbolize that she has man as her head".
"While what I have just said is all true, the most important thing is this: in the Lord"
"among Christians, who belong to the Lord" or "in the world as created by God."
"the woman depends on the man, and the man depends on the woman"
The first woman, Eve, was made from the rib of the first man, Adam, and since then all men have been born by women.
"God created everyone and everything" or "God created all"
"Judge this issue according to the local customs and church practices you know"
"To honor God as she prays to him, a woman should have a covering on her head."
"Nature itself even teaches you ... for him."
"You know just from looking at the way people normally act ... for him."
"For God created woman with hair"
"as I give you these instructions, there is something for which I cannot praise you: when"
"the instructions I am about to talk about"
"you do not help each other; instead, you harm each other"
"as believers"
"you divide yourselves into opposing groups"
"For you seem to want to have factions among you so that everyone will know whom you consider to be most important" or "For it is necessary for there to be factions among you so that you will know which people God has approved"
"gather together". Paul taught that the believers dishonored Christ's death if they participated in the Lord's Supper while they were sinning or while in broken relationships.
"you may believe you are eating the Lord's Supper, but you are not, because you do not treat it with respect"
"in which to gather for a meal"
hate or treat with dishonor and disrespect
"I can say nothing good about this. I cannot praise you."
"For it was from the Lord that I heard what I told you, and it was this: the Lord"
"on the night that Judas Iscariot betrayed him"
"he pulled pieces from it"
"The bread I am holding is my body"
Possible meanings are that it was 1) the cup of wine that one would expect him to use or 2) the third or fourth of the four cups of wine that the Jews drank at the Passover meal. See Exodus 24:6 and 8.
"Drink from this cup, and as often as you drink from it, remember me"
teach about the crucifixion and resurrection
"until Jesus comes back to the earth"
"eats the bread of the Lord or drinks the cup of the Lord"
See how "test the quality" is translated in 1 Corinthians 3:13.
"and does not recognize that the church is the body of the Lord"
"and some of you have died"
"some of the members of your group"
"God will not judge us"
"the Lord judges us, he disciplines us, so that he will not condemn us"
"allow the others to arrive before beginning the meal"
"let him eat before attending this gathering"
"it will not be an occasion for God to discipline you"
1
About spiritual gifts, brothers, I do not want you to be uninformed.
2
You know that when you were pagans, you were led astray to idols who could not speak, in whatever ways you were led by them.
3
Therefore I want you to know that no one who speaks by the Spirit of God can say, "Jesus is accursed." No one can say, "Jesus is Lord," except by the Holy Spirit.
[12:1]
Paul wrote that he wanted the Corinthian Christans to know about the gifts from the Holy Spirit.
[12:1]
Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians were his brothers.
See: Family of God
[12:2]
See: Pagan
[12:2]
Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians used to follow idols. Before the Corinthian Christians believed in Jesus, they were pagans. Pagans could not tell what came from God because they were under the control of Satan. When someone worshipped an idol, they worshipped Satan.
See: Idolatry (Idol); Pagan; Satan (The Devil)
[12:3]
When someone spoke by the Spirit of God, they said the things the Holy Spirit wanted them to say. Christians speaking by the Spirit of God could not curse Jesus because the Holy Spirit would never curse Jesus. The Holy Spirit, however, could help people to say that Jesus was their God.
See: Holy Spirit; Curse
[12:4]
The Holy Spirit gave the Corinthian Christians different spiritual gifts. However, all of those gifts came from the Holy Spirit.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[12:5]
Ministries were different ways people served God.
See: Minister (Ministry)
[12:6]
Paul wrote that God worked all in all. He wanted people to know that God used all Christians in different ways. Christians serve God in many different ways. God gives Christians spiritual gifts so they can serve him and other people in a certain way.
[12:7]
Paul wrote how the Holy Spirit gave each Corinthian Christian a spiritual gift. The Christian needed to use the gifts that the Holy Spirit gave to serve God and others. These gifts from the Holy Spirit were given so that the Corinthian Christians could help each other.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[12:8]
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[12:8]
[12:9]
See: Faith (Believe in); Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[12:9]
[12:10]
See: Miracle; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[12:10]
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ;Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[12:10]
[12:10]
See: Speak in Tongues; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[12:10]
[12:12]
See: Body of Christ
[12:13]
See: Baptize (Baptism)
[12:13]
Paul wrote about drinking of the Holy Spirit. This was a metaphor. Paul was writing about when a person believed in Jesus.
See: John 4:14
[12:14]
Paul wrote about the body of Christ to teach the Corinthian Christians to serve God and others in a certain way. This was a metaphor. The Corinthian Christians were just like a person’s body. Each Corinthian Christian was like a member of a physical body. Each Corinthian Christian was able to help other Corinthian Christians. Each Christian was to serve in a certain way depending on how God made them. The Coronthian Christians needed each other.
See: Body of Christ; Metaphor
[12:28] Paul said that certain gifts were above other gifts in some way. Scholars think that when Paul listed the apostles, prophets, and teachers first because they led the church (see: Ephesians 4:11-15). Perhaps the Corinthian Christians watched other Christians use their gifts. This made people be in great awe of them. However, Paul said that there were other gifts. Maybe some gifts were not as amazing as some to see. Yet, all these gifts were given by God. They were meant to be used to serve God and other people.
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Apostle; Prophet
[12:28]
See: Apostle; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[12:28]
[12:31]
Paul wrote about a greater spiritual gift. Scholars think he was speaking about another gift. This was a gift that helped Christians to teach other people about Jesus.
[12:31]
Paul promised to show the Corinthians a better way to serve God. Scholars think he was writing about serving God by loving other people. This was not a spiritual gift that only certain Christians. Instead, Paul meant that all Christians had a gift helping them love other people.
See: 1 Corinthians 14:1
"I want you to be informed". Paul lets them know that God has given special gifts to believers that will help the body.
"you were persuaded in some way to worship idols who cannot speak" or "you believed lies somehow and so you worshiped idols who cannot speak"
"no Christian who has the Spirit of God in him can say" or "no one who is prophesying by the power of the Spirit of God can say."
"God will punish Jesus" or "God will make Jesus suffer"
"One can say, 'Jesus is Lord,' only by the Holy Spirit". This sentence probably means that no one can say that Jesus is Yahweh, God in the flesh, without the Holy Spirit's influence drawing them to accept this truth. If this statement is translated poorly, it can have unintended theological consequences.
"with the help of the Holy Spirit" or "by the power that the Holy Spirit gives him"
"makes active all the gifts in everyone who has received them" or "works all things in all people."
"God gives to each one"
"by means of the Spirit God gives to one person the message"
"wise words"
"words that show knowledge"
"God gives"
"to another gifts of healing by the one Spirit are given"
"to another prophecy is given by the same Spirit"
"to another the ability to speak different languages is given by the same Spirit"
"to another the ability to interpret what is said in other languages is given by the same Spirit"
God gives the gifts through the work of the one and only Holy Spirit.
"For one Spirit baptized us" or "For in one Spirit we were all baptized".
"God gave us all the same Spirit, which we share as people might share a drink"
"you could not hear anything. ... you could not smell anything."
"the same part of the body". Paul continues to talk of the variety of gifts. God gives different gifts to different believers, but Paul wants them to know that all believers are made into one body, which is called the body of Christ. For this reason believers should have unity.
"there would be no body."
"I do not need you"
"less important"
This probably refers to the private parts of the body, which people keep covered. Some translations refer to those people that are "less presentable parts" (See New American Standard Bible) or the New Revised Standard Version which says "less respectable members". Context seems to indicate "people".
"the body may be unified, and"
"someone gives honor to one member"
Possible meanings for "first" are 1) the first in the list or 2) the most important in the list.
"those who provide help to other believers"
"those who govern the church"
"those who have the ability to speak different languages"
"Not all of them are apostles, are they? Not all are prophets, are they? Not all are teachers, are they? Not all do miracles, do they?" or "You and I all know that not all of them are apostles, not all are prophets, not all are teachers, and not all do powerful deeds."
"Not all of them have gifts of healing."
"Not all of them speak different languages."
"Not all of them interpret what is said in other languages."
"You must eagerly seek from God the gifts that best help the church." or "You are eagerly looking for gifts that you think are greater because you think they are more exciting to have."
1
Suppose that I speak with the tongues of men and of angels. But if I do not have love, I have become a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal.
2
Suppose that I have the gift of prophecy and understand all hidden truths and knowledge, and that I have all faith so as to remove mountains. But if I do not have love, I am nothing.
3
Suppose that I give all my possessions to feed the poor, and that I give my body to be burned. But if I do not have love, I gain nothing.
1
[13:1]
See: Speak in Tongues; Angel; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[13:1]
In verses 13:1-4, Paul wrote about the ways the Corinthian Christians could love other people.
[13:1]
A noisy gong or a clanging cymbal were musical instruments that made big noise. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think when Paul wanted to say that the way the Christians lived made people confused about who God is and how God wanted people to live. Paul wanted CHristians to live in a way that honors God. If they do this, then people will know what God is like and how to live in a way that honors God.
See: Metaphor
[13:2]
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy)
[13:2] Paul wrote that if he did not love other people. Then everything he did was useless and did not honor God. If a Christian knows everything about God but does not love other people, then this does not help anyone. Why did Paul talk about gaining nothing?
Paul wrote about gaining nothing. He said that he could do many things to honor God, but if he did not do them because he loved God or other people, then the things he did would not honor God.
Paul wrote about gaining nothing. He said that he could do many things to honor God. Yet if he did not love other people, then the things he did would not honor God.
[13:3]
Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the word “burn.” Other ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the word “boast.” Because of this, some scholars think Paul wrote about giving his body to be burned. They think Paul wrote about dying for being a Christian. Other scholars, however, think Paul wrote about boasting. They say that Paul wrote here about suffering. They believe that Paul meant that if he did not love other people, then he should not be honored.
See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible)
[13:4]
In this chapter, Paul wrote the words “love is” many times. Through these words he gave a description. Paul meant that “someone who loves is a certain way”. He meant that someone who loved other people did certain things.
See: Love
[13:5]
Someone who loved other people was believed to be a person who was not “self-serving.” That is, these people refused to serve themselves. They did not want to have everything turn out the wanted.. Instead, these Christians served other people.
[13:6]
See: Righteous (Righteousness)
[13:7]
Paul wrote that when the Corinthian Christians loved, they were able to endure things. Corinthian Christians who loved people did not want revenge against other people. These Christians also believed all things. That is, they trusted people. These Christians hoped in all things.They knew good things would happen because they trusted God. These Christians also endured all things.They loved others even when bad things happened.
[13:9, 13:10]
Paul wrote that one day the Corinthian Christians will not need of the gifts of prophecy and speaking in tongues. Some scholars think this happened after the apostles died. Other scholars think Paul was writing about how these gifts were used for a short time. However, Paul, when people love other people, that love lasts forever. Other scholars think there is a time in the future when Christians will not need these spiritual gifts.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Speak in Tongues; Apostle; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[13:9]
Paul wrote that Corinthian Christians did not know everything. They could only tell other people part of something. However, a time would come Christians would know more. This happens after Jesus returns to the earth.
[13:10]
When Paul wrote about the perfect, he was writing about a perfect world. When Jesus returns to the earth, it will be a perfect time which never ends. Everyone will know the truth about God. People will no longer have an imperfect knowledge of God.
[13:11]
Paul wrote that people know certain spiritual things in the same way a child or adult knows things. This is a metaphor. When the Corinthian Christians were children, they only knew some things. When the Corinthian Christian were adults, they were able to know much more. Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to know that they only knew some things about God. However, one day they would know more about God.
See: Metaphor
[13:12]
Paul wrote how that the Corinthian Christians understood God as if they were looking in a mirror. Ancient mirrors were like modern ones. However, ancient mirrors were not as clear as modern mirrors. The image in the mirror was not complete or clear. In the same way, the Corinthian Christians had an incomplete understanding of God. However, in the future, the Corinthian Christians would know much more about God.
[13:12]
Paul was fully known. Some scholars think that Paul meant that God knew Paul completely even before the world began. God who knew everything there was to know, also knew everything there was to know about Paul. Why did Paul write about faith, hope, and love?
Paul wrote about the greatest gifts. Paul wrote that these were faith, hope, and love. However, Paul wrote that love was the greatest gift because it lasts forever.
See: Faith (Believe in); Hope; Love
Possible meaning is that Paul is exaggerating for the sake of effect and does not believe that people speak the language that angels use.
I have become like instruments that make loud, annoying sounds
"I allow those who persecute me to burn me to death"
"Whoever loves is ... He is not ... He is not"
"He does not ... He does not ... does he keep"
The word "seek" here means to desire and work for something.
"It does not become angry easily." The person who loves controls his anger.
The person who loves others does not keep a record of the wrongs that people have done to him.
"He does not ... he rejoices"
"rejoices only in righteousness and truth"
"always perseveres, always believes, always hopes, and always endures"
This means that whoever loves others always expects that what is good will happen.
Mirrors were made of polished metal rather than glass and provided a dim, vague reflection.
"now we see Christ" or "now we see God."
"but then we will see face to face"
"I will know Christ fully"
"just as Christ has known me fully"
"we must trust the Lord, be confident that he will do what he has promised, and love him and others"
1
Pursue love and be zealous for spiritual gifts, especially that you may prophesy.
2
For the one who speaks in a tongue does not speak to people but to God. For no one understands him because he speaks mysteries in the Spirit.
3
But the one who prophesies speaks to people to build them up, to exhort them, and to comfort them.
4
The one who speaks in a tongue builds up himself, but the one who prophesies builds up the church.
This is the rule in all the churches of God's holy people.
[14:1]
Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to pursue love. Paul wrote about spiritual gifts in the verses before this one. He insisted that spiritual gifts were to be used to love other people. Paul wanted Corinhian Christians to serve others because they loved them.
See: Love; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[14:1]
When Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians should be “zealous”(ζηλόω/g2206) for spiritual gifts, Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to truly desire the Holy Spirit’s gifts to serve other Corinthian Christians. Scholars think that prophecy was greater in some way because it helped Christians to do things that honored God.
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy)
[14:2]
Paul wrote that when Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, they spoke to God. Some scholars think Paul was writing here about Corinthian Christians who spoke in a miraculous tongue. Paul wrote that when the Corinthian Christians did this, they were praying to God. This was a language only known to God. Other scholars think that when Paul wrote that Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, he was describing how the Corinthian Christians spoke in languages other people in the world spoke. Other scholars say that when these Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues they did not have anyone to interpret what they said. Therefore, it did not help other Christians, as only God knew what the person said.
See: Speak in Tongues; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Mystery
[14:3]
Paul wrote that when the Corinthian Christians prophesied, it encouraged and comforted them. When someone spoke to the Corinthian Christians about what God wanted them to say, it helped them. The person who prophesied to the Corinthian Christians made these Christians better.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Church
[14:4]
Paul wrote that when Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, they were doing something that helped their faith. Corinthian Christians who did this only helped themselves. They were not helping others if there were no other Corinthian Christian there to interpret the tongues so others might understand. Paul said this did not happen when the Corinthian Christians prophesied.
See: Speak in Tongues; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gifts of the Holy Spirit;Faith (Believe in)
[14:5]
Paul wrote that he wanted all Christians to speak in tongues. Some scholars think that Paul meant that Christians had the gift to speak in tongues. Other scholars think that Paul did not think all Christians had the gift to speak in tongues. Instead, this is why Paul wrote that he thought it would be better for Chrsitians to prophesy than to speak in tongues.
See: Speak in Tongues; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[14:5]
When Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians who prophesied were greater than the person who spoke in tongues, he was writing about those Corinthian Christians who spoke in tongues without an interpreter. These Corinthian Christians did not help other people. However, the Corinthian Christians who prophesied helped other people. This was why the person who prophesied was greater.
See: Speak in Tongues; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[14:6]
See: Reveal (Revelation); Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[14:7]
When Paul wrote to the Corinthian Christians about the spiritual gift of tongues, he mentioned musical instruments. He was teaching people something. He wanted the Corinthian Christians to know that if they spoke in tongues and no one understood, it was like someone sounding an “uncertain” note on an instrument. That is, it would not help anyone because they could not understand it.
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues
[14:12]
When Paul wrote to the Corinthian Christians about the “manifestations of the Spirit,” he was writing about the things the Holy Spirit did to reveal Himself to the Corinthian Christians. Here Paul called these things the Holy Spirit’s gifts.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Reveal (Revelation)
[14:12]
Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to want to have things from the Holy Spirit which helped other people.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[14:13]
Paul wrote that when Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, they needed to have someone interpret those tongues. If the Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, but gave no interpretation, it did not honor God. This was because it did not cause the church to grow (See: 1 Corinthians 14:28). Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to pray that they could interpret the tongues they spoke.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues
[14:13]
Paul wrote about praying in a tongue. Some scholars think that Paul was writing about when people prayed in front of other people. Fewer scholars think Paul was writing about when someone was alone and prayed to God.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues; Pray (Prayer)
[14:14]
Paul wrote about a Christian praying with his spirit. Some scholars think Paul was writing about the Holy Spirit using tongues when they prayed in front of other people who spoke different languages. They think Paul said that his own spirit prayed as the Holy Spirit gave him the ability to speak in prayer. Fewer scholars think the Holy Spirit gave people a special language when they prayed to God.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues; Spirit (Spiritual); Pray (Prayer)
[14:15]
Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to pray and think much as they prayed for their needs and those of other people.
See: Pray (Prayer)
[14:16]
Paul wrote that the Corinthian Church needed to use the gift of tongues in ways people could understand them. In ancient Israel, Jews and Christians often said “amen” when someone else spoke about God. When people said “amen”, they were asking God to make happen what that speaker said. If someone in the Corinthian church could not understand the meaning of what the speaker said, they could not say “amen”(ἀμήν/g0281).
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues
[14:18]
Paul thanked God that he spoke in tongues more than any of the Christians in Corinth. This was because he used tongues to help other people and to honor God. The Chrisitians in the Corinthian did not use tongues in this way.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues
See Map: Corinth
[14:19]
When Paul spoke in tongues, it only helped him to trust God more. However, when he spoke in a language that members of the Corinthian Church could understand, he helped the Corinthian Christians, and not just himself.
][14:20]
Paul wrote to the Christians in Corinth and spoke to them as if they were children. This was a metaphor. They were not acting like adults were supposed to act. Adults often know the difference between right and wrong. Children do not always know what is right and wrong.
See: Metaphor; Grow in Faith
[14:21]
Paul wrote that a prophecy about the gift of speaking in other tongues was written about in the Old Testament (see: Isaiah 28:11-12). When Isaiah spoke these words, God warned Israel that he was going to use Gentiles to judge Israel. This prophecy began to be fulfilled. Paul wrote how God was using these gifts of tongues to share the gospel with Gentiles. The tongues were used as a sign to the Gentiles. It helped Gentiles to believe in Jesus.
However, if there was someone speaking in tongues and no one to interpret what was being said, then people would think that Christians were crazy.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Law of Moses; Speak in Tongues; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Gentile; Sign; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Judge (Judgment); Gospel
[14:22]
Paul wrote that prophecy was a sign to the Corinthian Christians, but not for non-Christians. Prophecy helped Christians to obey God and to live in a way that honored God. Tongues were a sign for the unbelieving (see: I Corinthians 14:22) living among the Corithianians. Tongues were used so that people could understand the gospel.
See: Speak in Tongues; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Sign; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gospel
[14:25]
The “secrets of the heart” were wrong things a person in the Corinthian Church had done. Only the person guilty of those evil things knew about them.
See: Heart (Metaphor)
[14:26]
A psalm was a song that was sung to worship God. The Old Testament has many psalms. (See: Psalms)
See: Psalm; Worship; Old Testament (Law and Prophets)
[14:26]
Paul wrote to the Corinthian Church about how some Christians used prophecy to reveal something other people.
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Church; Reveal (Revelation)
[14:27]
Paul wrote that it was wrong for many prophets to prophesy at the same time. This was because no one would understand them if more than one spoke the same time. They couldn’t learn about God and how to obey God if more than one prophet was prophesying. No one could hear the messages clearly if many people were speaking. Paul wanted these spiritual gifts to be used in ways that honored God.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Prophet
[14:32]
Paul wrote that the spirit of the prophets was subject to the prophet. That is, the prophet could control when he or she spoke. God did not want the prophets to all speak at the same time. God did not want people to be confused. Instead, the prophets were to wait for other prophets to be done prophesying before they began to prophesy.
See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Prophet
[14:34]
Paul wanted women to be silent when Christians gathered together to worship God. Some scholars think that when the Corinthian Christians gathered together to worship God, it was often very chaotic. Many people prophesied. Many people spoke in tongues. Also, some women were also causing problems in Corinth. Some scholars think Paul wrote about some married women who were speaking loudly to their husbands who were sitting across the room. When Paul lived, women sat on one side of the room and men sat on the other side of the room. Paul wanted to encourage the Corinthian church to respect God and others when they gathered together to worship God. Therefore, Paul wanted these women to wait and ask their husbands questions when everyone was not gathered together. Other scholars think that Paul did not want anyone to speak in a way that interrupted other people when they gathered together to worship God. Fewer scholars think Paul wrote that women were not to speak during the worship services simply because they were women.
See: Genesis 3:!6; 2 Timothy 2:11-15
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Speak in Tongues; Worship
[14:34]
Some scholars think Paul wrote about women submitting to their husbands. Other scholars think Paul wrote this because the women were causing problems when the Corinthians gathered to worship God. Paul wrote this command for the women of that time and place. He wrote these words to correct a problem. By speaking out loudly and causing problems, they were not respecting other people or honoring God. They were not serving others or serving God.
See: Submit (Submission); Church
See: Genesis 3:16; 2 Timothy 2:11-15
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Speak in Tongues
[14:37]
See: Spirit (Spiritual)
[14:38]
Paul wrote that Chrsitians in Corinth should know that prophets always teach the same things Paul taught. They did not disagree with Paul because the things Paul taught were from God. If prophets did not do this, then these prophets were not speaking for God. The Christians in Corinth should reject these prophets and their prophecies.
See: Prophet; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy)
[14:39, 14:40] Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to learn that spiritual gifts must be used in the right way. Spiritual gifts should not create chaos when people are gathered together to worship God. This would dishonor God to use these gifts in this way.
See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Speak in Tongues
"Follow after love" or "Work hard to love people"
"and work especially hard to be able to prophesy"
Possible meanings are 1) the person speaks by the power of the Holy Spirit or 2) he speaks in his own spirit.
"to strengthen them"
"to encourage them"
"strengthens himself"
"had the ability to speak different languages"
"The one who prophesies has a greater gift"
To listen to what someone says in one language and use another language to tell people what that person is saying.
"the people in the church may become stronger" or "the one who prophesies may help people know and love God better"
"I will not benefit you." or "I will not have done anything that helps you."
This refers to sounds of different pitch that make up the melody.
"no one will know what melody or song the flute or harp is playing."
"no one would know when it is time to prepare for battle."
or "you. If with the tongue you utter speech"
The word "tongue"refers to the parts of the body which a person uses in order to speak.
"If you speak in a language that people do not know"
"how will anyone understand what you have said"
"they all have meaning"
"to do things that show that the Spirit controls you"
"try to succeed greatly in making God's people more able to serve God so that things will go well with you"
"I do not understand it in my mind" or "my mind does not benefit from the prayer, because I do not understand the words"
"This is what I will do."
"with words that I understand"
Paul is addressing everyone who prays only in the spirit, but not with the mind.
"the outsider will never be able to say 'Amen' ... saying."
"another person" or "people who are new to your group."
"agree"
Paul is speaking to the Corinthians as if they were one person, so here the word "you" is singular.
"the other person is not strengthened" or "what you say does not strengthen any outsider who might hear you"
"10,000 words in a different language" or "a great many words in a different language"
"do not think like children"
"The prophet wrote these words in the law:". See Isaiah 28:11.
These two phrases mean basically the same thing and are used together for emphasis.
"sign only for believers"
"they would say that you are insane."
"he would realize that he is guilty of sin because he hears what you are saying"
"God would reveal to him the secrets of his heart"
"He would bow down and worship God"
"Because everything I have just told you is true, this is what you need to do, my fellow believers."
"speaks in a different language"
"and they should speak one after another" or "and they should speak one at a time"
"interpret what they said"
Possible meanings are 1) only two or three prophets speak at any one meeting or 2) only two or three prophets take turns.
"to what they say"
"God reveals something" or "God speaks"
"to one of the people sitting there listening to the prophets"
Only one person should prophesy at a time.
"you may exhort all"
God does not create confusing situations by making people all speak at the same time.
Possible meanings are 1) be absolutely silent during the church service or 2) stop speaking when someone is prophesying or 3) stop speaking.
"God's message did not come from you in Corinth; you are not the only people who understand God's will."
A true prophet or truly spiritual person will accept Paul's writings as coming from the Lord.
"if anyone ignores this, let him be ignored"
"you should not recognize him"
Paul makes it clear that speaking in tongues at a church gathering is permissible and acceptable.
"But do all things properly and in order" or "But do everything in an orderly, appropriate way"
1
Now I want to make known to you, brothers, the gospel I proclaimed to you, which you received and on which you stand,
2
and by which you are being saved, if you hold firmly to the word I preached to you, unless you believed in vain.
[15:1]
Paul wrote about the gospel. He used several metaphors when writing about the Christians in Corinth and the gospel. It was the gospel he told them. It was the gospel they believed. It was the gospel on which they stood. That is, it was the gospel that gave them confidence that they were at peace with God. It was the gospel that was saving them. That is, it was the gospel that was making them different than they were before. They then began doing things that honored God.
[15:2]
Paul told the Christians in Corinth to “hold firmly” to the word. Some scholars think he wanted to say that they needed to keep believing in Jesus. Other scholars think Paul wanted them to keep obeying the things he and the other apostles taught.
See: Apostle; Word of God
[15:2]
See: Preach (Preacher)
[15:2]
Paul wrote about believing in vain. This was when someone believed in something, but they still did the same evil things.
[15:3]
Paul wrote about something that was the most important thing. It was something that he was told by others and he told the Christians in Corinth. This was that Jesus died for people’s sins. After this, Jesus was resurrected. After he was resurrected, he appeared to many people. That is, many people saw him and talked to him after he was raised from the dead.
See: Sin; Atone (Atonement); Resurrect (Resurrection)
[15:5]
Paul wrote about the twelve. They were the twelve apostles.
See: Apostle
[15:7]
Paul wrote about the apostles. Here, he also wrote about certain people other than the twelve apostles.
See: Apostle
[15:8, 15:9]
Paul wrote that he was unlike the other apostles. That is, he was not born at the right time. This was a metaphor. He wanted people to know that, unlike the other apostles he was not with Jesus when Jesus was alive. Instead, he persecuted Chrsitians at that time. Because of this, he did not think he was worthy of being called an apostle. He greatly dishonored God before he believed in Jesus. However, God still chose him to be an apostle.
See: Metaphor; Apostle; Persecute (Persecution)
[15:10]
Paul wrote that God’s grace to him was not in vain. That is, God favored Paul. Therefore, Paul wanted to live in a way that honored God.
See: Grace
[15:12]
In Corinth, there were some Christians who did not think that people were made alive again after they died. They thought nothing happened after a person died. This confused Paul because they believed that Jesus was resurrected. If Jesus was not resurrected, then he could not have died for people’s sins. If this were true, then everything Paul and the other Chrsitians did was useless and believing the gospel could not help anyone.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Sin; Atone (Atonement); Gospel
[15:17]
When Jesus died, he forgave the sins of those who believed in him. However, if Jesus was not resurrected, then he could not have forgiven the sins of those who believed in him. Therefore, they would still be guilty of sinning against God and deserved to be punished.
Paul wrote that if people died believing in Jesus and Jesus was not resurrected, then they died and did not live together with God in heaven forever. However, Jesus was resurrected, so this was not true.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Sin; Atone (Atonement); Heaven; Punish (Punishment)
[15:19]
Paul wrote that it was sad if people only believed that Jesus could help them while they were alive. This was because they did not understand who Jesus is. He did help people when they were alive on the earth. However, Jesus did much more. He promised that those who believe in him will live together with God in heaven forever.
See: Heaven
[15:20]
Paul wrote that Jesus was the firstfruit of those who have fallen asleep. This was a metaphor. Jesus was the first of many people who would be made alive again after they died. While Jesus was made alive again on the earth, other people will be made alive again and live in heaven with God.
See: Fruit (Metaphor); Heaven; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[15:21]
Paul wrote that death came through one man. This was Adam (see: Genesis 3). Adam sinned and because he sinned all people died.
See: Romans 5:12-17
See: Sin; Die (Death)
[15:21]
Paul wrote that the resurrection came through one man. This was Jesus. Because of Jesus, Christians will be resurrected to live with God in heaven forever.
Christians will be resurrected when Jesus returns.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Heaven; Jesus' Return to Earth
[15:26]
Paul wrote that death is the last enemy of God to be defeated. This is a metaphor. God did not want people and things to die. He wanted everything and everyone to live forever. Because Adam sinned, everything dies (see: Genesis 3). However, Paul talked about a time when things would not die anymore. This is what he was thinking about when he said that God would defeat his last enemy, death.
See: Sin; Die (Death); Metaphor
[15:28]
Paul wrote that God the Father gave Jesus the power to rule everything, but he will not rule God the Father. Some scholars God the Father will always rule Jesus in some way. Other scholars think Paul was writing about Jesus ruling on the earth for 1000 years (see: Revelation 20:1-7). At the end of this time, Jesus will give his kingdom to God the Father.
See: God the Father; Kingdom of God
[15:29]
Some scholars think people in Corinth tried to be baptized for people who died. This did not honor God. These people also taught that people were not resurrected when they died. Paul did not understand why they believed these things. They should not have done this if they thought that people were not resurrected when they died.Other scholars think the Christians in Corinth were baptized for people who were dying and could not be baptized. Paul wanted them to know what they believed was not true.
See: Baptize (Baptism); Resurrect (Resurrection)
[15:30]
Paul wrote about being in danger because he told other people about Jesus. Paul explained to them that he was in danger so they would know that obeying God meant that their life on the earth may be in danger and they may have to die for Jesus. This is not what the Christians in Corinth taught.
Paul also wanted them to know that he served God to receive rewards in heaven, not rewards on earth.
[15:33]
Paul wrote that bad company corrupts good morals. He wanted these Christians to know that if they spend time with people who taught the wrong things, then they would also begin to believe wrong things and do wrong things, even if they were trying to do things that honor God. They must know how to honor God, and not just try to honor God by obeying these false teachers.
[15:44]
Paul expected the Christians in Corinth to have questions about what they would look like after they were resurrected. However, he did not want people to think about this. It was not helpful and it was foolish. He told them that they will look different than they look now, but he did not tell them more than this. However, he did tell them their new body would be glorious. This is because it will last forever and it will be with God in heaven.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Heaven; Glory (Glorify)
[15:45]
The first man was named Adam. He was the first man to live. This is why Paul called him the first living soul. The people who came after Adam did the things that he did. That is, they sinned and did the things they wanted to do.
See: Genesis 2-3
[15:45]
Paul wrote about a second Adam. This was a metaphor. He was writing about Jesus who came from heaven. Jesus gave people a new type of life. The Christians who follow Jesus do the types of things Jesus did. That is, they honor God. They live in a way that they know they will see God in heaven.
See: Romans 5:12-17
See: Metaphor; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Heaven
[15:50]
Paul wrote that flesh and blood will not inherit the kingdom of God. That is, Christians will not inherit the kingdom of God as they were. They need a new body to do this. The body they had was one that will perish and die. However, they will get a new body which will not perish or die. Jesus will do this when he returns to the earth.
See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Kingdom of God; Jesus' Return to Earth
[15:51]
See: Mystery
[15:54]
Paul wrote that dying was a type of enemy against God. God did not want things to die. Things died because of sin. Jesus will defeat dying. This is a metaphor. At some time, everything and everyone will stop dying. Because of this, no one should be afraid of dying.
See: Metaphor; Sin;Die (Death)
[15:56]
Paul wrote that the “power of sin is the law.” That is, the Law of Moses taught people that they sinned and disobeyed God. Because of this, they deserved to die.
See: Sin; Law of Moses
[15:58]
Paul wrote that Christians do not serve God in vain. That is, when Christians serve God, they will be rewarded.
See: Reward
Possible meanings are 1) Paul wants to remind them by making the gospel known again, "help you remember, brothers, the gospel" or 2) he wants to make sure they understand the gospel, "make clear to you, brothers, the gospel."
Paul is speaking of the Corinthians as if they were a house and the gospel as if it were the foundation on which the house was standing.
"God will save you"
"the message I preached to you"
Possible meanings are 1) as the most important of many things or 2) as the first in time of important things.
"to pay for our sins" or "so that God could forgive our sins"
"just as the propets predicted in the scriptures." Here "scriptures" means the Old Testament.
"they buried him"
"God raised him"
"was caused to live again"
"showed himself to"
"and then he appeared to the rest of the apostles"
"some have died"
"Finally, after he had appeared to the others"
"a baby born too early". Possible meanings: 1) a baby that is born unexpectedly early, in which case Paul means that he was unexpectedly called to be an apostle, or 2) a baby who is born early and is very small, in which case Paul means that he had not learned from Christ, or 3) a baby who is born dead, in which case Paul means that Christ appeared to him when he was spiritually dead.
God's grace or kindness has made Paul as he is now.
"because he was kind to me, I was able to do much good work"
Possible meanings are 1) this is literally true, and God actually did the work and kindly used Paul as a tool or 2) Paul is saying that God was kind to let Paul do the work and to make Paul's work have good results.
"you should not be saying that there is no resurrection of the dead!"
made alive again
Paul knows that Christ has been raised and so infers that all who die will be resurrected. To say that there is no resurrection is to say that Christ has not been raised, but Paul has seen the resurrected Christ (1 Corinthians 15:8).
"God has not raised even Christ"
Paul is arguing that if Christ did not rise from the dead, then they are lying about Christ's coming alive again.
"everyone will realize that we are"
Their faith is based on Christ having risen from the dead, so if that did not happen, their faith will do them no good.
"If only in this life we can confidently expect Christ to help us" or "If we can trust in Christ to save us only in this life"
"people should feel sorry for us more than they do for anyone else"
"as it is, Christ" or "this is the truth: Christ"
"God has raised Christ from the dead"
"dead, like the first part of the harvest" or "dead; he is like the first part of the harvest"
"those who have died"
"people die because of what one man did". See verse 22.
"people are raised from the dead because of another man" or "people will live again because of what one man did"
"Christ will stop those people who rule, who have authority, and who have power, from doing what they are doing"
"For Christ must reign until God the Father has put all Christ's enemies under Christ's feet"
"until he has put all his enemies under his power"
"The final enemy that Christ will destroy is death itself"
"God the Father has put everything under Christ's feet" or "Christ has put everything under his own feet"
"put everything under his power"
"this does not include God the Father, who put everything in subjection under the Son"
"God the Father has made all things subject to the Son"
"the Son himself will become subject"
"Christ, that is, the Son himself,". This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate "Son" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"Otherwise it would be useless for Christians to receive baptism for the dead."
Apparently people were being baptized for the dead. They did so because they believed the dead would be raised.
"If God does not raise the dead at all"
"are not caused to live again"
"there would be no reason for them to have people baptize them on behalf of dead people."
"If people will not rise from the dead, we gain nothing by being in danger every hour for teaching that people will rise."
"Every day I am in danger of dying" or "Every day I risk my life!"
"You can know that this is true, because you know about my boasting in you" or "You can know that this is true, because you know about how much I boast in you"
"the way I tell other people how good you are, which I do because of what Christ Jesus our Lord has done for you"
"I gained nothing ... by fighting with beasts at Ephesus ... not raised."
Possible meanings are 1) Paul was speaking figuratively about his arguments with learned pagans or other conflicts with people who wanted to kill him or 2) he was actually put into the arena to fight against dangerous animals.
Paul infers that it would be better for us to enjoy this life, for tomorrow our life will end without any further hope.
If you live with bad people, you will act like them. Paul is quoting a common saying.
"You must think seriously about this"
"But some will ask that they cannot imagine how God will raise the dead, and what kind of body God would give them in the resurrection."
That is, will it be a physical body or a spiritual body? What shape will the body have? What will the body be made of?
Both instances of "you" here are singular.
"unthinking person." Paul is accusing them of not thinking carefully, He is not accusing them of moral error.
A person has to die before God can resurrect him.
Paul says that God will resurrect the dead body of the believer, but that body will not appear as it was.
"God will decide what kind of body it will have"
"Not all kinds of bodies are the same ... there is one kind of body ... another kind of body"
"the glory that the bodies in the sky have is different from the glory that the bodies on the earth have"
"brightness" or "radiance" or "beauty" or "splendor"
"What goes into the ground ... what comes out of the ground" or "What people bury ... what God causes to live again"
"can rot ... cannot rot"
"The natural being came first. The spiritual being is from God and came later."
created by earthly processes, not yet connected to God
God made the first man, Adam, from the dirt of the earth.
Jesus Christ
"those who belong to God"
"we have been just like the man of dust, we will also be like Jesus Christ"
"human beings who will surely die cannot inherit the permanent kingdom of God" or "weak human beings cannot inherit the kingdom of God. Neither can those who will certainly die inherit a kingdom that will last forever"
Those who inhabit a body that is doomed to die.
"can rot ... cannot rot." See 1 Corinthians 15:42.
"We will not all die"
"God will change us all"
"God will change us"
It will happen as fast as it takes for a person to blink his or her eye.
"when the last trumpet sounds"
"God will raise the dead"
"caused to live again"
Paul is speaking of God making our bodies so they will never die again as if God were putting new clothes on us.
"when this perishable body has become imperishable" or "when this body that can rot can no longer rot"
"when this mortal body has become immortal" or "when this body that can die can no longer die"
"Death has no victory. Death has no sting."
It is through sin that we are destined to face death, that is, to die.
God's law that was passed down by Moses defines sin and shows us how we sin before God.
"has defeated death for us"
"be determined"
"Always work for the Lord faithfully"
1
Now concerning the collection for God's holy people: as I instructed the churches of Galatia, so you are to do.
2
On the first day of the week, each of you is to put something aside and store it up as he may prosper. Do this so that there will be no collections when I come.
[16:1]
Paul wrote about the “collection for God’s holy people.” When he wrote about this, he was writing about the Christians in Corinth collecting money to help other Christians who needed it.
See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Holy Ones; People of God
[16:1]
See Map: Galatia
[16:2]
The first day of the week was Sunday.
[16:2]
Paul wanted the Christians to prepare to give money to the Christians who needed money. He wanted them to plan to give to others and not to give randomly. If they did this, they would be happy to give to others.
[16:3]
In ancient times, people sent other people with letters of introduction. These letters introduced this person to other people and told them why they were coming. This letter helped the people in Jerusalem know that Paul had sent these people to give them this money.
See Map: Jerusalem
[16:5]
See Map: Macedonia
[16:8]
See Map: Ephesus
[16:8]
See: Passover
[16:9]
Paul wrote about a wide door. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say that he was given the opportunity to teach other people about Jesus. However, there were many people who fought against him in some way.
See: Door (Metaphor)
[16:10]
Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to help protect Timothy. The Christians were persecuted. This is why he did not want Timothy to be afraid. Some scholars think Timothy might be treated badly because he was so young and the leaders in Corinth might not treat him well.
[16:11]
Paul wrote that Timothy was going to go to Corinth with the brothers. These were some other Christians.
See: Family of God
[16:13]
The Christians in Corinth were to be watchful. That is, they were to try to obey God. They were to see how they could do things that honored God. They were also to look out for false teachers and other things that could harm the Christians in Corinth.
See: False Teacher
[16:13]
Paul wrote that the Christians in Corinth were to stand fast in the faith. That is, Paul wanted them to keep trusting in God.
See: Faith (Believe in)
[16:13]
Paul wrote that they Christians in Corinth were to act like men. That is, they should not act in the way children act. They were also to be strong. This was a metaphor. They were to do the things God wanted them to do, even if they were difficult.
[16:15]
Stephanas and his family were the firstfruits of Achaia. That is, they were the first people in Achaia to believe in Jesus.
See: Fruit (Metaphor)
See Map: Achaia
[16:15]
God’s holy people are Christians.
See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Holy Ones; People of God
[16:16]
See: Submit (Submission)
[16:18]
When certain people visited, it refreshed Paul’s spirit. That is, it made Paul happy and helped him to keep serving God.
See: Spirit (Spiritual)
[16:19]
See Map: Asia
[16:19]
At this time, certain Christians met together to worship God in the home of Aquila and Priscilla.
See: Worship
[16:20]
In ancient times, people often greeted each other with a kiss of some sort. When people did this, they were at peace with one another. It meant that they were friends.
[16:21]
When Paul wrote, he often spoke and someone else wrote what he said. Here, Paul said that he wrote this himself. He wanted them to know that he really cared about them.
See: Ancient Letters
[16:22]
There were some false teachers. He asked God to curse them. That is, he wanted God to judge them.
See: Galatians 1:6-10
See: False Teacher; Curse; Judge (Judgment)
[16:22]
When Paul lived, many Christians said “our Lord come.” This is because they wanted Jesus to return to the earth as he promised.
See: Lord; Jesus' Return to Earth
Paul was collecting money from his churches for the poor Jewish Christians in Jerusalem and Judea.
"keep it at home" or "leave it with the church"
"according to how he prospers" or "according to how much he earns"
"so that you will not have to collect more money while I am with you"
"to whomever you have approved by letter of introduction, I will send"
To give Paul money or other things he needs so that he and his team could continue to travel.
"I expect to spend more time with you, if the Lord permits" or "I plan to spend more time with you, if the Lord permits"
Paul would stay in Ephesus until this festival, which comes in May or June, 50 days after Passover. He would then travel through Macedonia, and later try to arrive in Corinth before winter started.
Paul speaks of the opportunity God has given him to win people to the gospel as if it were a door that God had opened so he could walk through it.
Here Paul begins to talk about Timothy's visit to Corinth.
"see that he has no cause to fear being with you"
Because Timothy was much younger than Paul, sometimes he was not shown the respect he deserved.
Here the word "our" refers to Paul and his readers, so it is inclusive.
Paul is describing what he wants the Corinthians to do as if he were giving four commands to soldiers in war.
"Be careful whom you trust" or "Watch out for danger"
"keep strongly believing what we have taught you" or "keep strongly trusting in Christ"
"be responsible"
"Everything you do should show people that you love them"
Stephanas was one of the first believers in the church at Corinth.
"the first people in Achaia to believe in Christ"
This is the name of a province in Greece.
These men were either some of the first Corinthian believers or church elders who were co-workers with Paul.
"They made up for the fact that you were not here."
Paul is saying he was encouraged by their visit.
Paul wants the Corinthians to honor Stephanas, Fortunatus, Achaicus and others like them.
Paul was making it clear that the instructions in this letter are from him, even though one of his co-laborers wrote what Paul was saying in the rest of the letter. Paul wrote this last part with his own hand.
"may God curse him." See 1 Corinthians 12:3.
Paul wrote to the Christians in Corinth. These Chrsitians had many problems. Paul wanted to help them. They were listening to false teachers. They did not want to help the poor Christians in Jerusalem even though they promised to do this. They also thought evil things about Paul. Paul wanted to help these Chrsitians to live in a way that honored God.
See: False Teacher
See Map: Corinth; Jerusalem
The apostle Paul wrote this letter (see: 1:1). Timothy was with Paul but he did not write this letter.
See: Apostle
The letter was sent to the church of Corinth and also to other Christians near Corinth (see: 1:1, 9:2). Corinth was a large city. Many ships went in and out of Corinth. It was a Roman colony, meaning that many of the Corinthians were people who moved there from Rome. They did many of the same types of things the Romans did. While there were Jews in this church, there were more Gentiles. Paul founded the church of Corinth on his second journey (see: Acts 15:40–18:23).
See: Church; Gentile; Paul's Missionary Journeys
See Map: Rome
Paul wrote many letters to the Christians in Corinth. , including many letters (at least one from Corinth to Paul, 1 Corinthians 7:1; and between two and six from Paul to Corinth). Paul wrote this letter to help resolve the problems the Christians were having. He rebuked them for sinning. He wanted them to know he was an apostle. He also wanted them to give to Christians in Jerusalem as they promised to do.
See: False Teacher; Satan (The Devil); Apostle
1
Paul, an apostle of Christ Jesus by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, to the church of God that is in Corinth, and to all God's holy people in the entire region of Achaia:
[1:3]
Christians showed mercy and gave comfort to others. These titles showed that all the “mercy”(οἰκτιρμός/g3628) and “comfort”(παράκλησις/g3874) they gave ultimately came from God himself.
See: Mercy
See: Exodus 34:6; Psalm 25:6; Isaiah 40:1; 1 Peter 1:3
[1:4]
As an apostle, Paul experienced many “afflictions”(θλίψις/g2347). That is, Paul was persecuted for teaching people about Jesus.
See: Apostle; Persecute (Persecution)
See: John 16:33; Romans 8:18
[1:5]
Paul wrote about Jesus’ sufferings helping Christians. Some scholars think was writing about how Jesus suffered and died for sinners. Others think was writing about how Christians suffered for others, just as Christ did. They think Paul’s suffering helped to give the Corinthians’ “comfort and salvation” (1:6).
See: Atone (Atonement); Sin; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
See: Colossians 1:24-25; 2 Corinthians 4:10-11, 17
[1:8]
See Map: Asia
[1:8]
Paul wrote, “beyond our strength.” Scholars think Paul and those with him suffered more than they were physically capable of in their own human strength. That is, God provided them the strength to endure their suffering.
[1:8]
Some scholars think that to despair of life meant that Paul thought he was going to die. Whatever happened in Asia, Paul thought he was going to die. Some scholars think Paul was writing about being put into prison waiting to be killed as a punishment. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about a serious illness he had and that he was going to die.
See: Punish (Punishment)
See: 2 Corinthians 4:7-12
[1:10]
Paul wrote about setting hope on God. Scholars think Paul was confident that they would not die at this time, but that God would rescue them. That is, Paul had a confident expectation that God would rescue him and those with him.
See: Psalm 34:19; 1 Timothy 4:10
[1:12]
Paul was “proud” of how God’s favor helped these Christians to live in a way that honors God.
See: Boast
See: Psalm 44:8; Jeremiah 9:23-24
[1:12]
See: Conscience
[1:12]
Scholars think that “fleshly wisdom” was the same as earthly wisdom, or the wisdom of this world. Paul wanted Christians should make decisions by the wisdom that came from the Holy Spirit.
See: 1 Corinthians 2:13
See: Holy Spirit; Wise (Wisdom, Fool)
[1:14]
See: Day of the Lord
[1:15]
Scholars think the words “that you might receive the benefit of two visits” meant that the church in Corinth would have the chance to visit with Paul and hear him teach a second time.
See: Church
[1:18]
Jesus told people not to take oaths, but to simply do what they promised (see: Matthew 5:37). Scholars think Paul meant that the answers of “yes” or “no” must be clear. They think Paul wanted the church in Corinth to know that he was not changing his mind about visiting them.
See: James 5:12
See: Swear (Oath); Church
[1:21]
When Paul said that God “annointed”(χρίω/g5548) us, he meant that God chose Paul, and those with him, for a special purpose. That is, God wanted Paul to tell people about Jesus (see: Galatians 1:15-16).
See: Romans 1:1-2; Jeremiah 1:4-5
[1:22]
A “seal” was a mark which meant that something was owned by somebody. God owned Christians in some way. The Spirit was a “guarantee”(ἀρραβών/g0728), for the Christian. The Holy Spirit was a symbol that God would fulfill the things he promised. Christians would be resurrected and inherit the kingdom of God.
See: Seal; Holy Spirit; Symbol; Fulfill (Fulfillment); Resurrect (Resurrection); Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Kingdom of God
See: 2 Corinthians 5:5; Ephesians 1:13-14; 4:30
[1:23]
Some scholars think when Paul said, “I call God to bear witness for me,'' he was asking God to show the people that what Paul was about to say was true. Other scholars think that when Paul called on “God to bear witness,” it meant that if Paul didn’t lied, God would witness against Paul and punish Paul.
See: 1 Thessalonians 2: 10
See: Witness (Martyr); Punish (Punishment)
[1:23]
If the Corinthians repented, then Paul would not have to discipline and correct them for their sins .
See: 1 Corinthians 4:21; 2 Corinthians 13:2
See: Repent (Repentance); Discipline (To Disciple); Sin
"I, Paul ... wrote this letter to you, the church of God that is in Corinth" In this book, the word "I" refers to Paul. Also, the word "you" is almost always plural and refers to the believers in Corinth. There are two exceptions to this: 6:2 and 12:9.
This indicates that both Paul and the Corinthians knew Timothy and considered him to be their spiritual brother.
This is the name of a Roman province in the southern part of modern-day Greece.
"May we always praise the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ". This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate "Father" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
Both phrases refer to God. Possible meanings are 1) that the words "mercies" and "all comfort" describe the character of "Father" and "God" or 2) that the words "Father" and "God" refer to one who is the source of "mercies" and "all comfort."
"For just as Christ suffered greatly for our sake"
Possible meanings are 1) that this refers to the suffering that Paul and Timothy experience because they preach the message about Christ or 2) that this refers to the suffering that Christ experienced on their behalf.
Comfort is a major theme of this chapter. The Holy Spirit comforts Christians. The Corinthians probably were afflicted.
"But if people afflict us"
"if God comforts us"
"You experience effective comfort"
"Our hope concerning you is strong" or "We have not stopped having hope for you" or "We continue to confidently expect good for you"
"we want you to know"
"We felt so overwhelmed beyond our strength" or "The troubles we had caused us so much more stress than we could handle"
"we could not see any way we could stay alive" or "we were sure we would die"
"we were in despair like someone who is condemned to die"
"but instead to put our trust in God"
"who causes the dead to live again"
"He saved us from such a dangerous situation where we could have died"
"We trust in him to rescue us" or "We confidently expect that he will rescue us"
"God will rescue us from danger as you, the people of the church of Corinth, also help us"
"the favor that God has given to us"
"with integrity and godly sincerity,"
"We know by our conscience"
"not relying on human wisdom but on the grace of God"
"Everything we write to you is something you can read and understand" or "You can read and understand everything we write to you"
"I expect that you will fully understand" or "I trust you will fully understand"
The word "boast" here is used in the positive sense of feeling great satisfaction and joy in something.
Paul explains his sincere expectation with pure motives to come see the believers in Corinth after his first letter. People were criticizing Paul and saying he was not sincere. He refutes them by explaining his motives for what he was doing.
"so that you might benefit from me visiting you twice"
"I was not hesitating." or "I was confident in my decision."
"I do not plan things according to the flesh ... at the same time"
"human standards" or "the way most people act"
"I do not plan things ... so that I say 'Yes, I will certainly visit' and 'No, I will definitely not visit' at the same time!"
"what we say to you"
"For the Son of God ... does not say 'Yes' and 'No' concerning God's promises. Instead, he always says 'Yes.'"
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate "Son" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"all the promises of God are guaranteed in Jesus Christ"
The word "him" refers to Jesus Christ.
"God who confirms our relationship with each other because we are in Christ" or "God who confirms both our and your relationship with Christ".
"he sent us to preach the gospel" or "he chose us to be his people".
"he has put his mark of ownership on us" or "he has shown that we belong to him"
"gave us the Spirit to live within each of us"
The Holy Spirit is a personal guarantee that this will happen.
"as witness for me" or "to testify for me"
"so that I might not cause you more suffering"
"control what your faith should be" or "control what you believe"
"we are working with you so that you may have joy"
"remain firm in your faith"
1
So I decided for my own part that I would not again come to you in sorrow.
2
If I caused you sorrow, who could make me glad but the very one who was made sorrowful by me?
[2:1, 2:4]
During a previous visit, Paul had to discipline some Christians who were sinning. Some scholars think the Christians in Corinth were saddened because they should have disciplined the sinning Christians.
See: 2 Corinthians 7:8-9
See: Discipline (To Disciple); Sin
[2:5]
The sins of certain Chrsitians caused pain for Paul and the other Christians in Corinth. Scholars think that the sinning Christians caused great damage to the whole church.
[2:6]
Scholars think that when Paul said the punishment “by the majority is enough,” he was talking about a decision that most of the Christians in Corinth made. That is, the punishment was just. Scholars think the discipline and punishment was to encourage the sinful Christians to repent.
See: Matthew 18:15-17
See: Discipline (To Disciple); Punish (Punishment); Sin; Repent (Repentance)
[2:7]
Scholars think that to be “overwhelmed”(καταπίνω/g2666) by too much sorrow meant to experience so much sadness that a person might stop obeying Jesus.
[2:9]
Paul encouraged the church in Corinth to publicly forgive the sinful man. This was the test about which Paul spoke. Paul wanted to know if the church would obey Paul.
See: Philippians 2: 22; Philemon 21
[2:10]
Paul wrote about the presence of Christ. Scholars think Paul acted as if he were standing next to Jesus. See: 1 Corinthians 5:3-5
See: Messiah (Christ)
[2:11]
Scholars think Paul and the Christians knew that Satan always tries to make people follow Satan. Satan has evil plans to cause people to live in the wrong way.
See: 1 Peter 5:8
See: Satan (The Devil)
[2:12]
When Paul said “a door was opened to me by the Lord,” this was a metaphor. Some scholars think the door that was opened referred to God making a way for Paul to preach the gospel in Troas. Other scholars think the door that was opened referred to the hearts of the people in Troas. These people were ready to hear and believe the gospel.
See: Door (Metaphor); Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Heart (Metaphor)
See Map: Troas
[2:13]
Scholars think Paul was hoping to see Titus in order to hear good news about Corinth. Paul loved the Christians in Corinth and worried about them.
See: 2 Corinthians 7:5-6
See: Spirit (Spiritual)
[2:13]
Titus was a Christian leader who helped Paul. Paul sent him to encourage the Christians in Corinth.
See: 2 Corinthians Introduction; Titus
See: Gospel
[2:14]
A “triumph” (θριαμβεύω/g2358) was a huge parade through the city of Rome that the government arranged to reward a successful general. Some scholars think that Paul was like the victorious general who rode in the chariot, because God gave him success in his preaching. Other scholars think that the general is God and that Paul was like one of the soldiers, since he obeyed God in all things.
See: Colossians 2:15
See: Preach (Preacher)
[2:14, 2:15]
When Paul spoke about the “sweet aroma,” he used a metaphor. After a Roman victory in war, there was a parade with special smells. They burned sweet spices and people loved the smell. In the same way, when Paul preached the gospel, those who accepted it experienced delight and peace in a way that was pleasing. However, to those who rejected the gospel did not have peace and they were hopelessness.
See: 1 Corinthians 1:18; Ephesians 5:2
See: Fragrant Offering (Aroma); Metaphor; Preach (Preacher); Gospel
[2:16]
Paul asked, “who is worthy of these things.” Some scholars think Paul was asking, “is anyone worthy to do the work God gives.” No one is worthy to serve God. However, scholars think that Paul wanted people to know is that God was the one who gave him the power to serve God
(see: 3:5; 1 Corinthians 15:9-10).
[2:17]
In ancient times, teachers charged money to their students. In the same way, the false teachers in Corinth also demanded money from the people when they taught about the wrong things about God.
See: Acts 20:33-35; 1 Corinthians 9:3-18
See: False Teacher
"I made the decision"
"in a way that would cause you great sadness" or "while I am sorrowful"
"If I caused you sorrow, the only ones who could make me glad would be the very one whom I had hurt."
"I wrote as I did in my previous letter". Some scholars believe this refers to the letter known as First Corinthians. Other scholars believe this refers to a letter Paul wrote after the letter known as First Corinthians and before this letter.
"those who should have made me rejoice might not hurt me"
"what gives me joy is what gives you joy, too"
Here the word "tribulation" refers to emotional pain.
"with extreme sorrow"
"with much crying"
"not to say this too harshly" or "not to exaggerate"
"The way that the majority has punished that person is sufficient"
"too much sorrow does not overwhelm him"
"show him that you truly love him"
"you are obedient to God in everything" or "you are obedient in everything that I have taught you"
"I have forgiven it for your sake"
"forgiven out of my love for you" or "forgiven for your benefit"
"For we know his schemes well"
"The Lord opened a door to me ... to preach the gospel" or "The Lord gave me the opportunity ... to preach the gospel"
"I was worried"
Paul speaks of Titus as his spiritual brother.
"So I left the people of Troas"
"God, who leads us as prisoners in Christ's victory parade" or "God, who leads us as victorious soldiers in Christ's triumphal parade"
"He causes the knowledge of Christ to spread to everyone who hears us, just as the sweet smell of burning incense spreads to everyone near it"
"everywhere we go"
Paul speaks of his ministry as if it were an offering or incense that was being burned, creating a pleasant smell to God.
"the sweet aroma which is the knowledge of Christ" or "the sweet aroma that Christ offers".
"those whom God has saved"
"the knowledge of Christ is an aroma."
Possible meanings are 1) that the word "death" is repeated for emphasis and the phrase means "an aroma that causes death" or 2) "an aroma of death that causes people to die"
"the ones whom God is saving"
"an aroma that gives life" or "an aroma of life that gives people life"
'Who is worthy to spread the knowledge of Christ?" or "It is amazing that anyone is worthy of these things!"
"who sell God's message"
"pure motives"
"we speak as people who are joined to Christ" or "we speak with the authority of Christ"
"as people whom God has sent"
"speaking in the presence of God"
1
Are we beginning to praise ourselves again? We do not need letters of recommendation to you or from you, like some people, do we?
2
You yourselves are our letter of recommendation, written on our hearts, known and read by all people.
3
You show that you are a letter from Christ, the result of our ministry. It was written not with ink but by the Spirit of the living God. It was not written on tablets of stone, but on tablets of human hearts.
[3:1]
In ancient times, people wrote short letters in order to introduce someone and say nice things about the person who carried the letter.
[3:2]
When Paul wrote the words, “written on our hearts,”this was a metaphor. Paul wanted to say that he loved the Christians in Corinth and was friends with them. Paul especially loved the Christians in Corinth because he saw how believing in Jesus change them.
See: Heart (Metaphor)
[3:3]
The Law that God gave to Moses was written on tablets of stone. However, God promised that a day was coming when he would write his laws on the hearts of people (see: Jeremiah 31:33). This was a metaphor. The tablet of the human heart was the place from where people think, feel, and make choices.
See: Law of Moses; Heart (Metaphor)
[3:5]
When Paul said “our competence is from God,” he meant that God caused him and those with him to have power from God. He also wanted to say that God gave them permission to serve God by doing the things they were doing.
[3:6]
See: New Covenant
[3:6]
Paul wrote that the letter killed and the Spirit gave life. The letter Paul wrote about the Law of Moses. People needed to perfectly obey the Law of Moses. However, no one did except Jesus. Because of this, everyone was punished for disobeying the Law of Moses. The punishment for not following the Law of Moses was death. On the other hand, the Holy Spirit gave a new type of life and changed people so they can follow Jesus.
See: John 6:63; Romans 7:6, 8:2
See: Holy Spirit; Law of Moses; Punish (Punishment); Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)
[3:7]
When Moses returned from seeing God, Moses’ face glowed (see: Exodus 33:18–23). Scholars think Moses’ face shone so brightly that it hurt the eyes of the people who tried to look directly at his face.
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[3:7, 3:8, 3:9, 3:10, 3:11]
See: Glory (Glorify)
[3:13]
Moses covered his face with a veil because the people could not bear to look at him. That is, the brightness of God’s glory on his face was too much for the people to see. Paul also knew that the glory on Moses’ face eventually faded. Paul said that the glory of the gospel was far more glorious and lasted forever.
See: Exodus 34:33-35
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Glory (Glorify); Gospel
[3:14]
Paul wrote that the minds of the Israelites were closed. Some scholars think that Satan made the minds of the people of Israel unable to hear the truth about God or that it was God who did great things (see: 2 Corinthians 4:3-4). Other scholars think that God closed the minds of the people of Israel (see: Romans 9:14). Other scholars think that the people themselves closed their minds to the truth about the Messiah.
See: John 12:40
See: Mind
[3:15]
When Paul spoke about the veil that “covers their hearts,” he used a metaphor. Paul said the people were unable to believe the gospel because their hearts and minds were blind to understanding the truth about the Messiah.
See: John 5:39-40
See: Metaphor; Messiah (Christ); Gospel; Heart (Metaphor); Mind
[3:17]
Most scholars think the Spirit about which Paul spoke was God. That is, God revealed himself through the Holy Spirit.
See: Holy Spirit; Spirit (Spiritual); Reveal (Revelation)
[3:18]
Paul wrote that Christians were being changed. Scholars think that God, through the Holy Spirit, was changing the Christians to be made into the “likeness”(εἰκών/g1504) of Jesus (see: Romans 8:29). That is, Chrsitians started thinking, saying, and doing the same way Jesus did.
See: Image of God
[3:18]
Scholars think various things about the meaning of “one degree of glory into another”.
See: Glory (Glorify); Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Jesus' Return to Earth; New Covenant; Covenant;Covenant with Moses (Old Covenant)
"We are not beginning to praise ourselves again."
"We certainly do not need letters of recommendation to you or from you, like some people do."
This is a letter that a person writes to introduce and give their approval of someone else.
"You yourselves are like our letter of recommendation"
"which Christ has written on our hearts". Possible meanings are 1) Paul and his coworkers are sure about the Corinthians being their letter of recommendation or 2) Paul and his coworkers care very deeply for the Corinthians.
"that all people can know and read"
"you are a letter that Christ has written"
"delivered by us.". Because of the work Paul and his companions had done, the world could look at the Corinthians and see how Christ blesses people in this life.
Paul clarifies that the Corinthians are like a spiritual letter, not like a letter that humans write with physical objects.
"It was written not with ink but it was written by the Spirit of the living God" or "It is not a letter that people wrote with ink but a letter that the Spirit of the living God wrote"
"It is not a letter that people engraved on stone tablets but a letter that the Spirit of the living God wrote on tablets of human hearts"
Paul alludes to God giving the Ten Commandments on stone tablets. This represents the law of Moses in Exodus 24:12.
"qualified in ourselves" or "sufficient in ourselves"
"to claim that anything we have done in ministry comes from our own efforts"
"God gives us our sufficiency"
"a covenant not based on commands that men have written"
"but a covenant of the Spirit" or "but a covenant based on what the Spirit does"
"the written law leads to death"
Paul contrasts the fading glory of the old covenant with the superiority and freedom of the new covenant. He contrasts the veil of Moses with the clarity of present revelation.
"the ministry that causes people to die because it is based on the law"
"that God carved in letters on stone"
"in so much glory"
"They could not look because"
"So the service that the Spirit does must be even more glorious."
"the ministry that gives life because it is based on the Spirit"
"the ministry that condemns people because it is based on the law"
"then the ministry of righteousness must abound in so much more glory!"
Paul means that "the ministry of righteousness" is far more glorious than the law, which also had glory.
"the ministry that makes people righteous because it is based on the Spirit"
The Old Testament law no longer appears glorious when compared with the new covenant, which is much more glorious.
"the law which God once made glorious"
"in this way"
"that which was becoming useless"
"Since we confidently expect this" or "Since we confidently wait to receive this glory"
"such confidence"
"the glory on Moses's face as it faded away completely". (Exodus 34:33-35).
"But the Israelites could not understand what they saw"
to the time at which Paul was writing to the Corinthians
"when they hear someone read the old covenant" Just as the Israelites could not see the glory on Moses's face because he covered his face with a veil, there is a spiritual veil that prevents people from understanding when they read the old covenant.
"No one removes the veil, because only in Christ does God remove it"
This phrase refers to the time at which Paul was writing to the Corinthians.
"whenever someone reads the Mosaic law"
"they are unable to understand what they are hearing"
"when a person starts to worship the Lord" or "when a person starts to trust in the Lord"
"God lifts the veil away" or "God gives them the ability to understand"
Here the word "us" refers to all believers, including Paul and the Corinthians.
Unlike the Israelites who could not see God's glory reflected on Moses's face because he had covered it with a veil, there is nothing to prevent believers from seeing and understanding God's glory.
"The Lord is transforming us into his same glorious likeness"
"from one amount of glory to another amount of glory." This means that the Spirit is constantly increasing the glory of believers.
"just as this comes from the Lord"
1
Therefore, because we have this ministry, and just as we have received mercy, we do not become discouraged.
2
Instead, we have rejected secret and shameful ways. We do not walk in craftiness, and we do not mishandle the word of God, but by presenting the truth, we recommend ourselves to everyone's conscience in the sight of God.
[4:2]
Paul did not want Christians to live in secret and shameful ways. He did not want them to lie or to try to hide things from people.
See: 1 Thessalonians 2:3-6
[4:2]
Paul did not want Christians to mishandle the Word of God. Some scholars think Paul did not want Christians to speak the wrong things about the Bible. Other scholars think Paul wanted Christians to teach people about the Bible so they can understand it.
See: Word of God
[4:2]
See: Conscience
[4:3]
Paul wrote about the gospel being veiled. This is a metaphor. Scholars think Paul was writing about people who rejected the gospel. If they understood it, then they would believe it. However, their sin caused them not to be able to understand true things about God. Satan does not want people to know true things about God.
See: 1 Corinthians 1:18; 2 Corinthians 3:14
See: Metaphor; Gospel; Sin; Satan (The Devil)
[4:4]
Scholars think Satan is the “god of this world.” While Satan is not God, God gives Satan permission to rule the world in some way.
See: Acts 26:18; Ephesians 2:2
See: Satan (The Devil); World
[4:4]
Jesus had divine glory, just as God had when Moses saw him. When people came to Jesus, they realized that he was the “image”(εἰκών/g1504) of God. That is, Jesus showed people what God is like.
See: John 1:14; Colossians 1:15-20; Hebrews 1:3
See: Glory (Glorify); Image of God; Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[4:7]
When Paul spoke about jars of clay, he used a metaphor. In ancient times, people often had clay jars in different sizes. They used them for many different purposes. Sometimes, people hid valuable things in them. However, they were inexpensive and easily broken. Paul wanted people to know that God would use people to tell other people about the gospel even though people were flawed.
See: Job 10:9; 2 Timothy 2:20-21
[4:10]
Paul wrote that Christians always carry the death of Jesus in their body. This is a metaphor. Scholars think Paul wanted Christians to know they suffer in the same ways Jesus suffered. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about being persecuted for teaching people about Jesus.
See: Galatians 6:17; Philippians 3:10-11; Colossians 1:24-25
See: Metaphor; Persecute (Persecution)
[4:14]
Paul wrote about Jesus bringing people into his presence. He wanted to say that people will live together with Jesus in heaven forever.
See: Romans 8:11; 1 Thessalonians 4:14-17
See: Heaven
[4:16]
Paul wrote that people are outwardly wasting away. He wanted people to know that their bodies were slowly dying as they got older.
[4:17]
Paul wrote that the things that caused him problems were momentary and light. This is a metaphor. That is, he thought serving God was greater than any problem. He also thought the promise to live together with God in heaven forever helped him when he was persecuted.
See: Romans 8:18; 1 Peter 1:6-9, 5:10
See: Metaphor; Heaven; Persecute (Persecution)
[4:17]
Paul wrote about the eternal weight of glory. This is a metaphor. Scholars think Paul was willing to suffer because he knew he would be with God in heaven one day.
See: Romans 8:18; James 1:12
See: Glory (Glorify); Heaven
[4:18]
Paul wrote about things that people could not see. Scholars think he was writing about things that happened in the spiritual world or in heaven. This is a place where angels and demons can be seen.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Heaven; Angel; Demon
Here the word "we" refers to Paul and his coworker, but not to the Corinthians. Paul writes that he is honest in his ministry by preaching Christ, not praising himself.
"because God has shown us mercy"
This means that Paul and his coworkers refuse to do "secret and shameful" things.
"the things that people do secretly because they cause shame"
"live by deceiving people"
"we handle God's message correctly" or "we use the word of God properly"
This means that they provide enough evidence for each person who hears them to decide whether they are right or wrong.
"before God" or "with God as witness"
See 2 Corinthians 3:14. There Paul explained that there is a spiritual veil that prevents people from understanding when they read the old covenant. In the same way, people are not able to understand the gospel.
"if a veil covers our gospel, that veil covers it"
"the gospel that we preach"
"the god of this world has prevented unbelievers from understanding"
"the god who rules this world." This phrase refers to Satan.
This means that they are unable to understand "the gospel of the glory of Christ"
"the light that comes from the gospel"
"the gospel about Christ's glory"
"but we proclaim Christ Jesus as Lord, and we proclaim ourselves as your servants"
"because of Jesus"
Paul refers to God creating light, as described in Genesis 1:3.
"He has shone ... to enable us to understand the glory of God"
"in our minds"
"the light, which is the knowledge of the glory of God, in the presence"
"the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ." Just as God's glory shone upon Moses's face, it also shines upon Jesus's face. This means that when Paul preaches the gospel, people are able to see and understand the message about God's glory.
Here the word "we" refers to Paul and his coworkers, but not to the Corinthians.
This emphasizes that they are of little value compared to the worth of the gospel that they preach.
"so that people clearly know"
"People afflict us in every way"
"People persecute us, but God does not abandon us" or "People persecute us, but God does not stop caring for us"
"abandoned. People strike us down but do not destroy us"
"hurt badly"
"often in danger of dying, as Jesus died" or "always suffering in such a way that we experience the death of Jesus"
"people can see that we will live in bodies again because Jesus is alive" or "we can show other people in our bodies the spiritual life that Jesus gives."
"God is always leading those of us who are alive to face death because we are joined to Jesus" or "People are always causing us who are alive to be in danger of dying because we are joined to Jesus"
"so that God may reveal the life of Jesus in our mortal flesh"
"God may reveal that Jesus is alive" or "God may reveal the life that Jesus gives to his people"
Paul is referring to our physical bodies, which will die someday.
This means that they are always in danger of physical death so that the Corinthians can have spiritual life.
"the same attitude of faith."
"as the one who wrote these words"
This is a quote from Psalm 116:10.
"God, who raised the Lord Jesus, will"
Here the word "everything" refers to all of the sufferings that Paul has described in previous verses.
"God may show his grace to many people, causing more and more people to give thanks, to the glory of God"
"So we remain confident"
"our physical bodies are getting weak and dying"
"our spiritual beings are being strengthened day by day" or "God is renewing our inward being more each day"
Paul speaks of his sufferings and the glory that God will give him as if they were objects that can be weighed.
"that no one can measure"
"things that we can see ... things that we cannot see ... things that we cannot see"
"but we are watching for things that are unseen"
1
We know that if our earthly house—the tent—is destroyed, we have a building from God. It is a house not made by human hands, but an eternal house, in heaven.
2
For in this tent we groan, longing to be clothed with our heavenly residence.
3
We long for this because by putting it on we will not be found to be naked.
[5:1]
When Paul spoke about the “earthly dwelling”(οἰκία/g3614), he used a metaphor. He was speaking about a person’s body. It is a temporary place where a person lives. This body is destroyed when a person dies.
See: Job 19:25-27
See: Metaphor
[5:1]
Paul wrote about a “building from God, house, and heavenly dwelling.” This was a metaphor. Paul was writing about a person’s new body after they are resurrected. This will never be destroyed.
See: John 14:2; 1 Corinthians 15:53-54
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Heaven; Metaphor
[5:3]
Paul wrote about being naked or unclothed. Scholars think he was using a metaphor. He was speaking about a person who did not have a body. Paul wanted to be resurrected and have his new resurrected body.
See: Metaphor; Resurrect (Resurrection)
[5:4]
Paul wrote about something being swallowed up by life. He was writing about someone’s body being replaced with a new resurrected body.
See: 1 Corinthians 15:54; Isaiah 25:8
[5:5]
See: 2 Corinthians 1:22
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Seal
[5:8]
When the Christian died, they are separated from their body Then, they go to be with God in heaven. This is the true home of Christians.
See: Philippians 1:21-23
[5:10]
See: Day of Judgment
[5:12]
Paul wrote about someone boasting about appearances. He was speaking about boasting about doing certain things that other people saw. This caused other people to think good things about them.
See: 2 Corinthians 1:12-14; Galatians 6:12-14
See: Boast
[5:13]
People thought Paul was out of his mind. That is, they thought he was insane or not thinking in the right way. Scholars think people insulted Paul because he had a vision of heaven, because he spoke in tongues, or because of the way Paul spoke.
See: 1 Samuel 21:10-15; Mark 3:21; Acts 26:24-25
See: Mind; Vision; Heaven; Speaking in Tongues
[5:14]
Paul wrote, “all have died.” When people believe in Jesus, he changed them in some way. He gave them a new life. When Paul wrote that all have died, he wanted Christians to know that they were not slaves to sin anymore.
See: Romans 6:1-14; Galatians 2:20; Colossians 3:3
See: Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Sinful Nature; Serve (Servant, Slave)
[5:17] See: Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Create (Creation, Creature)
[5:18]
Two people fighting against one another are reconciled when they are at peace with one another. Non-Christians were enemies of God and fought against God. However, Christians are at peace with God because Jesus reconciled people to God by dying.
See: Reconcile (Reconciliation); Atone (Atonement)
[5:19]
In the Bible, when someone sins, it is spoken about as if it were a trespass against God. This is a metaphor. When someone sins, they sin against God. They will be condemned because of their sins and punished. However, for Christians, Jesus was punished for the sins of Christians. Christians do not need to be condemned and punished.
See: Isaiah 44:22; Romans 3:23-26, 5:8-10,18-19; 1 John 2:1-2
See: Condemn (Condemnation); Punish (Punishment); Sin; Metaphor; Atone (Atonement)
[5:21]
See: Sin; Atone (Atonement); Sacrifice
"if people destroy our earthly house—the tent—we have" or "if people kill our bodies, we have". Paul emphasizes that the Christian's circumstances in this world are temporary. It gives hope to those who are suffering.
"if the tent that is our home on earth is destroyed"
"It is a house that humans did not make"
Here "this tent" means the same thing as "the earthly dwelling that we live in".
"the place God will give us to live in." Because of this, Paul is not afraid of being killed for preaching the gospel.
"by putting on our heavenly dwelling"
"we will not be naked" or "God will not find us naked"
Paul speaks of the physical body as if it were a "tent", which refers to "the earthly dwelling that we live in."
Paul refers to the difficulties that the physical body experiences as if they were heavy objects that are difficult to carry.
Here "to be unclothed" refers to the death of the physical body; "to be clothed" refers to the resurrection body that God will give.
"to be without clothes" or "to be naked"
"so that life may swallow up what is mortal". The physical body that will die will be replaced by a resurrection body that will live forever.
The Spirit is spoken of as if he were a down payment toward eternal life. See 2 Corinthians 1:22.
"while we are living in this earthly body"
"we are not in heaven with the Lord"
"we live according to faith, not according to what we see"
"We would prefer to be away from the physical body and at home with the Lord in heaven, than to remain in the body and away from the Lord"
"whether we are at home in the body or away from it" or "whether we are at home with the Lord or away from him."
"to please the Lord"
"we all must stand in the presence of Christ to be judged" or "Christ will judge all of us"
"each person may receive what he deserves"
"the things he has done in the physical body"
"whether those things were good or bad"
"knowing what it means to fear the Lord"
"we persuade people of the truth of the gospel" or "we persuade people that we are legitimate apostles."
"God clearly sees what kind of people we are"
"I expect that it is also clear to your conscience" or "I trust that that you are also convinced of it"
"We are not recommending ourselves to you again" or "We are not trying to show you again that we are worthy"
"so you may have something to say to those"
"those who praise their own actions, but do not care about what they really are in their inner being"
"if people think we are crazy ... if people think we are sane"
"our love for Christ" or "Christ's love for us".
"died for all people"
"Christ, who died for their sake and whom God raised"
Possible meanings are 1) these words refer only to "died" or 2) these words refer to both "died" and "was raised".
This refers to what Paul has just said about living for Christ instead of living for self.
"judge anyone" or "think about anyone"
"human standards" or "the way most people do"
"he is a new person". Paul speaks of the person who believes in Christ as if that person were a new person that God had created. The old and new creation probably refer to how Paul illustrates the old and new self.
Here "the old things" refers to the things that characterized a person before he trusted in Christ.
"God has done all these things."
"the ministry of reconciling people to him"
"This means that in Christ"
"in Christ, God is reconciling mankind to himself"
God has given Paul the responsibility to spread the message that God is reconciling people to himself.
"the message about reconciliation"
"God has appointed us as those who speak for Christ"
"Let God reconcile you to himself"
"Christ never sinned, but God made him to become sin for us”
"to become the sacrifice for which God will forgive our sins"
"us. He did this so that"
"so that through Christ we might have the righteousness that God requires"
1
Working together with him, we also urge you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
2
For he says,
[6:1]
Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to do things that honored God. If they did nothing to honor God, he said that they received the grace of God in vain. That is, God was gracious to them and it did not cause them to do good things.
See: 1 Corinthians 15:10
[6:2]
Paul wrote about a favorable time and the day of salvation. He was writing about the same time. At this time, God will save his people. Some scholars think Paul was writing about the time from when Jesus was born until the time when Jesus returns to the earth. Other scholars this Paul was writing about the time when Jesus returns.
See: Isaiah 61:1-2; Luke 4:19
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Jesus' Return to Earth
[6:3]
See: Stumble (Stumbling Block)
[6:7]
The armor of righteousness is a metaphor. The weapons and protection that a soldier used in battle were his armor. Paul was writing about God helping Christians to live in a way that honors God.
See: Isaiah 59:17; 2 Corinthians 10:3-6; Ephesians 6:11-17
See: Metaphor; Righteous (Righteousness)
[6:10]
Paul write about possessing all things. Some scholars think Paul was writing about the blessings God gave to him. God promised certain things to people who believe in Jesus. However, these were not things that made Christians rich.
[6:11]
Paul wrote that the heart of Christians is open. This is a metaphor. He was writing about the Christians who were with him. These people loved the Christians in Corinth.
See: Philippians 1:7-8
See: Heart (Metaphor); Metaphor
[6:12]
Paul wrote that the Christians in Corinth were “restrained”(στενοχωρέω/g4729). He wanted to say that they did not love Paul. Perhaps some Christians in Corinth rejected Paul.
See: 2 Corinthians 7:2
See: Heart (Metaphor)
[6:14]
Paul spoke about being “tied together with unbelievers.” This was a metaphor. In ancient times, a person would tie two animals together using a yoke, a wooden frame. They were tied together to pull a plow or perhaps a heavy load. The Law of Moses prohibited plowing with two kinds of animals together (see: Leviticus 19:19). Paul did not want Christians and non-Christians to be joined together in some way.
See: 1 Corinthians 5:9-11; 15:33; James 4:4
See: Metaphor
[6:14]
See: Fellowship
[6:14]
Paul spoke about light and darkness. These were metaphors. Paul was speaking about two different kingdoms. The kingdom of God is described as light. The kingdom of Satan is described as dark.
See: Isaiah 42:6-7, 16; Acts 26:18; Colossians 1:12-13; 1 Peter 2:9
See: Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Metaphor; Kingdom of God; Satan (The Devil)
[6:15]
In ancient Israel, some Jews called Satan Belial.
See: Satan (The Devil)
[6:16]
Christians are the temple of God because the Holy Spirit lives within them. When Paul wrote about the living God, he was speaking about God. False gods do not exist, and they are spoken about as if they are dead (see: Jeremiah 10:10; Acts 14:15; 1 Thessalonians 1:9).
See: 1 Corinthians 3:16-17; 6:19; Ephesians 2:19-22
See: Temple; Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
[6:17]
See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart)
[6:17]
In ancient Israel, people worshipped idols. Sometimes this was spoken about as if it were touching something that is unclean. This is a metaphor. Paul did not want Christians to worship idols.
See: Worship; Idolatry (Idol); Clean and Unclean
"Working together with God"
"we beg you to make use of the grace that you have received from God"
"For God says in scripture". This introduces a quotation from Isaiah 49:8.
"We do not want to do anything that will prevent people from believing our message"
"we do not want anyone to be able to speak badly about our ministry"
"Because we are God's servants we recommend ourselves to you in every way" or "in every way we show that we are God's servants". Paul likely uses the pronoun "we" to represent at least Timothy and himself. It may also include other people.
Paul mentions various difficult situations in which they commend themselves as God's servants.
Paul describes some of the difficult circumstances in which he and his companions served God.
Paul lists moral virtues that they maintained in difficult situations, commending themselves as God's servants.
"by speaking God's message about truth" or "by speaking God's true message"
"by showing God's power to people"
Paul speaks of their righteousness as if it were weapons that they use to fight spiritual battles.
"righteousness as our armor" or "righteousness as our weapons"
Possible meanings are 1) that there is a weapon in one hand and a shield in the other or 2) that they are completely equipped for battle, able to fend off attacks from any direction.
"people regard us as deceivers" or "people say that we are liars"
"but we are truthful"
"as if people did not know us, and yet people know us well"
"as if people were punishing us for our actions, yet they have not killed us"
"spoken honestly to you"
"we love you very much"
"We have not restrained you" or "We have not given you any reason to stop loving us".
"your own hearts are restraining you" or "you have stopped loving us for your own reasons"
"love us back" or "love us much as we have loved you"
"Only be yoked together with believers"
"team up with" or "have a close relationship with". Paul speaks of working together toward a common purpose as if it were two animals tied together to pull a plow or cart.
"For righteousness can have no association with lawlessness."
"Light can have no fellowship with darkness.". The words "light" and "darkness" refer to the moral and spiritual qualities of believers and unbelievers.
"There is no agreement between Christ and the devil."
"A believer shares nothing in common with an unbeliever."
"There is no agreement between the temple of God and idols." See Exodus 25:8 and 29:45, Leviticus 26:12, Jeremiah 31:1 and Ezekiel 37:27.
"we are like a temple where the living God dwells"
"I will be with them and help them"
"set yourselves apart" or "allow me to set you apart"
"Touch only things that are clean" or "Stay away from things that are unclean"
1
Beloved, since we have these promises, let us cleanse ourselves of all defilement of flesh and spirit. Let us perfect holiness in the fear of God.
In addition to our own comfort, we also rejoiced even more because of Titus' joy, because his spirit was refreshed by all of you.
[7:1]
Paul wrote about things that make a person unclean in body and spirit. Scholars think Paul was writing about any sin. Every sin makes a person unclean in body and spirit. That is, it makes them completely unclean.
See: 1 Thessalonians 4:7;1 Peter 2:11
See: Sin; Clean and Unclean; Spirit (Spiritual)
[7:1]
Paul wanted Christians to live in a way that honors God. He wanted them to try to be holy because they feared God.
See: Proverbs 1:7, 8:13, 16:6; Matthew 10:28;
See: Fear of God; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart)
[7:2]
See: 2 Corinthians 6:13
[7:2]
When someone took advantage of another person, they cheated this person in some way. Often, they took money from someone (see: 2 Corinthians 12:17-18).
See: Acts 20:33-35;1 Thessalonians 4:6
[7:4]
See: 2 Corinthians 1:12
[7:5]
See: Introduction to 2 Corinthians
See: Paul's Missionary Journeys
See Map: Macedonia
[7:5]
Paul said, “our bodies had no rest.” Some scholars think Paul was speaking about their whole person, that is, body, soul, and spirit, when he said “our bodies had no rest.” When he spoke about rest, he was speaking about people being free from troubles and conflicts.
See: 2 Corinthians 4:7-12
See: Soul; Spirit (Spiritual)
[7:8]
See: 2 Corinthians 2:1-4
[7:9, 7:10]
There were two kinds of sorrow. “Godly” sorrow meant that people felt badly about their sins and later repented before God. “Worldly” sorry meant that people tried to hide their sins by blaming others or making excuses. They did not truly repent.
See: Luke 18:9-13; 2 Timothy 2:22-26
See: Repent (Repentance); Sin; World
[7:10]
Paul wrote about salvation with regret. “Without regret”(ἀμεταμέλητος/g0278) meant that once the Corinthians repented of their sin and were at peace with God, they could be at peace. That is, it was a salvation that freed them from the judgment of God.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Repent (Repentance); Judge (Judgment)
[7:11]
Paul wrote that the Corinthians were innocent. Scholars think that though the Corinthians did not immediately to correct someone who sinned. However, they did not sin in this way. Therefore, they were innocent of sinning in this way.
[7:12]
See: 2 Corinthians 2:5
[7:13]
Titus went to Corinth in order to tell them to change their ways. The repentance of the Christians encouraged Titus. In this way Titus’ spirit was “refreshed”(ἀναπαύω/g0373).
See: 2 Timothy 1:16; Philemon 20
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Repent (Repentance)
[7:15]
Paul wrote about “fear and trembling.” He wanted people to honor, respect, and submit to Titus. Scholars think Paul was speaking about how the Christians in Corinth welcomed Titus with much honor and respect. That is, they knew Paul sent Titus to them. Because of this, God gave permission to Titus lead the Corinthians.
See: Mark 5:24-34; 1 Corinthians 2:2-5; Philippians 2:12
See: Fear of God
"You whom I love" or "Dear friends"
Here Paul is saying to stay away from any form of sin that would affect one's relationship with God.
"of all things in our body and spirit that make us unacceptable to God"
"Let us do all we can to be perfectly holy"
"out of deep respect for God" or "because we fear God"
"Make room for us in your hearts" or "Love us and accept us"
"I do not say this to accuse you of having done wrong." The word "this" refers to what Paul just said about not having wronged anyone.
"you are very dear to us"
"whether we live or whether we die"
"us" includes the Corinthian believers.
"I am very proud of you"
"You fill me with comfort"
"I am extremely joyful"
"even though we suffer greatly"
Here the word "we" refers to Paul and Timothy but not to the Corinthians or Titus.
"we had no rest" or "we were very tired"
"we experienced trouble in every way"
"by conflicts with other people and by fears within ourselves". Possible meanings for "outside" are 1) "outside of our bodies" or 2) "outside of the church." The word "inside" refers to their inward emotions.
"by learning about the comfort that Titus had received from you"
"when I learned that my letter". Paul praises them for their godly sorrow, their zeal to do right, and the joy that it brought him and Titus.
"not because what I said in my letter made you sorrowful"
or "distressed ... distress ... distress"
"so that we did not harm you in any way"
"For godly sorrow produces repentance, and repentance leads to salvation"
Possible meanings are 1) Paul has no regret that he caused them sorrow because that sorrow led to their repentance and salvation or 2) the Corinthians will not regret experiencing sorrow because it led to their repentance and salvation.
"Worldly sorrow, however, leads to spiritual death"
"Look and see for yourselves what great diligence"
"Your determination to prove you were innocent was very great!"
"your anger"
"that someone should carry out justice"
"the one who did wrong"
"so that you would know in the sight of God your earnestness toward us"
sincere, serious desire for what is good
"before God" or "with God as witness"
"This is what encourages us"
"all of you refreshed his spirit" or "all of you made him stop worrying"
"For although I boasted to him about you"
"you did not disappoint me"
"you proved that our boasting about you to Titus was true"
"how all of you obeyed"
"you welcomed him with great reverence"
"with great reverence for Titus"
1
We want you to know, brothers, about the grace of God that has been given to the churches of Macedonia.
2
During a great test of tribulation, the abundance of their joy and the extremity of their poverty have produced great riches of generosity.
[8:2]
Paul commended the Christians in Macedonia because they not only gave as much as they were able, but many gave even more. That is, they even gave money they needed. Scholars think the Macedonian Christians gave this way and then trusted that God would take care of them.
See: Romans 15:26-27; 1 Corinthians 16:1-4
See Map: Macedonia
[8:3]
People gave of their own free will. The Macedonian Christians decided to help the Christians in Jerusalem. The Macedonian chose to do this and were happy to do it.
See: Exodus 35:29; Acts 11:27-30
[8:5]
When Paul said that the Christians “first gave themselves to the Lord,” he meant that the Christians were completely devoted to God. That is, they were committed to serve God in all ways. Scholars think these Christians, because of their desire to follow God, prepared themselves to give generously to the Christians in Jerusalem.
See: Psalm 116:12-14
See: Lord
[8:6]
Paul wrote about an act of grace. He was writing about the money the Christians sent. They did this graciously.
See: Grace
[8:6]
Titus was in Corinth helping the Christians to finish collecting money that were to be sent to the Christians in Jerusalem.
See: Introduction to 2 Corinthians; Titus
[8:7]
Paul wrote about Christians abounding in everything Some scholars think Christians had more than other people and more than they expected to have. God blessed them greatly. However, God did not make them rich. Since God blessed the Corinthian Christians, Paul wanted these Christians to give money to other Christians.
See: 1 Corinthians 1:4-7, 15:58; Colossians 2:6-7
[8:10]
Paul wrote about something that happened one year ago. At this time, the Christians in Corinth promised that they would begin collecting money to give to the Christians in Jerusalem. See: 1 Corinthians 16:1-4
[8:13]
Paul wanted these Christians to give in fairness. Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to give money to the poor Christians in Jerusalem. However, he did want them to give so much that the poor Christians in Corinth suffered.
[8:15]
Paul wrote the same thing Moses wrote (see: Exodus 16). Some scholars think Moses wrote about how the people gathered manna. Some people gathered much manna and other people did not gather much manna. Then, they shared the manna (see: Exodus 16:14-18). Scholars think Paul wanted Christians to remember how God provides for everyone. He wanted Christians to share with people who needed help.
See: Manna
[8:17]
Titus went to Corinth of his own free will. That is, he wanted to go to Corinth.
[8:21]
Paul wrote about someone being honorable before people. Scholars think Paul was speaking about doing things that honored God and honored other people.
See: Romans 12:16-17; 1 Peter 2:12
"the grace that God has given to the churches of Macedonia"
"because of the people's great joy and extreme poverty, they have become very generous"
Paul sends Titus and two other believers to Corinth to encourage the Corinthians to give generously. Paul and the others will carry the money to Jerusalem.
"a very great generosity."
"voluntarily"
"this ministry of providing for the believers in Jerusalem"
"This did not happen merely as we had thought it might" or "But even more than we had expected"
"who had encouraged your giving in the first place"
"to encourage you to finish collecting and giving your generous gift"
"make sure that you are very generous in your giving"
Paul is encouraging the Corinthians to give generously by comparing their generosity with the generosity of the Macedonian churches.
In this context, the word "grace" emphasizes the generosity with which Jesus had blessed the Corinthians.
Paul speaks of Jesus before his incarnation as being rich, and of his becoming human as becoming poor.
Paul speaks of the Corinthians becoming spiritually rich as a result of Jesus becoming human.
"you were eager and desired to do it"
"finish it"
"a very good thing"
"Giving must be based on what a person has"
"We are not asking you to give money to relieve others and make yourselves suffer"
"but so that there might be equality between others and you."
"This is also so that in the future their abundance may supply your need"
"as Moses wrote". Here Paul quotes from Exodus 16:18.
"had all he needed"
"who made Titus care for you as much as I do"
"same deep concern"
"For he not only agreed to our request that he help you with the collection"
"with Titus"
"the brother whom believers among all of the churches praise"
"Not only do believers among all of the churches praise him"
"the churches also chose him"
"to travel with us as we carry out this act of generosity."
"which we are taking care of"
"so that people will praise the Lord and so that they will see how eager we are to help"
"concerning the way we are handling this generous gift"
"We are careful to do not only what the Lord thinks is good but also what people think is good"
"in the Lord's opinion ... in people's opinion"
The word "them" refers to Titus and the previously mentioned brother.
"he is my partner, who works with me to help you"
"the churches have sent them as their messengers"
"They will cause people to honor Christ"
1
Concerning the service for God's holy people, it is not necessary for me to write to you.
2
I know about your desire, which I boasted about to the people of Macedonia. I told them that Achaia has been getting ready since last year. Your eagerness has motivated most of them to action.
[9:1]
Paul wrote about the “ministry”(διακονία/g1248) for the believers. He was writing about helping poor Christians in Jerusalem.
See: 2 Corinthians 8:1; Acts 11:29
[9:2]
Paul wrote that the Christians in Achaia had been getting ready to help. The churches in the region of Achaia also planned to help to collect money for the poor Christians in Jerusalem.
See Map: Achaia
[9:3]
Something was futile if someone tried to do something, but the thing they tried to do did not happen. Paul spoke well of the church in Corinth collecting money to give to the Christians in Jerusalem. But if they did not collect much money, this would not help these Christians. It would be a waste of time.
[9:5]
Paul exhorted the Christians in Corinth. That is, he did not make them give money to the Christians in Jerusalem. Instead, he wanted them to give money to these Christians.
See: 2 Corinthians 7:2
[9:6]
When Paul used the words “sow” and “reap” he was using metaphors. To “sow”(σπείρω/g4687) seed was plant seeds in the ground. Just as a farmer cast out seed, so Paul wanted the church in Corinth to give generously to those who were poor. If a farmer sowed much seed he could expect to “reap”(θερίζω/g2325) a large harvest. In the same way, if the Christians in Corinth gave generously, they could expect the Christians in Jerusalem to be greatly blessed.
See: Sow (Plant); Metaphor; Bless (Blessing)
[9:6]
When Paul wrote about someone who reaped sparingly, this was a metaphor. A farmer who scattered very little seed could only expect to reap a small harvest. Scholars think Paul was speaking about Christians who gave only a little money to help out those who were poor. They think those Christians will only experience a small portion of God’s blessings (see: Galatians 6:7-10).
See: Proverbs 11:24-25; Luke 6:38; 1 John 3:17
See: Metaphor; Bless (Blessing)
[9:7]
Paul wrote, “let each one give as he has planned in his heart.” Paul meant that each person think about what he wanted to give and to give that much.
See: 2 Corinthians 8:3; 1 Chronicles 29:9; Acts 11:27-30; Philemon 1:14
See: Heart (Metaphor)
[9:7]
Paul wanted Christians to give cheerfully. He wanted Christians to give with joy, and to not hesitate when asked to help people (see: Romans 12:8).
See: Acts 20:35
[9:9]
Paul wrote the same thing that was written in Psalm 112:9. This psalm was about the righteous man who gives money to the poor. Some scholars think that Paul was writing about Christians who gave generously to poor people. Other scholars think that Paul was speaking about God giving blessings to Christians.
See: Proverbs 11:24-25; 19:17; 22:9; Luke 6:38
See: Righteous (Righteousness); Bless (Blessing)
[9:10]
When Paul wrote about “seed for sowing,” this was a metaphor. God makes plants grow well so that they produced seed for the following year’s crop. Therefore, God supplied the “seed for sowing”. In the same way, God allows Christians to sow “seed.” That is, Christians do good things for other Christians.
See: Isaiah 55:10-11; Hosea 10:12
See: Metaphor; Sow (Plant)
[9:10]
When Paul wrote about the “harvest,” this was a metaphor. The harvest was when the farmer gathered in all fruit from which he had planted. In the same way there was also a harvest of righteousness. That is, when the Chrsitians helped the poor Christians, this was good. When someone helped provide the needs of poor people, they obeyed God.
See: Philippians 4:14-19
See: Harvest; Righteous (Righteousness)
[9:13]
Paul wrote that these Christians were tested and approved. Some scholars think Paul was saying the God approved of the things the Christians in Corinth did. That is, God wanted them to give to the Christians in Corinth. Other scholars think that Chrsitans in Corinth will honor God because the Christian and Corinth honored God.
See: Test
[9:13]
Paul wrote about the confession of the gospel. He was writing about the Christians completely believing the teachings about Jesus, the messiah. Because they completely believed the gospel, they obeyed the things Jesus taught.
See: Hebrews 10:23
See: Confess (Confession); Gospel; Messiah (Christ)
"the ministry for the believers in Jerusalem" He wants to make sure that the collection of their offering for the needy believers in Jerusalem takes place before he comes, so it does not seem like he is taking advantage of them.
"the people of Achaia have been preparing". Paul is talking about a Roman province located in southern Greece where Corinth is located.
This refers to Titus and the two men who accompany him.
Paul does not want people to think the things he had boasted about the Corinthians were false.
"find you unprepared to give"
"the brothers to go to you"
"not as something that you gave us because we forced you to give it to us"
As a farmer's harvest is based on how much he sows, so will God's blessings be little or much, based on how generously the Corinthians give.
"give as he has determined"
"not because he feels guilty or because someone is forcing him to give"
God wants people to give gladly to help provide for fellow believers.
"God is able to give you very much"
This refers here to the earthly blessings that a Christian needs.
"so that you may be able to do more and more good deeds"
"This is just as it is written" or "This is just as the writer wrote"
"God who supplies"
"food to eat"
"will also supply and multiply your possessions so that you can sow them by giving them to others"
"God will bless you even more for your righteousness"
"the harvest that comes from your righteous actions."
"God will enrich you"
"Because of your generosity, those who receive the gifts we bring them will thank God" or "When we give your gifts to those who need them, they will give thanks to God"
"For our carrying out this service for the believers in Jerusalem"
"It also causes people to do many deeds for which people will thank God"
"Because this service has tested and proven you"
Paul says that the Corinthians will glorify God both by being faithful to Jesus and by giving generously to other believers who have need.
"what you have contributed generously".
Possible meanings are 1) that this gift refers to "the very great grace" that God has given to the Corinthians or 2) that this gift refers to Jesus Christ, whom God gave to all believers.
1
I, Paul, myself urge you, by the humility and gentleness of Christ. I am meek when I am in your presence, but I am bold toward you when I am away.
2
I beg of you that, when I am present with you, I will not need to be bold with the confidence that I think I will need to be bold when I oppose those who think that we are walking according to the flesh.
[10:3]
Paul wrote about people living according to the flesh. Some scholars think Paul was writing about people doing the kinds of things that people who do not believe in God do. Other scholars think Paul was saying that even though he still has a body made of flesh, he did not have to do the sinful things he wanted to do. He did not live in the same way non-Christians live.
See: Romans 8:13
See: Flesh
[10:3]
When Paul used the words, “wage war according to the flesh,” this was a metaphor. Paul wanted Christians to obey God. He wanted Christians to fight against Satan and his demons, who tried to get Christians to sin.
See: Ephesians 6:11-17
See: Flesh; Satan (The Devil); Demon; Sin; Spiritual Warfare
[10:4]
When Paul spoke about a “stronghold,” this was a metaphor. A stronghold was a place with high walls to protect against attack (see: Proverbs 21:22). In the same way, in spiritual warfare there were people and demons who opposed Christians as they tried to teach people about Jesus. These people and demons were stopped by believing in Jesus.
See: Hebrews 11:30
See: Metaphor; Spiritual Warfare; Demon
[10:5]
Scholars think that when Paul spoke about a “high thing” he was speaking about people who argued that people shouldn’t believe in Jesus. However, their arguments were not based on truth. Instead, their arguments were meant to deceive people into believing false teachings.
[10:5]
When Paul spoke about taking “every thought captive” he continued his use of the metaphor for warfare. Some scholars think that just like an army captured enemies, so Paul spoke the truth of God to those who were speaking lies. That is, he spoke truth to the crowds listening to the false teachers. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about making sure he thought the right things about the gospel.
See: 1 Corinthians 1:18-19; 3:19
See: Metaphor; Spiritual Warfare; Gospel
[10:8]
When Paul used the words, “build you up,” this was a metaphor. Paul was encouraging the Christians to know more about God, to love God more, and to obey God more. Paul wanted Christians to trust God more.
See: Romans 15:1-4; 1 Corinthians 14:12; 1 Thessalonians 5:11
[10:10]
Some people thought that Paul was weak. Some scholars think Paul was weak because he was often sick (see: Galatians 4:13-15). Others scholars think the people did not think Paul was a strong leader, and that he was not a powerful speaker (see: 2 Corinthians 11:6; Exodus 4:10).
[10:13]
God gave Paul permission to serve God in places where Paul was the first apostle to tell people about Jesus and begin churches. Since Paul told the Corinthians about Jesus, he lead them. Some scholars think Paul wanted to say that he would not boast about something another apostle did. That is, he would only boast about the things that God used him to do.
See: Romans 15:20
[10:16]
Corinth was the farthest west that Paul went to tell people about Jesus. He also wanted to go further west to Rome and Spain.
See: Acts 19:21; Romans 15:23-29
See Map: Rome; Spain
[10:16]
Paul wrote about another’s area. He did not want to go to place someone else had already told people the gospel.
See: Gospel
[10:17]
See: 2 Corinthians 1:12
[10:18]
Paul wrote, “one who recommends himself.” He was writing about a person who praised himself for selfish reasons. That is, they told other people how great they were.
See: Proverbs 21:2; 27:2; John 12:42-43
"by Christ, who is humble and gentle"
"we are acting"
"the way sinful people do". Paul appears to be teaching that we will continue to sin.
"we live our lives in physical bodies"
"the way most people do"
Paul speaks of his trying to persuade the Corinthians to believe him and not the false teachers.
"fight against our enemies using physical weapons" or "make war in sinful ways"
"the weapons we fight with ... show people that what our enemies say is completely wrong"
"are not physical" or "are not sinful"
"every false argument that proud people think of to protect themselves"
"everything that proud people do"
"people use so they will not have to know who God is"
"We show how all the false ideas those people have are wrong and teach the people to obey Christ"
"punish every one of you who disobeys us"
"Are you looking at what is clearly in front of you?" or "You seem unable to see what is clearly in front of you."
"he needs to remember"
"that we belong to Christ just as much as he does"
"to help you become better followers of Christ and not to discourage you so you stop following him"
"I am trying to frighten you"
"demanding and forceful"
"when he is here physically, he is not impressive"
"I want such people to be aware"
"we will do the same things when we are there with you that we have written about in our letters while we have been away"
All instances of these words refer to Paul's ministry team but not the Corinthians.
"Bold people would group themselves ... praise themselves, but we are not that bold, so we do not."
"to say we are as good as those"
"they look at each other and try to see who is better"
"show everyone that they do not know anything"
"will not boast about things over which we have no authority. Instead" or "will boast only about things over which we have authority. And"
"about things under the authority that God"
"and you are within the border of our authority"
"we are not claiming to have more authority than we do,"
"We have not boasted about the work of other people, as if it were our work"
"we desire that" or "we trust that"
"an area God has assigned to someone else"
"boast about what the Lord has done"
This means that he provides enough evidence for each person to decide whether he is right or wrong.
"whom the Lord approves"
"but it is the one whom the Lord recommends who is approved"
1
I wish that you could put up with me in some foolishness. But you are indeed putting up with me!
2
For I am jealous about you. I have a godly jealousy for you, since I promised you in marriage to one husband. I promised to present you as a pure virgin to Christ.
[11:1]
The words, “put up with me” meant that Paul was asking the Christians to be patient with him as he spoke. That is, that they would tolerate what he was about to say.
[11:1]
Paul wrote about foolishness. Scholars think that Paul though it necessary to speak in a silly and lighthearted way about his jealousy toward the Christians in Corinth.
[11:2]
Paul said he had a “godly jealousy” for the Christians in Corinth. Some scholars think he was feeling that same kind of feelings that God has for his children. Other scholars think Paul was expressing his great desire to guard the honor of the Christians in Corinth.
See: Godly (Godliness); Zeal (Zealous, Zealot); Jealous (Jealousy)
[11:2]
When Paul wrote about “marriage to one husband,” he used a metaphor. In ancient Israel, parents often promised their daughter to be married to a man. She might wait a year or more to get married. In the Law of Moses, it was the duty of the father to ensure that his daughter was still a virgin when she got married (see: Deuteronomy 22:13-21). In the same way, Paul was needed to protect the church. He helped the church to do the right things and think the right things about God. He wanted the Christians in Corinth to live in the right way when Jesus returns to the earth.
See: Ephesians 5:25-33
See: Marriage; Metaphor; Law of Moses; Virgin; Church; Jesus' Return to Earth
[11:3]
Paul wrote about the Christians in Corinth being led astray. Scholars think Paul that false teachers got some people to turn away from hearing the truth. That is, they began to believe the wrong things and separated themselves from being with other Christians.
See: 2 Corinthians 4:4; Revelation 12:9
See: False Teacher
[11:4]
Paul wrote about people proclaiming another Jesus. Scholars do not think Paul was speaking about another person named Jesus. These people were talking about Jesus but they said he taught different things than Jesus taught.
[11:4]
Paul wrote about people receiving a different spirit. The word “spirit”(πνεῦμα/g4151) could refer to the Holy Spirit or another type of spirit. Some scholars think Paul was speaking about people receiving a “spirit” that was not from God. Other scholars think the “different spirit” was simply a way of living that was different from what Paul taught.
See: 1 Corinthians 12:3
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Holy Spirit
[11:5]
Paul wrote about super apostles. Scholars do not think there were super apostles. Paul was using irony. They think Paul was talking about false teachers, those who thought they were better than the apostles. These false teachers thought they were far better than Paul.
[11:6]
Paul wrote that he was “untrained in giving speeches.”
[11:8]
Paul wrote, “I robbed other churches. ” Some scholars think this is a metaphor. Paul wanted to say that he took money from other church so that he could serve the Christians in Corinth without being paid. Other scholars think that Paul accepted money from other churches that the Corinthian church should have given to him.
See: Philippians 4:15-16
[11:9]
Paul kept himself from being a burden to the Christians in Corinth. Paul meant that he did not want to cause problems by taking money from the Corinthians. He wanted to make sure the Corinthians had enough money for their own needs.
See: Acts 20:33-34; 1 Thessalonians 2:9; 2 Thessalonians 3:7-9
[11:10]
Paul wrote that his boasting will not be silenced. Some scholars think Paul meant that just as he had received the message of the gospel at no cost, so he would preach the gospel at no charge to others. Other scholars think that Paul could not be stopped from telling others that God faithfully provided for all of his needs in the preaching of the gospel.
See: 1 Corinthians 9:15-18
See: Gospel; Preach (Preacher)
[11:14]
Satan disguised himself as an angel of light. Scholars scholars think Paul was not writing about what Satan looks like. Rather, the things Satan taught through the false apostles were made to look and sound like the truth.
See: 1 Kings 22:19-23; Galatians 1:8
See: Angel; Satan (The Devil); Light and Darkness (Metaphor); Apostle
[11:15]
God will judge the false teachers. He will condemn them and send them to hell to be punished.
See: Psalm 62:12; Romans 2:6-11; Philippians 3:18-19
See: False Teacher; Judge (Judgment); Condemn (Condemnation); Hell; Punish (Punishment)
[11:18]
To “boast according to the flesh” meant to boast according to human standards. That is, someone wanted to be honored because of the things he said or did. Scholars think Paul spoke in this way because this is the way these people would understand Paul.
[11:20]
When Paul said, “you put up with someone if he enslaves you”, he used a metaphor. Slaves needed to do everything their masters commanded them to do. Paul was speaking about false teachers who were forcing the Corinthians to obey the things they taught and wanted money. However, Paul chose to be a servant to the church and not its master (see: 2 Corinthians 1:24; 4:5). Paul did not want to be served, he served others.
See: Galatians 2:4-5; 5:1
[11:20]
A slap in the face is when someone hits a person on the side of their face as an insult. However, a slap in the face was also a metaphor. It meant to openly insult another person. Masters were known to slap their slaves. Some scholars think that false teachers literally hit their disciples in Corinth. Other scholars think that they insulted their disciples but they did not physically hit their disciples.
See: Disciple
[11:24]
This was a punishment of hitting someone across the back 39 times with a leather whip. It was considered to be the worst punishment the Jewish leaders used, other than death. This was a very severe punishment.
See: Deuteronomy 25:1-3
See: Law of Moses; Punish (Punishment)
[11:25]
The Roman government punished people by hitting people with rods. A rod was a straight stick about 60 centimeters long.
See: Acts 16:22-23
See: Punish (Punishment)
[11:25]
This was a type of execution. They killed the guilty person by throwing stones at him. In ancient Israel, only the worst criminals were punished in this way. Paul was thinking about what happened in Lystra during his first missionary journey (see: Acts 14:19).
Advice to translators: An execution is when the government kills someone to punish them for breaking the law.
See: Leviticus 20:2; Deuteronomy 13:10-11; 17:2-7; Acts 7:58-59
See: Paul’s Missionary Journeys
See Map: Lystra
[11:25]
It is not known when this shipwreck happened. Paul wanted people to know that his ship sank out of sight of land and he survived by floating for a day and a night before being rescued. At a later time, Paul’s ship sank within sight of land (see: Acts 27:41-44).
[11:27]
Someone was naked when they did not have enough clothing to keep warm and covered in the cold weather.
See: 1 Corinthians 4:11
[11:29]
See: Matthew 18:6-7; Revelation 2:14
See: Metaphor; Stumble (Stumbling Block)
[11:29]
When someone burned in this way, they felt a very strong emotion. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think Paul was very angry because false teachers caused his disciples to sin. Other scholars think Paul really wanted to help the Christians in Corinth, because of his loved them.
See: Nehemiah 5:6-13
"allow me to act like a fool"
These words speak of a good, strong desire that the Corinthians be faithful to Christ, and that no one should persuade them to leave him.
"I was like a father who promised to present his daughter to one husband. I promised to keep you as a pure virgin so I could give you to Christ". Wedding practices change depending on the cultural background. But the idea of helping to present someone as a grown and holy child is explicitly pictured here.
"But I am afraid that somehow your thoughts might be led astray from a sincere and pure devotion to Christ just as the serpent deceived Eve by his craftiness"
"someone might cause you to believe lies"
"For when ... preached, or when ... received, or when ... received, you put"
"a different spirit than the Holy Spirit, or a different gospel than you received from us"
"deal with these things." See how these words were translated in 2 Corinthians 11:1.
"those teachers whom some think are better than anyone else"
"I am trained to know what they know"
"I think we agree that I did not sin by humbling myself so you might be exalted"
"preached the gospel of God to you without expecting anything from you in return"
"It was as if I robbed other churches"
"I could serve you at no cost"
"I have done all I can to make sure you do not have to spend money so that I can be with you"
These "brothers" were probably all male.
"I never will be a burden to you"
"As surely as you know that I truly know and proclaim the truth about Christ, you can know that what I am about to say is true. This"
"no one will be able to make me stop boasting and stay silent". See 2 Corinthians 11:7.
"regions of Achaia."
"Is it because I do not love you that I do not want to be a burden to you?" or "I will continue to keep you from paying for my needs because this shows others that I love you"
"God knows I love you"
"so that they have no reason to boast that they are doing the same work that we are doing"
"to appear to be doing the same work we are doing"
"us, as they are boasting that they are"
"I do what I do because of people like them"
"dishonest workers"
"are not apostles, but they try to make themselves look like apostles"
"we should expect this"
"Satan is not an angel of light, but he tries to make himself look like an angel of light"
"an angel of righteousness"
"We should certainly expect that"
"his servants are not servants of righteousness, but they try to make themselves look like servants of righteousness"
"receive me as you would receive a fool: let me talk, and consider my boasting the words of a fool"
These people "boast" in the bad sense of claiming to be better people than they really are.
"about their own human achievements"
See how you translated "boasting" in 2 Corinthians 1:12.
"accept fools."
"You think you are wise, but you are not!"
"makes you follow rules he has thought of"
"he takes all your property"
"I shamefully admit that we were not bold enough to treat you like that." or "I am not ashamed to say that we had the power to harm you, but we treated you well"
"Whatever anyone boasts about ... I will dare to boast about it also."
"They want you to think they are important and to believe what they say because they are Hebrews and Israelites and descendants of Abraham. Well, so am I."
"They say they are servants of Christ—I speak as though I were insane—but I am more"
"as though I were unable to think well"
"I am more a servant of Christ than they are"
"I have worked harder than they have"
"I have been in prison more often"
"I have been beaten too many times to bother counting, and I have faced"
"and I have almost died many times"
In Jewish law the most they were allowed to whip a person at one time was forty lashes. So they commonly whipped a person thirty-nine times so that they would not be guilty of whipping someone too many times.
"people beat me with wooden rods"
"people threw stones at me until they thought I was dead"
Paul was referring to floating in the water after the ship he was on sank.
"and in danger from people who claimed to be brothers in Christ, but who betrayed us"
The words "I have served" have been added to shorten the sentence that begins in 2 Corinthians 11:24. You can end 2 Corinthians 11:26 with a comma and begin this verse with the words "in labor."
"extremely hard work"
"without enough clothing to keep me warm"
"I am so concerned everyday for all the churches that I feel like I have a heavy object weighing me down"
"Whenever anyone is weak, I feel that weakness also." or "I am weak whenever anyone else is weak."
"Whenever anyone causes a brother to sin, I am angry."
"has been led to sin"
"I am not angry about it"
"what shows how weak I am"
"I am telling the absolute truth"
"the governor King Aretas had appointed told men to guard the city"
"so that they might catch and arrest me"
"some people put me in a basket and lowered me to the ground"
"from the governor"
1
I must boast, even if it is unprofitable. But I will go on to visions and revelations from the Lord.
2
I know a man in Christ who fourteen years ago—whether in the body or out of the body, I do not know, God knows—was caught up into the third heaven.
[12:1]
Scholars think that when Paul said, “but nothing is gained by it,'' he meant that boasting about the things he did would not help other Christians.
[12:2]
Scholars think when Paul wrote, “I know a man” he was speaking about himself. He did this so as not to take any credit for the visions and the things God reveal to him.
See: Vision; Reveal (Revelation)
[12:2]
When the Jews had visions of heaven, they often said that their bodies travelled to heaven. Paul did not know if his body went to heaven or whether his spirit left his body.
See: Revelation 4:1-2
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Vision; Heaven
[12:2]
When Paul was “caught up”(ἁρπάζω/g0726), he was suddenly picked up and moved.
See: Acts 8:39; 1 Thessalonians 4:17
[12:2]
See: Heaven
[12:4]
Some scholars think “paradise”(παράδεισος/g3857) originally meant a garden, and the word was applied by the Jews to the Garden of Eden (see: Genesis 2). Other scholars think that “paradise” is heaven.
See: Luke 23:43; Revelation 2:7
See: Heaven
[12:4]
Some scholars think the “things too sacred for anyone to say” were holy things in heaven that were not permitted to be spoken about on earth. Other scholars think the “things too sacred for anyone to say” were things that could not be explained using human language.
See: Revelation 14:3
See: Mystery; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Heaven
[12:7]
When Paul used the words “thorn in the flesh,” he used a metaphor. A “thorn”(σκόλοψ/g4647) was a small piece of plant or a wooden splinter. Scholars think Paul had an ongoing physical problem or illness (see: Galatians 4:13).
See: Metaphor
[12:7]
Paul wrote about a “messenger”(ἄγγελος/g0032) from Satan. Some scholars think that it was a demon. Other scholars think it was a person who opposed Paul and served Satan (see: 2 Corinthians 11:13-15).
See: Job 2:7; Luke 13:16
See: Satan (The Devil); Demon
[12:11]
Paul wrote about “super-apostles.” These were false teachers who said they were greater than Paul (see: 2 Corinthians - Introduction; 11:5). Fewer scholars think Paul was speaking about the greatest apostles, that is, Peter, James, and John.
See: Apostle
[12:12]
Scholars think there were a variety of “signs”(σημεῖον/g4592) that showed a person to be an apostle. They think a true apostle was one who taught the truth about Jesus and the things they taught helped people to live in a way that honors God (see: Acts 2:36-41). These signs also included healings and various miracles (see: Romans 15:17-19).
See: 1 Corinthians 2:4; 4:19-20
[12:14]
Paul planned to visit Corinth a third time (see: 2 Corinthians - Introduction).
[12:14]
Paul wrote that he “will not be a burden” to the Christians in Corinth. That is, he would not ask them for money.
[12:16]
Scholars think Paul refuted people who opposed him. These people lied about Paul. They said he was “crafty” and a man of “deceit.” They said Paul lied and tried to trick people. This is irony.
See: 2 Corinthians 4:2; 1 Thessalonians 2:3-5
See: Irony
[12:18]
See 2 Corinthians – Introduction.
[12:18]
Paul did not name this man. This man was a Christian, but not someone who often helped Paul.
[12:18]
When someone took advantage of another person, they cheated people and took their money.
See: 2 Corinthians 7:2; Colossians 2:8
[12:19]
Scholars think that “in the sight of God” meant that Paul lived his life as if God was watching him. God knew everything Paul said, thought, and how Paul lived his life.
See: Romans 1:9; Galatians 1:20;1 Thessalonians 2:5, 10
[12:21]
“Lustful indulgence”(ἀσέλγεια/g0766) was when someone did every sin they wanted to do. They did much sexual immorality. Scholars think that “lustful indulgence” also described a person who was totally selfish and did not care about God or other people.
See: Galatians 5:19; Colossians 3:5; 1 Thessalonians 4:3-7
See: Sexual Immorality
"even if boasting does not do any good"
"I will continue talking, but now about"
"secret things that the Lord has let me see with my eyes and other secrets that he has told me about"
Paul is actually speaking of himself as if he were speaking of someone else, so this should be translated literally if possible. Paul defends his authority by telling about a wonderful vision of heaven. Although he speaks in the third person in verses 2-5, verse 7 indicates that he was that person experiencing the vision. It was so great a vision that God gave him a physical handicap to keep him humble.
"I do not know if this man was in his physical body or in his spiritual body"
Many scholars believe the "third" heaven is the dwelling place of God. This is because Scripture also uses "heaven" to refer to the sky (the "first" heaven) and the universe (the "second" heaven).
"was a man whom God took into paradise and who heard things" or "was a man whom an angel took into paradise and who heard inexpressible words."or "was a man who entered into paradise and heard inexpressible words".
suddenly and forcefully held and taken
Possible meanings are 1) heaven or 2) the third heaven or 3) a special place in heaven.
Possible meanings of "inexpressible" are that 1) Paul means something other than "it is unlawful for people to speak" these words, and so people are unable to communicate the ideas expressed in the words or 2) Paul means the same thing as "it is unlawful for people to speak" these words, emphasizing that God does not permit people to speak the words.
"of that person"
"I will boast only of my weaknesses"
"no one will give me more credit than what he sees in me or hears from me"
"because those revelations were so much greater than anything anyone else had ever seen"
"God gave me a thorn in the flesh" or "God allowed me to have a thorn in the flesh"
"an affliction" or "a physical problem". Here Paul's physical problems are compared to a thorn piercing his flesh.
"a servant of Satan"
Paul put these words at the beginning of the sentence to emphasize that he had prayed many times about his "thorn" (2 Corinthians 12:7).
"Lord about this thorn in the flesh," or "Lord about this affliction"
"I will be kind to you, and that is all you need"
"for my power works best when you are weak"
"people might see that I have the power of Christ" or "I might truly have the power of Christ". Paul speaks of Christ's power as if it were a tent built over him.
"I am content in weakness ... situations if these things come because I belong to Christ" or "I am content in weakness ... if these things cause more people to know Christ."
"when I am weak"
"when people try to make me angry by saying that I am a bad person"
"when I am suffering"
"when there is trouble"
Paul is saying that when he is no longer strong enough to do what needs to be done, Christ, who is more powerful than Paul could ever be, will work through Paul to do what needs to be done.
"I am acting like a fool". Paul reminds the believers in Corinth of the true signs of an apostle and of his humility while before them.
"You forced me to talk this way"
"it is praise that you should have given me"
"commended"
"For I am just as good as"
"those teachers whom some think are better than anyone else" (2 Corinthians 11:5).
"It is the true signs of an apostle that I performed"
Use the same word both times.
"with as much perseverance as we had" or "with great perseverance"
These are the "true signs of an apostle" that Paul performed "with complete perseverance."
"I treated you the same way I treated all the other churches, except that ... you."
"I did not ask you for money or other things I needed"
not asking them for money and other things he needed
"What I want is that you love and accept me"
"I will gladly do any work and gladly allow God to permit people to kill me"
"for you" or "so you will live well"
"If I love you so much, you should not love me so little." or "If I love you so much, you should love me more than you do."
It is not clear what it is that Paul's love is "more" than. It is probably best to use "very much" or "so much" that can be compared to "so little" later in the sentence.
"But others think I was deceptive and used trickery"
"No one that I sent to you has taken advantage of you!"
"Titus did not take advantage of you."
"We all lived in obedience to the same Spirit"
"We all did things the same way."
"Perhaps you think that all of this time we have been defending ourselves to you."
"before God" or "with God as witness" or "in the presence of God"
"and we do all this in order to strengthen you" or "and we do all this so that you may know God and obey him better"
"I may not like what I find" or "I may not like what I see you doing"
"you might not like what you see in me"
"some of you will be arguing with us, jealous of us, suddenly becoming very angry with us, trying to take our places as leaders, speaking falsely about us, telling about our private lives, being proud, and opposing us as we try to lead you" or "some of you will be arguing with each other, jealous of each other, suddenly becoming very angry with each other, quarreling with each other over who will be the leader, speaking falsely about each other, telling about each other's private lives, being proud, and opposing those whom God has chosen to lead you"
"I will grieve because many of you have sinned before now and have not repented ... that you have practiced"
"did not stop committing the sexual sins that they practiced"
"of secretly thinking about and desiring things that do not please God"
"of doing sexually immoral deeds"
"of ... doing things that satisfy immoral sexual desire"
1
This is the third time that I am coming to you. "Every matter must be established by the mouth of two or three witnesses."
2
I have already said to those who sinned before and to all the rest when I was there the second time, and I say it again: When I come again, I will not spare them.
[13:1]
Paul planned to visit Corinth a third time (see: 2 Corinthians - Introduction).
See: Paul's Missionary Journeys
[13:1]
Paul wrote the same thing Moses wrote (see: Deuteronomy 19:15). This was a part of the Law of Moses. Someone could only be judged if more than one person saw them do something wrong. They needed two or more witnesses.
See: Hebrews 10:28; Matthew 18:16; 1 Timothy 5:19
See: Witness (Martyr); Law of Moses; Metaphor
[13:2]
When Paul visited the Corinthians a second time, this was the “painful visit” (see: 2 Corinthians - Introduction; 2 Corinthians 2:1-4).
[13:4]
Scholars think to be “alive by God’s power” not only indicated that Jesus was resurrected, but that he continues to live and rules everything because he is God. They think Paul lived by the power of God in his life and that he would go to the church in Corinth in the power of God. That is, God gave Paul permission to lead the Christians in Corinth.
See: Ephesians 1:19-23
See: Resurrect (Resurrection) ; Jesus is God; Church
[13:5]
Paul wanted the Corinthians to examine the things they did and to test the genuineness of their faith. That is, Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to live according to what they said they believed.
See: Psalm 26:2; Lamentations 3:40; 1 Corinthians 11:28, 31; Galatians 6:3-4
See: Faith (Believe in); Test
[13:8]
Paul said, “we are not able to do anything against the truth.” Some scholars think that the apostles were actually unable to act against the truth. This is something God did. Other scholars think that even if the apostles spoke in a wrong way, it would not change the truth of the gospel.
[13:10]
To build up meant to encourage the Christians to live in a way that honored Jesus. To tear down was to discourage Christians from living in a way that honored Jesus. Paul always served to “build up”(οἰκοδομή/g3619) the Corinthians. (see: 2 Corinthians 10:8).
[13:11]
Paul encouraged the Christians to work for “restoration”(καταρτίζω/g2675). The Corinthians must allow God’s ways to work in them, that is, to help them to live in a way that honors God. Perhaps Paul’s greatest concern was to see the Christians in Corinth joined together and working together to serve God.
See: Galatians 6:1
[13:11]
When Paul said he wanted the believers to “agree with one another,” he wanted them to be united in what they thought, did and taught about Jesus.
See: Romans 12:16; 1 Corinthians 1:10; 1 Peter 3:8
See: Mind
[13:12]
In ancient Israel, people usually only kissed their family members. By kissing one another, the Christians signaled that they were members of the family of God. The “holy kiss” was probably a kiss on the cheek.
See: Romans 16:16; 1 Corinthians 16:20; 1 Thessalonians 5:26; 1 Peter 5:14
See: Sign; Family of God
[13:14]
Paul wrote about experiencing the “fellowship”(κοινωνία/g2842) of the Holy Spirit. This is doing the things the Holy Spirit wants them to do and to be joined with the Holy Spirit in some way. He wanted Christians to want to do things that honored God, just as the Holy Spirit honors God the Father (see: Philippians 2:1-4).
See: Fellowship; Holy Spirit; God the Father
"Believe that someone has done something wrong only after two or three people have given the same testimony"
"they crucified him"
God gives us the power and ability to live life in and with him.
Possible meanings are 1) living inside each individual or 2) "among you,". The most important member of the group.
"you have examined and tested yourself and found that you are not in the faith and Jesus Christ is not in you"
"I trust that"
"that you will not sin at all" or "that you will not refuse to listen to us when we correct you."
"to be great teachers and live the truth."
"we are not able to keep people from learning the truth"
"truth; everything we do will enable people to learn the truth"
"may become spiritually mature"
"to help you become better followers of Christ and not to discourage you so you stop following him"
"Work toward maturity"
"agree with one another" or "live in harmony with one another"
"with Christian love"
"those whom God has set apart for himself"
The apostle Paul wrote this letter to Christians in Galatia. Galatia was in the area of Asia Minor, now called Turkey. Paul started several churches in Galatia. Scholars do not know exactly when Paul wrote this letter. Some scholars think this was the first letter Paul wrote.
See: Apostle; Church See Map: Galatians 6
Paul wrote this letter (see 1:1; 5:2).
Paul wrote this letter to Christians in Galatia. These people became Christians because Paul told them about the gospel and showed them how to live in the same way Jesus lived (see 1:11 and 4:13). He became their friend and a leader.
See: Gospel
In this letter, Paul told Christians what they needed to do to honor God. That is, they needed to obey Jesus’ command and do the right things. Paul explained to the Christians in Galatians how God saved them from their sins. He also did this in the Book of Romans did. God saved Christians because he loved them (see: John 3:!6). God saves people from their sins when they believe in Jesus (see 4:4-7).
Paul wanted Christians to know that God loves all Christians in the same way. He loves them because they believe in Jesus. God does not have more love for Jewish Christians than he does for Gentile Christians. He does not have more love for men than he does for women. He does not have more love for rich people than he does for poor people. He loves Christians because they are his children (see: 3:28).
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins);Children of God
Paul wrote Galatians to correct wrong thoughts about the gospel. In this way, Galatians is like Second Corinthians.
Paul wanted the Galatians to know the truth of the gospel (see 2:5, 2:14). Paul heard that the Christians in Galatia were confused about what a person had to do to be a Christian.
They were confused because a group of teachers called Judaizers had come to their churches. These people taught wrong things about God. They taught things that were not the same as what Paul taught when he lived in Galatia. They taught that to be Christians, people who were not Jewish needed to be circumcised and follow other Jewish laws. Their false teachings also confused the Christians in Galatia about other things such as slavery and what women could do in the church.
Paul wrote this letter to Christians in Galatia to get rid of their confusion.
Advice to translators: A Judaizer was a person who taught that a person was not saved unless they became a Jew. That is, they said that they had to be circumcised and follow the Jewish Law.
See: Gospel; Judaizer; Circumcise (Circumcision); Law of Moses; Serve (Servant, Slave);Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
1
Paul, an apostle—not an apostle from men nor by human agency, but through Jesus Christ and God the Father, who raised him from the dead—
2
and all the brothers with me, to the churches of Galatia:
[1:1]
In Galatians, Paul did not write in the same way he wrote at the beginning of his other letters. While he began this letter with a greeting he did not say that he was thankful for them.
When Paul lived, most letters were written in a specific order. Usually, the writer wrote his name. Then he wrote about the people to whom he wrote. Then he greeted those people. He normally finished the greeting by writing that he was thankful for him. Then he wrote the rest of the letter. Paul followed this pattern for all of his letters, but not Galatians.
[1:1]
Paul was an “apostle” because Jesus made him one. Paul lived at the same time as the other apostles. Paul once persecuted the church, but Jesus changed him. He went to Damascus to persecute Christians there. He saw a vision of Jesus risen from the dead. Jesus spoke to him and changed him. Then he told Paul what to do (see Acts 9). He believed in Jesus and became a Christian. Later, he began preaching and teaching as an apostle.
Advice to translators: “Risen from the dead” means that Jesus died and came back to life.
See: Apostle; Persecute (Persecution) ; Vision;Preach (Preacher)
See Map: Damascus
[1:4]
Some scholars think Paul wrote that the present time is evil because the Jews thought the world was divided into two time periods. The time they lived in was the first period. This thought this was an evil period. The second period was a time to come. That is, the time when the Messiah returned. The Messiah makes everything right and good when he returns because he will remove evil from the world.
See: Messiah (Christ)
[1:6]
Some Jews called Judaizers taught a “different gospel.” This is because they taught that Gentiles had to be circumcised and follow the Jewish Laws. Only then could they live together with God forever in heaven. These Jews said that Gentiles must live as if they were Jews. Paul taught that only believing in Jesus saved someone from their sins. Nothing else a person does can help people to live with God forever in heaven. Paul was angry because he heard that the Galatians began to believe in this "different gospel."
Paul preached the gospel to the Galatians and started churches in Galatia. Paul taught that someone only has to believe in Jesus in order to be a Christian. Paul told the Galatians that no one earned the ability to live together with God in heaven because of the things they did. This included following the Law of Moses.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Gospel; Gentile;Law of Moses;Judaizer
[1:8]
When Paul wrote that the false teachers needed to be "cursed," he wanted to say that God was going to condemn and punish them. He wrote this to say that what the false teachers said was harmful to the true gospel. These things caused Christians to not understand how they were saved from their sins. Paul wanted Christians to know that these things were so bad that the people who taught them needed to go to hell.
Paul also used the word "cursed" in Romans 9:3, 1 Corinthians 12:3, and 1 Corinthians 16:22. Paul wanted his readers to understand that he spoke for God, and God was angry with those who did not follow what Paul told them to do.
See: Curse; Gospel; Hell; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[1:11]
Paul wrote 1:11-17 so that the Galatians knew that nothing they did made God save them from their sins. Paul used himself as an example. Paul kept all of the Jewish laws. In fact, he followed the Law of Moses very well. He did that because he thought the things he did or did not do pleased God. He was so good that he thought God forgave his sins and accepted him because of what he did.
Paul wanted the Galatians to know keeping the law in this way did not earn him God's favor. God saved Paul from his sins only because he believed in Jesus. God favored Paul because of Jesus, not because of what Paul had done. Paul wanted the Galatians to know that this was the only way for God to favor them.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Law of Moses
[1:16]
Paul said that he did not get his commands from “flesh and blood” because he wanted Christians to know his commands were directly from God. They were not from another person. He wanted them to know God told him to give these commands. Although he spoke with other Christians, such as Ananias, he did not study Christian beliefs with anyone. He did not even talk with any of the first apostles about them. He only spoke with God.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Apostle
[1:17]
Jerusalem was a higher place on the earth than where Paul was. So when he traveled to Jerusalem, he was going "up" to get there.
Paul wrote these verses again so the Christians in Galatia knew that God gave him everything he taught. He did not go anyplace or talk to anybody to get his thoughts from other people. A few years after he saw Jesus and began to preach the gospel, he spoke with Peter and James. But they did not teach him the things he taught. He did not know anyone from the churches in Judea. God gave him everything he said and wrote.
See: Preach (Preacher); Gospel
[1:18]
The Bible does not say exactly what Paul did for those three years. Some scholars think Paul lived in the desert of Arabia while Jesus taught him.
Some scholars think Paul wrote about "three years" because he wanted his readers to think about the three years the disciples spent with Jesus while He was on earth. So Paul wanted to say that he had the same kind of training that the other apostles had.
See: Apostle
See Map: Arabia
[1:18]
"Cephas" was one of Jesus' disciples and an apostle. The Bible normally calls him "Peter." Peter is his name in the Greek language. In Aramaic his name was Cephas. Both of the names mean "rock."
[1:19]
James was the half-brother of Jesus (see: Matthew 13:55; Mark 6:3). This is not the disciple who was the brother of John. At first, James, the half-brother of Jesus, did not believe in Jesus (see: John 7:5). But later, he believed in Jesus and became a leader of the church.
Paul, an apostle, writes this letter to the churches in the area of Galatia. Unless noted otherwise, all instances of "you" and "your" in this letter refer to the Galatians.
"who caused him to live again"
"brothers and sisters". Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate "Father" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"to take the punishment we deserved because of our sins"
"that he might rescue us from the evil powers at work in the world today"
This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate "Father" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"I am surprised" or "I am shocked."
"you are so quickly starting to doubt him". Here "turning away ... from him" means to doubt or to stop trusting God.
"God, who called you." This means God has appointed or chosen people to be his children, to serve him, and to proclaim his message of salvation through Jesus.
"because of Christ's grace" or "because of Christ's gracious sacrifice"
"you are instead starting to believe a different gospel"
"some people"
"But even if we or an angel from heaven were to preach ... let him be cursed". Paul said this to show how strongly he felt about anyone who might proclaim a gospel other than the one he had proclaimed.
The word "even" shows that Paul did not believe that he or an angel from heaven would ever proclaim a different gospel.
"different from the gospel" or "different from the message"
"let him be condemned" or "God should punish that person forever."
"I do not seek the favor of men. I seek the favor of God. I am not seeking to please men."
"If I were still trying to please men, then I would not be a servant of Christ"
“the gospel I preached is not a gospel that humans invented” or “the gospel I taught did not come from people”
"Jesus Christ himself revealed the gospel to me" or "Jesus Christ showed me the gospel"
"behavior at one time" or "prior life"
"I practiced Judaism better than many" or "I followed the Jewish religion better than many
"my ancestors"
"and who called me to serve him because he is gracious" or "and who called me by means of his grace."
"to allow me to know his Son" or "to show the world through me that Jesus is God's Son."
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate "Son" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"so that I might preach about him" or "so that I might proclaim the good news about God's Son"
"I did not immediately ask people to help me understand the message"
"I did not go to Jerusalem." Jerusalem was in a region of high hills.
"the only other apostle I saw was James"
"I tell you in God's presence that I am not lying in what I write to you". Paul knows that God hears what he says and will judge him if he does not tell the truth.
"The churches of Judea that are in Christ still had not met me" or "The people of the Judean churches in Christ did not know me personally yet"
"They only heard others saying about me"
1
Then after fourteen years I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas, taking Titus along with me.
2
I went up because of a revelation and set before them the gospel that I preach among the Gentiles. I spoke privately to those who seemed to be important, in order to make sure that I was not running—or had not run—in vain.
[21:1]
Paul traveled to Jerusalem because that is where James, Peter, and John lived. They were apostles and church leaders. Paul wanted them to know that he preached and taught the truth about Jesus.
Some scholars think this was 14 years was after Paul believed in Jesus (see: Acts 9). Other scholars think it was after his first trip to Jerusalem (see: Acts 11.27-30). Other scholars think this time in Jerusalem when the church leaders met (see: Acts 15.2).
See: Preach (Preacher)
[2:1]
Barnabas, also called Joseph, was an apostle (see Acts 14:14) who traveled with Paul on several missionary trips. Barnabas was one of the first people to believe Paul was a Christian (see Acts 9:27). Sometime before he met Paul, Barnabas became a Christian. Some of the first Christians thought Barnabas was a prophet (see Acts 13:1).
His name means “son of comfort.” Barnabas was born in the city of Salamis on the island of Cyprus (see Acts 4:36). Scholars are not sure when he was born. Most scholars believe some non-Christians killed Barnabas because he was a Christian.
See: Acts 4:36 See: Prophet
[2:1]
Titus went with Paul on several missionary journeys. He helped Paul in many ways. He carried letters and messages for Paul to some churches. Many scholars think Titus became the leader of the church in Crete. Paul wrote a letter to Titus. This is one of the books in the New Testament.
Titus was born in Antioch at the beginning of the first century. His father was a Greek, and his mother was Jewish. People were not sure if he was Jewish or Gentile. Because of this, Christians asked if he needed to be circumcised in the same way Jewish men were circumcised. Some scholars think that 2:4 indicates Paul made Titus get circumcised. Other scholars say Titus was never circumcised.
See: Gentile; Circumcise (Circumcision)
See Map: Crete
[2:1]
Barnabas and Titus went to Jerusalem with Paul because God told him to go there. Paul told the church leaders there about how he preached and taught the Gentiles. Some scholars believe that Barnabas and Titus also spoke in Jerusalem when the church leaders talked about Gentiles becoming Christians (see: Acts 15).
See: Preach (Preacher); Gentile
[2:2]
Paul worried that the Galatians no longer followed the gospel he preached to them. He worried that the Galatians followed false teachers who were also called "Judaizers." They did not think that believing in Jesus was enough to make a person a Christian. They thought people also needed to follow the Law of Moses to become a Christian. Paul taught they did not need to follow the Law of Moses. He taught that once they believed in Jesus, they had freedom because of Jesus. That is, they no longer needed to follow the Law of Moses.
See: Gospel; Preach (Preacher);Law of Moses
[2:3]
Some scholars think that some of the Jewish Christians wanted Paul to have Titus circumcised. They were not going to accept Titus as a church leader until he was circumcised. Titus had a Greek father and was not Jewish. Titus was a Christian. However, some Jewish Christian did not accept Titus. They wanted him to be circumcised and follow other Law of Moses before they accepted him.
Paul told the Jewish Christians that Gentile Christians did not need to be circumcised to be Christians or church leaders. Peter, who was the most important church leader, also knew this (see: Acts 10). Paul got the other church leaders to agree that Titus did not have to be circumcised.
See: Circumcise (Circumcision); Law of Moses
[2:4, 2:5]
Paul used language about "slaves" and "submission" because he knew that if a person believes in Jesus, that is enough for God to save them from their sins. This makes them a Christian. That is, they are no longer slaves to the Law of Moses because they are free in Christ. So, after he believed in Jesus, he knew that only Jesus saved him from his sins and following the Law of Moses did not. Paul wanted other Christians to understand that the gospel is true. He wanted them to know that being circumcised did not make them Christians. Only believing in Jesus made them Christians. Paul wanted his readers not to listen to anyone who said they were not Christian because they were not Jewish.
See: Submit (Submission); Law of Moses; Gospel; Circumcise (Circumcision); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[2:7]
Paul wanted his readers to know that God wanted both Jews and Gentiles to become Christians. He knew that someone needed to preach the gospel to the Gentiles in the same way as they preached it to the Jews. Paul wrote that God "entrusted" him to be an apostle to the Gentiles in the same way God entrusted Peter to be an apostle to the Jews. God chose both of them to serve in this special way.
When Paul wrote about the "uncircumcised", he spoke about the Gentiles. When Paul wrote "circumcised", he spoke about the Jews.
See: Preach (Preacher);Apostle; Gentile; Circumcise (Circumcision); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[2:9]
James, Cephas (that is the apostle Peter), and John were apostles and leaders of the first Christians (see: Acts 15). Paul used a metaphor of pillars holding up a building to tell others that in the same way a building is held up by pillars, so these men were important in holding up the church during the time of the apostles. That is, the served the church greatly. Paul wanted people to know that these leaders helped him to preach the gospel in the right way.
Scholars do not know which man named James Paul wrote about. Some think he was the half-brother of Jesus (they had the same mother but not the same father). Other scholars think this was James, the son of Zebedee. He was one of the 12 original apostles of Jesus. Whoever he was, the James Paul talked about was the leader of the first Christians in Jerusalem. He may have written the book of James in the New Testament.
Jesus called Peter to become Jesus' disciple (see Matthew 4:18-22). Peter was also called Cephas. Cephas was with Jesus while Jesus taught people on earth. After Jesus was killed and rose from the dead, Peter preached and taught both Jewish and Gentile people to believe in Jesus. He wrote two books that are in the New Testament (1 Peter and 2 Peter).
John was the disciple whom Jesus called away from working as a fisherman along with his older brother, James (see Matthew 4:21-22). He was called the "beloved disciple" (see: John 13:23). He wrote five books in the New Testament (the Gospel of John, 1 John, 2 John, 3 John, and Revelation). He was one of the leaders of the first Christians.
See: Metaphor;Preach (Preacher); Apostle; Disciple
[2:9]
When Paul was alive, men shook hands or grabbed arms to welcome each other. They did this to show that they honored each other and agreed about important things. Paul used this as a metaphor for friendship. He wanted to say that the leaders of the Christians in Jerusalem thought of him and Barnabas to be friends.
See: Metaphor
[2:10]
The leaders wanted Paul to help the poor people in order to show that he was following God correctly. Christians have always helped poor people because this honors God. The Bible tells people who believe in God to take care of poor people (see: Deuteronomy 15:7-8, 10-11; Psalm 41:1; Matthew 19:21; Romans 15:26; 2 Corinthians 8; James 2:2-4). In the Middle East, sometimes the crops were bad, or the rains did not come. Sometimes, men were not able to provide food for their families. Because of these difficult times, there were many poor people.
[2:11]
In these verses, Paul wrote that he had to confront Cephas, who was also called Peter, about not eating with the Gentiles. After the meeting in Jerusalem, Paul returned to Antioch in Syria. Later, Peter also came to Antioch. While he was in Antioch, Peter stopped eating and being friends with Gentile Christians. He also started following the Law of Moses again. He did this because he was afraid of what the Jewish Christians thought about him.
Paul knew that this was wrong, so he confronted Peter about it. Paul wanted Peter and other Christians to know that they did not need to follow the Law of Moses anymore. Christians needed to know that following rules, regulations, or rituals did not save them from their sins. Paul also knew that Jesus did not think Jewish Christians were better than Gentile Christians. So he talked to Peter about this.
Paul also confronted Peter because Peter was not doing the things that he preached. When someone does not do what they say other people are to do, this is called "hypocrisy" (see 2:13). Paul told Peter that Peter was being a hypocrite. He wanted readers to know that they are not to be hypocrites.
Paul also wanted readers to know that he was equal to the other Christian leaders. He did this by describing how he was able to tell other leaders what they were to do.
See: Law of Moses;Preach (Preacher); Hypocrisy (Hypocirte)
See Map: Antioch and Syria
[2:16]
Paul wrote mainly to the Jewish Christians to tell them that they are “justified” by believing in Jesus. That is, they now are friends with God and can live together with God in heaven forever. This is because God considers them to have done the right things, even though they have done the wrong things. This is called being "justified." Nothing else can justify them. Following the Law of Moses did not justify them. He wanted Jewish Christians and also other Christians to understand that believing in Jesus is the most important thing for them to do.
Paul wrote more about justification in chapters 3-6.
[2:17]
Paul asked the Jewish Christians in Galatia about what Jesus taught and what he wanted his followers to do and not do (see 5:19-22). This is because some of them believed it was a sin to eat or be friends with Gentiles. That is, they believed that Jews were not to eat or be friends with Gentiles. To them, if the Gentiles were not circumcised, they were not friends with God. And they were not to be friends with them. Paul wanted to say that having Jews and Gentiles eat together or be friends was not a sin because Jesus made them same as Christians. They did not become friends of God by obeying the Law of Moses. Paul also wanted to say that Jewish Christians were not to go back to thinking the law was going to save them.
When Paul asked the Galatian Christians what Jesus taught, he wanted them to think about how Jesus did not want them to sin. Paul did not teach that Jesus wanted people to sin. He knew his readers knew this. So he asked this question to force his readers to think about what they knew Jesus taught. He asked them about what Jesus taught and what he wanted his followers to do and not do (see 5:19-22). He knew his readers would answer his question by rejecting the idea that Jesus told people to sin. He wanted them to know it was not a sin for Jewish Christians and Gentile Christians to be friends. It also meant that Gentile Christians were not to think that they had to follow the Law of Moses.
See: Circumcise (Circumcision); Law of Moses;Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[2:20, 2:21]
Paul used the metaphor of life and death to say that trying to keep the Law of Moses, in order to get to heaven and live together with God, only ended in death and going to hell. Paul wrote that when he tried to keep the Law of Moses, it was like he was killing himself. He did not please God and God did not forgive his sins.
Paul wrote that nobody is saved from their sins because they follow rules or laws. Paul said that no one, not even Paul himself, was able to keep the whole Law of Moses. People cannot be saved from their sins by following rules.
When Paul believed in Jesus, Jesus gave him a new life. Out of love, God forgave Paul's sins. This was because Jesus died and rose from the dead.
Paul wrote that there is no other way to be friends with God. If there was, then Jesus did not have to die for God to forgive people's sins.
See: Metaphor; Law of Moses;Hell; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
"and told them the gospel that I preach to the Gentiles"
"I was not working—or had not worked—for nothing" or "my efforts were not useless"
"to have someone circumcise him"
"People who pretended to be Christians came among us"
"to secretly watch how we live in freedom because of Christ Jesus"
"to make us slaves" or "to make us live like slaves to the law"
"we did not surrender to them"
"added nothing to what I teach" or "did not tell me to add anything to what I teach"
"Instead" or "Rather"
"I had been given the responsibility of preaching the gospel to those"
"God, who made Peter effective as an apostle"
"also made me effective as an apostle to the Gentiles"
"who were known to be important leaders of the church". Pillars are posts that support a building. Here it refers to important leaders.
"recognized the grace that God had given to me"
"welcomed Barnabas and me as fellow workers" or "welcomed Barnabas and me with honor". Grasping and shaking the right hand was a symbol of fellowship.
"remember to help those who are poor"
"I confronted him in person" or "I challenged his actions in person"
"he stopped eating with them"
"those who required that men be circumcised”
"the rest of the Jews became hypocrites like Peter." When people from the circumcision group came, they pretended that they did not eat with Gentiles.
"Even Barnabas was persuaded to do wrong because of their hypocrisy"
"they were not living according to the truth of the gospel"
"you are wrong to force the Gentiles to live like Jews." The word "you" refers to Peter.
"not sinful Gentiles"
"no person will be justified" or "people will not be justified"
"to be justified by our union with Christ" or "to be justified by Christ"
"we see that we too are sinners"
"Of course, that is not true!"
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate "Son" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"I do not reject the grace of God" or "I do not consider God's grace to be worthless"
"if people could become righteous by obeying the law"
"then Christ would have accomplished nothing by dying"
1
Foolish Galatians! Who has put a spell on you? It was before your eyes that Jesus Christ was publicly displayed as crucified.
2
This is the only thing I want to learn from you: Did you receive the Spirit by the works of the law or by the hearing of faith?
3
Are you so foolish? Having begun by the Spirit, are you now going to be perfected by the flesh?
[3:1, 3:2]
Paul was upset with the Galatians because they forgot how God saved them from their sins. He told them that they became Christians by believing in Jesus. This is how the Holy Spirit came to live in them. They did not have to be circumcised and keep the Law of Moses for God to save them from their sins.
Paul wanted to know that the Galatians knew that they did not depend on keeping the law for God to save them. He wanted them to know that if they try to keep the Jewish Law, they will fail (see: Deuteronomy 27:26). They needed to believe in Jesus and trusting God to be saved from their sins.
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Circumcise (Circumcision); Law of Moses;Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[3:6]
Paul wrote about Abraham because wanted his readers to think about how Abraham completely trusted in God (see: Genesis 15:6). In the same way Abraham completely trusted in God, the Galatian Christians needed to completely trust in God. The Galatians knew the story of Abraham. They knew that Abraham’s circumcision came after he believed in God's promises. Paul told the Galatians that Abraham believed in God before God did anything he promised to give Abraham. Also, Abraham lived before God gave the law to the Jewish people. God did not give promises to Abraham or care for Abraham because Abraham followed the law. In the same way, following the law did not cause God to care for the Galatians either.
See: Circumcise (Circumcision); Law of Moses
[3:13]
In 3:13, Paul quoted Deuteronomy 21:23 because wanted them to know that Jesus was crucified on a tree so that he could be cursed for people’s sins. People sometimes called the cross a “tree” because of it was made from a cut down tree.
Paul wanted his readers to know that Jesus did all that is needed for God to forgive their sins if they believe in him (see: Isaiah 52:13-53:12). When people sin, they deserve a curse. But when Jesus died on the cross, he took that curse for all people. Anyone who believes in Jesus will have this curse taken from them.
See: Crucify (Crucifixion); Curse; Cross
[3:16]
Paul wanted the Galatians to know that if they believed in Jesus, they were descendants of Abraham. That is, they did the same types of things Abraham did. In Genesis 18:16-18, God told Abraham that he was going to give him a son, a "descendant." God fulfilled this promise by giving Abraham Isaac as a son. God gave Isaac to Abraham and Sarah because they trusted God. God also promised that the Messiah, that is Jesus, was going to be a descendant of Abraham. In the same way Isaac was a physical descendant of Abraham, Jesus is a physical descendant of Abraham. Paul also called Jesus a spiritual descendant of Abraham. That is, anyone who believes and trust in Jesus will also be a spiritual descendant of Abraham. That is, they do the same things Abraham did in the same way a son should do the same good things his father does. Both Abraham and Jesus showed people why they need to believe and trust God.
[3:18]
In the same way Abraham completely believed and trusted in God, so are Christians to believe and trust in God. In 3:26 Paul said that God saves people from their sins only because they believe in Jesus. Abraham also trusted in God to save him from his sins. So, Paul used the metaphor of saying that Christians are Abraham's descendants because they trust God the in the same way Abraham trusted God.
See: Metaphor; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[3:19]
Paul wrote that the Law of Moses had two purposes. He used metaphors to talk about these two purposes.
Paul said that the law told the Jews how they were not honoring God. That is, it showed them they were sinners. The law told Jews how they were to honor God. But obeying the law perfectly was not possible. That is why Paul said the law showed them they were prisoners. In 3:19-22, Paul wrote that people were prisoners to the law. He does not mean prisoners of other people or of a government. That is, because they tried to keep the law to honor God, but were unable to, they will never be freed from the punishment that comes from not following the law perfectly. In 3:23-25, Paul wrote that the law was a tutor or guardian. That is, in the same way someone teaches and cares for children, so did the law for the Jewish people. Paul wanted readers to think about how children need to be taken care of and taught until they are adults. He wanted to say that God gave the law to people to teach them that they needed to trust in God completely. But, when God sent Jesus to earth, people did not need the law anymore to make them righteous. They only need to believe in Jesus for God to say that they are righteous and to give them peace. When this happens, God adopts them into his family (see: 3:25; Romans 9:4).
See: Metaphor; Law of Moses; Adopt (Adoption)
[3:28]
In 3:28, Paul told Christians to think of each other as equal to each other. Paul wanted all Christians to know that they are equal because they believe in Christ. It did not matter whether the Galatians were Gentile or Jewish. If they believed in Jesus, God thought of them equally.
[3:29]
Paul called the Galatians "heirs according to promise" in 3:29, because, just like children inherit their parents' things when they die, Christians will inherit the kingdom of God because of Jesus' death and resurrection. Romans gave and received an inheritance from family members. It was a gift. In 3:25-29, Paul wrote about some of the many gifts they received from God. These gifts were inherited because they were now part of God's family. Paul talks about several of these gifts: They no longer needed the law as a "guardian" the way Paul had written about in 3:23-24. God adopted them into his family because they believed in Jesus. They were "baptized into Christ." Paul wanted Christians to know that Jesus joined Christians to himself. Christians are also joined to each other because they all believe in Jesus. Paul used words about a person putting on clothing as a metaphor for this.
Advice to translators: an inheritance is when a parent or other family member dies and leaves their possessions to another person, usually their children.
See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir), Kingdom of God;Resurrect (Resurrection); Adopt (Adoption); Baptize (Baptism); Metaphor
"You behave as if someone has put a spell on you!"
"has done magic on you" or "has done witchcraft on you"
"You yourselves heard the clear teaching about Jesus being crucified"
"by obeying the law or by believing what you heard"
"Do not be so foolish!"
"by yourself" or "by your own effort" or "by your own work"
"You have suffered so many things: Do not let it be for nothing!" or "You suffered so many things from those who opposed your faith in Christ. If you now think that righteousness comes by obeying the law, then your suffering was for nothing!"
"without benefit to you"
"He ... does not do it by the works of the law; he does it by the hearing of faith."
"because you obey the law"
"because you hear with faith" or "because you believe what you heard"
"and God counted Abraham’s faith as righteousness” or “and because of that, God called him righteous"
"those who believe"
"are Abraham's descendants" or "are considered to be Abraham's true descendants"
"In the scripture, God showed that he would justify the Gentiles by faith, and he presented the gospel"
"Because of you" or "Through you." The word "you" refers to Abraham.
"the man who believed" or "the man who was faithful."
"Those who rely on ... the law are cursed" or "God will punish those who rely on ... the law"
"obeying the law"
"no one is justified before God by obeying the law" or "God does not justify anyone for their obedience to the law"
"righteous people will live by faith"
"must obey them all" or "will be judged by his ability to do what the law demands."
"from being cursed because of the law" or "from being cursed for not obeying the law"
"by being cursed for us"
"so that through Christ Jesus, the blessing that God gave to Abraham might come to the Gentiles"
"so that by believing we might receive the Spirit whom God promised"
See how you translated this in Galatians 1:2.
"let me speak of things most people understand"
The word "your" refers to Abraham.
"When God gave the law 430 years later, he did not set aside the covenant that he had previously established"
"cancel"
"to make the promise worthless" or "to make things as if the promise had never been made"
"If people could receive the inheritance by obeying the law, then it would no longer be true that people receive the inheritance by believing God's promise"
"what God gives to his children"
"You might wonder then what the purpose of the law was. I will tell you."
"God added it" or "God added the law"
"God ordained the law through angels" or "God gave the law through angels"
"by an intermediary" or "by his representative"
“Now if we say that there was an intermediary, that means that there must have been more than one person.”
Paul seems to be saying that the promise is superior to the law since God made the promise alone, without an intermediary.
"opposed to the promises" or "in conflict with the promises"
"if God had given a law that enabled those who kept it to live"
"people could have become righteous by obeying that law"
“the scripture says that everyone is controlled by sin”
what God promised to those who have faith in Jesus Christ”
"the law held us captive in prison" or "we were like prisoners, guarded by the law
"until God would reveal faith" or "until God would show that he justifies those who trust in Christ"
A guardian was someone who watched over a child and enforced the parents’ rules so that the child would obey them.
"so that God would declare us to be righteous"
"For all of you who were baptized into Christ"
"have put Christ on you like a garment." or "have become like Christ." or "have become united with Christ.”
"God sees no difference between Jew and Greek, slave and free, male and female"
"and those who will receive what God has promised" or "and you will receive what God has promised"
1
I am saying that the heir, for whatever time he is a child, is no different from a slave, though he is owner of the entire estate.
2
But he is under guardians and managers until the date set by his father.
[4:5, 4:7]
Paul used three words to tell people what Jesus did for Christians when he died on the cross.
Adoption: Jesus is the Son of God. He was always God's son. No one else is part of God's family in this way. However, when Jesus died on the cross, he made it possible for people to be adopted and become part of God's family. That is, if they believe in Jesus, God adopts them and they are his children in a different way. Heir: The person adopting a child gives rights to their child to inherit certain things and rights. Paul wanted Christians to know that God adopts them into his family when they believe in Jesus. This is better than being a servant or slave. In the same way Jesus has an inheritance from God, Christians receive a part of this inheritance when they go to heaven. Redeem: Paul wrote about Jesus redeeming people. When Paul was alive, people often became slaves to other people because they owed those people a lot of money. They continued to be slaves until they or someone else paid the money they owed. This was called "redemption". The redeemed person belongs to the redeemer (see: 1 Peter 1:17-18, and Matthew 20:28).
So Paul used redemption as a metaphor. He wanted to say that people start their lives in a form of slavery because they disobey God. But Jesus paid the price to redeem them when he died on the cross. This means they are not slaves to sin anymore. Instead, God has adopted them into his family.
See: Adopt (Adoption); Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Redeem (Redemption); Metaphor
[4:8]
Paul wrote about those who are "not gods at all." He did this to warn Christians about false ideas taught by people who worshiped false gods. These people worshipped carved idols or other things that are not God. People thought and said they were gods, but they were not gods. There is only one God. Some Roman emperors did this. Some scholars think Paul wanted to warn about Jewish ideas along with these other common false teachings.
See: Idolatry (Idol)
[4:9]
When he wrote about "weak and worthless elemental principles," Paul wanted to talk about false ideas the Gentiles had.
They followed false gods, astrology, and rituals for different seasons. These ideas are "weak and worthless" because they are not the truth about God. They could not help people in any way.
[4:10]
Paul wrote about "days and new moons and seasons and years." This is because both many people followed the calendar to know how to please God. They did different things on different days in the hopes of pleasing the god or gods they worshipped. Paul wanted to say that no matter how well someone follows the calendar, this will never save people from their sins. God only saves those who believe in Jesus.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[4:11]
In 4:11, Paul said, “I am afraid for you” because the Galatians no longer followed the gospel.
When Paul was in Galatia, he taught them the gospel. That is, God saved them from their sins when they believed in Jesus. But after Paul left, other teachers taught them they needed to be circumcised and follow the Jewish laws. Unless they did this, God did not save them from their sins. This false teaching was not the gospel, but a false gospel. Paul wanted them to see that this was wrong. He wanted them to know they were in danger if they followed this wrong idea.
See: Gospel; Circumcise (Circumcision); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[4:12]
Paul told the Galatians to "become like" him because he wanted them to follow his example. In the past, Paul followed all the things the Jewish leaders taught because he thought he could please God that way. But when he believed in Jesus, he found out that he did not need to do these things in order to be saved from his sins. He wanted the Galatians to know that following the Law of Moses or the teachings of the Jewish leaders did not save them either.
See: Law of Moses; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[4:13]
Scholars do not agree about what physical illness. Paul wrote about in 4:12-14. Some scholars think Paul had problems seeing things. Others think he suffered from another disease that always gave him problems. Paul also wrote about a "thorn in the flesh" (see: 2 Corinthians 12:7). This may or may not be the same illness. No scholar is certain on this issue. Paul wrote in 4:13 that this illness caused him to preach to the Galatians when he traveled through that region. That is, God used this illness to get his gospel to the Galatians. Also, the Galatians treated him kindly and took care of him while he was there.
See: Preach (Preacher);Gospel
[4:19]
Paul said he was "in the pains of childbirth" because he wanted the Galatians to know his great love for them. That is, he loved them in the same way a mother loves her children. When a mother gives birth, there are strong pains. But the after the pain, there is joy because the baby is born. When Paul used this metaphor, he wanted to say that he felt pain because the Galatians followed wrong ideas about God. Paul often spoke about those who he served as if they were his children. He wanted the Galatians to know they were children in some way and they were born in love and pain.
See: Metaphor
[4:22, 4:23]
Paul talked about how God saved Sarah and Hagar. He did this so that people would know that when God saves someone, it is a free gift. Hagar was a slave woman (see: Genesis 16:1-16), but Sarah was a free woman (see: Genesis 21:8-21). Paul wrote about Hagar and her son Ishmael to make readers think about people who try to please God by following laws. He also wrote about Sarah and her son Isaac to make readers think about how God saves people because of his great love. Paul used the word "promise" to talk about God's great love.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[4:24]
Paul wrote that Hagar "gives birth to children who are slaves," because the child of a slave woman was also a slave. The child was unable to free himself from slavery. So, Paul wanted to say that people who follow the law to please God couldn’t teach other people about God's great love. They are unable to do this because they do not understand God's great love. They can only teach people to follow the law. But this is a form of slavery (see: 4:8-11).
[4:25]
Paul wrote that Hagar was “from Mount Sinai” because he wanted Christians to think of her in the same way as the Law of Moses. When Paul wrote about "Mount Sinai," he wanted to talk about people who follow rules or laws to try to please God. He did not want to say that Hagar actually came from Mount Sinai. He wanted to say that Mount Sinai was the place where God gave the Law to Moses. This was long after Hagar lived. But Paul wanted readers to think about her slavery and their own slavery to the law.
See: Law of Moses
[4:25, 4:26]
Paul wrote about the "present Jerusalem" to make readers think about following the Law of Moses. He wanted to say that Jerusalem was the city where the Jewish Temple was located. The Temple was the center of Jewish worship. This worship followed the Law of Moses. So, like Hagar, Jerusalem represented wrong ideas about how to please God.
Paul wrote about the "Jerusalem that is above" to make readers think about God and his great power and his great love. In the Bible, this is also called the heavenly Jerusalem (See: Hebrews 12:22; Revelation 21:2; Philippians 3:20). When he said, "she is our mother," he wanted to say that people who believe in Jesus are freed from slavery to the Law of Moses. So, Paul used the Jerusalem to mean right ideas about God and his great love.
See: Law of Moses; Temple
[4:28]
When Paul wrote about Isaac, he wanted readers to think about how they are saved from their sins by God's great love. Paul wanted them to remember that Isaac was born because God gave a promise to Abraham and Sarah. This was long after they were able to have children normally. So it was clear that Isaac was born because God made it happen. God fulfilled his promise. Paul wanted the Galatians to know they are like Isaac. That is, they were saved from their sins because God made this happen. God fulfilled his promise to save people through Jesus.
See: Genesis 15 See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
"the same as"
people who have legal responsibility for children
people whom others trust to control what is valuable, in this case children
The word "we" here refers to all Christians, including the people to whom Paul was writing.
"when we were like children"
"we were like slaves to the elemental principles of the world" or "we obeyed the elemental principles of the world as if we were slaves"
These words could refer to 1) the laws or moral principles of the world, or 2) spiritual powers that some people thought control what happens on earth.
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate "Son" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"might buy freedom for" or "might set free"
"you are his children". In Paul's culture, inheritance usually passed to male children. He was not excluding female children here.
The Spirit is the one who cries.
This is the way a young child would address his father in Paul's home language, but not in the language of the Galatian readers. To keep the sense of a foreign language, translate this as a word that sounds as much like "Abba" as your language allows.
"you also will receive what God promised to give to his children"
"those things that are" or "those spirits who are"
"why are you paying attention again to ... principles?" or "you should not be concerned again with ... principles."
"It seems that you want to be slaves again." or "You behave as though you wanted to be like slaves again."
"You carefully celebrate days and new moons and seasons and years"
"may have been useless"
Here this means to ask or urge strongly. In this sentence, it does not mean to ask for food or money.
See how you translated this in Galatians 1:2.
"You did not do anything wrong to me" or "You treated me well"
"disease of the body"
"and though my illness was difficult for you"
"you did not treat me as worthless or turn me away"
"They are eager to convince you to join them"
"to keep you away from us" or "to make you stop being loyal to us"
"eager to do what they want"
"My dear friends"
"I am in pain as though I were a woman having to give birth to you, and I will continue to be in pain until Christ truly controls you"
"change the way I sound" or "change the way I am speaking to you" or "speak to you differently"
"You who ... law, you need to learn what the law really says." or "You who ... law, let me tell you what the law really says."
"This story of the women and their sons is like a picture of what I will tell you now"
An "allegory" is a story in which the people and things in it represent other things.
"One of the covenants is from Mount Sinai." Mount Sinai is where God gave made a covenant with the people of Israel and gave the the law.
"the children she gives birth to become slaves"
"she is a picture of"
"she and her children are slaves"
"is not a slave"
"Be glad"
"you infertile woman" or "you childless woman"
"children born because of God's promise"
"the one who was born by means of human action" or "the one who was born because of what people did"
"the one who was born because of what the Spirit did"
"we are not children of a slave girl. We are children of the free woman"
1
For freedom Christ has set us free. Stand firm, therefore, and do not again be subject to a yoke of slavery.
[5:1]
Paul told the Galatians that becoming circumcised and trying to follow the Law of Moses made Jesus's life, death, and resurrection useless to them. Also, Paul told them that Jesus had set them free from all of the Jewish laws. He continued to write about the freedom Christians have because of Jesus. Paul again wrote that they should not get circumcised.
See: Circumcise (Circumcision);Law of Mosess
[5:4]
Paul reminded Christians in Galatia that if they chose to be circumcised then they "no longer experience grace." Some scholars think Paul said that circumcised Christians lost what God did for them when he saved them. Other scholars think Paul said that Christians no longer experience God's power working in them and through them. What is clear is that Paul told the Galatians not to be circumcised because they lost something important.
Also, Paul wanted his readers to know that circumcision was the same as being a slave to the Law of Moses. He used words that talk about a hard choice between the law and God's great love, or "grace." Christians can choose to follow rules and laws to please God. Or they can choose to believe in Jesus and live by this belief. But they do not please God by doing both of these things. So he told them they must not be circumcised and become a slave to the law. He called this a "yoke of slavery" (see: 5:1).
See: Circumcise (Circumcision); Grace; Law of Moses
[5:5]
In 5:5 (see also: Romans 8), Paul told Christians that the Holy Spirit gives them faith to "wait for the hope of righteousness"(δικαιοσύνη/g1343). That is, while they are alive, they need to believe in Jesus and do the same types of things that Jesus did while he was on earth. They were to know with confidence that God was going to do these things. The Holy Spirit reminds Christians they are going to heaven. In heaven, God makes them completely righteous.
[5:9]
When Paul wrote about yeast and dough, he used a metaphor to tell the Galatians that even a little false teaching is very bad for the church. He was telling them to completely resist false teachers.
Paul wrote in 5:8 that the false teachers taught ideas that Jesus did not teach. Paul and the other apostles taught people what Jesus taught. The false teachers taught people ideas not from God.
So, in 5:9 Paul quoted a proverb that most people understood (see also: 1 Corinthians 5:6). Bakers use leaven or yeast to make bread rise for baking. It does not take much leaven or yeast to make bread rise. In the same way, it does not take much false teaching to make the Galatians think wrong things about God. Jesus also spoke this proverb (see Mark 8:15).
See: Metaphor; Church; Apostle; Proverb; Yeast (Leaven)
[5:12]
Scholars do not know why Paul wrote that certain people needed to "castrate themselves." He wrote this about the false teachers. Paul did not want them to actually do this. Instead, he did not want the Galatians not even to talk with these false teachers. These scholars think Paul wanted false teachers to be removed from the church, so they no longer mislead the Galatians with their false teaching.
Some scholars do not think Paul was angry. They think he was passionate that the Christians in Galatia continued to know and follow the truth he taught them. It is clear that Paul did not want the Galatian Christians to follow the false teachers in any way.
Advice to translators: When a man castrated himself, he cut off his penis.
[5:13, 5:14, 5:15]
Paul told Christians how to live their lives.
First, Paul wrote that Christians needed to love each other (see 5:13-14). Jesus taught this and so did the Old Testament. Paul also told readers to not attack each other with words. This caused everyone to be hurt.
Second, Paul wrote that people are able to do things in two ways. All people are able to follow the "sinful nature." This makes them do bad things. Christians choose to do things in the way the Holy Spirit guides them. This will make them do good things. Paul said there was a "conflict" between the sinful nature and the Holy Spirit in a Christian. He wrote this to say how important it is for each Christian to choose to do things in the way the Holy Spirit says to do it. He wanted to say that doing some good things and doing some bad things would not please God.
See: Sinful Nature
[5:19, 5:20, 5:21]
Paul warned Christians not to "practice" or do the "works of the sinful nature." These are things that displease God greatly. Paul listed some things people do that are "works of the sinful nature." Then he wrote "and things like these." That is, he wanted to say that he did not list all the "works of the sinful nature." But he listed enough for readers to think of other things like them.
Some scholars think Paul wanted to say that these are things people do because they do not believe in Jesus. Other scholars think Paul warned Christians that they would not receive rewards if they disobeyed God. When a person believes in Jesus, God gives that person the Holy Spirit to guide them in not doing these things. However, the person still must choose not to do them. So Paul warned Christians about doing the "works of the sinful nature."
See: 1 Corinthians 6:9-10; Ephesians 5:5; and Revelation 22:15
See: Sinful Nature
[5:22]
Paul wrote a metaphor concerning fruit to say that Christians need to be guided by the Holy Spirit. People can see fruit growing on trees. In the same way, people can see what Christians do when the Holy Spirit guides them to do things that are good. (See: Matthew 3:8, and Luke 3:8)
See: Metaphor; Fruit (Metaphor)
[5:22]
Paul wrote about the Holy Spirit producing “fruit” inside Christians. He used a metaphor in the same way that Jesus used a metaphor to talk about Christians being part of the “vine” (see: John 15). Jesus and Paul both wanted to say that God wants Christians to get their help from God. In the same way that that fruit is fed by the tree that it grows on, Christians are to be “fed” by the Holy Spirit.
Paul also wanted to say that fruit is seen on a tree or vine. In the same way, Christians say and do things that are seen by others when they follow the Holy Spirit. When Christians do the things the Holy Spirit tells them to do, they will do what Jesus did. This shows other people what to do to honor God. This can cause other people to believe in Jesus.
The fruit of the Spirit is the opposite of what Paul wrote about in 5:19-21.
See: 2 Corinthians 6:6; Ephesians 4:2; 5:9; Colossians l3:12-15
See: Fruit (Metaphor); Metaphor
[5:22, 5:23]
The "fruit of the Spirit" is one thing, but several things are part of this one thing. Paul listed the good things that are a part of the fruit of the Spirit. He wanted to say that the Holy Spirit gives Christians all of these things to use, so they can do the things that please God.
[5:24]
When Paul wrote about Christians crucifying the sinful nature, he used a metaphor about extreme or harsh punishment. Readers understood that crucifixion kills people. So Paul wanted readers to know that they need to have their sins completely removed. This happens when God saves them because they believe in Jesus. But they need to make sure they continue to follow what the Holy Spirit tells them to do.
See: Crucify (Crucifixion); Sinful Nature; Metaphor; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
"Christ has set us free from the old covenant so that we might be free"
"be strong" or "Be determined to stay free"
"do not become slaves again" or "do not become slaves again to the law"
"if you become circumcised" or "if you get circumcised in order to become righteous"
"he must obey"
"You are no longer united with Christ" or "You have ended your relationship with Christ"
"you who want to become right with God by obeying the law" or "you who want to obey the law so that God will say that you are righteous "
"you have rejected God's kindness"
"the righteousness that we confidently expect to receive"
"neither circumcision nor uncircumcision benefits anyone" or "it does not matter whether a person is circumcised or not"
"neither ... has value; rather, God is concerned with our faith in him, which we show by loving others"
"You were making good progress" or "You were following Christ well" or "you were trusting Christ well"
"This influence" or "Their teaching"
"God, the one who invites you to be his people"
In this case, a few people who teach something false can harm an entire Christian community.
"you will not believe anything different from what I am telling you"
"God will punish the one who is troubling you"
"is causing you to be uncertain about what is truth"
"Brothers, you can see that I am not proclaiming circumcision because I am still being persecuted."
See how you translated this in Galatians 1:2.
"if I still proclaim that men have to be circumcised"
"why are the Jews still persecuting me?"
"If I were still proclaiming circumcision"
"the cross would no longer cause people to stumble" or "the cross would no longer offend people" or "the cross would no longer lead people to reject the truth"
"the message about the cross". Here "the cross" refers to the teaching that Jesus died on the cross and is alive again and that God saves people who believe in Christ.
"would castrate themselves" or "would cut off their male organs"
"Christ has called you to freedom"
"an opportunity for you to behave according to your sinful nature"
"A person can state the whole law with this one commandment" or "a person obeys the whole law if he obeys this one commandment"
"conduct your life in the power of the Holy Spirit" or "live your life by depending on the Spirit"
"you will not do what your sinful nature desires" or "you will not do the sinful things that you want to do"
"not obligated to obey the law of Moses"
"the things people do because of their sinful nature" or "the things people do because they are sinful"
"will not receive the kingdom of God" or “will not belong to the kingdom of God”
"what the Spirit produces is love ... faith" or "the Spirit produces in God's people love ... faith"
"have crucified their sinful nature with its passions and desires" or "refuse to live according the sinful nature with its passions and desires, as if they killed them on a cross"
"their sinful nature and the things they strongly want to do because of it"
"Since God's Spirit has caused us to be alive"
"let us also follow the Spirit" or "Let us also allow God's Spirit to guide us"
"we should also walk by the Spirit." See how you translated "walk by the Spirit" in 5 :16
1
Brothers, if someone is caught in any trespass, you who are spiritual should restore him in a spirit of gentleness. Be concerned about yourself, so you also may not be tempted.
2
Carry one another's burdens, and so fulfill the law of Christ.
[6:1]
Paul told the Galatians that when another Christian sins, the Christians who know that person is to "restore him in a spirit of gentleness." Sometimes people sin and need to be corrected (see: Matthew 18). When a Christian sins, they can dishonor God and hurt other people. But other Christians need to help the person know he sinned. They need to help him repent. That is, so God will forgive him of those sins. They need to act kindly, and they need to be ready to forgive the other person. This helps the person to honor God again.
A Christian needs to do this because he knows that he also has sinned and is not better than the other person who sinned. He knows God forgives him when he repents. So, he needs to be humble and to keep thinking about what he does and thinks. Then, he will sin less himself.
See: Repent (Repentance
[6:2]
When Paul told the Galatians to "fulfill the law of Christ" (6:3), he wanted to say they are to love each other. Paul wanted his readers to understand that loving one another was far better than the laws that the false teachers told them to follow. When people love each other, it pleases God more than when they just follow laws.
Jesus spoke often about how his followers needed to love other people. He said that the greatest rule is that a person must love God. But the second greatest rule is that a person must love other people. So, Paul called this the "law of Christ."
Sometimes when Jesus talked about love, Jesus quoted from the Old Testament (see: Leviticus 19:18; Deuteronomy 6:5). So Paul may have said "law of Christ" to make his readers think that even in the Old Testament, the Law of Moses, God said he wanted people to love each other.
See: Matthew 5:43, 22:39; Mark 12:30-31
See: Law of Moses
[6:7, 6:8, 6:9]
Paul wrote about "planting," "gathering," and "harvesting" to say that Christians need to do good to all people. God will favor them if they are good to others. He wanted his readers to understand that the things they said and affected both them and other people. To explain this, he used the metaphor of planting seeds and waiting for them to grow. He did this to say that Christians who do things that honor God will receive good back from God. This does not always happen right away. But if the Christians keep doing good things, sooner or later God will bring good things to them. In the same way, if they do bad things, sooner or later they receive bad things.
See: Metaphor
[6:11]
Paul talked about writing in "large letters" (6:11) to tell the Galatians that this letter was really from him. He needed to do this because of two things:
First, many scholars think Paul dictated to another person the words for this and other letters he wrote. Paul signed his letters before he sent them to the churches. Second, many scholars think Paul suffered from physical illnesses. These made it hard for him to read and write. This caused him to only write in large letters. His large signature looked very different from the rest of the letter.
So Paul wrote about this to tell his readers that the letter really was from him.
[6:12]
Paul wrote about circumcision again because this message was so great. He wanted his readers to know that circumcision and following the Law of Moses did not honor God. He wrote about this throughout this letter. As he ended the letter, he wrote about circumcision one more time to help readers know how great was this issue.
So, he again warned about these false teachers (6:12). These people wanted to make the Galatian Christians obey the Law of Moses. That is, they wanted them to be circumcised. This disturbed Paul greatly. So he again wrote to the Christians that they did not need to be circumcised.
Paul also wrote (6:13) that not even the false teachers followed all the laws they wanted the Galatians to follow. Paul accused them of making the Galatians follow the laws because they wanted to boast about making new converts.
See: Circumcise (Circumcision);Law of Moses
[6:13, 6:14]
When Paul wrote about the cross and crucifixion (6:14), he wanted to say that Jesus was the greatest thing he possessed. Nothing in the world mattered to Paul in the same way believing in, trusting in, and following Jesus mattered to him. So he used the metaphor about the cross to tell his readers how important is Jesus. Paul called the things he did before he believed in Jesus dead. He wanted his readers to know that he thought of his actions in the same way he thought of dead people. That is, they did not do anything for him. He wanted his readers to think about their own past actions in the same way he did his own.
See: 1 Corinthians 1:17, Galatians 5:11, and Philippians 3:18
See: Cross; Crucify (Crucifixion); Metaphor; Atone (Atonement)
[6:16]
Some scholars think Paul wrote about the "Israel of God" to tell the Galatians that Christians are truly God's people. Paul wanted his readers to think about what he wrote in Galatians 3. The false teachers wanted the Galatians to be circumcised. This joined them to "Israel" by following Law of Moses. The false teachers said this pleased God and made them God's people. But Paul taught that when people believe and trust in Jesus and God completely, that pleases God. And this makes them God's people. So anyone who believes in Jesus is the true "Israel of God."
Other scholars think that Paul was giving special greetings to the Jewish Christians. They do not think that Christians become Jews or the “Israel of God.”
See: People of God
[6:17]
When Paul said that he had "marks of Jesus" on his body (6:17), he wanted readers to think about the scars he possessed from his stoning (see: Acts 14:19), sicknesses (see: 2 Corinthians 12:7-9) and violence (see: Acts 16:22; 2 Corinthians 11:23-29). These were his "marks." When he called them "marks of Jesus," he wanted his readers to think about the marks and scars Jesus got when the Romans beat him and crucified him. In the same way Jesus possessed permanent marks on his body, so did Paul. Paul wanted to say that no matter what happened to him, he followed Jesus.
Some scholars think that the Greek word for “marks” is the same word used for tattoos. Tattoos identified the wearer as a slave, criminal, or prisoner. That is, Paul wanted to say he was a slave to Jesus.
See how you translated this in Galatians 1:2.
"if anyone among you"
"if someone gives in and sins" or "if someone is discovered in an act of sin"
"those of you who are guided by the Spirit"
"should correct him" or "should exhort him to return to a correct relationship with God"
"with an attitude of gentleness" or "gently" or "in a kind way"
"so that nothing will tempt you also to sin"
"he is someone important" or "he is better than others"
"he is not important" or "he is not better than others"
"his reason to be glad" or "his reason to be pleased"
"will be because of what he has done and not because of how he compares himself to someone else" or "will be because of what he has done and not because he is better than someone else"
"each person will be responsible for his own work only" or "each person will be judged by his own work only"
"The person who hears the message" or "Whoever hears the teaching about God"
"for whatever a person plants, that is what he will harvest" or "people reap the same thing as what they plant."
"plants seed to satisfy his sinful nature" or "does the things he wants to do because of his sinful nature"
"will be destroyed by his sinful nature"
"plants seed to please the Spirit" or "does the things God's Spirit wants"
"will receive eternal life as a reward from God's Spirit"
"Let us not grow tired" or "We must not get discouraged"
"if we do not quit"
"those who are members of God's family through faith in Christ"
"to cause others to think well of them" or "to cause others to think that they are good people"
"with visible evidence" or "by their own efforts"
"to force you to be circumcised." See how you translated "circumcised" in 2:3.
"only so that the Jews will not persecute them"
"for saying that the cross of Christ alone is what saves people" or "for believing that God forgives people's sins because Christ died on the cross"
"so that they may be proud about what was done to your body" or "so that they may boast that you were circumcised"
"I do not ever want to boast in anything other than the cross" or "May I boast only in the cross"
"the world has died to me" or "I think of the things of the world as dead"
"and I have been crucified to the world" or "and the people of the world thinks of me as dead"
"neither circumcision nor uncircumcision is important to God" or "it does not matter whether a person is circumcised or not circumcised"
"what counts is becoming a new creation" or "what matters is that people becomes new creatures"
"live according to this rule" or "follow this teaching"
"may God give peace and mercy to them, who are the Israel of God" or "may God give peace and mercy to them and to the Israel of God."
"for the scars on my body show that I serve Jesus.". These marks were scars from people who beat and whipped Paul because they did not like him teaching about Jesus.
"May our Lord Jesus Christ be kind to you"
Paul wrote his letter to the Ephesians to give courage and to teach the Christians in and near the city. He taught the Christians about God and his son Jesus. Also, he taught Christians to love each other and to help each other serve and honor God. That is, he taught Christians the things they needed to do to honor other Christians, to honor their families, and to honor those who are not Christians.
Paul wrote Ephesians (see: 1:1). Paul was in prison in Rome, and he may have written this letter while there. Paul said that he was an apostle of Jesus Christ. God made him an apostle (see: 1:1; Galatians 1:1). Because God made him an apostle, Christians obey Paul’s words in the same way they obey Jesus’ words.
See: Apostle
Paul wrote to Christians in and around the city of Ephesus. Ephesus was in Asia Minor, which is now called the country of Turkey. Rome valued this city because of the boats that came in to sell and buy different things in the Roman Empire. The temple of the their god Artemis was built in this city. Many people went to Ephesus to see this temple and to buy and sell different things. Because of this, many people in Ephesus were rich
Paul went to Ephesus on his second trip to preach the gospel in other countries (see: Acts 18:18-21). Some of the Ephesians became Christians. During his third trip to preach the gospel in other countries, Paul lived in Ephesus for three years (see: Acts 19). Because he went to Ephesus twice, Paul knew the people well. This letter was very personal to him because they were Christians and his friends.
Most scholars think that Paul also wanted Christians around the city of Ephesus to have his letter. John, the author of the Book of Revelation, wrote of seven cities and churches in this area of Asia. So Paul wanted people from Ephesus, Smyrna, Pergamum, Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia, and Laodicea to read this letter. Because he wrote to many cities, Paul did not write any specific greetings in the same way he did his other letters.
See Map: Ephesus
See: Temple
Christians are “in Christ” or “in him.”
In the first chapter of Ephesians, Paul used the words “in Christ” or “in him” or “in the One he loves” eleven different times. Paul wanted Christians to know how Jesus loved them and how close they are to God because of what Jesus did for them.
See: In Christ
In 1:10 Paul said that God brings everything together "in Christ." This means God brings all people and things in heaven and on earth together, not just people and things on earth. He brings all things together by Jesus sacrifice on the cross.
Paul said that God planned for all Christians to be united, both the Jews and the Gentiles. During the time of the Old Testament, God worked through the Jewish people. But now that Jesus has been sacrificed for all people, both Jews and Gentiles are brought together for God. This means that God sees all Christian Jews and Gentiles as united and a part of his nation and family. This was God’s plan from the creation of the world (see: 3:6-11). Paul said that God gave gifts to his people to teach other Christians about serving God and others. This unites all Christians in faith.
See: Gentile
Paul wrote a lot about how Christians are to “love”(ἀγάπη/g0026) in the same way that Jesus loved all people. In the Greek language, there were four words for different types of love. The type of love Paul talked about in this letter is a love that only wants good for those who are loved, even when it is hard to do good to them. Also, Paul wrote about God’s love for all people and his love for Christians (see: 2:4-5). Christians love each other with this type of love. Christians love Christ when they worship him and care for other people with this love (see: 6:24).
See: In Christ
Paul wrote Ephesians because he needed to tell Christians what to know about God and how to live their lives in a way that honors God.
In the first three chapters of Ephesians, Paul told Christians what they need to know about God.
First, Paul told Christians about Jesus sacrifice. He told them how God put his anger on Jesus. This sacrifice stops God’s anger on the sin of Christians. That is, those who believe in Jesus are no longer punished for their sins (see:1:7, and 2:1-5). Christ was punished for the sins of Christians. God said that anyone who sinned had to die, physically and spiritually (see rom6:23). Jesus died for Christians so that they did not have to die spiritually. Jesus’ death stopped God’s anger for sin on those who believe in Jesus’ death and resurrection.
Second, Paul wrote that Christians are no longer looked at by God in the same way. They were now “in Christ,” instead of looking at a Christian’s sin, God now looks at Jesus. He took away their sin. Paul used the metaphor “sealed” by the Holy Spirit to tell Christians that they can know how God thinks about them. God makes Christians holy and blameless (1:4). Also, God makes Christians his children. This means that Christians can know that they will be in heaven with Jesus when they die (see: 1:5,13-14; 2:6-7).
In the last three chapters, Paul wrote about how Christians are to honor God by how they live.
Paul wrote that Christians must love each other. That is, they want only what is good for each other. He wrote that loving others in this way is the best thing for Christians to do for each other. Paul said that Christians whom God had given the gifts of preaching and teaching were to teach other Christians how to better love and serve each other. Also, Paul spoke about how Christians love in this way in their marriage, family life, and in their actions between masters and slaves.
Next, Paul told Christians that they needed to fight against Satan’s attacks. Paul used the metaphor of a soldier in 6:10-24 to tell Christians that they need to fight Satan in the the same way a soldier fights his enemies.
See: Redeem (Redemption); Satan (The Devil)
1
Paul, an apostle of Christ Jesus through the will of God, to God's holy people in Ephesus, who are faithful in Christ Jesus:
1
[1:1]
See: Introduction
[1:1]
Paul was an apostle because God wanted him to be an apostle. Perhaps Paul wanted people to know that God specifically chose him to be an apostle. On perhaps, Paul wanted people to know that he spoke for God. Therefore, when a person rejected Paul, they also rejected God. Both of these things may have been true.
See: Apostle; Will of God
[1:2]
Paul greeted the Christians in Ephesus in a way that was similar to other letters. However, it was also different from other letters, because he also prayed that God would give “favor” or “grace”(χάρις/g5485) and peace to the Christians. This greeting is similar to Paul’s other letters (see: Romans 1:7; 1 Corinthians 1:3; Galatians 1:3; Philippians 1:2). Perhaps this reminded the Christians in Ephesus of the favor God showed them. Favor or grace is one of the things that Paul wrote about the most in Ephesians.
See: Grace
[1:3]
In Greek, the sentence beginning in 1:3 stops at the end of 1:14. However, it is common for translations to break this sentence into many smaller sentences.
[1:3]
Paul said that God is “blessed,” that is, God should be worshipped and should be honored. Paul then said that God has blessed Christians. This means that God helps Christians in certain ways. Paul explained that the way God helps to Christians is not easily seen or understood. These blessings are not the same as the things that a person is born able to do.
Many scholars believe that the blessings which cannot easily be seen come from the Holy Spirit. However in 1:3, Paul stated that these blessings come from the place where God lives. Paul also stated that these blessings are “in Christ.” Christians receive these blessings because they are in Jesus.
See: Bless (Blessing); In Christ
[1:4]
Some scholars think that God “chose”(ἐκλέγομαι/g1586) each Christian before they were born. God helped them to, or made them, believe in Jesus. Other scholars think that God chose the church, that is, all Christians. They think God always planned to create a group of people who believe in Jesus. Other scholars think that “chose” means that God created all Christians to serve him in a certain way. God chose them before he made the world.
See: Elect (Election)
[1:4]
Paul explains when God “chose”(ἐκλέγομαι/g1586) Christians. Some scholars think that this was at the same time that God created the world. Other scholars think that God did this before he created the world.
See: John 17:24;1 Peter 1:20
[1:4]
God “chose” or “determined”(ἐκλέγομαι/g1586) that Christians are to try to be “holy”(ἅγιος/g0040) or to act like Jesus. They are also to be “without a fault”(ἄμωμος/g0299), that is, people should not be able to say that they do the wrong things. They are to do the same types of things that Jesus did, but not do the evil things that non-Christians did (see: 1 Peter 1:16). The Holy Spirit helps Christians to live in a way that honors God.
[1:4]
The phrase “in love” could be part of 1:4 or 1:5. If it is part of the sentence in #v4, it would explain that Christians love God. It would be similar to other uses in Ephesians (see: Ephesians 3:17; 4:15-16; 5:2). If “in love” is a part of 1:5, then it would explain the reason why God “chose”(ἐκλέγομαι/g1586) Christians. Paul also used it in this way in Ephesians (see: Ephesians 2:4-5)
[1:5]
Part of God’s plan was for Christians to be “adopted” into his family. In Scripture, Christians are spoken about as if they were adopted into God’s family. This is because they receive all the legal rights and blessings that a child would receive from a parent. This adoption can only occur through Jesus (see: Romans 8:15; Galatians 4:4-5).
Advice to translators: Children receive an inheritance from their parents. This means that they get receive their parents’ property and money after they die. In this question, the inheritance is called “legal rights,” that is, legal rights as heirs.
See: Adopt (Adoption); Inherit (Inheritance, Heir)
[1:7, 1:9, 1:11, 1:13]
God blessed Christians in many different ways.
Christians have “redemption”(ἀπολύτρωσις/g0629), that is, Christians are freed from their sin enslaving them. This redemption is only found in Jesus (see: Romans 3:23-25; Colossians 1:13-14).
Christians are forgiven of their sins. When God forgives somebody, they are pardoned or permanently released from the punishment because of their sin.
Christians know more about God’s plans. Parts of God’s plan have previously been hidden. Paul refers to the things hidden as a “mystery” (see: Ephesians 3:4-5, 9).
Some scholars think that Christians will receive an inheritance from God. This inheritance is that Christians will live with God in heaven (see: Philippians 3:20-21). However, fewer scholars believe 1:11 indicates that Christians are God’s inheritance, that is, Christians belong to God.
The Holy Spirit has “sealed” or “secured”(σφραγίζω/g4972) Christians. Some scholars think Jesus protects Christians so that they will live together with God forever. However, other scholars think Paul taught that Gentiles have become part of the people of God and this is what the Holy Spirit has sealed.
See: Redeem (Redemption); Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Seal; People of God
[1:10]
God will “bring together”(ἀνακεφαλαιόω/g0346) all things together in Jesus. This includes all things in “heavenly places” or “the universe”(οὐρανός/g3772) and all things on earth. God’s plan was that Jesus would have first place in everything, that is, for everyone and everything to worship Jesus.
[1:16]
After talking about the Christians in Ephesus, Paul now talked about why he appreciated them. Some scholars think Paul’s appreciated the things that God did for both him and the Ephesians. This is what Paul talked about in 1:3-14. Other scholars think Paul appreciated the Christians in Ephesus because they believed in Jesus and lived in a way that honored God. They did this by loving one another. They think this is what Paul talked about in 1:13-14.
Advice to translators: To “appreciate” someone is to be thankful for them and to tell them this.
[1:17]
Paul asked God to give several different things to the Christians in Ephesus.
Paul asked God to give Christians the “spirit”(πνεῦμα/g4151) of “wisdom”(σοφία/g4678). This is a certain wisdom that comes from the Holy Spirit or the wisdom to lead a life that honors God.
Paul also asked God to give Christians the Spirit of “understanding”(ἀποκάλυψις/g0602). This meant to learn more about God.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Reveal (Revelation)
[1:19]
Paul wanted the Christians in Ephesus to know something they did not know before.
Paul wanted these Christians to know that they would get to live together with God in heaven forever. Therefore, Christians should be confident about this. (see: 1 Peter 1:3-5; Romans 5:1-2)
Paul wanted these Christians to know that they have received a great inheritance from God, that is, God gave them certain gifts.
Paul wanted these Christians to know that God is very powerful. God uses his power to help Christians.
See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[1:20]
The permission God gives to Jesus to rule is spoken of as if it were his right hand. God gave Jesus the permission to rule with him. Paul talked about God ruling on his throne in heaven while sitting down. Paul wanted to say that Jesus rules alongside of or with God. The ruler was expected to sit on a throne when he made decrees, that is, when he gives rules for others to follow.
[1:21]
Christians are to trust that God is able to do these things because:
God had the power to bring Jesus back to life after Jesus died.
God had the power to give Jesus permission to rule alongside of him.
God made Jesus greater than many different things and people (see: 1:20). Paul explained that God made Jesus greater than anything or anyone with the power or the permission to rule others. He has more power than any other person in heaven or on earth. (see: Philippians 2:9-11)
God made Jesus the leader of the entire church and Jesus has the power to keep it going and to help it to grow.
God made Jesus leader over everything. When something is “put under”(ὑποτάσσω/g5293) another person’s feet, the person controlled or ruled over that thing.
See: Church
[1:21]
In the ancient Near East, a person’s “name” often symbolized who that person was. In 1:21, Jesus’ name refers to Jesus himself. Paul said that Jesus is much greater than every other person. This is true both now and in the future.
Jesus is also greater because all things have been “put under his feet.” This means that permission to rule everything has been given to Jesus (see: 1 Corinthians 15:27; 1 Peter 3:22).
[1:23]
In Scripture, all Christians are called the church. The church is spoken about as if it were Jesus’ body. This is because the church is a single group working together to serve a single purpose. This purpose of to serve God. Jesus is the “head” of this body because he leads it.
Jesus “filled” the church, that is, he gave the church many blessings.
See: 1 Corinthians 12:12-17; Colossians 1:18
See: Church; Body of Christ
"I, Paul, an apostle ... write this letter to you, God's holy people Ephesus". Your language may have a particular way of introducing the author of a letter and its intended audience. Except where noted, all instances of "you" and "your" refers to the Ephesian believers, as well as all believers and so are plural.
"In Christ Jesus" expresses the strongest kind of relationship possible between Christ and those who believe in Him.
"Let us praise the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ". These are important titles that describe the relationship between God and Jesus. It is best to translate "Father" and "Son" with the same words that your language uses to refer to a human father and a human son.
"for God has blessed us"
"every blessing coming from the Spirit of God"
"in the supernatural world." The word "heavenly" refers to the place where God is.
"through Christ" or "through what Christ has done" or "by uniting us with Christ" or "because we are united with Christ"
"from the time he created the world"
Paul uses two similar words to emphasize moral goodness.
"God planned long ago to adopt us". The word "us" refers to Paul, the Ephesian church, and all believers in Christ.
"God chose us ahead of time" or "God chose us long ago"
"to be adopted as his children". Here "adoption" refers to becoming part of God's family and the word "sons" refers to males and females.
God brought believers into his family by the work of Jesus Christ.
"God's will"
"he has kindly given to us by means of the One he loves". The words "his" and "he" refer to God.
"the One he loves, Jesus Christ" or "his Son, whom he loves"
"greatness of God's grace" or "abundance of God's grace"
"He gave us this great amount of grace" or "He was extremely kind to us"
"because he has all wisdom and understanding" or "so that we might have great wisdom and understanding"
"because he wanted to make it known to us" or "which was what he wanted".
"he demonstrated this purpose in Christ"
"by means of Christ"
"He did this with a view to a plan" or "He did this, thinking about a plan". A new sentence can be started here. If you start a new sentence here, you will need to end 1:9 with a period instead of a comma.
"for the time that he has appointed"
"God gave us an inheritance, having predestined us according to his plan. For he works"
"we, ... Christ, would live in a way that brings glory to God." or "people would praise God because of the glorious grace he showed us who ... Christ." or "so that we, ... Christ, would praise him for his glory as long as we live.". The pronoun "we" refers to Paul and the other Jewish believers, not to the Ephesian believers.
"the first to trust in Christ"
"the message about the truth" or "the true message." Paul has been speaking in the previous two verses about himself and the other Jewish believers, but now he begins speaking about the Ephesian believers.
"God has sealed you with the Holy Spirit that he promised". Wax was placed on a letter and stamped with a symbol representing the person who wrote the letter. Paul uses this custom as a picture to show how God has used the Holy Spirit to assure us that we belong to him.
"the guarantee that we will receive what God has promised"
"God redeems us as his own people" or "we take possession of our inheritance"
"I continue to thank God". Paul prays for the Ephesian believers and praises God for the power that believers have through Christ.
"that you may gain understanding and be enlightened" or "that God may enlighten your heart" or "that God may enlighten your understanding"
"may be made to see"
"what he has called you to confidently expect" or "what he has called you to confidently wait for"
to which he has invited you
"the riches of all the glorious things he has promised to give to all God's holy people"
"all those whom he has set apart for himself" or "all those who belong completely to him"
God's power is far beyond all other power.
"for us who believe"
"the strength of his might that is at work for us"
"his very great strength"
"made him alive again"
"when he brought him back to life" or "when he caused him to be alive again"
"gave him all authority to rule from heaven" or "seated him in the place of honor and authority beside him". The person who sits "at the right hand" of a king sits at his right side and rules with all the authority of the king.
"far above all types of supernatural beings". Rulers, authorities, dominions, and powers are different terms for the ranks of supernatural beings, both angelic and demonic.
"every name that man gives" or "every name that God gives"
Possible meanings are 1) title or 2) position of authority.
"at this time"
"in the future"
"put all things under Christ's power" or "made all things subject to Christ"
"ruler over all things"
"It is as though the church is his body" or "The church is like a body". Just as with a human body, the head (verse 22) rules all things pertaining to its body, so Christ is the head of the church body.
Possible meanings are 1) the body is the fullness of Christ. This means Christ fills or gives to the church everything that he has to give or 2) "the fullness" refers back to "him," that is, Christ in 1:22, and "him" in 1:23 refers to God the Father. This means the full deity of the Father dwells within Christ or 3) the body is the completion of Christ. This means that Christ as the "head" is completed by the church, which is "his body,".
1
And as for you, you were dead in your trespasses and sins,
2
in which you once walked, according to the ways of this world. You were living according to the ruler of the authorities of the air, the spirit that is working in the sons of disobedience.
3
Once we all lived among these people, fulfilling the evil desires of our flesh, and carrying out the desires of the flesh and of the mind. We were by nature children of wrath, like the rest of humanity.
[2:1]
Paul spoke about non-Christians as if they were dead. They are “dead”(νεκρός/g3498) because of their sins. Non-Christians are spoken about as if they are dead because they are separated from God and because they have no hope. Dying is a type of separation. It separates the soul from the body. When a non-Christian dies, his soul is separated from God forever (see: Ephesians 4:18). Non-Christians were also considered to be without hope (2:12), that is, they would not be able to live together with God in heaven. Non-Christians are also considered dead because they inherited sin from their fathers, going all the way back to Adam and sin leads to death (see: Romans 3:23; 5:12; 6:23).
[2:2]
Paul talked about the way that non-Christians generally live. While Paul spoke about non-Christians in general, all non-Christians live in a way that does not honor God. They may dishonor very much or very little.
Non-Christians live in the same way that the “world” lives. In Scripture, this is a common metaphor. All sinful people are called the “world.” These people do not live in a way that honors God. This is because the rules of the world oppose all things that honor God (see: John 15:18-19; Colossians 2:8).
Non-Christians live in the way Satan wants them to live. In #v2, Satan is described as a ruler of the earth.
Paul described three different heavens. In ancient Israel, this was a common Jewish way of describing the universe. There are three heavens: the earth, the universe, and the place where God lives. In 2:2, Paul uses the word “air” as a metaphor for the first heaven, which is the whole earth.
Some scholars believe that Satan currently lives in a part of heaven, the place where God lives. This is because these scholars do not think that he has been removed from heaven yet (see: Revelation 12:7-9). In this heaven, he controls some of the angels, who are also called demons.
Non-Christians do the things that their “physical body” or “flesh”(σάρξ/g4561) wants to do. In Scripture, the flesh is a metaphor that means that non-Christians sin want to do things that do not honor God (see: Galatians 5:19-21).
Non-Christians do the things that their “mind” or “thoughts”(διάνοια/g1271) desires. In Scripture, the mind is a metaphor that means that non-Christians sin by following their sinful thoughts. Yet, they may believe that they are doing a good thing.
Non-Christians do not honor God with their actions. They do not need help to do this. This is normal for them.
[2:2]
God is the ruler over everything. In Scripture, God is the king who rules all kings. Therefore, God is the ruler of the earth. However, Scripture also calls Satan the ruler of the earth. Since God is still ruler over Satan, Satan is called a “prince.” A prince is a person who rules under a king.
See: Satan (The Devil)
[2:3]
Non-Christians are called children of “wrath” or “God’s anger”(ὀργή/g3709). After becoming a Christian, a person becomes a child of God (see: 1 John 2:29). God created all people, but not all people are his children. Before believing in Jesus, non-Christians are children of the devil (see: 1 John 3:10). God will punish these evil people. God will punish their sin with of his wrath.
[2:4]
God did great things for people who did not honor him. This is because God is kind to all people and does not always punish them, even when they deserve to be punished. He does this because he loves everyone, even when they do not honor him.
Fewer scholars think that God only loves non-Christians who will become Christians. They think God hates sinners (see: Psalm 5:5) and this type of kindness is only for those who become Christians.
[2:5]
Paul spoke about Christians as if they are alive in a certain way. This is because Paul talked about non-Christians as if they are dead. After believing in Jesus, Christians become “alive.” Christians are now able to live in a new way, a way that honors God. They are no longer controlled by their desire to sin, that is, they do not have to do the evil things they want to do.
In 2:6, Paul also used the metaphor of waking up from sleeping. When God makes a Christian “alive,” it is as if they have woken up from sleep. This was also a way to describe someone who had risen or come back to life after they died.
See: Colossians 2:13
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)
[2:6]
Christians are seated with Jesus because believers are “in Jesus.” While Christians are not physically with Jesus at this time, heaven is their new “home” (see: Philippians 3:20). This means that they are to act as if they are from heaven, instead of the earth, which Paul said is evil. Some scholars think this refers to a future time when Christians will rule alongside of Jesus (see: 2 Timothy 2:11; Revelation 3:21). Other scholars think that Christians share in the victory over sin and Satan in their life (see: Ephesians 6:10-12; 2 Corinthians 10:3-5).
See: In Christ
[2:7]
In the end, God’s plan is for Christians to honor him. It will display his favor and kindness, which is so great, it cannot be measured. In Scripture, everything serves God’s plan, which will one day reach its greatest or highest point. At its greatest point, God’s plan will be completed.
[2:8]
Paul said that God does not give Christians what they deserve. He gives them better than they deserve. This is because they believed in Jesus. They deserved punishment, but they get to live together with God forever. They cannot do anything to earn this. However, people need to believe in Jesus in order to receive this gift from God.
See: Romans 11:6; 2 Timothy; Titus 3:5
[2:8]
Some scholars think that God delivering people from the punishment that came as a result of their sin is a gift from God. Other scholars think God’s gift is making people believe in Jesus. They believe this because they also think that non-Christians are unable to believe in Jesus, unless God makes them believe in Jesus. 2:10
[2:10]
Christians are God’s “works,” that is, God made all people. However, he also remakes all Christians or makes all Christians new when then believe in Jesus. They are now able to honor God in the way that they live. God is the one who does this. The reason that God has done this is so that Christians can do things that honor God.
Christians are not able to be saved by honoring God. Instead, it is because God has saved Christians that they are then able to live in a way that honors God. However, God must first save Christians.
There are specific things that Christians will do in their life that honor God. God knows what these specific things are, even before a Christian does them. Elsewhere, Scripture speaks about these actions as if God did them (see: Philippians 2:13). This is because God helps the Christian to live in a way that honors him.
Advice to translators: In this passage, “save” means to not be punished for their sins. When God saves a Christian, they will live together with God in heaven forever. It does not mean that they are save from some physical danger.
See: 2 Corinthians 5:17; Galatians 6:15
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Walk
[2:12]
Paul reminded the Gentiles that they used to be separated from God. They were not part of the covenant God made with Abraham. Israel obeyed this covenant by circumcising their male children when they were 8 years old (see: Genesis 17:9-11).
Because they were not part of this, they were not part of the “people of God.” The Gentiles were called “uncircumcised.” However, this meant more than just “not circumcised.” It was a way to insult the Gentiles. The Jews hated the Gentiles because they did not honor God.
Paul talked about the different ways the Gentiles were separated from God. He told them to remember these things about how they used to be separated from God:
See: Covenant; Circumcise (Circumcision); People of God; Inherit (Inheritance, Heir)
[2:13]
After Jesus’ death, things between the Gentiles and the God of Israel have changed. Now, God brought the Gentiles, who became Christians, close to him. Paul used this metaphor to explain that the Gentiles could now honor God. Some scholars think that this metaphor was originally used when a Gentile began to obey the Law of Moses. However, Paul used it in a different way because the Jews and Gentiles both became Christians.
See: Isaiah 57:19; Acts 2:39; 22:21
[2:14]
In the Church, Jews and Gentiles were joined together into one group. Because of this, they are considered equal. Before the church began, the Gentiles needed to follow the Jewish religion. They were evil and did not honor God. When Paul wrote, calling someone a Gentile was even considered an insult. Therefore, the Jews believed that they were far better than the Gentiles. In the church, being a Jew is not better than being a Gentile.
See: Church
[2:14]
Paul spoke about the Jews and Gentiles being separated as if it were a wall between them. The Jews and the Gentiles hated each other. This “wall” was a type of barrier between them. Some scholars think that the wall reminded people of the wall that physically separated the Jews and Gentiles in temple. Other scholars think that the wall reminded people of the curtain in the temple that separated the people from God. Still other scholars think that the wall reminded the people that they did not need to obey the Law of Moses.
See: Law of Moses
[2:15]
Paul uses the word “peace” several times in this passage. Jesus is peace, that is, he brings peace. He brings peace to the Jews and the Gentiles. Before, they hated each other. Jesus made them into one new group. This new group is spoken about as if it were a man because a man cannot be separated into two different people.
[2:17]
In Israel, it was common to talk about the Jews as if they were close to God. It was also common to talk about the Gentiles as if they were far from God (see: 2:13). God gave made it possible for both Jews and Gentiles to be at peace with him.
In 2:17, God gave peace to those believe in Jesus. In Scripture, non-Christians are described as being at war with God (see: Romans 8:7). By believing in Jesus, they no longer fight against God.
[2:18]
Both Jews and Gentiles have been given the ability to speak to God without the need for another person who speaks to God for them. In Judaism, a person could not speak to God without a priest. The priest was the only person who could speak to God. The Gentiles needed the Jews, and the Jewish priests, in order to talk to God. After Jesus died, this changed. The curtain in the temple that separated God from man was torn (see: Matthew 27:51). Now, Jesus approaches God for people. No one else is needed for both the Jews and the Gentiles.
See: Priest (Priesthood)
[2:19]
Paul described Christians in different ways in this passage.
They are not “strangers” or “outsiders” and “aliens” or “foreigners.” These two words mean almost the same thing. Both of these words use the same metaphor of being a foreigner or outsider. God is not a foreigner to Christians. They now know about God. In addition to this, Christians are visitors or foreigners on the earth (see: Philippians 3:20). When they die, Christians will go to their new home in heaven.
They are “fellow citizens” or “citizens of the same nation.” This is the opposite of being strangers and aliens. Paul continued his metaphor and said that all Christians are from the same nation or tribe.
They are part of God’s family. This is a common metaphor in Scripture. All Christians are called children of God. In this passage, Paul indicated that the Christians join a group of all those who trust in God. All of these people are united as part of God’s family.
See: Children of God
[2:20, 2:21, 2:22]
Paul spoke about the church as if it were building. This building was a temple.
Some scholars think that Paul walk talking about the apostles and prophets who lived when he lived. These were titles given to certain people. Everything that came after these people built upon the things they had done.
Other scholars think that the prophets could have been the prophets in Israel. They think that Paul wanted to remind people that the church came out of the Jewish religion.
Other scholars think that the church continues to have people who serve God as apostles and prophets. The apostles are people who God sends out to serve him. The prophets are people who God sends out to speak for him. 2. Jesus is the “cornerstone.” When making a building, the cornerstone is the stone that is the most essential part of the building and it is the first stone put in place. This stone guides every other part of the building so that it is the right place. This is what Jesus does for the church. He is also the one who holds the whole building together and helps it to grow. 3. The church is a temple. The church is made of Christians who try to honor God in the way that they live. The temple was a place where God was worshipped. Now, the church is where God is worshipped. He is worshipped when Christians live in a way that honors him (see: Romans 12:1). 4. The church is where the Holy Spirit lives.
See: Apostle; Prophet; Temple; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
This speaks of sinful people being unable to obey God as if they were people who were physically dead.
"because you had trespassed and sinned"
"because you used to live that way". To say that they "walked in" their trespasses and sins is to say that they often trespassed and sinned.
"according to the values of people living in the world" or "following the principles of this present world"
"doing what the ruler of the authorities of the air wants them to do." These words expand upon "according to the age of this world." The "ruler of the authorities of the air" is the devil or Satan.
This is another way of speaking of the devil or Satan.
The words "flesh" and "mind" represent the entire person.
"body"
people with whom God is angry
"God is abundant in mercy" or "God is very kind to us"
"because he loves us very much"
"God saved us because of his great kindness toward us"
"God has given us new life because we belong to Christ" or "We can be sure that God will give us life as he has caused Christ to come alive again"
"in the supernatural world." The word "heavenly" refers to the place where God is.
"In Christ Jesus" expresses the strongest kind of relationship possible between Christ and those who believe in him.
"in the future"
"God saved you by grace because of your faith in him". God's kindness to us is the reason he made it possible for us to be saved from judgment if we simply trust in Jesus for forgiveness of our sins.
The word "this" refers back to "by grace you have been saved by faith."
"Salvation does not come from works, so that no one may boast" or "God does not save a person because of what that person does, so no one can boast and say that he earned his salvation"
"we would always and continually do those good deeds"
This refers to people who were not born Jewish. Paul reminds these believers that God has now made Gentiles and Jews into one body through Christ and his cross.
"uncircumcised pagans". Non-Jewish people were not circumcised as babies and thus the Jews considered them people who do not follow any of God's laws.
"circumcised people". This was another term for Jewish people because all male infants were circumcised.
"Jews, who are circumcised by humans" or "Jews, who circumcise the physical body"
"by what people call" or "by those whom people call"
"not knowing Christ" or "not belonging to Christ"
"foreigners, not citizens of Israel"
"not belonging to those with whom God made the covenants of the promise". Paul speaks to the Gentile believers as if they had been foreigners, kept out of the land of God's covenant and promise.
"not hoping in God" or "not confidently waiting for eternal life with God". They had no reason to confidently expect anything good to happen. Specifically, they had no hope that God would save them and give them eternal life with him.
"you who once did not belong to God now belong to God because of the blood of Christ". Not belonging to God due to sin is spoken of as being far away from God. Belonging to God because of the blood of Christ is spoken of as being brought near to God.
"when Christ died for us"
"he is the one who enables us to live in peace with each other". This emphasizes that Jesus alone is the reason that Jews and Gentiles can worship God as one peaceful community.
"he made the Jews and Gentiles one"
"By the death of his body on the cross" or "By dying on the cross" or "By his actions as a mortal man"
"he made it possible for Jews and Gentiles not to be hostile to each other anymore". Paul is speaking of Jews and Gentiles being hostile to each other and unable to worship God together as if they were on different sides of a wall. Because Jesus died, Gentiles as well as Jews can now worship God.
Jesus's blood satisfied the law of Moses so that both the Jews and Gentiles can live at peace in God.
a single new people, the people of redeemed humanity.
It is union with Christ that makes reconciliation possible between Jews and Gentiles.
"Christ brings the Jews and the Gentiles together in peace"
"by means of Christ's death on the cross"
"stopping them from hating one another". By dying on the cross Jesus eliminated the reason for Jews and Gentiles to be hostile toward each other. Neither are now required to live according to the law of Moses.
"proclaimed the good news that tells that God and people can be at peace with each other" or "proclaimed the good news that is itself the way that people can be at peace with each other". Paul tells the Ephesian believers that present Gentile believers are also now made one with the Jewish apostles and prophets; they are a temple for God in the Spirit.
This refers to the Gentiles or non-Jews.
This refers to the Jews.
Here "we both" refers the believing Jews (including Paul) and the believing non-Jews.
All believers, both Jewish and Gentile, are given the right to enter into the presence of God the Father by the same Holy Spirit.
Paul is contrasting "foreigners and strangers" with "fellow citizens ... and members." The word "citizens" refers to having political rights, so here "foreigners" probably refers to people living in a country not their own and having no political rights. The word "members" refers to being part of a family.
Paul speaks of God's people as if they were a building. Christ is the cornerstone, the apostles are the foundation, and the believers are the structure.
"God has built you"
Paul continues to speak of Christ's family as if it were a building. In the same way a builder fits stones together while building, so Christ is fitting us together.
"In Christ ... in the Lord Jesus". These words express the strongest kind of relationship possible between Christ and those who believe in him.
This describes how believers are being put together to become a place where God will permanently live through the power of the Holy Spirit.
"God is also building you together"
1
For this reason I, Paul, the prisoner of Christ Jesus for you Gentiles—
2
I assume that you have heard of the stewardship of the grace of God that was given to me for you.
[3:1]
Paul was in jail because he was a Christian. He did not do anything evil. The Romans believed that their gods brought them favor, made their empire very great, and gave them peace with other nations. When someone rejected their gods, or worshipped another god, he rejected the gods the Romans believe in, who helped their nation. Because of this, they rebelled against the gods and the nation. This caused the Romans to say that Christians were trying to cause problems for their nation. Perhaps this was why Paul was imprisoned.
[3:3]
The “mystery of Jesus” was a certain part of God’s plan. People did not know about this part of God’s plan before Jesus told them about it. After Jesus came to the earth, he talked much about this because God wanted him to tell people more about God’s plans. Before, God hid this “mystery.” Now, Jesus has talked about this mystery and explained it to people.
Before Jesus came to the earth, people did not believe that the messiah would come to the earth to die for the sins of mankind. However, the Old Testament said that this would happen (see: Isaiah 53). They also did not believe that the Gentiles would be joined together with the Jews. However, Jesus said that this happened. They also did not believe that God would promise certain things to the Gentiles or that God would give them favor. Jesus said that this now happens.
Advice to translators: Translate “mystery” as your local translation does.
See: Galatians 1:11-12; Colossians 1:24-27
See: Messiah (Christ)
[3:5]
God did not tell the prophets who lived during the Old Testament times everything about this “mystery.” Now in the New Testament times, God told the apostles and prophets to tell people more about this mystery. This was always part of God’s plan (see: 3:11).
See: 2:19-22
See: Apostle; Prophet; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[3:7]
God made Paul a “minister of” or “someone who would teach others about”(διάκονος/g1249) the gospel. This is how he served God. Paul wanted people to know that it was God’s choice to do this and not his own choice. Paul said that God gave him a gift of favor (see:3:2). Paul also said that God did this by the “working of his power” (see: 1 Corinthians 15:10).
[3:8]
Paul told the Christians in Ephesus that God had three reasons why he wanted Paul to serve him.
God wanted Paul to “preach” or “proclaim things about God”(εὐαγγελίζω/g2097) to the Gentiles. Part of Paul’s message was to tell the Gentile Christians about the “unfathomable riches” found in Jesus (see: Romans 11:33). Some scholars think that the word “unfathomable” means that Christians cannot know how great God is. Other scholars think that Paul taught about something that came from God and it could not be known without God’s help.
God wanted Paul to serve him in order to “shed light” on how God’s previously “hidden purpose”(μυστήριον/g3466) started to happen, that is, God wanted Paul to explain to people what God wanted them to know after the church began. This is also called a “mystery,” which hidden from the beginning of the world, and only God knew it. Perhaps Paul was thinking about the words he said in 1:4.
God wanted Paul to serve him by telling people about God’s wisdom. He spoke about God’s wisdom as if it were an object with many different sides, that is, God’s wisdom is complex and cannot be fully understood by man. God wanted the rulers or leaders in the world to know about his wisdom and he wanted Paul to tell them about it. God also wanted the “authorities” or “those who rule”(ἐξουσία/g1849) in the “heavenly places”(ἐπουράνιος/g2032) to do this.
See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Church; In Christ
Advice to translators: Translate “authorities in heavenly places” as your local translation does. A “being” is a living creature that is not a human being.
[3:10]
Scholars think that the “authorities or those who rule”(ἐξουσία/g1849) were good and evil beings. These beings did not live in this world, but somewhere in a “heavenly place”(ἐπουράνιος/g2032).
[3:12]
Christians have many things because of Jesus:
Christians have “boldness, confidence, no fear, or no need to hide things from God”(g3954). Christians do not need to fear when they approach God. Christians can speak to God without needing to hide anything from God (John 7:26; 11:14).
Christians have “confident access to, confidence in, or trust in”(προσαγωγή/g4318) God (see: Hebrews 4:16; 10:19-22). Christians can go to God without worrying that he will punish them. This is because God said that they can come to him. Christians should trust the things that God says.
[3:13]
Paul wanted the Christians in Ephesus not to “lose heart”(ἐγκακέω/g1573), that is, Paul did not want them to struggle because of his “tribulations, trials, or difficult circumstances”(θλῖψις/g2347). He had difficult circumstances for them (see: 3:1; Philippians 2:17). Instead, Paul wanted them to think about all of the things that he just said and all of the great things Jesus gave to them.
Paul also explained to them that he was “honored” to go through these difficult circumstances. This is because he was able to help them.
[3:14]
Paul continues the prayer that he had started in 3:1. He also wanted people to think about what he said in 2:11-22.
Paul said, “I bend my knees to the Father.” Paul wanted to say that God was in control over everything in his life. He also wanted people to know that he was friends with God.
See: Philippians 2:10-11; Isaiah 45:23
[3:14, 3;15]
Paul prayer for people all over the world. God created people and God cares for them. Perhaps Paul wanted people to think about how God loves both the Jews and the Gentiles and how God now saves both of them.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[3:16]
Paul asked God for something because he knew what God is like or how powerful God is. He described God as if God were rich, wealthy, too rich to be counted, perhaps he has much power. Or perhaps he is just very great in many different ways. He is so great, that it cannot be measured or counted
[3:16]
Paul wanted God to “strengthen or make strong” the Christians with God’s power. This strength was to be given to the believers through the Holy Spirit. In Scripture, the Holy Spirit is the one who gives Christians power (see: Acts 1:8; 2 Corinthians 2:4; 1 Thessalonians 1:5). Paul wanted Christians to have or use God’s power in the “inner person” (see: Romans 7:22; 2 Corinthians 4:16).
Advice to translators: Each culture will have a way to speak about the inner person. In English, the “heart” is used to describe what happens inside of a person, that is their thoughts.
See: Inner Person
[3:16]
Paul speaks about Christians growing and becoming strong as if they were a tree growing deep roots. They are “grounded”(θεμελιόω/g2311) in love, that is, they often love other people and God. They have done this for a long time. This type of love only comes from God.
Some scholars think that Christians are to get better at loving other people and loving God in every possible way. This is what Paul wanted to say when he talked about height, width, and depth. Other scholars think that Paul wanted to say that Christians are to know about God’s power. Still other scholars think that Paul wanted to say that Christians needed to know more and more about how much Jesus loves people.
[3:19]
Paul often spoke about the Holy Spirit being in Christians, and being “filled” with the Holy Spirit when they obey God. Perhaps here, Paul wanted the Christians to be completely full of the Holy Spirit, that is, completely obedient to God. He wanted the Christians to live in a way that honors God.
See: Filling of the Holy Spirit
[3:20, 3:21]
When Paul said, “Now to Him…,” he is praising God, that is, Paul honored God. He knows that God has done something, he has answered Paul’s prayer. Paul honored God when he said that God is able to or can do more than a Christian could ask him to do. Perhaps Paul said that God can do more than a Christian can even think. While some may think that Christians can think about anything, God can actually do more things than people can even think about. The phrase, “far beyond” means that God can do anything.
Because of this, God deserves to be honored by “everyone” or “all generations”(γενεά/g1074). This was true then, and it is true now, and it will always be true.
"Because God has made you Gentiles members of his household". This refers to chapter 2.
"the prisoner for Christ Jesus" or "the prisoner for preaching about Christ Jesus"
"the responsibility that God gave me to bring his grace to you"
"I learned about the mystery by revelation" or "God revealed the mystery to me". Paul refers to the church as a "mystery". The role of the church in the plans of God was once not known but God has now revealed it. Part of this mystery involves the Gentiles having equal standing with the Jews in the plans of God.
"God's secret plan" or "The hidden truth"
Paul refers to another letter he had written to these people.
"God did not make this truth known to people in the past"
"But now the Spirit has made it known"
"the apostles and prophets whom God set apart to do this work"
This is the hidden truth Paul began to explain in the previous verse. The Gentiles who receive Christ also receive the same things as the Jewish believers.
The church is often referred to as the body of Christ.
Possible meanings are 1) because of the gospel the Gentiles are fellow sharers in the promise or 2) because of the gospel the Gentiles are fellow heirs and members of the body and fellow sharers in the promise.
unable to be completely known
Paul speaks of the truth about Christ and the blessings he brings as if they were material wealth.
"God, who created all things, kept this plan hidden for long ages in the past"
"God made this plan known by means of the church"
Paul uses these words together to emphasize that every spiritual being will know God's wisdom.
"in the supernatural world." The word "heavenly" refers to the place where God is.
"the great and complex wisdom of God"
"in keeping with the eternal plan"
"we are without fear" or "we have courage"
"access into God's presence with certainty" or "freedom to enter into God's presence with assurance"
"for you. This is for your benefit" or "for you. You should be proud of this". The Christians in Ephesus should be proud of that Paul is suffering in prison.
"Because God has done all this for you"
"I bow down in prayer to the Father" or "I humbly pray to the Father". Bowed knees are a picture of the whole person in an attitude of prayer.
"who created and named every family in heaven and on earth"
"I pray that God, because he is so great and powerful, would allow you to become strong with his power."
"would cause"
"in your heart" or "in your soul"
This is the second item which Paul prays that God will "grant" the Ephesians. The first is that they would "be strengthened" (Ephesians 3:16).
"that Christ may live within you because you trust in him"
"that you will be like a firmly rooted tree and a building built on stone because of his love"
This is the first item which Paul says will be the result of the Christians being rooted and grounded in Christ's love. (Ephesians 3:17)
"all believers in Christ"
"how very wise God is" or "how much Christ loves us"
This is the second item which Paul says will be the result of the Christians being rooted and grounded in Christ's love. (Ephesians 3:17)
This is the third item for which Paul bends his knees and prays (Ephesians 3:14). The first is that they would "be strengthened" (Ephesians 3:16) and the second is that they "can understand" (Ephesians 3:18).
The words "we" and "us" in this book continue to include Paul and all believers.
"Now to God, who". Paul concludes his prayer with a blessing.
"to do things that are much greater than all that we ask him for or think about"
1
I, therefore, as the prisoner for the Lord, urge you to walk worthily of the calling by which you were called.
2
I urge you to live with great humility and gentleness and patience, bearing with one another in love.
3
Do your best to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.
[4:1, 4:2, 4:3]
Paul really wanted all Christians to live in a way that honored God. In Ancient Near East, people expected that a person would live in a way that would bring honor to their leader or someone they followed. Paul wanted to say that when Christians do the right things, they honor God. When a person believes in Jesus, God becomes his leader, so he needs to live the way Paul wrote about. (see: 1:4, 18; Philippians 1:27).
In order to do this, Christians must do these things:
Paul wanted Christians to do everything that they could to remain united, joined together, one group in the Spirit. While the Spirit joins all Christians together into one group, Christians need to work to remain friends with other Christians.
See: Ancient Near East; Call (Calling)
[4:4, 4:5, 4:6]
In these verses, Paul used the word “one” many times. He wanted all Christians to work together to be friends. This is called “unity.”
Paul often wrote about all Christians as if they were part of one “body.” He wrote that all Christians as a group form "one" body, not many bodies. He also used this word to describe how all Christians should have the same purpose and trust in God, even though they are all different as people.
Paul wrote that there is one “spirit” (see: 2:18). This is the Spirit of God, who gathers all Christians into the one body. The Holy Spirit and God the Father work together perfectly. In the same way, Christians are to work together.
Paul said the body of believers have one “hope”(ἐλπίς/g1680) that is, Christians are completely certain that God will do good things He has promised (see: 1:11-12; 1 John 3:2-3; Romans 15:4; Hebrews 10:23; 1 Peter 1:13).
Next, Paul said that Christians are joined together because there is one “Lord” or “master”(κύριος/g2692), Jesus. He is also the ruler over all Christians (see 1:22-23). All Christians serve the same master.
When Paul wrote about one “faith”, he wanted Christians to know that all Christians believe the same thing, Jesus.
Paul also wrote about one baptism. However, Paul did not mean the physical act of water baptism. Paul used the word baptism as a metaphor to mean that in some way God sees the believer as if they had been buried with Christ and also raised to a new life with Jesus. This means that God has given believers an ability to live in a way that pleases God. (see: Romans 6:3-11; Galatians 3:27; Colossians 2:12).
Finally, Paul wrote that there is one God and Father of everyone. Paul used the word "above" to talk about God's great power and the permission he has to rule everything. Paul then said that God works through everyone. Paul wanted his readers to think about how God accomplishes part of His purposes because believers willingly obey him (see: 2:10). Paul said that God is in everyone. He meant that the Holy Spirit works in all believers (see: John 14:16-17; 1 John 3:24; 4:13).
See: Baptize (Baptism); Call (Calling); Body of Christ
[4:7]
Paul wrote that God gives every believer favor or a gift in the amount that Jesus chooses. Jesus gives the gift and he decides how much of the gift each believer will receive (see: Romans 12:3-6). Paul wants his readers to know that God has given each believer a gift so they can perform a serve God in a special way (see: Romans 12:6-8).
[4:9]
Paul wrote that Jesus “came down” and also “went up.” In Scripture, heaven is often described as being “up.” When Jesus came from heaven, he went “down” to earth. Then, Jesus went back “up” to heaven. Some scholars think that Paul was speaking about Jesus coming down when he was born. Other scholars think that Paul was speaking about Jesus coming down at Pentecost. At Pentecost, the Spirit of God came “down” upon people and gave them certain gifts (see: Acts 2:1-6).
Paul further wrote that Jesus went “up” so that He might fill all things, that is, when Jesus went up, God gave him permission to rule over the entire world. Therefore, he had the right to give gifts just as he wanted.
See: Pentecost
[4:11]
In this verse, Paul wrote that Jesus gave Christians different gifts to serve him and the church (see: 1 Corinthians 12:4-11, 27-31). Jesus gives these gifts to “build up” other Christians, that is, to serve other Christians and help them to live in a way that honors God.
See: Church; Gifts of the Holy Spirit
[4:12]
Paul wrote that God calls all Christians to use their gifts people to serve him until all believers become “mature or grown” (τέλειος/g5046). Paul did not want to talk about growing in size. Instead, he wanted to say that Christians grow to become more like Jesus in the way they live.
[4:15]
Paul often spoken about people who were not “mature” or “grown”(τέλειος/g5046) as if they were young children. In 4:14, Paul talked about immature believers using the metaphor of a boat. When a boat is being sailed by a person who does not know how to control it, the boat will be moved by the waves and the wind. It will go places that the people in it do not want to go. In the same way, when someone is not mature, they go the wrong places. Perhaps Paul wanted to say that a believer who is not mature can be tricked into accepting the false things that other people teach (see: 5:6-13).
Paul then wrote about how “mature” Christians should act. He wrote about “speaking the truth”(ἀληθεύω/g0226) with love (see: Galatians 4:16). When believers become more mature, they talk and live more like Jesus lived. They help other people to know about the love of Jesus. Like he had written earlier in Ephesians, Paul once again wrote that Christ is the head, meaning where the body is guided from (see: 1:22-23).
Paul then wrote that in Christ the “whole body,” that is, all Christians are “joined”(συναρμολογέω/g4883) and “held together”(συμβιβάζω/g4822) (see: 2:19-22). God brought together all people who believe in Jesus, whether they are Jews or Gentiles (see: 2:13-22). All Christians are joined together because they each serve God and other Christians in a special way.
Advice to translators: Someone who is a “mature” Christian is a Christian who lives in a way that honors God. A Christian who is not mature is “immature.”
[4:17, 4:18, 4:19]
In 4:1-3, Paul wrote that Christians should live in a way that honors God. In these verses, he wrote that Christians must stop living in the way Gentiles lived. Paul wrote about how unbelieving Gentiles behave in several ways.
Advice to translators: Unbelievers are people who do not believe in Jesus, or who reject Jesus.
See: Gentile
[4:20]
Paul wrote about Christians understanding or learning more about Jesus in a way that is much better than how unbelievers can think or know anything. In the New Testament, only Paul wrote about “learning Jesus” and he only wrote about it here in 4:20. Christians are to know about Jesus in the way you know another person. When a Christian knows Jesus in this way, he wants to live in a way that pleases Jesus.
[4:22, 4:23, 4:24]
Paul wrote about how believers "learn more about Jesus" using the metaphor of changing clothes. He wrote about the way that Christians used to live as if it were putting off or taking off a piece of clothing called the “old self.” He also wrote about the way Christians are now to live as if they were “putting on”(ἐνδύω/g1746) a new piece of clothing called the “new self.”
Paul also told Christians to be “renewed”(ἀνανεόω/g0365) in the way they think, that is, to think about how they are to live in a new way. Paul wanted them to honor God, not to live how they used to live before they believed in Jesus.
See: Old and New Self
[4:25]
Paul wrote that Christians need to change the way they talk to other people. They are to “putting on” the new self and not tell lies or speak falsely in any way. In their old self, Christians used to follow Satan, who is the father of lies (see: John 8:44). However, the Holy Spirit gives Christians the power to follow the Holy Spirit instead of Satan.
See: Old and New Self
[4:26]
Paul quoted from Psalm 4:4 and wrote that in the believer, anger should be not sin. Although a Christian may get angry, he should make sure he does not commit any sin because of that anger.
Paul also wrote that believers must be at peace with other people, even after they are angry with them. Paul wanted to say that when it can hurt a Christian to remain angry with someone.
[4:29]
Paul already wrote that Christians should not lie (see: 4:25). Now in these verses, he wrote more strongly that Christians are not to say any “unwholesome” or “corrupt”(σαπρός/g4550) words or ideas.
Christians should speak in a way that “builds up” other people. When a believer speaks like this, they bless or give a great gift to the people who hear them.
Advice to translators: Some cultures use the metaphor of a wall to talk about the way people speak to one another. The things people say can “build up” a person. They can also “tear down” a person.
[4:30]
Paul wrote that believers must not “grieve”(λυπέω/g3076) the Holy Spirit of God. One way they do this is to speak in a way that was wrong or evil (see: Isaiah 63:10; Acts 5:1-10).
[4:31, 4:32]
Paul concludes the things that Paul was talking about. Paul wanted Christians to change the way they live. God gave the Holy Spirit to Christians to help them to do this.
Some changes are things the believer needs to put away. That is, a person must let the Holy Spirit remove these things from them. Paul started with the inner attitudes of the believer and ended with his outward actions. The bad things that need to be removed are:
“Bitterness”(πικρία/g4088)- This means any attitude of resentment (see: Hebrews 12:14-15).
“Anger” (ὀργή/g3709) and “fierce-anger”(θυμός/g2372)- Some scholars think that these two words mean two different things. They think fierce-anger as a sudden, violent action, but anger is inside a person, they think in a certain way. Other scholars think that the two words mean the same thing, one type of anger causes the other type of anger.
All “shouting”(κραυγή/g2906) and “abusive speech”(βλασφημία/g0988). Shouting is when a person talks in a way that is very loud. Abusive speech is an evil way of speaking. It includes insults, gossip, lying, and cursing.
“Hatred”(κακία/g2549). This is all types of evil actions that toward other people. Some scholars think that all of the things that Paul talked about are all ways a person can show that they hate other people.
However, Paul also talked about how a Christian can live in a way that honors God and be at peace with one another.
With “kindness”(χρηστός/g5543)- Kindness means being genuine, pleasant and nice to other people. This is one of the “fruit of the Spirit” (see: Galatians 5:22). Paul also wrote about the kindness God showed to believers (see: 2:7).
“Tender-hearted” or “compassionate”(εὔσπλαγχνος/g2155)- Christians to care for other people in both how they think and in the things that they do (see: Colossians 3:12). Jesus did this for Christians (see: Matthew 9:36).
“Forgiveness”(χαρίζομαι/g5483). Christians should forgive one another because God forgave them (see: 1:7-12; 2:4-10).
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
"as someone who is in prison because of his choice to serve the Lord"
Walking is a common way to express the idea of living one's life.
"to always be very humble, gentle, and patient"
"to live peacefully with one another and remain united, as the Spirit made possible". Here Paul speaks of "peace" as if it were a bond that ties people together. Paul considers it very important that the church is united and this is a major chapter theme.
The church is often referred to as the body of Christ.
"one Holy Spirit"
"God invited you to one hope when he invited you" or "God chose you to hope for one thing when he chose you"
"one thing to confidently wait for"
The word "all" means "everything."
"God gave a spiritual gift to each believer" or "a spiritual gift has been given". Spiritual gifts are specific supernatural abilities that the Holy Spirit gives to Christians when they come to believe in Jesus. These spiritual gifts were foundational to developing the church. This is only some of the spiritual gifts.
"according to the amount that Christ has given us"
"When he went up to the very high place" (Psalm 68:18)
"he went up"
"he also came down"
"into the lowest place on earth" or "into the lower regions, the earth"
"so that he might satisfy everywhere in his power"
"to prepare the people he has set apart" or "to provide the believers with what they need"
"so they can serve others"
"improvement" or "strengthening". Paul is speaking of people who grow spiritually as if they were doing exercises to increase the strength of their physical bodies.
The "body of Christ" refers to all of the individual members of Christ's Church.
"become united together in faith"
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate "Son" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"become mature believers"
"fully developed" or "grown up"
"be like children"
This speaks of a believer who has not become mature and follows wrong teaching as if that believer were a boat that the wind is blowing in different directions on the water.
"by crafty people who trick believers with clever lies"
Paul uses the human body to describe how Christ causes believers to work together in harmony as the head of a body causes the body parts to work together to grow healthy.
A "ligament" is a strong band that connects bones or holds organs in place in the body.
"Because what I have just said, I will say something more to strongly encourage you because we all belong to the Lord"
"stop living the way the Gentiles live, with their worthless thoughts"
"They do not understand what is true, and they do not have the life that God gives to people"
"because they refuse to learn what is true"
"because they are stubborn" or "because they refuse to listen to God"
"only want to satisfy their physical desires"
"they are continually practicing every kind of sinful act"
"But what you learned about Christ was not like that"
Paul knows that the Ephesians have heard and been taught.
"Jesus's people have taught you" or "someone has taught you because you are Jesus's people".
"as everything about Jesus is true"
"to stop living according to your former manner of life"
"to stop living as your former self did". The term "old man" probably refers to the sinful nature with which a person is born. The "new man" is the new nature or new life that God gives a person when they come to believe in Christ.
Paul speaks of the sinful human nature as if it were a dead body falling apart in its grave.
"to allow God to change your attitudes and thoughts"
"truly righteous and holy"
"stop telling lies"
"we are members of God's family"
"You may get angry, but do not sin" or "If you become angry, do not sin"
"Do not let the sun set while you are still angry with someone"
"Do not give the devil an opportunity to lead you into sin"
This refers to any speech that is cruel or rude.
"for encouraging those" or "for strengthening those"
"help those who hear you"
"do not distress" or "do not upset"
"for he is the seal that assures you that God will redeem you on the day of redemption" or "for he is the one who assures you that God will redeem you on the day when God will free his people from sin"
"You must not allow these things to be part of your life: bitterness, rage, anger"
intense anger
"Instead, be kind"
"gentle and compassionate towards others"
1
Therefore, be imitators of God, as beloved children.
2
And walk in love, as also Christ loved us and gave himself up for us, a fragrant offering and sacrifice to God.
[5:1]
Paul wanted Christians to live in a way that honors God (see: 4:17-32). Paul told the Christians that they needed to imitate God. That is, they need to do the things that God does, closely follow God, or do the things that God wants them to do in Scripture. When they do this, they teach other people about what God is like. Also, Paul explained that learning to imitate God is something Christians must always do. Christians must never stop learning to live in the way God wants them to live.
[5:1, 5:2]
Christians imitate God by loving all people. Paul used a Greek word for a certain type of love. When someone loves in this way, they want to do good for the people they love without wanting anything from them. This is how Christians should love one another. Jesus loves all people with this type of love, and he showed it by dying for all people. Christians are to love all people in the same way Jesus loves all people.
See: Atone (Atonement)
[5:2]
Paul told Christians to love all people. This is because:
Christians must love all people because God made them his children (see: 1:5; 2:19; Matthew 5:44-48; Luke 6:35-36).
Christians must love all people because Jesus loves them. Jesus loved other people by serving them and even dying for them. In the same way this made God happy, it will also make God happy when Christians love in the same way Jesus did. (see: 2 Corinthians 5:21; Galatians 3:13; Romans 3:21-26).
See: Adopt (Adoption)
[5:2]
See: Fragrant Offering (Aroma)
[5:3, 5:4]
Paul wrote many warnings to Christians. He wrote about the things Christians are not to do or say (see: Colossians 3:5-8; Galatians 5:19-21).
Paul said Christians are not to have sex for money, have sex with people of the same gender, have sex with anyone other than their spouse, or have sex with someone in their family (see: 1 Corinthians 5:1; 6:9, 16; Matthew 5:28).
Paul also told Christians that “impurity”(ἀκαθαρσία/g0167) of any kind is not to be found in them. That is, they are never to do things that dishonor God. Instead, God wants all Christians to honor him by their actions (see: 1 Thessalonians 4:7-8). He wants Christians to be holy because he is holy (see: 1 Peter 1:16). They are not even to talk about impure things.
Paul said that Christians must not talk using “obscenity”(αἰσχρότης/g0151), foolish talking”, or “harmful ridicule”(εὐτραπελία/g2160). Some scholars think this means making jokes about sex in ways that dishonor God or joking about doing anything that dishonors God. Other scholars think that Paul did not want Christians to talk in any way that does not help another person. That is, speech that insults or mocks another person does not honor God. Instead, Paul wrote that Christians need to live a life that gives ‘thanks”(εὐχαριστία/g2169) in the way they talk and what they do. That is, they are thankful to God and live in a way that shows God they are thankful. Paul also wrote about the difference between gratitude and doing what does not honor God in the Book of Romans (see: Romans 1:21).
[5:5]
Paul told Christians that those who did not follow his warnings can not have an “inheritance” in the kingdom of God. He said there were three types of people who can not have a place in God’s kingdom:
Paul wrote that a person who does any of these things worships an idol. That is, they were really worshipping something or someone other than God. Paul wanted his readers to know that people who live their lives in this way cannot have any inheritance in God’s kingdom.
Paul wrote “for you can be sure of this” to make Christians give special attention to what happened to those who did not follow his warnings in 5:3-4. Some scholars think Paul wrote these words because he wanted them to remember what he already told them while he was with them. Other scholars think Paul really was giving a command to these Christians. Paul wanted them to obey what he wrote.
See: Idolatry (Idol); Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Sexual Immorality; Kingdom of God
[5:6]
The “sons of disobedience” are people who disobey God.
[5:6]
Paul wrote that God must punish the “sons of disobedience.” That is, people who live in ways that do not honor God. Paul told Christians that God becomes very angry when people do the things Paul wrote about in 5:3-5. Because of his anger for people not honoring him, God will punish these “sons of disobedience.” Some scholars think that God will punish sin in the future. Other scholars think that God is punishing it now and in the future (see: Romans 1:18-32; 2:5-6).
Also, Paul told Christians not to let “empty words” from the sons of disobedience make them sin. People who speak “empty words” are those who make excuses for the bad things they do, and they say that God will not punish them for those things. Paul told Christians that listening to empty words
Paul ended his warning by telling Christians not to do the things that the sons of disobedience do. That is, Christians are not to do things that do not honor God.
[5:7]
Paul commanded Christians not to allow anyone to deceive them with “empty words.” That is, Paul wanted to write about a person who makes excuses for doing evil things. This person speaks empty words because they are not true and are against what God wants.
Paul warned Christians that God becomes very angry when people do what Paul wrote about in 5:3-5. Paul called people who persistently behave in these ways the “sons of disobedience.” Some scholars believe that God will show his strong anger sometime in the future. Other scholars believe that God is showing his strong anger now, and will also show it in the future (see: Romans 1:18-32; 2:5-6).
Paul concluded his warning by stating that Christians must not join with the sons of disobedience. This means that Christians must not behave like or associate with people who behave like this.
[5:8, 5:9, 5:10, 5:11]
Paul used the metaphor of darkness to talk about the things that those who do not believe in Jesus do. In 5:3-6, Paul talked about things a person of darkness does. Now in 5:11-12, Paul wrote that a person of “darkness” does things that do not honor God. Also, because they do not want others to see them doing these things, they only do these things when they are alone.
Paul then talks about Christians as “light in the Lord” and “children of light.” Paul told Christians to think about things and to do things that show others God's light. That is, Christians follow God's commands to show others God’s light. When Christians follow God’s commands, the light of God is shown in their lives in three ways:
Paul also said that the believer in Jesus is a person who “find out” the things that the Lord wants. That is, Christians carefully think about the things they do and the things they think about to know if it is what God wants from them. Paul writes about proving in other letters as well (see: Romans 12:1-2; Philippians 1:9-11).
Paul wrote that Christians must not do the things that those who are in darkness do. That is, they must not do things that do not honor God. Also, Paul said that they must “expose” the things that those in darkness do, that is, they make them known. Some scholars think that Christians expose these things by always following God's commands. These scholars think Paul was saying that when non-Christians see the things Christians do and do not do, they see that the things they are doing themselves are wrong. Other scholars think that what Christians say or do not say also exposes the things that those in darkness do. These scholars also think that Paul wanted to talk about Christians who have gone back to doing the things that dishonor God.
See: Metaphor; Sexual Immorality; Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[5:14]
In 5:14, some scholars think that Paul used the metaphors of sleep and death to talk about those who did not believe in Jesus. He wanted to say that those who did not believe in Jesus needed to “wake up” from the dead. That is, those who did not believe in Jesus needed to know that the way they thought and the things they did were wrong. They needed to believe in Jesus, change the way they thought, and change the things they did.
Other scholars think Paul used the metaphors of sleep and death to talk about Christians. That is, Christians who do things that do not honor God need to wake up and stop sinning, because sin makes them like dead people (see: 1 Thessalonians 5:4-6).
See: Metaphor; Sleep (Metaphor)
[5:15, 5:18]
In 5:15-20, Paul wrote that Christians must do things that are wise. When Christians learn, know, and do the things God wants them to do, they are wise. Paul wanted Christians to not do what was unwise. He already wrote about God giving wisdom to Christians (see 1:7-10, 1:17). Then, he wrote that Christians needed to use the wisdom God gave them to understand what God wanted them to do (see: 5:17).
One way a Christian uses wisdom is by “making the most” of his time. Paul wanted Christians to know that their lives are not long. If they are wise, they will do what honors God while they are alive. Wise Christians will not do deeds of darkness. That is, they will not do things that do not honor God. Paul wrote that the “days are evil” (see: 5:16) That is, the world is filled with evil people. Christians are to be wise and not do the same things that those who are not Christians do.
Paul told Christians not to get drunk because this will make them do things that are unwise. Instead, Christians must always be filled with the Holy Spirit. This will help them to do what honors God. People will be able to know when a person is filled with the Holy Spirit because of the way they talk and the way they worship God. This person will give thanks to God for everything in their life, even the bad things. The person filled with the Holy Spirit knows that all things in life work together for his good (see: Romans 8:28).
Next, Paul wrote commands in 5:19-6:9 for the person filled by the Holy Spirit to follow.
See: Filling of the Holy Spirit
[5:21]
Paul wrote that Christians need to “submit”(ὑποτάσσω/g5293) to one another. That is, Christians are to willingly obey one another. Also, Paul wanted Christians to know that they all need to obey, worship, and respect Jesus. So, Christians are willing to obey each other because they want to do the things that Jesus told them to do.
See: Submit (Submission) 5:22-24
[5:22, 5:23, 5:24]
Paul told wives to “submit”(ὑποτάσσω/g5293) to their own husbands like they submit to Jesus. That is, the wife first submits to Jesus, whom God has made the leader over all believers. This does not mean that a wife is her husband’s property (see: Galatians 3:27-28). Instead, God has also designed marriage so that the husband is the leader over his family in the same way that Jesus is the leader over all Christians. Whatever God leads the husband to do, the husband leads his family to do the same. But Jesus is the leader over the husband. In this way, the family is like the church. Because the wife sees the order of God’s design for the family, she wants to submit to it.
[5:25]
Paul commanded that husbands need to love their wives. He used a certain Greek word for “love.” This means a husband says and does what will honor his wife. Paul used the metaphor of Jesus living and dying for sinners to talk about the love a husband is to have for his wife (see: 5:2; John 10:11-17; 15:12-13). Jesus willingly sacrificed himself for all Christians because he loves them. In the same way, the husband must be willing to sacrifice the things he wants or needs, even his life, for his wife's good.
In 5:28, the word “should” or “ought”(ὀφείλω/g3784) means the husband has a duty to his wife. So, the husband must have unconditional love for his wife. That is, a husband is to love his wife even if she does not submit to him or does what is not good to him. Because of this love, the husband “nourishes”(ἐκτρέφω/g1625) and “cherishes”(θάλπω/g2282) his wife like Jesus nourishes and cherishes all Christians. Paul wrote these words because he wanted husbands to know that they are to care for their wives like God takes care of his children.
Paul’s final instructions for marriage are found in 5:33. He again commanded husbands to love their wives as much as they love themselves. And in 5:33, he told wives to “respect”(φοβέωg5399) her husband in the same way she does for Jesus.
Some scholars think Paul’s instructions came directly from 5:31-32. That is, Jesus has made Christians a part of his body in the same way that a husband and wife become one person when they marry. A husband is to love his wife in the same way that he loves himself because she is now a part of his own body in the same way Christians are a part of the body of Jesus. And, in the same way that all Christians are to honor Jesus, the head of their Christian body, the wife is to honor her husband, the head of their joined body.
See: Marriage; Body of Christ; Children of God
[5:25, 5:26, 5:27]
Paul wrote that Jesus sacrificed himself to “sanctify” all believers in Jesus. That is, Jesus’ sacrifice makes Christians acceptable to God and sets them apart for God (see: 5:8-9; Colossians 1:13; Hebrews 10:10).
Also, Jesus cleansed all believers. That is, he made Christians acceptable to God. Jesus served the punishment for their sin. Paul did not say that Christians would not sin anymore during their lives. But because Jesus died, God can see Christians as if they were never sinners.
Paul said that Jesus cleanses and sanctifies all Christians by washing them with the water of the word. That is, when people hear the gospel and believe in it, they are cleansed and set apart for God.
Finally, Paul wrote that Jesus did these things so that all Christians will be with God. Jesus will take them for a great and beautiful gift at the end of the world. God wanted to do this for those who trust in him, even before the beginning of the world (see: 1:4).
See: Gospel; Clean and Unclean; Atone (Atonement)
[5:31, 5:32]
In 5:31-32, Paul said that God created marriage to be like the love Jesus has for all believers. He also said that in the same way Jesus is joined to all believers, a man and woman join together in marriage.
When Paul wrote instructions to husbands about marriage he quoted from an Old Testament passage (see: Genesis 2:24). When God created people, God made the first woman from one of Adam’s ribs. Then Adam said, “this one is bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh” (see: Genesis 2:23). He said this because the woman came from a part of his body. Also, he said this because he and the woman are to live their lives together like they are one person instead of two people. The husband and wife will leave their parents homes, and they will become united in a new family.
Paul called this a “mystery.” In the Bible, a mystery is something that people did not understand. But, when Jesus came to earth, people began to understand. So, in 5:31-32, Paul wanted Christians to know that marriage should be like the way Jesus loves those who believe in him and how Christians are to love each other.
See: Mystery
"Therefore you should do what God does,"
"because you are his children and he loves you dearly"
"live a life of love"
"like a sweet-smelling offering and sacrifice to God"
"Do not do anything that would let anyone think that you are are guilty of sexual immorality or any sinful act or greed"
"Instead you should thank God"
words that have no truth to them
Just as one cannot see in the dark, so people who love to sin lack spiritual understanding.
Just as one can see in the light, so people whom God has saved understand how to please God.
"Live as people who understand what the Lord wants them to do"
"the result of living in the light is good work, right living, and truthful behavior"
"Do not do useless, sinful things with unbelievers". In this chapter Paul teaches how God's people should live. He uses the image of darkness to represent sin and the image of light to represent righteousness.
actions that do nothing good, useful, or profitable. Paul is comparing evil actions to an unhealthy tree that produces nothing good.
"bring them out into the light" or "show and tell people how wrong these actions are"
"when the light shines on something"
"people can clearly see everything that comes into the light." The Bible often speaks of God's truth as if it were light that could reveal the character of something.
Possible meanings are 1) Paul is addressing unbelievers who need to wake up from being dead spiritually just as a person who has died must come alive again in order to respond, or 2) Paul is addressing the Ephesian believers and using death as a metaphor for their spiritual weakness. (Isaiah 26:19, 51:17 and 52:1)
This expression describes all dead people together in the underworld. To arise from among them speaks of becoming alive again.
These instances of "you" refer to the "sleeper" and are singular.
Christ will enable an unbeliever to understand how evil his deeds are and how Christ will forgive him and give him new life, just as light shows what is being hid by darkness.
"Therefore you must be careful to live as a wise person rather than a foolish person"
"Use time wisely" or "Put time to its best use"
"because the people around you are doing all kinds of evil things"
"You should not get drunk from drinking wine"
"Instead, you should be controlled with the Holy Spirit"
Possible meanings are 1) "all sorts of songs to praise God" or 2) Paul is listing specific forms of music.
These are probably songs from the Old Testament book of Psalms that Christians sang.
These are songs of praise and worship that may have been written specifically for Christians to sing.
Possible meaning is that these are songs that the Holy Spirit inspires a person to sing right at that moment.
"enthusiastically"
"as people who belong to our Lord Jesus Christ"
The word "head" represents the leader. Scholars are divided over how to understand this passage in its historical and cultural context. Some scholars believe men and women are perfectly equal in all things. Other scholars believe God created men and women to serve in distinctly different roles in marriage and the church. Translators should be careful not to let how they understand this issue affect how they translate this passage.
"Christ. In the same way, wives also must be subject to their husbands"
"unselfishly serve your wives"
"allowed people to kill him"
"for us"
"sanctified us ... cleansed us"
Possible meanings are 1) Paul is referring to God making Christ's people clean by God's word and through water baptism in Christ or 2) Paul speaks of God making us spiritually clean from our sins by the message as if God were making our bodies clean by washing them with water.
Paul speaks of the church as though it were a garment that is clean and in good condition and to emphasize the church's purity.
The word "blameless" means basically the same thing as "holy."
"as husbands love their own bodies"
"his own body"
"but feeds"
Here Paul speaks of the close union of believers with Christ as if they were part of his own body, for which he would naturally care.
The words "his" and "himself" refer to a male believer who marries. (Genesis 2:24)
1
Children, obey your parents in the Lord, for this is proper.
2
"Honor your father and mother" (which is the first commandment with promise),
3
"so that it may be well with you and you may live long on the earth."
[6:1, 6:2, 6:3]
Paul told children that they must “obey”(ὑπακούω/g5219) their parents “in the Lord.” That is, they are to honor their parents in the same way they honor God. They are to do this by obeying their parents. Paul wanted them to know that what God told Christians to do is right because God said to do those things (see: Exodus 20:12).
Paul repeated the Old Testament command that children must honor their father and mother (see: Exodus 20:12; Deuteronomy 5:16). Also, Paul wrote that this command came with a promise from God (see: Matthew 22:37-40). Jesus taught that Christians must love and respect all people. He said that this is the second greatest command. Paul wanted Christians when they honored their father and mother, they learned to respect all people. Paul told Christians that God blesses those who follow this command. Also, it will help them to live a long life on the earth.
See: Hope
[6:4]
Paul told Christian fathers to remember that the Holy Spirit fills them (see: 5:18). He told fathers that the Holy Spirit helped them teach their children about God and how to do what honors him (see: Colossians l3:20-21; 2 Timothy 3:16-17; Deuteronomy 6:6-7).
See: Filling of the Holy Spirit
[6:5, 6:6, 6:7]
Paul commanded slaves to obey their masters (see: Colossians 3:22-25). He said that slaves needed to serve their masters in three ways:
Paul told slaves to work with “enthusiasm”(εὔνοια/g2133) because their work was for Jesus. Slaves must not do their work to “attract attention”(ὀφθαλμοδουλία/g3787) or to “impress people”(ἀνθρωπάρεσκος/g441). Paul told Christians that God will bless all of his servants who do their work well.
When Paul was alive, many people were slaves. Some of these slaves became Christians. Paul wanted Christian slaves to think about how to please God while they were slaves. Paul did not say that slavery was good. But he wanted all Christians to know that doing what honors God is the most important thing for them to do.
[6:9]
Paul wrote that masters must be fair, honest, and respectful to their slaves (see: Colossians 4:1). If they obey Paul’s command, masters do not need to threaten slaves to make their slaves obey them.
Paul wanted Christian masters to remember that God is the master of everyone. God does not show “favoritism.” That is, God all people, even slaves and masters, in the same way (see: Galatians 3:28; Colossians 3:10-11).
[6:10]
Paul commanded Christians to be strong. Because he knew the enemies of God attack Christians, Paul commanded Christians to be ready for these attacks.
Paul told Christians to “put on the whole armor of God.” Paul used the metaphor of a soldier wearing his armor to talk about how Christians prepared for attacks from their enemies. By wearing the “whole armor of God,” Christians get ready to fight against the enemies of God in the same way soldiers get ready to fight their enemies (see: 6:11).
Paul also commanded Christians to “stand firm.” That is, Paul wanted Christians to know that the enemy cannot cause Christians to sin against God (see: 4:27).
Paul told Christians that their strength came from God. This means Christians must not think they can fight against the devil by themselves. Instead, Christians must get their strength from the Holy Spirit to fight the devil.
Paul wrote that Christians must use all of the armor of God. This allows Christians to win against the enemies of God. Paul wanted Christians to know that they must always be prepared for all types of spiritual battles. That is, battles they know about and those battles that they do not know about.
Some scholars think that the “time of evil” in 6:13 is talking about a time in the future. A time when God allows a lot of evil on the earth before Jesus comes back to earth. Other scholars think that Paul wanted to talk about the entire Christian life. That is, a Christian’s life from the time he believed in Jesus until he died. Other scholars think Paul wanted to say that spiritual attacks come at different times and at different strengths in a Christian’s life.
See: Metaphor; Spiritual Warfare
[6:12]
Paul wrote that Christians do not fight against people. Instead, they fight against the spiritual world. That is, Paul wanted Christians to know they fought Satan and against beings that cannot be seen. Paul wrote that Christians fought against three things:
Beings who ruled and “authorities”(ἐξουσία/g1849)- Paul wanted Christians to know that there are some beings, which cannot be seen, who fight against Jesus and have some permission to do things that affect people on earth (see: Colossians 1:13; 2 Corinthians 4:3-4).
“Powers”(κοσμοκράτωρ/g2888) over this present darkness- Again, Paul spoke of about beings who were not from the earth. They do the things that Satan wants them to do. They exist to do only evil things to people. Paul used the metaphor of darkness in 6:12 to tell Christians what Satan wanted to do in the world. He wanted to say that Satan affected people in an evil way because God allowed him to.
“Spiritual forces”(πνευματικός/g4152) of evil in the heavenly places- Paul wrote that all beings, even those in heaven, must fight against evil. Spiritual battles happen everywhere, not just on earth. Paul used the word “wickedness” to say that they try to get others to do what is evil. That is, doing things that do not honor God and his commands.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Metaphor; Satan (The Devil);Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[6:13, 6:14, 6:15, 6:16, 6:17]
Paul used the metaphor “armor of God” to tell Christians that they needed to wear protection. In the same way armor protects soldiers in battle, the armor of God protects Christians against the enemy’s attacks.
Paul wrote that different pieces make the armor of God. Paul wanted Christians to know that they must wear all of these pieces everyday. Without this armor, they cannot fight against the enemy, that is, Satan. Paul wrote about six pieces of armor that the Christian must wear:
The “belt of truth”- Paul used the metaphor of a belt to tell Christians that they must always “wrap” themselves in truth. That is, they must always speak truthfully. The belt of a Roman soldier held all the pieces of their armor together at their waist. In the same way the soldiers belt held their armor together, the belt of truth holds the Christian together. That is, Christians must know and speak things that are truth. God’s word is true. The Bible is God's word. When Jesus prayed to the God the Father he said, “your word is truth” (see: John 17:17). Christians must read and study the Bible. This allows them to learn the truth and be changed by the truth (see: Romans 12:2). Also, when Christians know the true things taught in the Bible, they know what is true and what are lies.
The “breastplate of righteousness”- In the days of Jesus, Roman soldiers wore a hard piece of armor over their chest called a breastplate. This piece of armor protected their most important part of the body against attack from the enemy. Paul used the metaphor of a soldier’s breastplate to tell Christians that in the same way this piece of armor protects the soldier's heart, God protects the spiritual heart of Christians. That is, it keeps them from believing in the enemy’s lies.
“Shoes for your feet, put on the readiness”- Paul used the metaphor of shoes to tell Christians to stand strong in Jesus. That is, Christians are to keep doing the things that God wants them to do. The shoes of a Roman soldier had long spikes on the bottom to keep their feet from slipping. In the same way these shoes kept soldiers from being moved, the shoes of readiness keep the Christian from moved away from God and the things that he taught. By standing strong in Jesus, Christians have peace. In order to stand strong in Jesus, Christians must never forget the truth of the gospel.
The “shield of faith”- A Roman soldier's shield provided complete protection for the soldier against enemy arrows and swords. In the same way, believing in Jesus completely protects Christians. This protects Christians against the devil’s evil plans (see: 1 Peter 5:8-9). Paul used the words “flaming arrows” to tell Christians about the different ways the devil attacks. In the same way the soldier’s shield protects them against their enemy’s arrows, so the shield of faith protects Christians against the devil’s arrows. Believing in Jesus keeps the enemies attacks from hurting Christians.
The “helmet of salvation”- The helmet protected the soldier’s head from attack. In the same way the helmet protected the soldier’s head, so does the helmet of salvation protect the Christian. God saves all Christians. Perhaps this helmet protects Christians from the lies that the enemy tells Christians about how God saves them (see: 2:5; Isaiah 59:17).
The “sword of the spirit”- The Roman soldiers used their swords to attack their enemy and to block the enemies sword. Paul wanted to say that the “word of God” is a spiritual sword given to Christians by the Holy Spirit. Believers use the Bible to defend themselves against wrong ideas about God and replace these wrong ideas with the truth. Jesus used the word of God. During Jesus’ temptation by Satan, Jesus used the word of God to both defend and attack (see: Luke 4:1-13).
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins) ; Metaphor; Gospel; Heart (Metaphor); Word of God
[6:18, 6:19]
Paul told Christians to pray all of the time and in all kinds of ways. They are to pray with other people and by themselves. They are to pray in front of other people and by themselves. Paul wrote that Christians pray in the Spirit. That is, Christians pray with the power of the Holy Spirit and can talk with God directly (see: Romans 8:26-27).
Some scholars think Paul wanted to say that the armor of God can only be put on by prayer. Fewer scholars think that wearing the helmet and carrying the sword needed prayer because Paul had just written about those pieces. Fewer scholars think Paul wanted Christians to pray before using the entire armor of God. This allows them to do the things God wants them to do.
Paul wrote that Christians must always be alert or ready (see: Luke 21:34-36). This allows them to always be ready for spiritual battles. That is, they are ready to battle against Satan and the enemies of God whom they cannot see. In order to be ready for spiritual battle, Christians must continue to pray at all times.
Also, Paul wrote Christians must pray for one another as well as for Paul himself (see: 1 Peter 5:8-9). So, he asked the believers in and around Ephesus to pray for him. Paul knew he needed God's help to do what God wanted him to do. So he asked the Christians to pray that he continue to tell others people about the gospel bravely and clearly.
See: Gospel
[6:21]
Paul sent Tychicus to Ephesus with this letter. Paul was in prison in a house near Rome. Paul was unable to leave because he was being guarded. However, Tychicus was not in prison. He followed Paul. So, Tychicus went to Ephesus with the letter. Tychicus also told Christians in Ephesus about Paul’s imprisonment. Most scholars think that Tychicus also took the other letter Paul wrote to the Colossians.
[6:23, 6:24]
In the Ancient Near East, it was common to end a letter with a blessing. Paul did this in many of his letters. These blessings included peace (see: Philippians 4:9; 1 Thessalonians 5:23; 2 Thessalonians 3:16; 2 Corinthians 13:11). Paul prayed for God to love the people reading this letter (see: 1 Corinthians 16:24; 2 Corinthians 13:14) and for God to increase their trust in Jesus (see: Romans 16:20; 1 Corinthians 16:23). Finally, Paul said that God blessed those who love Jesus.
See: Ancient Near East; Bless (Blessing)
"Children, as followers of the Lord, obey your parents"
Here Paul quotes Moses from Exodus 20:12 and Deuteronomy 5:16. Moses was talking to the people of Israel as though they were one person, so "your" is singular. You may need to translate it as plural.
"do not cause your children to be angry"
"teach them to become adults by making sure that they know and do what the Lord wants them to do"
"obey." This is a command. Paul does not write in this chapter about whether slavery is good or bad. Paul teaches about working to please God whether as a slave or as a master. What Paul teaches here about slavery would have been surprising. In his time, masters were not expected to treat their slaves with respect and not threaten them.
"your human masters"
The phrase "deep respect and trembling" uses two similar ideas to emphasize the importance of slaves honoring their masters.
"and fear"
"with sincerity"
Serve your earthly master as though your earthly master were Christ himself.
"with sincerity" or "enthusiastically"
"Serve with all of your being" or "Be completely dedicated when you serve"
"you also must treat your slaves well" or "just as slaves must do good to their masters, you also must do good to your slaves" (Ephesians 6:5).
"You know that Christ is the Master of both slaves and their masters, and that he is in heaven"
"he judges everyone the same way"
"his great power."
Christians should use all the resources God gives to stand firmly against the devil just as a soldier puts on armor to protect himself from enemy attacks.
"the tricky plans"
This expression refers to people, not spirits who do not have human bodies.
"against the powerful spiritual beings that rule over people during this present evil time"
"so that you may be able to resist evil ... to remain strong"
"at the evil time" or "when people do evil deeds"
"Resist evil"
Truth holds everything together for a believer just as a belt holds the clothing of a soldier together.
We are to know the truth and act in ways that please God.
Possible meanings are 1) the gift of righteousness covers a believer's heart just as a breastplate protects the chest of a soldier or 2) our living as God wants us gives us a clear conscience that protects our hearts the way a breastplate protects a soldier's chest.
Just as a soldier wears shoes to give him solid footing, the believer must have solid knowledge of the gospel of peace in order to be ready to proclaim it.
The believer must use the faith that God gives for protection when the devil attacks just as a soldier uses a shield to protect him from enemy attacks.
The attacks of the devil against a believer are like flaming arrows shot at a soldier by an enemy.
Salvation given by God protects the believer's mind just as a helmet protects the head of a soldier.
The writer speaks of God's instructions to his people as if they were a sword that his people could use to fight an enemy,
"Pray at all times in the Spirit as you pray and make specific requests"
"For this reason"
"be watching, and even when it is difficult, keep praying for all the believers"
"that God might give me the word" or "God might give me the message"
"when I speak. Pray that I boldly explain"
"I am now in prison because I am a representative of the gospel"
"so pray that whenever I teach the gospel, I will speak it as boldly as I should"
Tychicus was one of several men who served with Paul.
"my beloved brother"
"will tell you everything about me"
"so that he may encourage you"
Paul closes his letter to the Ephesian believers with a blessing of peace and grace on all believers who love Christ.
When Paul wrote this letter, he was in prison because he had preached about Jesus. However, he wrote about how happy he was. He was happy because he had peace with God. He also helped the Christians to know that they could have peace with God only if they trusted in Jesus Christ. If they thought that God would save them if they obeyed the Law of Moses, they would never have peace with God.
If anyone has peace with God, he can endure any suffering.
Paul loved the church in Philippi. He had helped start it when he was traveling through that part of Greece.
See: Law of Moses
This letter begins with the words “Paul and Timothy.” However, Paul and Timothy did not write this letter together. The apostle Paul wrote this letter while he was in prison in Rome. He wrote this letter when Timothy was with him. Perhaps Timothy wrote down the words that Paul spoke. This is how most people at that time wrote their letters.
See: 1:1, 1:7
Paul wrote this letter to the Christians in Philippi. There were many more Gentiles in that church than Jewish believers. The city of Philippi did not even have ten Jewish men, which was the smallest number of Jews who could make a synagogue.
In this letter, Paul did not even repeat any verses from the Old Testament. This is because Gentile Christians in Philippi probably did not know much about the Old Testament.
Philippi was a city in the region of Macedonia, north of Greece. The city was a Roman city. This meant that the citizens of Philippi were also citizens of the Roman Empire. The people of Philippi were proud that they were citizens of Rome. However, Paul told the believers that they were citizens of heaven, that is, their true home was with God in heaven (see: 3:20).
Advice to translators:; A citizen is a person who lived in a city. He was free, that is, he was not a servant. Also, he could vote in elections and become a leader in the city.
Paul wrote much that he had “joy.” He also spoke much about rejoicing. Paul wanted to write about this because he had much joy even though he was in prison for teaching others about the gospel. He wanted the Philippian Christians to also have this same joy.
In his letter to the church in Philippi, Paul often spoke about joy and rejoicing. He wanted Christians to be happy like he was happy, even though he suffered while he wrote this letter. Paul was in prison when he wrote this letter, even though he did not do anything wrong. Despite this, he was still able to rejoice in the Lord.
See: Rejoice (Joy, Joyful); Suffer
Paul wanted the Christians in Philippi to be at peace with one another. Some of them were quarreling with one another (see: 2:3-4). Perhaps some of them thought that they were better than the others. Paul even wrote the names of two of these people. He told them to be at peace with one another (see: 4:2)
Paul wrote this letter because he wanted to do several things.
(1) Paul wanted to thank the Philippian Christians for giving him money to help him.
(2) Paul wanted to tell them about how he was doing while he was in prison in Rome.
(3) Paul wanted to tell them not to believe false teachers, those who said they must obey the Law of Moses (see: 3:2-16).
(4) Paul wanted them to be happy because they were at peace with God, even if they were suffering hardships.
(5) Paul wanted to give them news about Epaphroditis. This man had come to help Paul. While he with Paul, he became very ill. Epaphroditis was returning to Philippi, so Paul sent a letter with him.
1
Paul and Timothy, servants of Christ Jesus, to all God's holy people in Christ Jesus who are at Philippi, with the overseers and deacons:
[1:1]
This letter begins with Paul and Timothy’s names. However, only Paul wrote this letter. Perhaps Paul wrote Timothy’s name here because he was with Paul at this time. Or perhaps Timothy also wrote down the words of the letter as Paul spoke them to him.
See: Romans 16:22; 1 Corinthians 16:21; 2 Thessalonians 3:17
Paul said that he and Timothy were servants of God. What did he want to say when he said this?
Paul said that he and Timothy were “servants (δοῦλος/g1401) of Christ Jesus.” The New Testament often says that Christians are God’s servants. Paul and Timothy did not do what they wanted to do. Instead, they did what Christ had wanted them to do. They did this because they wanted to honor God.
Some scholars think that Paul wanted to say that he and Timothy belonged to Jesus. That is, they served Jesus. They did what Jesus wanted them to do.
Other scholars think that Paul wanted to say that he and Timothy were messengers of God. This is because writers often wrote the Greek word “servant” in the ancient Greek translation of the Old Testament to talk about people such as Moses, Joshua, and other prophets (see: 2 Kings 8:12; Psalms 104:26; Joshua 24:29; Nehemiah 1:6; Ezekiel 34:23).
[1:1]
Anyone who believes in Jesus is a “holy one,” that is, he is “set apart.” God has separated him from the other people. He belongs to God. He does things for God. God wants Christians to be different from the rest of the people in the world. Christians should live in this way, because they want to honor him. Paul said that they are “in Christ.’
[1:1]
The people in the city of Philippi were proud to be citizens of the Roman Empire. The Romans allowed them to do things that other people could not do. There were not very many citizens in the places that Rome ruled.
[1:1]
Paul wrote to the Christians in Philippi as well as to their leaders. These are two different types of leaders. Elsewhere, Paul wrote that “overseers” must be able to teach others. However, he did not write the same thing about “deacons” (see: 1 Timothy 3 and Titus 1).
[1:2]
The first Christians often greeted each other by saying, “Grace (χάρις/g5485) be to you and peace.” Perhaps this was because God was kind to Christians, and because he gives them peace.
See: Grace
[1:2]
See: God the Father
[1:5]
Paul thanked the Christians for their “fellowship (κοινωνία/g2842) in the gospel.” They were partners or joined together with Paul because God was kind to both the Philippians and to Paul. This made the Philippians able to do several things:
The Philippians believed the same gospel Paul believed. In this way, they joined together with Paul. They also joined together because they both told others about the gospel.
The Philippians helped Paul several times with money and other needs that he had (see: 4:14-18). They were also his partners because they helped Paul tell others about the good news. Paul could not do the things that he did without the Philippians helping him.
The Philippians honored God because they lived in the right way. Paul also did this. This was how all people should live, if they believe the gospel. This shows everyone that God has changed their lives because they believed in Jesus.
The Philippians suffered because they believed in Jesus. They suffered as Paul suffered because he preached the gospel.
See: Fellowship;Gospel
[1:6]
See: Day of the Lord
[1:7]
Paul was in prison because he taught people about Jesus and the gospel. He defended (ἀπολογία/g627), that is, explained the gospel when they asked him. He also confirmed (βεβαίωσις/g951) the gospel came from God. Paul did not only tell people about Jesus. He also encouraged them to believe in Jesus and to live in a way that honors God.
See: Gospel
[1:9, 1:10, 1:11]
Paul prayed three things for the Christians in Philippi:
He prayed that they would love other people and they would love other people more and more.
Paul prayed that they would learn more about how God wanted them to live. They should do this in order to honor God. .
Paul prayed that the Philippian believers would be full of “the fruit of righteousness.” The phrase “fruit of righteousness” probably means that Paul wanted the Christians in Philippi to act more like Jesus and to continue to do good things.
See: Galatians 5:22-23
See: Fruit (Metaphor)
[1:9, 1:10, 1:11]
Paul prayed this prayer for three reasons:
He wanted the Christians in Philippi to live rightly because they loved God and each other.
Paul wanted them to be sincere(εἰλικρινής/g1506) or honest. He also wanted them to be “without offense” (ἀπρόσκοπος/g677), that is, no one could accuse them of doing wrong when Jesus returns to the earth. These Greek words want to say similar things. Paul wanted them to do right things because they loved God and because they loved each other.
What Paul wanted most was that everyone would honor God as God deserved. Christians should honor God because he has made them into new people by changing their hearts. He has also done many, many other things for them.
See: Day of the Lord
[1:12, 1:13]
Paul was in prison when he wrote this letter. However, he still rejoiced. He wrote that he was able to teach more people about Jesus because he was in prison than when he had been free. Paul was able to teach the other prisoners and the guards about Jesus. Also, Paul continued to teach without fearing anyone. This is why other Christians had courage to teach people about Jesus. So many people heard about Jesus because Paul was in prison.
[1:15, 1:17]
In many ways, the Jews lived differently than the Greeks, Romans, and other non-Jews. Many of the Jews who believed in Jesus thought that non-Jews had to live like Jews if they wanted to believe in Jesus, too. They thought that these new Christians had to be circumcised and had to obey the Law of Moses.
Almost all of the first Christians were Jews. Most of them thought that Jesus died for the Jews and for anyone else who became a Jew. That is why these Jews were shocked when Paul taught non-Jews that they could believe in Jesus and follow him without becoming Jews. Some of these Jewish Christians taught that Paul was teaching people wrong things. Also, Paul persuaded many non-Jews to believe in Jesus. This made those Jewish Christians angry, because they did not think Paul was teaching the truth about Jesus.
But they were not able to trouble Paul. Paul rejoiced because they were teaching other people about Jesus.
See: Judaizer
[1:19]
Perhaps Paul wanted to say that God would set him free from prison. Or perhaps he wanted to say that God would not punish him for his sins, even if he would die in prison. Perhaps Paul was thinking about both of these things. This is because he said that he might die in prison (see: 1:20-21). Even if he died there, he was certain that he would be with the Christians in Philippi again in heaven (see: 1:25-26).
See: Job 13:13-18
See: Heaven
[1:20]
Paul hoped that he would never be afraid to tell others about Jesus or to praise Jesus. He would be “ashamed” if that happened.
This is because Paul wanted to live rightly so that others would praise Jesus. He knew that he could still do this, even if he was in prison (see: 1:20).
It did not matter if he continued to live or if he died. If he continued to live, Paul would continue to work for Jesus. He would continue to teach others about Jesus and teach other Christians how to honor God (see: 1:22 and 1:25). If Paul died, he would be with Jesus and worship him in heaven (see: 1:23).
See: Psalms 34:3-5 and Psalms 35:26-27
See: Shame (Ashamed); Hope
[1:22]
When Christians do good things that honor God, Scripture often describes them as “producing fruit.” When the things Paul did helped other Christians to do good things, he spoke about this as his “fruit of labor.”
See: Fruit (Metaphor)
[1:27]
Paul told the Philippian believers to “conduct themselves in a manner worthy (ἀξίως/g516) of the gospel of Jesus,” that is, he wanted them to live in a way that honored God. Paul used the Greek word “live as a citizen (πολιτεύομαι/g4176),” which usually meant for a free person in a city to do everything he should do.
However, Paul wanted to say that Christians are citizens of heaven (see: 3:20). That is, their true home is in heaven. That is where they belong. Others will honor them because of that. Even better, God approves of them, and he approves of what they do that shows they belong to him.
Paul wrote about two things that they should do because they were citizens of heaven: (1) they should be united together, at peace with one another, and (2) they should obey Jesus, their king, even if other people tried to stop them from obeying him.
[1:27]
Paul told the Philippian believers to “stand firm (στήκω/g4739) in one spirit (πνεῦμα/g4151)” and to working hard together with one “mind (ψυχή/g5590).” When someone “stands firm,” he is working hard to do something. He does not give up, even if people try to stop him. The Christians were to keep teaching others about Jesus, even if other people tried to stop them.
Paul wanted Christians to work hard together in order to honor Jesus. The Christians in Philippi were to do these things in “one spirit” and in “one mind.” In other words, they were to be united or at peace with one another and to work together to accomplish the same task. Paul wanted for the Philippian believers to act more like Jesus did. He wanted them to live rightly so they could honor him. He wanted them to work together so they could honor him.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Mind
[1:28]
Paul wrote that the believers should work hard and work together. He knew that other people would try to stop them. However, Paul said that when the Christians do these things, they were a “sign,” that is they showed or proved that God would destroy the unbelievers and save the believers.
See: Sign
[1:29]
Paul wrote that Christians in Philippi suffered for God. This was a “gift” that God gave to them. In other words, God allowed them to suffer for him because he loved them.
However, Paul did not want to say that it is good to suffer hardship or pain if nothing good happens after that. Scholars think that if God makes his children suffer, he does something good for them. This is because a person who is suffering usually allows God to help him more than if he were not suffering. He becomes closer to God (see: 1:7 and 1:12-14). In other words, he loves God more.
God helps Christians more because they believe in him. When God allows them to suffer for him, and when he helps him, this shows that he is doing things for them.
See: Grace
Paul and Timothy wrote this letter to the church at Philippi. Because Paul writes later in the letter saying "I," it is generally assumed that he is the author and that Timothy, who is with him, writes as Paul speaks. All instances of "you" and "your" in the letter refer to the believers in the Philippian church and are plural. The word "our" probably refers to all believers in Christ, including Paul, Timothy, and the Philippian believers.
"all God's people in Christ Jesus" or "all those who belong to God because they are united with Christ"
"the leaders of the church"
"every time I think of you"
"because you are helping me proclaim the gospel"
"I am sure"
"God, who began ... you"
"It is right for me"
"I love you very much"
"have been partakers of grace with me" or "have shared in grace with me"
"God knows" or "God understands"
"and I love you as Christ Jesus dearly loves us all"
"may increase". Paul prays for the believers in Philippi and talks about the joy there is in suffering for the Lord.
"as you learn and understand more about what pleases God"
"test and choose"
"what is most pleasing to God"
"completely blameless"
"habitually doing what is righteous because Jesus Christ enables you"
"Then other people will see how you honor God" or "Then people will praise and give honor to God because of the good things they see you do." These alternate translations would require a new sentence.
This means fellow Christians, including both men and women.
"what I suffered because I was put into prison for preaching about Jesus". Paul says that two things have happened: many people inside and outside the palace have found out why he is in prison, and other Christians are no longer afraid to proclaim the good news.
"has caused more people to hear the gospel"
"It became known that I am in prison for the sake of Christ"
"the palace guards and many other people in Rome know that I am in chains for the sake of Christ"
"my chains for the sake of Christ" or "my chains because I teach people about Christ"
This was a group of soldiers that helped protect the Roman emperor.
"Most of the brothers in the Lord have far more confidence."
"fearlessly speak God's message"
"Some people preach the good news about Christ"
"because they do not want people listening to me, and they want to cause trouble"
"but other people do it because they are kind and they want to help"
"Those who proclaim Christ out of good will"
"God chose me to defend the gospel" or "I am in prison because I defend the gospel."
"to teach everyone that the message of Jesus is true"
"But the ones who proclaim Christ out of envy and strife"
"while I am imprisoned" or "while I am in prison"
"What then shall I think about this?"
"As long as people preach about Christ, it does not matter if they do it for good reasons or for bad reasons"
"I am happy because people are preaching about Jesus"
"I will celebrate" or "I will be glad"
"because people proclaim Christ, God will deliver me"
"in my being brought to a safe place" or "in God bringing me to a safe place"
"because you are praying and the Spirit of Jesus Christ is helping me"
"Holy Spirit"
"I eagerly and confidently hope"
"because I act with all boldness" or "after I have acted boldly"
"I will honor Christ no matter what happens to my body" or "people will praise Christ no matter what I do or what others do to me"
"whether I live or die" or "if I go on living or if I die"
These words indicate that this is Paul's personal experience.
"to go on living is an opportunity to please Christ"
Possible meanings for "gain" are 1) Paul's death will help spread the message of the gospel or 2) Paul will be in a better situation.
"But if I am to remain alive in my body"
"that means I will be able to do work that produces good results"
"But which should I choose?"
"I am under tension. I do not know if I should choose to live or to die"
"I would like to die because I would go to be with Christ"
"Since I am sure that it is better for you that I stay alive"
"I know that I will continue to live"
"so that because of what I do"
The phrases "standing firm in one spirit" and "with one mind striving together" emphasize the importance of unity.
"agreeing with one another and working hard together"
"to spread the faith that is based on the gospel" or "to believe and live as the gospel teaches us"
This is a command to the Philippian believers. If your language has a plural command form, use it here.
"Your courage will show them that God will destroy them. It will also show you that God will save you"
"and this is from God." Possible meanings are: 1) the believers' courage or 2) the sign or 3) destruction and salvation.
"suffering in the same way that you saw me suffer, and that you hear I am still suffering"
1
If there is any encouragement in Christ, if there is any comfort provided by love, if there is any fellowship in the Spirit, if there are any tender mercies and compassions,
2
then make my joy full by being of the same mind, having the same love, being united in spirit, and having one purpose.
19 But I hope in the Lord Jesus to send Timothy to you soon, so that I may also be encouraged when I know the things about you. 20 For I have no one else like him, who is truly concerned for you. 21 For they all seek their own interests, not the things of Jesus Christ.
[2:1]
Paul wanted to tell the Christians what they would do if they were at peace with each other. This is why he wrote the word “if.” If they were at peace, they would do these things:
They would encourage one another.
They would love each other, so they would comfort each other. Or perhaps, Paul wanted to say that God would comfort them.
They would all try to do the things that God wants them to do. Or perhaps Paul wanted to say that they all would have the Holy Spirit come to live in them when they believed in Jesus.
They would love and forgive one another, since God loved them and forgave them.
See: Forgive (Forgiveness, Pardon)
[2:2]
Paul spoke as if the Christians in Philippi could make his joy full or complete. This was a way of telling them what he wanted very much, that is, he wanted them to be at peace with one another and to all do what God wanted them to do.
[2:3, 2:4]
Paul made a very strong statement to the Philippian Christians that he wanted them to serve God by serving other people. In (2:3) Paul first wrote what he did not want them to do, and then what he did want them to do. He wrote again in this way in (see: 2:4).
Advice to translators: In this passage, Jesus and God the Son can be used in the same way. In English, it is common to call Jesus, “Jesus” after he came to the earth and call him “God the Son” before he came to the earth. However, you may translate Jesus as “Jesus” or ‘God the Son” in this note.
[2:6]
In 2:6, Paul said that Jesus was in the “form (μορφή/g3444)” of God. Some scholars think that Paul wanted to say that Jesus did not have a physical body in the same way that God the Father does not have a physical body. More scholars think that Paul wanted to say that Jesus was like God in every way before he came to earth. When Jesus came to the earth, he did not “hold on to” or “keep” this form. Instead, he came to the earth as a human being with a body. When he lived on the earth, he was not like God in every way. When he returned to heaven, he was like God in every way again. This is why Paul wrote that Christ Jesus “emptied (κενόω/g2758)” himself.
Advice to translators: It is important to say that Jesus (God the Son) remained God when he was on earth. He stopped being like God in certain ways, but he was still fully or completely God.
See: Jesus is God); God the Father
[2:9]
Jesus was the greatest person who ever lived. This is what Paul wanted to say when he wrote this Jesus’ name was above every other name.
See: Name
[2:10]
When someone kneels or bows, it means that he is submitting to a king or someone like a king. In 2:10, Paul prophesied about a time when Jesus will return. When Jesus returns, all people will know that he is God. They will all submit to him, because he is God and the king of all kings.
See: Submit (Submission)
[2:12]
Paul said that when someone is saved, this person must “work out (κατεργάζομαι/g2716)” something. When he said this, he wanted to say that Christian must continue to do something until the day they when they be with God in heaven. He did not want to say that Christians can save themselves. However, scholars do not agree about what else Paul wanted to say.
Some scholars think Paul wanted to say that God had saved the Christians, so they should know that God wanted them to obey him. However, other scholars think that Paul was telling the Christians to obey God so they could save themselves from this world.
Paul wrote that the Christians must do this with fear and shaking because they were afraid. However, Paul did not want them to be so scared of God that they were shaking. Perhaps Paul wanted to say that Christians should try hard to live rightly. If they do this, this can help them know that they will one day live with God.
However, some people think that Christians cannot “work out” that they were saved if God does not help them. Still other people think that Paul told the Christians to honor God. If they honor God, they will want to obey him.
See: Isaiah 19:16
See: Fear of God; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[2:13]
In 2:13, Paul said that God was working in the Christians. God does this through the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit helps the Christian to live in a way that honors God. So Christians must obey God. God is pleased with Christians when they do this.
[2:15]
Paul wanted the Christians to be “blameless (ἄμεμπτος/g273),” “honest or innocent”( ἀκέραιος/g185),” and “without blemish” (ἄμωμος/g299). They were to do this by being at peace with one another.
These things were the opposite of how the rest of the world lived. Paul said the rest of the world lived in a crooked way. He said that they lived in a way that was perverse, that is, not how God wanted them to live. In Scripture, writers often say this world is dark, because the people in this world sin. In Scripture, those who honor God are living in the light. This is because Jesus is the light of the world (see: John 8:12)
See: World; Light and Darkness (Metaphor)
[2:15]
All Christians are children of God. However, God did not give birth to give birth to them as a mother gives birth to her children. Instead, God has caused Christians to be born a second time. John wrote about this more than Paul. John wrote that they are born “of” or “from” God (see: 1 John 2:29). When John wrote about God, he showed that a person must be born a second time (see: John 3). If a person is not born a second time, that person is a child of the devil (see: 1 John 3:10). But if God causes a person to be born a second time, that person is at peace with God. He is a friend of God.
See: Family of God ; Children of God; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)
[2:16]
The “word of life,” that is, the message about life, is the gospel. This is because it is the message that says that those who believe in Jesus will live forever. Not only do Christians live forever with God, but they also live in a new way.
[2:17]
Paul said that his life could be “poured out” like a drink offering. In the Law of Moses, the drink offering was said to make a smell that God liked (see: Numbers 15:7). By saying this, Paul was really saying that if he died serving the Lord, then the Lord would be happy because Paul had obeyed him.
See: Law of Moses; Offer (Offering)
[2:16]
Paul often said that Christians should try hard to obey God. He wrote about Christians as if they were running a race. That is why he wrote that he was running.
See: Metaphor
[2:19, 2:20]
Paul trained Timothy, that is, he taught him to serve God and be a leader in the church. Because Paul could not visit the Christians in Philippi, he sent Timothy instead. He was sure that Timothy would serve Jesus well.
In this passage, Paul wrote many things about Timothy so that the Christians in Philippi would trust and Timothy and obey him.
[2:25]
Paul wrote about this man only here and in 4:18. People today do not know very much about Epaphroditus. This man did help Paul, and Paul loved him. He almost died while serving God. Perhaps this was when he was bringing to Paul the gift that the Philippians had sent to Paul. Paul even said that Epaphroditus did this for the Philippians, who could not do it themselves. Because of this, Paul wanted the Philippians to treat him well when he came with Timothy.
"If Christ has encouraged you" or "If you are encouraged because of Christ"
"if his love for you has comforted you in any way"
"if you have fellowship with the Spirit"
"if you have experienced many of God's acts of tender mercy and compassion"
"cause me to rejoice greatly"
"Do not serve yourselves out of selfish ambition or think of yourselves as better than others"
"Do not care only about what you need and desire, but also about what others need and desire"
"Think about one another the way Christ Jesus thought of people"
"everything that is true of God was true of him"
"did not think that he had to have the same status as God". Holding onto equality with God represents demanding that he continue to be honored as God is honored. Christ did not do that. Though he did not cease to be God, he ceased to act as God.
Paul speaks of Christ as if he were a container in order to say that Christ refused to act with his divine powers during his ministry on earth.
"he was born a human being"
Possible meanings of "to the point of death" are 1) Christ went all the way to death or 2) Christ was obedient even until the time that he died.
"death, that is, death on a cross”
"the rank that is above any other rank" or "the honor that is above any other honor"
"at the name of Jesus everyone will bow to worship him"
Possible meanings are 1) the place where people go when they die or 2) the place where demons dwell.
"every person" or "every being"
"with the result that they will praise God the Father"
"my dear fellow believers"
"when I am there with you"
"when I am not there with you"
"work in a way that is appropriate because you have been saved" or "work hard to do the good things that show that God has saved you"
"salvation with deep reverence”
"so that you will want to do what pleases him and will be able to do what pleases him"
"completely innocent"
"among very sinful people"
"among whom your righteous lives are like lights in the world"
"Continue to firmly believe the word of life"
"the message that brings life" or "the message that shows how to live the way God wants you to"
"when Christ returns"
"I did not work so hard for nothing"
The scriptures often use the image of walking to represent conducting one's life. Running is living life intensely.
"But, even if the Romans kill me and it is as if my blood pours out as an offering, I will be glad and rejoice with you all if my death will make your faith and obedience more pleasing to God"
"But if it is the will of the Lord Jesus, I expect to send Timothy to you soon"
"No one else here loves you as much as he does: he"
This refers to a group of people Paul does not feel he can trust to send to Philippi. Paul is expressing his displeasure with those who should have been able to go but Paul does not trust them to fulfill their mission.
Fathers and sons love each other and work together. Timothy was not really Paul's son, but he worked with Paul as a son works with his father.
"in telling people about the gospel"
"I hope to send him immediately after I see how things will go with me"
"I plan to send him" or "I expect to send him"
"I find out what happens concerning me" or "I learn what will happen to me"
"I am sure, if it is the Lord's will, that I will also come soon"
This is the name of a man sent by the Philippian church to minister to Paul in prison.
"fellow believer who works and struggles along with us". Here Paul is speaking of Epaphroditus as if he were a soldier. He means that Epaphroditus is trained and is dedicated to serving God, no matter how great the hardship he must suffer.
"who brings your messages to me and helps me when I am in need"
"he was very worried and wanted to be with you all"
"the sorrow of losing him added to the sorrow I already have from being in prison"
"I will not be as sad as I have been"
"gladly receive Epaphroditus"
"with the great joy we have because the Lord Jesus loves us"
"he almost died." Paul speaks of dying as if death were a place that people could go to.
"so that he could complete what you could not do in serving me"
1
Finally, my brothers, rejoice in the Lord. For me to write these same things again to you is no trouble for me, and it keeps you safe.
2
Watch out for the dogs. Watch out for those evil workers. Watch out for the mutilation.
3
For it is we who are the circumcision—the ones who worship by the Spirit of God, and take pride in Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh.
[3:1]
Paul wrote the same things that he had written earlier in the letter. However, he now wrote them again in a shorter way. Paul wanted to write these things again so the Christians in Philippi would remember what he wrote and to do the things that he wanted them to do. In this way, he kept them “safe,” that is, he helped them know how to trust God and live rightly.
[3:2]
Paul warned the Philippian Christians about certain false teachers. He called those teachers dogs. Paul was talking about wild dogs. The Jews hated the Gentiles and called them “dogs.” The Jews thought that God would not approve of either Gentiles or dogs.
See: False Teacher;Gentile
[3:3, 3:5]
When someone was circumcised, some of the skin at the end of his penis was cut off. Jewish men were circumcised to show that they belonged to God’s people, that is Israel, and that they obeyed the Law of Moses.
However, Paul said that it was the Christians who truly worshiped God. They did so by the power of the Holy Spirit, and because they honored Jesus. They knew that Jesus had saved them. They knew this because they trusted in him. Being circumcised could not help them.
This is why Paul said that Christians who became circumcised were mutilating or cutting into pieces their own body, that is, they were injuring themselves for nothing.
Christians who are not circumcised can still obey God and have peace with him. This is because they honor Jesus.
Many Jews and Jewish Christians were shocked because Paul taught this. They thought that he was insulting God, because it was God who had given the law to Israel.
See: Genesis 18
See: Circumcise (Circumcision); People of God;Israel; Law of Moses; Holy Spirit; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins);Mutilate;
Many Jews believed that God was pleased with them because they were born Jews and because they tried to obey the Law of Moses. But Paul showed them that they were wrong. He himself had tried as much as he could to keep the law.
He was circumcised when he was eight days old. His parents obeyed the Law of Moses (see: Leviticus 12:3). He came from a family that honored God.
Paul belonged to the nation of Israel, that is, he was born to Jews. He may have lived in Israel when he was young.
He was from the tribe of Benjamin. Paul was not just from the nation of Israel, he was Jewish. He was from one of Israel’s two tribes of the southern kingdom of Judah that continued to honor God instead of rebelling against him.
He was a “Hebrew of Hebrews.” All of Paul’s ancestors had been Jewish.
He was a Pharisee. The Pharisees were religious leaders during the time when Paul lived. They taught people and helped them to obey the Law of Moses. The Pharisees were the great religious leaders.
Paul persecuted the church. He thought he was a good Jew. Because of this, Paul worked hard to stop the Christians. However, the Jews were not supposed to work hard to stop the Christians. At this time, Paul and the Jews believed that the Christians were false teachers who needed to stop teaching.
He obeyed the Law of Moses. He did this as well as anyone could.
Paul said he was all of these things, but he was never at peace with God because of them.
See: Law of Moses;Circumcise (Circumcision); Israel; Tribes of Israell;Judah (Southerm Kingdom); Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs); Pharisees; Persecute (Persecution)
See: Deuteronomy 33:12
If being a Jew could have saved Paul, then he would live together with God in heaven forever. However, it could not save Paul. Therefore, Paul knew that it was better to believe in Jesus than to follow the Law of Moses or to have people think that he was a very good Jew. Paul said that everything was worthless if he did not believe in Jesus. He was willing to lose everything if he could “gain” Jesus, that is, so that Jesus would save him.
In this passage, Paul wrote many different metaphors in order to tell people that he wanted people to believe in Jesus more than anything else.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins);Metaphor
[3:9]
When a person has “righteousness (δικαιοσύνη/g1343), “he is at peace with God and friends with God. Paul wanted to say that this could not happen by trying to obey the Law of Moses. He also wanted to say that a person can only be at peace with God and friends with God by believing in Jesus. When someone believes in Jesus, it is God who does these things for that person.
See: Righteous (Righteousness)); Law of Moses
[3:10]
He wanted to know Jesus through the “power of Jesus’ resurrection.” Paul was speaking about the power with which God raised Jesus from the dead. Perhaps that is also the power that God gives to Christians so that they can obey him.
Paul wanted to know Jesus through the “fellowship (κοινωνία/g2842)” of suffering, that is, sharing of Jesus’ suffering. In ancient Israel, many people believed that God caused people to suffer when they disobeyed him. Therefore, if someone suffered, this showed that God was displeased with him. This is what people thought.
Paul also wanted to know Jesus by “transformed (συμμορφίζω/g4833)” to be like Jesus, when Jesus died. Perhaps Paul wanted unbelievers to kill him because he believed in Jesus. Or perhaps he wanted only the things that Jesus wanted.
See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Fellowship;Suffer
[3:11]
Paul spoke about a time when he would rise from the dead, that is, come from being dead to being alive. Perhaps Paul was thinking of when he would die and go to Jesus in heaven. Some scholars think this. But other scholars think that Paul was writing about when Jesus returns to the earth. At that time, the believers will rise to live forever with Jesus (See 1 Thessalonians 4:16 and Revelation 20:1-9). This is when Jesus will reward the Christians for how well they obeyed God and honored Jesus.
Resurrect (Resurrection);Heaven; Jesus' Return to Earth; Reward
[3:14]
Paul compared a Christian’s life to a race. In this race, people work for a prize. Paul taught that:
He had not yet received his prize. The prize will be life together with God forever in heaven. This will be a gift from God. However, Paul knew he would have to struggle to always honor God and obey him, and to always trust in Jesus.
No one can reach the goal while they are here on the earth. This is because Christians will never be as perfect as Jesus is perfect until they reach heaven.
Jesus saved all Christians so that they could all work towards the goal of honoring God in the way that they live. This is also the same goal that Paul talked about in 3:16. They were to keep doing the same thing that he had already taught them.
Paul did not want to compare himself to other people. He only wanted to compare himself to Jesus.
See: Metaphor; Heaven;Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[3:17]
Paul wrote the metaphor of walking to talk about the way a Christian should live. Many people lived in the wrong way, that is, they disobey Jesus. This made Paul very sad.
See: Metaphor
[3:18]
Paul did not say who the enemies of Jesus were. However, he said some things:
They opposed Jesus and his death. Perhaps they were these same false teachers who tried to force Christians to obey the Law of Moses. If this is true, they did not understand why Jesus died. Jesus died so that Christians could live forever with God in heaven. Therefore, these false teachers did not believe that Jesus died for everyone.
God will punish all enemies of Jesus. They will die and be apart from him forever.
They want nothing except to sin, to do what they themselves want to do.
They think that people will honor them because they sin, but people will shame them instead.
They do evil things. In Scripture, the writers often say that the world is evil, that is, the people in the world.
See: False Teacher; Law of Moses; Atone (Atonement); Hell; Sin (Ashamed); World
[3:20]
Paul told the Philippian believers to live in a way that was “worthy of (ἀξίως/g516)” the gospel of Jesus (see: 1:27). Paul used the Greek word “live as a citizen (πολιτεύομαι/g4176),” which usually meant for a free person in a city to do everything he should do.
However, Paul wanted to say that Christians are citizens of heaven. That is, their true home is in heaven. That is where they belong. Others will honor them because of that. Even better, God approves of them, and he approves of what they do that shows they belong to him.
Paul wrote about two things that they should do because they were citizens of heaven: (1) they should be united together, at peace with one another, and (2) they should obey Jesus, their king, even if other people tried to stop them from obeying him.
[3:20]
In 3:20, Paul called Jesus “savior.” Paul knew that Jesus died to save people from their sins. Because Jesus died, God does not punish Christians for having sinned. Jesus also saves or rescues Christians from the power of sin. That is, Christians are able to do what God wants them to do.
See: Savior; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
"Now moving along, my brothers" or "Concerning other matters, my brothers"
This means fellow Christians, including both men and women, because all believers in Christ are members of one spiritual family, with God as their heavenly Father.
"be happy because of all the Lord has done"
"It is no trouble for me to write these things again to you"
"doing this keeps you safe because these teachings will protect you from those who teach what is not true"
"Beware of" or "Be on guard against"
These are three different ways of describing the same group of false teachers and Paul is using strong expressions to show how he feel about these Jewish teachers who claim to be Christians.
The word "dogs" was used by the Jews to refer to those who were not Jews. They were considered unclean. Paul speaks of the false teachers as though they were dogs, to insult them. If you have a different animal in your culture that is considered unclean or whose name is used as an insult, you could use this animal instead.
"those who mutilate the body". This exaggeration plays on the idea of circumcision. Paul speaks of those who wanted to trim off the foreskin as if they were totally mutilating the body.
Paul uses "we" to refer to himself and all true believers in Christ, including the Philippian believers.
"the truly circumcised ones" or "truly God's people". Paul continues warning the Philippians against people who say that Christians have to obey the Jewish ceremonial law. Paul uses this phrase to refer to believers in Christ who are not physically circumcised but are spiritually circumcised, which means they have received the Holy Spirit through faith.
"do not trust in anything about ourselves to make us right with God". To have no confidence in the flesh means to understand that those things cannot make a person right with God.
"However, I could trust in something about myself to make me right with God. If anyone thinks he can trust in anything about himself, I could trust in myself even more". To have confidence in the flesh means to believe that those things can make a person right with God.
"certainly I"
"A priest circumcised me"
"seven days after I was born"
"a Hebrew son with Hebrew parents" or "the purest Hebrew".
"as a Pharisee, I was committed to obeying all of the law"
"I had so much zeal for God that I attacked Christians" or "Because I wanted so much to honor God, I persecuted the church"
"I was so righteous by obeying the law that I was blameless"
"anything that other Jews praised me for". Paul is referring here to the praise he received for being an eager Pharisee. He speaks of this praise as if he had viewed it in the past as a businessman's profit.
If many people in your culture do not understand formal business terms, you could translate these terms as "things that made my life better" and "things that made my life worse".
Paul speaks of that praise as if he were now viewing it as a business loss instead of a profit. In other words, Paul says that all his religious acts of righteousness are worthless before Christ.
"Really" or "Truly"
"now that I have trusted in Christ, I count"
"I consider everything to be worthless"
"because knowing Christ Jesus my Lord is worth so much more"
"so that I may have only Christ"
"be truly united with Christ"
Paul knows that he cannot become righteous by obeying the law.
"but having the righteousness that comes by believing in Christ". The word "that" refers to righteousness. Paul knows that he can become righteous only by believing in Christ.
"his power that gives us life"
"what it is like to suffer as he suffered" or "what it is like to participate in suffering with him"
Possible meanings are 1) Paul wants to be like Christ by dying as Christ died or 2) Paul wants his desire to sin to become as dead as Jesus was before he was raised.
"so that no matter what happens to me now, I will come back to life after I die"
These include knowing Christ, knowing the power of his resurrection, sharing in Christ's suffering, and being united with Christ in his death and resurrection. Paul urges the believers at Philippi to follow his present example because of heaven and the new bodies that wait for believers. He speaks, knowing that God will allow him to live forever in heaven, as if he were a runner racing for the finish line.
"so I am not yet perfect" or "so I am not yet mature"
"but I keep trying"
"to receive these things for which Jesus claimed me as his own". Receiving spiritual things from Christ is spoken of as if Paul could grasp them with his hands, and Jesus choosing Paul to belong to him is spoken of as if Jesus grasped Paul with his hands.
"all these things belong to me yet"
"I do not care what I have done in the past; I only work as hard as I can on what is ahead.". Like a runner in a race is no longer concerned about what is completed but on what is ahead; Paul speaks of setting aside his religious works of righteousness and only focusing on the race of life that Christ has set before him to complete.
"I do all I can to be like Christ, like a runner racing to the finish line, so that I may belong to him, and God may call me to himself after I die"
Possible meanings are that Paul speaks as if God were to call Paul to ascend 1) to heaven as Jesus did or 2) meeting God face to face and receiving eternal life.
"I encourage all of us believers who are strong in the faith to think the same way"
"God will also make it clear to you" or "God will make sure you know it"
"However, let us keep living by the same standard we have achieved."
"No matter what else is true"
"Do what I do" or "Live as I live"
"those who already are living as we live" or "those who already are doing what we do"
"Many are conducting their lives"
Paul interrupts his main thought with these words that describe the "many." You can move them to the beginning or end of the verse if you need to.
"I have told you many times"
"am telling you with great sadness"
"in a way that shows they are actually against Jesus, who was willing to suffer and die on a cross". Here "the cross of Christ" refers to Christ's suffering and death. The enemies are those who say they believe in Jesus but are not willing to suffer or die like Jesus did.
"Someday God will destroy them."
"they desire food and other physical pleasures more than they desire to obey God"
"they are proud of the things that should cause them shame"
"All they think about is what will please themselves rather than what will please God"
"we are citizens of heaven" or "our homeland is heaven" or "our true home is heaven." By Paul's use of "our" and "we", he includes himself and the believers in Philippi.
"He will change our weak, earthly bodies"
"into bodies like his glorious body"
"body. He will change our bodies with the same power he uses to control all things"
1
Therefore, my beloved brothers whom I long for, my joy and crown, in this way stand firm in the Lord, beloved friends.
[4:1]
When the Christians in Philippi obeyed God, it made Paul happy or proud. He compared them to wreath of leaves that athletes won in sport contests. Paul was happy because he had taught them to obey God and honor him.
[4:1]
Paul talked about standing firm “in” or “for” Jesus, that is, he wanted to encourage the Philippian Christians to work hard to obey Jesus. He spoke the metaphor of “standing,” because he wanted to say that they should never “run away” from Jesus, that is, they should not sin.
[4:2]
Euodia and Syntyche were two Christian women in Philippi who argued with one another. Paul wrote nothing else about them except what he wrote here. Paul cared about these women because they had helped him. He wanted them to live at peace with one another.
[4:3]
In the Ancient Near East, people in cities often wrote down the names of all their citizens, that is, of the men who owned property in the city. In the same way, Paul wanted to say that God had written down the names of all the people who belonged to him. Paul called this the “book of life.”
[4:5]
When Paul said that the lord is “near,” he was talking about Jesus. Jesus was not on the earth. Paul wanted to say that Jesus would come back to the earth soon. Because of this, he wanted Christians in Philippi to live as if they would see Jesus very soon. He knew that Jesus would ask them why they did what they did on earth.
[4:7]
Paul spoke about peace that surpasses or is greater than anything that can be known.” Perhaps Paul wanted to say that God is wiser than anyone else. Or perhaps Paul wanted to say that people cannot fully understand how great the peace that God give is.
[4:7]
Paul wanted to say that the peace that God gives to Christians would help them not to be anxious.
See: Heart (Metaphor)
[4:7]
See: In Christ
[4:8]
Paul wrote down many different things beginning with the words “whatever is” or “everything that is.” Paul wanted the Christians in Philippi to “dwell (λογίζομαι/g3049)” on these things, that is, to think about these things a lot. After they thought about these things, Paul wanted them to do these things. If they did these things, then God would give them peace.
[4:10]
In the past, the Philippians sent Paul a gift of money to help him. They did not send him money again, but that was because they were not able to do so. Paul was not angry with the Philippians. Instead, he was happy that they wanted to help him again. So he thanked them for helping him in the past.
Paul also wanted to teach the Philippians. He knew that God would give him what he needed to live. He did not need anything more than this because he had peace with God. He also wanted to say that God made him able to obey him in every way that God wanted.
Paul told the Philippians that their gift was not only for him. Their gift was also a way for them to worship God. He compared their gift to a sacrifice of food. Both of these things, Paul said, produce smells that made God happy. That is, God accepted both as sacrifices to himself.
See: Sacrifice
[4:11, 4:12]
Paul talked about being “content.” When someone is content, he is happy, even if he is suffering hardship. Paul was like this himself. He was happy, even though he was in prison because he had preached about Jesus. In 4:13, he said that he could be happy any time because God gave him the strength to endure any hardship.
In 4:20-23, Paul ended this letter as other people ended letters in his time. He gave honor to God and prayed that God would be kind to the Christians in Philippi.
See: Ancient Letters; Pray (Prayer)
[4:22]
Paul greeted the believers in Philippi for the people who were with him. He called some of the people with him “people from Caesar's house.” Caesar was the title of the emperor, the leader of the whole Roman Empire. Some scholars think that his house was a way of talking about people who were in Caesar's family. However, more scholars think that it was a way of talking about people who served Caesar in his palace. Perhaps they were servants or soldiers.
See: Rome (Roman Empire, Caesar)
[4:23]
When Paul talked about a person’s “spirit (πνεῦμα/g4151),” he was not talking about the Holy Spirit. Instead, he was talking about the believers’ minds and hearts.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Mind; Heart (Metaphor)
"So, my fellow believers whom I love and greatly desire to see"
"You give me joy because you have believed in Jesus, and you are my reward and honor for my work". Paul uses the word "joy" to mean that the Philippian church is the cause of his happiness and the word "crown" means the Philippian church brought honor to Paul before God.
"continue living for the Lord in the way that I have taught you, dear friends"
"I beg Euodia, and I beg Syntyche". These are women who were believers and helped Paul in the church at Philippi. Apparently these two women disagreed with each other. Paul was encouraging them to agree.
"agree with each other because you both believe in the same Lord"
Here "you" refers to the "true fellow worker" and is singular. Paul does not say the name of the person. He calls him that to show he worked with Paul to spread the gospel.
Clement was a man who was a believer and worker in the church at Philippi.
"whose names God has written in the Book of Life"
"Be happy because of all the Lord has done."
Possible meanings are 1) The Lord Jesus is near to the believers in spirit or 2) the day the Lord Jesus will return to the earth is near.
"whatever happens to you, ask God for everything you need with prayer and thanks"
"the peace that God gives"
"which is more than we can understand"
"will be like a soldier and guard your emotions and thoughts in Christ"
The word translated "thoughts" can also be translated "minds," referring to the part of the person that thinks.
"whatever things are pleasing"
"whatever things people admire" or "whatever things people respect"
"if they are morally good"
"and if they are things that people praise"
"that I have taught and shown you"
"to be satisfied" or "to be happy"
"no matter what my situation is"
Paul knows how to live happily having either no possessions or many possessions.
Paul uses these two phrases to emphasize that he has learned how to be content in any situation.
"I can do all things because Christ gives me strength"
"when things became difficult"
"as I began to preach the gospel"
"the only church that supported me in the matter of giving and receiving was you" or "you were the only church that sent me money or helped me"
"My reason for writing this is not that I want you to give me more"
"Rather I want God to bless you more because of the good deeds that you do"
"even more than necessary"
"I assure you these gifts are very pleasing to God, like an acceptable sacrifice". Paul speaks of the gift from the Philippian church as if it were a sacrifice offered to God on an altar. Paul implies that the church's gift is very pleasing to God, like the sacrifices that the priests burned, which had a smell that pleased God.
This phrase translates the same word that is translated "have been well supplied" in verse 18.
"from his glorious riches that he gives through Christ Jesus"
This refers to those people who were either ministering with or to Paul.
"every holy person"
"especially the fellow believers who work in the palace of Caesar"
"with you"
Paul wrote many letters to churches in Asia. Colossians is one of those letters. In these letters, Paul often wrote to help each church with a certain problem they were having. However, local churches also had the same types of problems. So, these churches passed Paul's letters to the other churches near them. Also, they made certain to keep these letters and often made copies of these letters.
In this letter, Paul taught things about Jesus that Christians really need to know. He taught about how God can save people from their sins and about how Christians can live in a way that honors God. Paul also encouraged the Christians in Colossae to trust in Jesus and to ignore false teachers.
Paul wrote other letters that can help readers to understand this letter. In Romans, he explained more about how God saves people from their sins. Many scholars think what Paul wrote in Romans is what he taught people in each of the churches he founded. In Acts, Luke wrote down several speeches Paul gave. These speeches can also help readers to understand what he wrote in this letter. In Ephesians, Paul wrote about many of the same things he wrote about in Colossians. Scholars think Paul wrote Ephesians and Colossians at the same time.
See: Church; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Atone (Atonement)
See Map: Asia; Colossae
Paul of Tarsus wrote the letter to the Colossians. Timothy helped Paul write it (see: 1:1).
Scholars think Paul wrote this letter about 25 years after Jesus died. Some scholars think he wrote when he was in Ephesus. Some other scholars think Paul wrote the letter near the time of a major earthquake which devastated Colossae and several other cities near it. Scholars think this earthquake happened about 30 years after Jesus died.
See: Paul's Missionary Journeys
See Map: Tarsus; Ephesus; Colossae
Paul was an apostle. He started many churches. Acts records many things about Paul’s life and how he served God (see: Acts 7:54-28:31). His letters provide more information about him. Thirteen of the letters he wrote are in the Bible: 1 Thessalonians, 1 Corinthians, Philippians, Philemon, 2 Corinthians, Galatians, Romans, 2 Thessalonians, Colossians, Ephesians, 1 and 2 Timothy, and Titus.
Paul was born in Tarsus (see: Acts 22:3). This was an area where Gentiles live. However, Paul was a Jew. Many of the earliest Christians were Jewish. He was from the tribe of Benjamin (see: Philippians 3:5-6). He was a Pharisee (see: Acts 22:3; Galatians 1:14; Philippians 3:5-6). Pharisees believed they could earn God’s favor by obeying the Law of Moses and the rules of certain Jewish teachers. Gamaliel taught Paul (see: Acts 22:3; 5:34). Gamaliel was a Jewish teacher and people thought he was the best teacher. Paul was also taught by Gentile teachers (see: Acts 26:4). Paul was zealous (see: Galatians 1:14; Acts 22:3). That is, he worked very hard to please God. He persecuted Christians (see: Acts 7:58-8:3; 9:1-2) until he met and believed in Jesus (see: Acts 9:3-19). After this, he became a great Christian teacher.
See: Apostle; Pharisees; Tribes of Israel; Gentile; Law of Moses; Persecute (Persecution)
See Map: Tarsus
Timothy was a man who worked with Paul. He was younger than Paul. Paul said Timothy helped him to write Colossians (see: 1:1). He also helped Paul write many other letters.
Timothy was from Lystra. Lystra is a city located roughly midway between Tarsus and Colossae. Lystra was a place where many Roman soldiers lived. They guarded this city for the Roman Empire. His father was a Gentile. His mother and grandmother were Jewish and Christians (see: Acts 16:1-5; 2 Timothy 1:5).
Paul met Timothy in Lystra on his second missionary journey. Timothy was already a Christian. Paul asked Timothy to travel with him (see: Acts 16:1-5). The two men became very close friends (see: 1 Corinthians 4:17; 1 Thessalonians 3:2). Timothy led the church Paul founded in Ephesus (see: 1 Timothy 1:3). Paul wrote 1 Timothy and 2 Timothy to him during that time.
See: Gentile; Paul's Missionary Journeys
See Map: Lystra; Ephesus
Paul wrote this letter to the Christians in Colossae.
See Map: Colossae
Many people in Colossae had a lot of money. Many soldiers lived in Colossae. They guarded the city because many people went to Colossae to trade with one another. People came to Colossae from many places. Large numbers of Greeks, Romans, and Jews lived there. People in Colossae worshipped gods from many different places around the world.
See: False gods
Scholars think Epaphras started the Colossian church. He believed in Jesus because of what Paul taught (see: Colossians 1:7-8; 4:12-13; Philemon 23). They think this happened while Paul was at Ephesus. Paul taught in Ephesus for several years (see: Acts 18:19-21, 19:1-41, 20:31). Epaphras then went back to his hometown of Colossae, as well as Laodicea and Hierapolis. He taught people there about Jesus. Scholars do not think Paul went to Colossae (see: Colossians 2:1, 2:5). He heard from other people about how the Colossian Christians believed in Jesus (see: 1:4, 1:9). Epaphras was one person who told Paul about this (see: Colossians 1:8).
See Map: Colossae; Ephesus; Laodicea; Hierapolis
Paul wrote this letter to tell Christians several important things.
He wrote to tell Christians not to believe what certain false teachers said. He wrote about what Christians should think about Jesus. Jesus is God. He wanted everyone to know true things about God. He wrote about how people can be saved from their sins. He wrote that God saves people from their sins when they believe in Jesus. He wanted Christians to live in a way that honors God.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); False Teacher; Jesus is God); Atone (Atonement)
Paul wrote this letter to tell people not to believe some things that false teachers were teaching in Colossae.
Paul did not want people to stop trusting in Jesus because of the things these false teachers said.
Paul taught that Jesus is more powerful than anyone, except for God the Father. This was true when Jesus lived on the earth. Jesus created all things and all things are subject to him (see: 1:15-17). He also leads the church. He made peace between God and humans when he was crucified.
See: Crucify (Crucifixion); Resurrect (Resurrection)
1
Paul, an apostle of Christ Jesus through the will of God, and Timothy our brother,
[1:1]
Paul wrote this letter. (See: Introduction to Colossians).
[1:1]
See: Apostle
[1:1]
Timothy was a young man who worked with Paul. He helped Paul write this letter. (See: Introduction to Colossians).
[1:2]
See: Holy Ones
[1:2]
Some ancient copies of the New Testament have the words “the Lord Jesus Christ.” More and older copies of the New Testament do not have these words. Scholars do not think Paul wrote these words. Who were the "faithful brothers”?
When Paul wrote "faithful brothers," he was writing about the Christians in Colossae. He called them this because they believed in Jesus. Because of this, they were God's children. So, they were also Paul's brothers and sisters in some way. When Paul used the word “brothers,” he was speaking about both men and women.
See: Family of God See Map: Colossae
[1:2]
In ancient times, people often greeted each other by saying “grace.” Greek people and people who spoke Greek used it. They wanted people to get favor. Paul always wrote this in his letters. This was because many of his readers were Greek. He also wanted the Christians to remember that God gave favor to them. God forgives the sins of all people who believe in Jesus (See: Romans 3:24, 4:16).
See: Grace
[1:2]
In ancient times, Jews often greeted one another by saying “peace” (See: Genesis 43:23).
[1:3]
Paul called God the father of Jesus. Paul wanted people to know that God is the father of Jesus and that Jesus is God. He wrote more about this in the rest of this letter. Scholars think the some Christians in Colossae did not believe that Jesus is God. Paul wrote this letter to help them to know true things about Jesus. Paul wanted people to know that Jesus is greater than everyone except God the Father.
See: God the Father; Trinity; Jesus is God
[1:5]
When Paul wrote "certain hope reserved for you in heaven", he wanted his readers to know that the "hope" he wrote about is a promise from God. God promises that people who believe in Jesus will live with him forever in heaven. Christians can be certain God has "reserved" places in heaven for them.
[1:5]
See: Gospel
[1:6]
Paul wrote "bearing fruit" to speak about how the Colossians lived. "Bearing fruit" is a metaphor for the way the Jesus changed the people who believed in him. The Colossians traded fruits for other goods. They understood the value of a tree that made a lot of fruit. Paul wrote "bearing fruit" to get them to think that they were valuable to God because of the things they did to serve and honor God.
See: Metaphor; Fruit (Metaphor); Gospel
[1:7]
Some ancient copies of the New Testament have the words “on our behalf.” More and older copies of the New Testament have the words “on your behalf.” Scholars think Paul wrote “on our behalf.” Who was Epaphras?
Epaphras was the person who started the church at Colossae. Scholars think Paul told Epaphras about Jesus. After Epaphras believed in Jesus, Paul trained him so he could lead a church. Scholars believe Epaphras came from Colossae (see: 4:12).
See: Church
[1:8]
Paul wrote "love in the Spirit" to tell the Christians in Colossae that he knew how much they cared about him. He knew this because of what Epaphras told him.
Scholars disagree about why Paul wrote "in the Spirit." Some scholars think he wanted to speak about the Holy Spirit. That is to say, in some way, the Holy Spirit caused the Colossian Christians to love Paul. Other scholars think that Paul spoke about their human spirits. That is, God helped them to love Paul.
See: Love; Holy Spirit; Spirit (Spiritual)
[1:9]
Paul wrote "knowledge of his will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding" to tell the Christians in Colossae something special. Paul prayed that God would give the Colossian Christians "full knowledge" of God's will, with "wisdom"and "understanding" (σύνεσις/g4907). He wanted them to know the will of God and how to live in a way that honors God. Knowing this was greater than anything the false teachers taught.
See: Will of God; False Teacher
[1:9]
When Paul asked God to "fill" the Christians in Colossae with these things, it was a metaphor. He spoke about God "filling" them to get them to think about all they thought and all they did. He wanted them to live in a way that would honor God even more. Therefore, he asked God to help them know more of God's will. He asked God to give them a certain type of wisdom and understanding. He did not want them to ask to know more about things that would make them rich. He wanted to say that if God "filled" them with the things, then they would know what God wanted them to do.
See: Metaphor; Filling of the Holy Spirit; Will of God
[1:10]
When Paul wrote "walk worthily of the Lord," this was a metaphor. He wanted people to think about living in ways that honor God. He used the metaphor of "walk" to write about the things they did.
See: Walk (Metaphor)
[1:11]
See: Glory (Glorify)
[1:12]
See: God the Father; Trinity
[1:12]
Some ancient copies of the New Testament have the words “who made us able.” More and older copies of the New Testament have the words “who made you able.” Scholars think Paul wrote “who made you able.” What is an "inheritance"?
See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir)
[1:13]
The "Son" is Jesus.
See: Son of God; Trinity
[1:14]
Some ancient copies of the New Testament have the words “in whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins.” More and older copies of the New Testament have the words “in whom we have redemption, the forgiveness of sins.” Scholars think Paul wrote “in whom we have redemption, the forgiveness of sins.” What is the "dominion of darkness"?
When Paul wrote "dominion of darkness", he wanted readers to think about Satan. He also wanted them to think about how they used to sin before they did believed in Jesus. A "dominion" is an area controlled by a ruler. Paul wanted to say that before they believe in Jesus, people serve Satan. Satan encourages them to sin.
Scholars also think that Paul wrote about "darkness" because he wanted the Colossian Christians to reject the things the false teachers taught. Scholars think they taught about light and darkness. They believed that a person could move from darkness into light by learning certain things. Paul wanted to say that they really were still in darkness because they thought this way. So the Colossian Christians should not listen to them.
See: Satan (The Devil); Light and Darkness (Metaphor); False Teacher
[1:14]
See: Colossians 1:22; John 3:16; Romans 5:10
See: Redeem (Redemption)
[1:15]
An image is something that is like a person, an animal, or another thing in some way. Jesus is God’s perfect image. That is, Jesus is like God the Father in every way, but he is not God the Father. People know about God the Father because of the things Jesus said and did.
See: Image; God the Father; Jesus is God
[1:15, 1:18]
Paul called Jesus the "firstborn" to say he has special honor. A first born child is the first child that was born in a family. In ancient times, the firstborn was greater than the family’s other children in some way.
The firstborn had a different inheritance than their brothers and sisters. If the firstborn child’s parents were a king or a queen, they became the king or queen when their parents died. Paul said Jesus was the first born. This as a metaphor. Jesus deserves to be honored more than any other person. Also, Jesus was the first to come back to life after he died. Because of this, Jesus is the older brother of everyone else who becomes a child of God (see: Romans 8:29). Jesus was alive before God created the universe. Jesus will rule over everyone and everything forever. He deserves to be greatly honored.
See: Metaphor; Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Resurrect (Resurrection); Family of God; Son of God; Children of God
[1:16]
God made the universe. That is to say, he made everything. However, Paul wrote that God did this by Jesus and through Jesus (See: Proverbs 8:22-31, John 1:3, 1 Corinthians 8:6, and Hebrews 1:2). Scholars do not know how God did this.
See: God the Father; Son of God; Trinity
[1:16]
Paul wrote about "thrones or dominions or governments or authorities." He wanted his readers to know nothing could happen unless God gave permission for it to happen. Because of this, no one can say they are as great as or greater than God.
[1:17]
Paul wrote that in Jesus all things "hold together" so his readers would know that Jesus makes the universe stay together. If he did not do this, there would be nothing in the universe (see: Hebrews 1:3).
[1:18]
When Paul wrote that Jesus is "head of" the church, he wanted readers to know that Jesus is the leader of all Christians everywhere.
See: Church
[1:19]
When Paul wrote "all his fullness," he wanted readers to know that Jesus is God. That is, Jesus is completely God. There is nothing God has that Jesus does not have. Also, there is nothing of Jesus that is not God.
See: Trinity; Jesus is God)
[1:20]
Paul wrote about God reconciling things. When someone is reconciled to someone else, they are brought together after they fought against each other in some way. When Paul wrote this, he wanted people to think about how everyone sins. Because of this, they fight against God in some way. However, God sent Jesus to "reconcile" or "make peace" between God and people. When Jesus died, he made it possible for God to forgive the sins of people who believe in Jesus. These people are at peace with God. God did what was needed so that people could be at peace with him.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Sin; Atone (Atonement); Reconcile (Reconciliation)
[1:22]
When Paul wrote "holy, blameless, and above reproach," he wanted readers to think about how Christians should live in a way that honors God. He said that Jesus made it possible for people who believe in him to serve him completely. He also said that these people do not have to sin any longer. And he also said that other people do not think they do evil things.
See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart)
[1:23]
When Paul wrote "the faith", he wanted to tell readers that they must continue to trust in Jesus. He wanted them to keep trusting Jesus.
See: Faith (Believe in)
[1:23]
See: Gospel
[1:24]
When Paul wrote "I fill up in my flesh," he wanted his readers to think about how he suffered. He wrote "fill up" as a metaphor to say he accepted whatever happened to him while he preached the gospel.
In another letter, Paul listed the ways he suffered while he traveled to preach and teach (see: 2 Corinthians 11:23-29). In ancient times, it was difficult to travel a long distance. Paul suffered when he traveled to serve God and other Christians. Once he arrived, sometimes people beat him or imprisoned him because they did not like the things he said (see: Acts 16:19-24). Paul wrote this letter while he was in prison (See: Introduction to Colossians).
Paul wrote this so his readers would know that Paul was willing to suffer because he believed in Jesus. He did not try to avoid suffering. He thought it was more important to do what God wanted him to do.
See: Metaphor; Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Suffer
[1:24]
When Paul wrote "what is lacking of the afflictions of Christ," he wanted people to think that what Paul did was because of what Jesus did. "Afflictions" is another word for suffering.
Paul taught that Jesus died to completely atone for peoples' sins. Paul did not write that he suffered to atone for peoples' sins. Instead, Paul wrote that he suffered so that other people could learn about Jesus. Then they too could believe in Jesus.
See: Atone (Atonement); Suffer; Sin
[1:24]
When Paul wrote "his body", he used a metaphor. He was writing about the church. In other letters, Paul explained this metaphor (see: Romans 12; 1 Corinthians 12). When he wrote the church, he wanted readers to think about all Christians everywhere.
See: Church; Body of Christ
[1:26]
When Paul wrote "secret truth,” he wanted to speak about something that people can learn about. It is something that was once a secret (see: Ephesians 3:9, Romans 16:25). Now God has revealed it. So it is not a secret now. Instead it is "truth" that people need to know.
See: Colossians 2:2; 4:3; Ephesians 3:3 See: Reveal (Revelation); Mystery
[1:26, 1:27]
Some scholars think the "secret truth" Paul revealed was that Gentiles could also become part of the people of God. First, God made the people of Israel his people. Now, anyone who believed in Jesus could also be part of God's people. Other scholars think the “secret truth” Paul wrote about was that Gentiles could be at peace with God. Before, Gentiles needed to do the things the Jews did so they could be at peace with God. Now anyone can be at peace with God because they believe in Jesus.
God had hidden this plan from people for a long time (see: Ephesians 3:9, Romans 16:25). Now, God revealed it to Paul (see: Ephesians 3:3). He wanted Paul to reveal it to Gentiles and other Christians.
See: Romans 11:25, Ephesians 3:6, Acts 22:21, and Acts 28:28. See: Reveal (Revelation); People of God; Gentile
[1:27]
Paul wrote about "riches." This was a metaphor. He wanted to write that God highly values people who believe in Jesus. That is, God thinks about them the way a rich person thinks about their money. So, when Paul wrote about the "secret truth among the Gentiles," he really wanted the Gentiles to know about Jesus. Paul served God by telling Gentiles about Jesus. This is what God wanted Paul to do.
[1:27]
When Paul wrote "Christ in you", he wanted people to think that when they believed in Jesus, Jesus became part of them in some way. Paul did not want to say that Jesus is physically inside of Christians. Some scholars think that "Christ in you" is the Holy Spirit. Other scholars think that a person who believes in Jesus can in some way make themselves like Jesus. That is, they can live in a way that honors God.
See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit
[1:27]
The hope of glory is something Christians know. They know that they will be with God in heaven. They will be near God who is glorious.
See: Hope; Glory (Glorify)
[1:28]
Paul wrote about presenting people mature in Christ. This was a metaphor. He was speaking about making an offering to God of the people who they taught. They wanted to give them to God to show God how they helped these people serve God. Paul wanted to help these people to live in a way that honors God. He did this to honor God.
"whom God chose to be an apostle of Christ Jesus". Though this letter is from Paul and Timothy to the Colossian believers, Paul makes it clear that he is the writer. Most likely Timothy was with him and wrote the words down as Paul spoke. Throughout this letter the words "we," "our," and "ours" include the Colossians unless noted otherwise. The words "you," "your," and "yours" refer to the Colossian believers and so are plural unless noted otherwise.
These words do not include the Colossians.
Paul is excluding his audience.
"your belief in Christ Jesus"
"because you are confident that God, who is in heaven, will do the many good things that he has promised you". Here "hope" stands for what the believer can confidently expect, that is, the things that God has promised to do for all believers.
"the message about the truth, the gospel" or "the true message, the gospel."
"This gospel is having good results, more and more" or "This gospel is having increasing results"
"throughout the world"
"the true grace of God"
The word "our" does not include the Colossians.
"gospel. It is exactly what Epaphras, our beloved fellow servant, taught you. He"
Here "on our behalf" means that Epaphras was doing work for Christ that Paul himself would have done if he were not in prison.
the man who preached the gospel to the people in Colossae
The word "us" does not include the Colossians.
"how the Holy Spirit has enabled you to love believers".
"Because the Holy Spirit has enabled you to love other believers"
The word "we" does not include the Colossians.
"from the day Epaphras told us these things"
"that God will fill you with what you need to know so that you can do his will"
"so that the Holy Spirit will make you wise and able to understand what God wants you to do"
"that you will live as God expects you to and so please him"
"by making sure that all of your good works please God and people and growing". Paul is speaking of the Colossian believers as if they were trees or plants that grow and bear fruit.
"always learning more about God"
"allowed you to share"
Here Paul is focusing on his readers as receivers of God's blessings. But he does not mean that he himself has no share in those blessings.
Receiving what God has promised believers is spoken of as if it were inheriting property and wealth from a family member.
"in the glory of his presence". This idea is opposite to the idea of the dominion of darkness in the next verse.
"God has rescued us"
"the evil forces that controlled us"
This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate "Son" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"His Son is the image of the invisible God." By knowing the Son, we learn what God the Father is like. This refers to God the Father. It is best to translate "Father" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human father.
"God's Son, the most important one over all creation". The expression "firstborn" does not refer to when Jesus was born. Instead, it refers to his position as the eternal Son of God the Father. This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate "Son" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
"over all that God created"
"For in Jesus God created all things"
"God created all things through Jesus and for Jesus"
"It is Jesus who existed before all things"
"Jesus holds everything together"
"Jesus Christ, the Son of God, is the head". It is best to translate "Son" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.
Paul speaks of Jesus's position over the church as if he were the head on the human body. As the head rules the body, so does Jesus rule the church.
"the originating authority."
Jesus is the first person to die and come back to life, never to die again.
"by means of the blood Jesus shed on the cross"
Here "blood" stands for the death of Christ on the cross.
This phrase explains what "all things" means. Some languages might prefer to put it closer to "all things."
"There was a time when you Colossian believers also"
were no longer living in loving relationship with God
"holy and perfect". Paul uses these two concepts to emphasize the idea of perfection.
"in God's view" or "in God's mind"
"continuing in the hope of the gospel that you heard" or "continuing to confidently expect what is promised in the gospel".
"which believers proclaimed"
"to every person in the world". God created everyone.
"the gospel that I, Paul, serve God by proclaiming". Paul was a servant of God.
Paul may be acknowledging here that there is much suffering that he and all other Christians must endure before Christ comes again, and that Christ in a spiritual sense joins with them in experiencing these hardships. Paul certainly does not mean that Christ's sufferings alone were not enough to provide salvation for the believers.
Paul speaks of his body as if it were a container that could hold suffering.
Paul often speaks of the church, the group of all Christian believers, as if it were Christ's body.
"to be obedient to what God has instructed". This means to bring about the purpose of God's gospel message, which is that it be preached and believed.
"This is the mystery that God had hidden"
The words "ages" and "generations" refer to the time period from the creation of the world until the time when the gospel was preached.
"now God has revealed it to his holy people"
"the greatness of the glory of this mystery". Paul speaks as if it were a treasure of material wealth.
"which is that Christ is in you" or "which is that Christ is united to you". This is one of Paul's ways of expressing the union of the believers with Christ.
"so you can confidently expect to share in God's glory" or "so you can confidently wait for God's glory".
These instances of "we" include Paul and his companions but do not include the Colossians.
"so that we may present to God every person"
1
For I want you to know how great a struggle I have had for you, for those at Laodicea, and for as many as have not seen my face in the flesh.
2
I work so that their hearts may be encouraged by being brought together in love and into all the riches of full assurance of understanding, into the knowledge of the mystery of God, that is, Christ.
3
In him all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge are hidden.
[2:1]
When Paul wrote about his struggle, he wanted people to know how he prayed for them very often. He was in prison. Therefore, he could not be with them. This made him very sad. Scholars also think he wanted them to think that he was in some way wrestling with God. That is, he was fighting with God in some way when he was asking God to help them.
[2:1]
Laodicea was about 16 kilometers west of Colossae. Christians in the two cities knew each other. Christian leaders sent letters to both of them. They usually shared those letters with each other. Paul prayer for both those churches.
See Map: Colossae; Laodicea
[2:1]
When Paul wrote "have not seen my face in the flesh," he was writing about people who had not seen Paul. Paul did not start the church in Colossae. Therefore, many people were part of that church who had not met him. He still loved them.
See: Church
[2:2]
See: Heart (Metaphor)
[2:2]
The "secret truth of God" is that Jesus is the Messiah.
See: Colossians 1:26
[2:3]
Paul wrote "hidden" to make his people think about God. He wrote that Jesus is God. God is very great, and he can do anything. However, Jesus was also a person. This meant that other people could not see everything he could do because he was God but he was also a man. Therefore, Paul wrote that some of the things Jesus could do were "hidden." That is, people could not see them.
See: Jesus is God
[2:5]
Paul wrote "with you in spirit" to tell people that he knew they believed in Jesus. They believed in Jesus the same way he did. They prayed for the same things (see: Colossians 1:3,9).
Paul also knew that they heard the gospel he taught. He knew this because Epaphras started the church in Colossae. Paul trained Epaphras. So Epaphras taught them what Paul taught Epaphras. Paul wanted to say that in some way it was as if he taught them himself.
[2:5]
See: Faith (Believe in)
[2:6]
When Paul wrote "received Christ the Lord", he wanted people to think about when they believed in Jesus, who is the Messiah. He used the metaphor of receiving a gift. This is because when a person believes in Jesus and God saves them from their sins, it is a great gift from God.
See: Metaphor, Messiah (Christ)
[2:6]
See: Walk
[2:7]
When Paul wrote "be rooted in him", he used a metaphor to speak about how Christians should follow Jesus. He wanted people to think about how a plant is rooted in the ground. The ground keeps the plant strong. It keeps the plant growing. In some way, when a person believes in Jesus, God keeps that person strong and helps them to live in a way that honors God.
See: Metaphor
[2:7]
When Paul wrote "be built on him", he used a different metaphor to speak about Christians should obey Jesus. He wanted people to think about how a building is built on a foundation. The foundation keeps the building from falling down. In some way, Jesus keeps Christians from falling away from God.
See: Metaphor
[2:8]
When Paul wrote "captures you", he warned people not to start believing the wrong things. He used the metaphor of a soldier being captured by an enemy in war. That soldier became the slave of the enemy. Paul wanted to say that it is in some way like this if a Christian starts to believe wrong ideas about God or Jesus. That person does the wrong things and they cannot stop doing the wrong things because they believe the wrong things.
See: Metaphor
[2:8]
Paul wrote "philosophy and empty deceit" to warn people not to believe something other than the gospel.
"Philosophy" is a word for ways of thinking. Paul used it to speak about ideas that people make up. That is to say, they are things people teach that are not from God.
When Paul wrote "empty deceit", he wanted people to know that these ideas are worthless. If people believed them, they did not help them. Also, he wanted them to know that these ideas are lies. That is, other people tell them these things to deceive them.
Advice to translators: An idea is something someone thinks.
See: Gospel
[2:8]
Scholars disagree about what "elements of the world" are. Some scholars think when Paul wrote "elements of the world," he wanted people to think about spirits that are not from God. These spirits are demons. Other scholars think he wrote this to get people to think about things the world. The ancient Greeks thought that everything in the world was composed of the "elements" of earth, air, fire, and water. Other scholars think Paul wrote about ways the false teachers spoke. These false teachers would speak about ideas as if they were people.
Advice to translators: An idea is something someone thinks.
See: Spirit (Spiritual); Demon
[2:9]
When Paul wrote "fullness of God," he wanted people to know that Jesus is God. That is, Jesus is completely God. There is nothing God has that Jesus does not have. Also, there is nothing of Jesus that is not God.
See: Trinity; Jesus is God
[2:10]
When Paul wrote "filled in him," he wanted people to know that Jesus in some way completed or perfected them.
See: Colossians 1:9
[2:11]
See: Circumcise (Circumcision)
[2:12]
When Paul wrote "you were buried", he used the metaphor of death and burial to speak about what happens when someone believes in Jesus. When a person dies, their body is buried in the ground. That is, people no longer see it. When a person is baptised, it is a symbol of that they no longer have to do the things they used to do. They do not have to sin. They begin a new life. That is, they begin obeying Jesus instead of sinning.
Paul wrote "with him" to make people know that Jesus changes people who believe in him. When a person is baptised, it is also a symbol that the person in some way is joining in Jesus' resurrection.
See: Metaphor; Symbol; Sin; Baptize (Baptism); Resurrect (Resurrection); Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)
[2:12]
Paul wrote that Christians are "raised up" in Christ. In some way, God gives Christians the benefit of Jesus' resurrection. That is, Christians will be resurrected. However. Paul said that in some way, Christians are changed when they believe in Jesus. In some way, this is like being resurrected, or being given a new life.
Scholars think this was part of the metaphor of baptism. That is, when a person comes up from the water when they are baptised, it is a symbol of their new life. This new life is because of Jesus. Baptize (Baptism) See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Symbol; Baptize (Baptism); Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)
[2:13]
Paul wrote about being "dead in your trespasses" but now "alive together with" Jesus to get readers to think about how different their lives were before and after they believed in Jesus. Before they believed in Jesus, they sinned against God. In the Bible, people often used the metaphor of being dead to speak about this (see: Romans 5:12-21). But when a person believes in Jesus, God saves them from their sins. Paul wanted people to know that in some way, this is like getting a new life. They now live in some way "with" Jesus, who is the Messiah. Paul said that this new life is in some way like the new life Jesus got when he was resurrected.
See: Sin; Metaphor; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Resurrect (Resurrection); Die (Death); Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Messiah (Christ)
[2:14]
When Paul wrote about peoples' sins being "nailed to the cross", he wanted to say that God cancelled their sins completely. God will no longer judge them or punish them for their sins. Nailing to the cross is a metaphor or symbol for completely ending something.
See: Metaphor; Cross; Sin; Atone (Atonement)
[2:15]
In 2:15, Paul was saying that when Jesus died on the cross and was resurrected, he defeated forever all "powers and authorities" that are opposed to God (see: 1:16, 2:10). That is to say, they still exist on earth. But they never can defeat God. Paul used the metaphor of "disarming" them to speak about this. Then he wrote that Jesus "made a public spectacle of them". That is to say, he defeated them in a way that all people can know about it. Also, it was a way that shames them. People may still follow the "powers and authorities". But if they do, they are foolish.
These “powers and authorities” included Satan and demons.
See: Metaphor; Cross; Atone (Atonement); Satan (The Devil); Demon
[2:17]
When Paul wrote "a shadow of the things to come," he wanted people to know that any religious rules or laws are less important than eternal life.
Some teachers wanted the Christians in Colossae to go back to obeying the Law of Moses. They taught that people are saved from their sins by following the Law of Moses.
However, Paul said these things were only a "shadow." That is they were not as great as something that happened later. He wanted people to believe in Jesus and obey the things Jesus taught. This is how people are at peace with God.
See: Eternal Life; Law of Moses; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)
[2:18]
In 2:18, Paul used the word "humility" differently than he did in the rest of the New Testament. He used it to speak about certain things people did to please God. These were things such as fasting, that a person did to make other people think he was serving God. This is different than other places the word "humility" is used in the New Testament (see: 3:12; Acts 20:19; Ephesians 4:2; Philipppians 2:3). In those places, it is written to say that a person knows they are not greater than God or other people. The person is not proud.
See: Humble (Humility)
[2:18]
Scholars disagree over "the worship of angels." Some scholars think he was speaking about people worshipping angels instead of worshipping God. Other scholars think he was speaking about people worshipping God the way the angels worship God.
Paul wanted his readers to reject both of these things. He wanted them to worship God through Jesus, who is the Messiah.
See: Worship; Angel; Messiah (Christ)
[2:18]
"Fleshly thinking" is when a person thinks too much about their body and what they feel. Paul warned his people that this way of thinking was not what God wants. God wants people to think about other things. He wanted them to think about serving God and helping other people.
[2:19]
When Paul wrote about the "head", he used a metaphor to speak about Jesus. Paul wanted people to know that Jesus is the leader of all Christians. The head is the part of a person that determines what the body will do. That is to say, in some way the head leads the body.
See: Metaphor; Body of Christ; Church
[2:19]
The "body" that Paul wrote about is a metaphor for the church.
See: Body of Christ; Church
In 2:20-23, Paul wrote again that a person should not think that they will be saved from their sins if they follow certain rules. Paul said that these are part of "the world", that is to say of things that are opposed to God. These rules were part of the wrong things that false teachers taught in Colossae. Paul said that Christians need to believe in Jesus and obey the things Jesus taught.
See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Law of Moses;World
[2:20]
When Paul wrote that a person "die together with Christ," he used the metaphor of dying to speak about a person believing in Jesus and being saved from their sins.
See: Colossians 2:13, 15 See: Metaphor; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Die (Death)
Paul has exerted much effort in developing their purity and their understanding of the gospel and continues to encourage the believers in Colossae and Laodicea to understand that Christ is God and that he lives in believers.
This was a city very close to Colossae where there was another church for which Paul was praying.
"all those who have never seen me personally" or "all those whom I have never met face to face"
"so that their hearts and yours"
This means brought together in a close relationship.
Paul speaks of a person who is completely sure that the good news is true as though that person were rich in physical things.
This is knowledge that can be revealed only by God.
Jesus Christ is the mystery revealed by God.
"God has hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge in Christ". Only Christ can reveal God's true wisdom and knowledge.
"the very precious wisdom and knowledge". Paul speaks as if they were material wealth.
To cause someone to believe something that is not true, so he acts on that belief, and suffers harm as a result.
speech that will make people change what they believe
"not physically present with you"
"I continually think about you"
the proper way of doing things
"how nothing and no one can cause you to stop believing"
"live so that people can see that you belong to Christ". Walking on a path refers to how a person lives his life. The words "in him" refer to being in close relationship with Christ.
These words explain what it means to "walk in him." Paul speaks of a person with true faith in Christ as if that person were a tree growing in solid ground with deep roots.
Paul speaks of a person with true faith in Christ as if that person were a building that has a strong foundation.
"trust in Jesus for everything"
"just as you learned" or "just as they taught you"
"be very thankful to God"
"Make sure that"
Paul speaks of the way a person can believe false teachings as if someone had physically caught and held that person by force.
religious doctrines and beliefs that are not from God's word but are based on man's thoughts about God and life
Paul speaks of false ideas that produce nothing as though they are containers with nothing in them.
The "tradition of men" may refer to Jewish traditions, while "the elemental spirits of the world" refers to pagan (Gentile) belief systems. Both of these are worthless.
Possible meanings are 1) spiritual powers that some people thought control what happens on earth, or 2) the laws or moral principles of the world.
"God's total nature lives in physical form in Christ"
"You are made complete in Christ"
Christ is the ruler over every other ruler
"When you joined the church in baptism, God circumcised you"
Paul says that God has made Christian believers acceptable to himself in a way that reminded him of circumcision, the ceremony through which Hebrew male babies were added to the community of Israel.
"God buried you with Christ when you joined the church in baptism"
"because you have joined yourself to Christ, God raised you up". Paul speaks of the new spiritual life of believers that God made possible by making Christ come alive again.
"God caused you to live again"
"When you Colossian believers were unable to respond to God". Paul speaks of unresponsiveness to God as if it were death, while he also speaks of coming into new spiritual life as if it were coming back to life physically.
You were dead on two accounts: 1) you were spiritually dead, living a life of sin against Christ and 2) you were not circumcised according to the law of Moses.
"he forgave us, both us Jews and you Gentiles, of all our trespasses"
Paul speaks of God forgiving our sins as if God were forgiving a debt that we owe him.
When someone blots out words, they cover the words with ink so that no one can read them.
"that was opposed to us"
In Roman times, it was common practice for the Roman armies to have a victory parade when they returned home, displaying all the prisoners they had captured and goods they had obtained. God was victorious over the evil powers and authorities.
Here "the cross" stands for Christ's death on the cross.
"for what you eat or what you drink". The law of Moses included what one could eat and drink.
"for the way you celebrate festivals or new moons or the Sabbath". The law of Moses specified the days to celebrate, to worship, and to offer sacrifice.
"These are like a shadow of what would happen, but the reality is Christ" or "These are like a shadow of the savior who would come, but the savior is Christ". A shadow shows the shape of an object, but it is not the object itself. In a similar way, the festivals, celebrations, and Sabbaths show us something about how God would save people, but those things do not save people. The savior is Christ.
"Let no one ... disqualify you from winning a prize". Here Paul refers to false teachers as if they were corrupt judges at an athletic contest who would unjustly disqualify the believers from winning the prizes they deserve, and he speaks of Christ saving a person as if Christ were giving a prize to the winner.
"who wants you to do things to show that you are humble"
Here Paul speaks about people who claim to have dreams and visions from God and who talk proudly about them.
"puffs himself up for no reason by means of the sinful thoughts he naturally thinks".
"He does not firmly grasp Christ, who is like the head of a body" or "He does not cling to Christ, who is like the head of a body"
"It is from the head that God supplies the whole body throughout its joints and ligaments and holds it together"
A believer is spiritually united with Christ. As Christ died, the believer has died to the elemental spirits of the world. The believer is no longer controlled by them.
Possible meanings are 1) spiritual powers that some people thought control what happens on earth, or 2) the laws or moral principles of the world.
"think you must obey the desires of the world"
the thoughts, desires, and assumptions of the sinful majority of the world's people
"why do you believe them when they say, 'Do not handle, nor taste, nor touch'?"
"These rules seem wise to unbelieving people because they allow those who follow them to appear humble because they hurt their own bodies"
"do not help you stop following your human desires"
1
If then God has raised you with Christ, seek the things above, where Christ is sitting at the right hand of God.
2
Think about the things above, not about the things on earth.
3
For you have died, and your life is hidden with Christ in God.
4
When Christ appears, who is your life, then you will also appear with him in glory.
1
[3:1]
See: Colossians 2:12, 2:13 See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Messiah (Christ)
[3:1]
"Things above" are things about heaven. When Paul wrote this, he wanted people to think about the kingdom of God. He did not want them to keep thinking about things on earth. He wanted them to think about serving God.
See: Heaven; Kingdom of God
[3:3]
Paul wrote "you have died." This is a metaphor (see: Colossians 2:13, 20). He wanted them to repent of their sins completely.
See: Metaphor; Repent (Repentance);Sin Offering
[3:3]
When Paul wrote "your life is hidden with Christ", he wanted people to think about the way God changed them when they believed in Jesus. He used the metaphor of hiding. He wanted them to know that because they believed in Jesus, they could honor and serve God. And because they honored and served God, they did not serve other gods. It was as if they were hidden from the gods they used to worship.
See: Messiah (Christ);Metaphor; False gods
[3:4]
Nobody knows when the messiah will "appear" again. That is, no one knows when Jesus will return to the earth. Paul wrote this so his readers would think about Jesus returning to the earth.
See: Jesus' Return to Earth; Messiah (Christ)
[3:4]
Paul wrote "you will also appear with him in glory" because he wanted people to think about eternal life with God.
See: Eternal Life; Glory (Glorify)
[3:5]
When Paul wrote "put to death," it was a metaphor. He wanted Christians to completely removing certain things from their lives. That is, he wanted them to completely stop doing these evil things. When a person dies, he cannot affect the people who know him any more. In the same way, when a Christian completely stops doing certain things, those things no longer affect him any more.
See: Metaphor
[3:5]
Paul wrote "members." This was a metaphor. He was writing about anything a person desires that is wrong.
[3:6]
The "sons of disobedience" are people who do not honor God. They do wrong things. They do not follow what Paul and Epaphras taught the Christians in Colossae.
[3:7]
[3:9]
The "old man with its practices" is a way of speaking about how people are before they believe in Jesus. That is, how they live before they become Christians. Paul often wrote about believing in Jesus as if it is the beginning of a new life. So, he also wrote about a person before they believe in Jesus as the "old man".
See: Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)
[3:10]
The "new man" is a way of speaking about people after they believe in Jesus. Paul often wrote this way as a metaphor. That is, he wrote about believing in Jesus as if it is the beginning of a new life. That is, as if the person becomes a "new man" when they believe in Jesus. He is different than he was before he believed in Jesus.
See: Metaphor; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)
[3:10]
When Paul wrote that a person should "put on the new man." It was a metaphor. He wrote about putting on clothes. That is, a person chooses to put clothes on. Sometimes, the person chooses which clothes to put on. So Paul wrote this to get people to think that a Christian needs to choose to live a certain way. That is, Christians are to live in a way that honors God.
See: Metaphor
[3:10]
When Paul wrote the "image of the one who created it," he spoke about God. He wanted people to remember that they were created in God's image (see: Genesis 1:26-27). He also wanted people to think about how God forgives their sins when they believe in Jesus. When God does this, it is as if he creates them as new people (see: Colossians 3:10).
See: Image; Sin; Atone (Atonement); Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)
[3:11]
When Paul wrote 3:11, he wanted to say that God cares whether someone believes in Jesus. God will forgive the sins of anyone who believes in Jesus. However, God does not care where someone was born. He does not care if someone is rich or poor. He does not care who someone worshipped before they believed in Jesus. God wants people to believe in Jesus.
See: John 3:16-17; Ephesians 2:11-22 See: Messiah (Christ); Sin; Atone (Atonement)
[3:12]
When someone "put on a heart," they choose to live in a certain way. Paul continued to use the metaphor of a person putting on clothes (see: Colossians 3:10). He did this to tell people that they should choose to live in a way that honors God. He wanted to say that Christians need to choose this every day.
See: Metaphor
[3:13]
When someone "bear with" someone, they are patient. That is, they do not get angry or upset with someone else.
[3:14]
Paul wrote "bond of perfection" to get people to think that if they love each other, God will keep them together. "Bond" is a metaphor for joining things together forever. So Paul wrote this to write about God joining people together who are different. God does this because they all believe in Jesus. So, they love each other. The bond "of perfection" was a way of saying that this is the best way for people to live.
See: Metaphor
[3:15]
"Peace" is when someone is calm does not often get upset.
Paul wrote "let the peace of Christ rule in your hearts" to tell people to keep obeying Jesus. He used the metaphor of a person ruling other people. He wanted to say that Christians need to remember that Jesus is their king. That is, they need to do things he said to do.
If they do this, then God will give them peace that is better than any peace they can have without Jesus. That is why Paul wrote peace "of Christ."
See: Metaphor; Messiah (Christ)
[3:15]
Paul wrote about all Christians when he wrote "called in one body." In the Bible, the church is spoken about as if it is a body. Paul wanted people to think that God called them to be part of his church. That is, God did certain things so they could believe in Jesus. When they do this, it makes them part of the church.
See: Body of Christ; Church; Call (Calling)
[3:16]
The "word of Christ" is the gospel about Jesus. It is also all the things that Jesus taught while he was on the earth.
See: Gospel
[3:16]
When Paul wrote about the word of Christ living in you richly, he wanted people to keep learning about Jesus and thinking about what Jesus taught people to do. If someone does this, they will do things that honor God. This will help other people to know that this person believes in Jesus.
See: Messiah (Christ)
[3:22]
Paul wrote "masters according to the flesh" to get people to think about people who owned slaves. He wrote "according to the flesh" to say that a person was only a slave while they were living on earth. That is, people were not slaves because God wanted them to be slaves. It was only because of what other people did.
[3:22]
"Eyeservice" was when a slave obeyed his master only when the master watched him. Paul told people that this was wrong. They should obey all the time.
[3:22]
"People pleasers" are men or women who do things just to get other people to think they were good people. Paul told people that this was wrong. They should think about pleasing God.
[3:23]
Working "as to the Lord and not as to people" is another way of saying what Paul wrote in 3:22. That is, he wanted people to always do things that honor God. He wanted people not to do things because of what other people will think.
[3:24]
See: Colossians 1:9 See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir)
[3:25]
"Favoritism" is when one person or group of people receives a gift or favor just because of who they are. That is, it is not because they have done something to deserve the gift. Paul told people that God does not do this. He loves all people (see: John 3:16). He forgives the sins of everyone who believes in Jesus.
See: Sin;Atone(Atonement)
"God has given you new life because you belong to Christ" or "you can be sure that God will give you life as he has caused Christ to come alive again"
"things in heaven"
"where Christ is sitting in the place of honor at God's right side"
As Christ actually died, so God counts the Colossian believers as having died with Christ.
"it is as though God has taken your life and concealed it with Christ in God's presence" or "only God knows what your true life really is, and he will reveal it when he reveals Christ"
"God reveals Christ ... he will also reveal you"
Christ is the one who gives spiritual life to the believer.
"the earthly parts of your nature" or "the parts of your nature that are worldly". The rest of the verse is a list of sinful "members" or behaviors.
"impure behavior"
"lust" or "extremely strong desires"
"greed, which is the same thing as idolatry" or "do not be greedy because that is the same as worshiping idols"
God's anger against those who do evil as shown by what he does to punish them.
"people who disobey him"
"These are the things you used to do"
"when you practiced these things" or "when you lived among the people who disobey God"
"desire to do wicked deeds"
speech used to hurt others by saying untrue things about them
vulgar words that do not belong in polite conversation
"in your talk"
Here Paul is speaking of a Christian's rejecting his old sinful life as if it were an old garment that he takes off in order to put on a new garment. The old and new self mean the same as the old and new man. The term "old man" probably refers to the sinful nature with which a person is born. The "new man" is the new nature or new life that God gives a person after they come to believe in Christ.
see verse 9
This refers to Jesus Christ.
"race, religion, culture, and social status do not matter". These terms are examples of the categories of people that Paul says do not matter for God. God sees every person alike, not by race, religion, nationality, or social status.
a foreigner who does not know local customs
This is someone from the land of Scythia, which was outside the Roman Empire. Greeks and Romans used this word for someone who grew up in a place where everyone did wicked things all the time.
"Christ is all important and lives in all his people"
"as those whom God has chosen for himself, whom he desires to see live for him alone, and whom he loves"
"have a merciful, kind, humble, gentle, and patient heart" or "be merciful, kind, humble, gentle, and patient"
"Be patient with one another" or "Accept each other even when you disappoint each other"
"Treat others better than they deserve to have you to treat them"
"has a reason to complain against"
"love one another because doing so will unite you perfectly together"
"Do everything so that you can have peaceful relationships with each other" or "Allow God to give you peace in your heart".
"in your minds" or "inside of you"
"Be obedient to the instructions of Christ" or "Always trust Christ's promises"
"singing all sorts of songs to praise God."
These are probably songs from the Old Testament book of Psalms that Christians sang.
"with thankfulness in your minds" or "being thankful"
"in speaking or in acting"
"to honor the Lord Jesus" or "so that others will know you belong to the Lord Jesus and will think well of him" or "as if the Lord Jesus himself were doing it"
Possible meanings are 1) because he has done great deeds or 2) because he has made it possible for people to speak to God and so give him thanks.
"Wives, obey"
"it is proper" or "it is right"
"do not be harsh with" or "do not be angry at"
"do not needlessly make your children angry"
"obey your human masters"
"things. Do not obey only when your master is watching, as though you need only to please people, but be sincere"
"with all honest intentions"
"as you would work for the Lord"
"the inheritance as your reward"
Receiving what God has promised believers is spoken of as if it were inheriting property and wealth from a family member.
"God will punish anyone who does what is unrighteous"
who actively does wrong of any kind
"God does not favor anyone" or "God judges everyone by the same standard"
1
Masters, give to slaves what is right and fair, knowing you also have a Master in heaven.
[4:1]
When Paul wrote "master in heaven,” he wanted people to think about Jesus. Jesus is the master who all Christians serve. He is in heaven now. That is, he went to heaven after he was resurrected. He will be in heaven until he returns to earth.
See: Heaven; Resurrect (Resurrection); Jesus' Return to Earth
[4:2]
See: Thanksgiving
[4:3]
Paul wrote "open a door." This was a metaphor. He was writing about being able to tell other people about Jesus. Opening a door allows a person go into another room. So Paul wanted people to know that he asked God to allow him in some way to tell people around him about Jesus.
Paul wrote "the word" because he wanted people to think about the gospel.
See: Metaphor; Door (Metaphor);Gospel
[4:3]
See: Mystery
[4:3]
Paul was "chained up" because the Romans had arrested him. He was a Roman citizen. Because of this, he wanted the Roman emperor to judge him (see: Acts 25). While he waited to see the emperor, the Romans kept him chained up so he could not escape.
See: Citizen
[4:6]
Paul wrote "seasoned with salt." This is a metaphor about the gospel. Salt makes food taste better. That is, salt makes the food seem better to people. In some way, Paul wanted readers to explain the gospel to people so that it would seem better to them.
Jesus also used the metaphor of salt to speak about how Christians should speak to other people and live (see: Matthew 5:13).
[4:7]
When Paul wrote "things concerning me" and "matters about us," he wanted people to think about what they heard was happening to him. They heard about him from the people who brought this letter to them.
[4:7]
Tychicus was a man who traveled with Paul. He went with Paul to Jerusalem (see: Acts 20:4). He was with Paul in Rome. He took this letter to the Christians in Colossae.
See Map: Jerusalem; Rome
[4:9]
Onesimus was a man who met Paul when Paul went to Rome. Before this, Onesimus was a slave. In fact, he was a slave in Colossae. He believed in Jesus, so he was a Christian.
Onesimus became a Christian after he escaped from slavery. Paul wrote a letter to Onesimus's owner (see: Philemon). In that letter, Paul asked Philemon not to punish Onesimus. Instead, Paul wanted Philemon to treat Onesimus in the same way he treated other Christians.
Now, Onesimus was with Paul while Paul was in prison at Rome. Paul sent him to Colossae with Tychicus. He wanted the Christians in Colossae to know that Onesimus was also a Christian. That is, he wrote about Onesimus so the Christians in Colossae would treat Onesimus in the same way they treated each other.
See: Serve (Servant, Slave) See Map: Rome; Jerusalem
[4:10]
Aristarchus was a man who traveled with Paul (see: Acts 20:1-6). He came from Thessalonica.
Scholars disagree about why Paul wrote that Aristarchus was Paul's "fellow prisoner." Some scholars think the Romans kept him in prison with Paul. That is, they arrested Aristarchus for being a Christian. Other scholars think Paul used "prisoner" as a metaphor. He was writing about Aristarchus being a fellow Christian who was there to help Paul while in prison.
See Map: Thessalonica
[4:10]
Mark was a man who traveled with Paul (see: Acts 12:12, 12:25, 15:37-39, 2 Timothy 4:11). He was also called John Mark. He wrote the gospel of Mark.
See: Gospel
[4:10]
Barnabas was a man who traveled with Paul (see: Acts 11-15).
[4:11]
"Jesus called Justus" was a man who traveled with Paul. He is not Jesus who is the messiah. Scholars do not know much about this man. He was a Jew who believed in Jesus the messiah, so he became a Christian. Some scholars think he worked with Christians who were born Jews and also Christians who were born Gentiles. They think this because "Jesus" is a Jewish name, but "Justus" is a Latin name.
See: Messiah (Christ); Gentile
[4:11]
When Paul wrote "of the circumcision," he wanted people to know that three of the men he wrote about were Jewish. Jewish people circumcised their boys when they were 8 days old. At this time, the Gentiles did not do this. Therefore, people knew a man was Jewish if he was circumcised.
See: Circumcise (Circumcision)
[4:12]
See Colossians 1:7-8
[4:12]
Paul wrote "slave of Christ Jesus." This is a metaphor. Some scholars think he was writing about someone who believes in Jesus and obeys Jesus. That is, he obeys Jesus in the same way a slave obeys his master. (See: Colossians 3:11, 3:22).
Other scholars think Paul wrote about someone who chose to serve Jesus. Christians choose to serve Jesus. They did this because they love him.
See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Metaphor
[4:12]
Paul wrote "strives for you in prayer" to speak about how hard Epaphras prayed for the Christians in Colossae. When someone strives for something, they work very hard to do it. Therefore, Paul wanted to say that Epaphras prayed especially hard for the Colossian Christians.
[4:13]
See: Colossians 2:1.
4:13]
See Map: Hierapolis
[4:14]
He was a "physician." A "physician" was someone who healed people who were sick or injured.
Paul said Luke was "beloved" because they were close friends. He loved Luke. Also, many other Christians knew and loved Luke.
See: Gentile; Gospel; New Testament
[4:14]
Demas was a man who traveled with Paul. However, scholars believe he stopped working with Paul (see: 2 Timothy 4:10). Some scholars think this is because he stopped believing in Jesus. Other scholars do not think this is why he stopped working with Paul
[4:15]
Nympha was a Christian who lived near Colossae. Scholars do not know if Nympha was a man or a woman. More scholars think Nympha was a woman.
[4:15]
Paul wrote "the church that meets in her house." He was writing about Christians who met at Nympha's house. That is, they worshipped God together in Nympha’s house. Scholars think they did this because they were too far from Colossae to meet with the Christians in the city. Nympha's house may have been in Laodicea. Or it may have been somewhere in between Colossae and Laodicea.
See Map: Colossae; Laodicea
[4:17]
Archippus was a Christian man in Colossae. Scholars think he was a leader in the church there. However, they do not know what he did in the church. Scholars think he could have been part of Philemon's family (see: Philemon 2). Perhaps he was Philemon's son.
Scholars disagree about why Paul wrote "Look to the ministry that you have received in the Lord, that you should fulfill it." Some scholars think Paul said this to encourage Archippus. That is, Paul wanted Archippus to keep doing the things he was doing. Other scholars think Paul said this because Archippus was no longer serving the church for some reason. So Paul wrote it to warn Archippus to go back to serving God in this way.
See: Church
[4:18]
When Paul wrote "this greeting is with my own hand," he wanted people to know that he really sent the letter. Often Paul spoke words and one of his companions wrote them down as a letter. But he wrote these last words himself. This way, readers could see that the handwriting was his own. Therefore, they would know the things in this letter were what Paul taught.
See: Ancient Letters
These words are used to emphasize the things that are morally correct.
"you also have a Master, who is God in heaven". Paul implies that God, as the Master in heaven, will give his servants what is right and fair, so this could be blessing for the earthly master who treats his servants kindly.
"Keep praying faithfully"
"God would provide opportunities for us to preach his message"
This refers to the gospel of Jesus Christ, which was not understood before Christ came.
"It is for proclaiming the message of Jesus Christ that I am now in prison"
"Pray that I might be able to speak the message of Jesus Christ clearly"
"Live in such a way that those who are not believers will see that you are wise"
"do the best things you can with your time" or "put the time to its best use". Time is spoken of as something that can be restored and used to serve God.
"Let your conversation always be gracious and attractive"
"so that you may know how to answer questions from anyone about Jesus Christ" or "so that you may be able to treat every person well"
"everything that has been happening to me"
"fellow servant." Though Paul is a free man, he sees himself as a servant of Christ and sees Tychicus as a fellow servant.
These words do not include the Colossians.
"may encourage you"
Paul calls Onesimus a fellow Christian and servant of Christ. He was a slave of Philemon in Colossae and had stolen money from Philemon and run away to Rome where he became a Christian through the ministry of Paul. Now Tychicus and Onesimus are the ones bringing Paul's letter to Colossae along with a letter from Paul to Philemon asking him to send Onesimus back to Paul.
"Tychicus and Onesimus will make known"
Tradition says Paul was in Rome under house arrest or in prison at this time.
He was in prison with Paul in Ephesus when Paul wrote this letter.
"if Mark comes"
This is a man who also worked with Paul.
"These three men are the only Jewish believers working with me to proclaim God as king through Christ Jesus". Paul uses "circumcision" here to refer to Jews because, under the Old Testament law, all male Jews had to be circumcised.
"These men—Aristarchus, Mark, and Justus—alone of the circumcision"
Epaphras was the man who had preached the good news to the people in Colossae.
"from your city" or "your fellow townsman"
"a committed disciple of Christ Jesus"
"earnestly prays for you"
"you may stand mature and confident"
He was one of Paul's co-workers.
This means fellow Christians, including both men and women.
a city very close to Colossae where there was also a church. Hierapolis was also a town close to Colossae.
"Nympha and the group of believers that meets in her house"
Paul reminds Archippus of the task God had given him and that he, Archippus, was under obligation to the Lord to fulfill it.
"Remember me and pray for me while I am in prison". Paul closes his letter with a greeting written in his own handwriting.
"I pray that our Lord Jesus Christ would continue to act graciously toward you all"
The apostle Paul wrote two letters to the Christians in Thessalonica. Scholars think these letters are some of the first letters that Paul wrote to other Christians. Thessalonica was the Roman capital of Macedonia. Thessalonica was a large city. The church in Thessalonica included both Jewish Christian and Gentile Christians. Paul started the church in Thessalonica. Therefore, he knew the Christians in Thessalonica well. He wrote to them the way someone writes to a friend. Paul wrote about several things. He wanted to help the Christians in Thessalonica to know about the second coming of Jesus. So Paul spoke about this at the end of every chapter of this letter. Paul also wanted to encourage the Thessalonian Christians. He also wanted them to do the things that honored God.
See: Apostle; Church; Gentile; Jesus' Return to Earth See Map: Thessalonica; Macedonia
Paul, the apostle, wrote this letter. He said that he wrote this letter when he was with Silvanus and Timothy (1:1). Also, many early Christian leaders wrote that he was the author. Some people have wondered why Paul did not say he was an apostle. Paul wrote that he was an apostle in most of his letters. Many scholars say that Paul did not have to say he was an apostle in this letter because the readers knew him. Some scholars think Paul did not write about his title because Paul felt great affection for these readers. So he did not speak using his formal title.
See: Apostle
Paul wrote this letter to the Christians in Thessalonica. He met them when he was in Thessalonica (see: Acts 17). He wrote this letter to them between AD 49 - 54 while he was in Corinth. Paul wrote about several things in this letter:
He wrote to teach new Christians things that are true so they would believe them. Paul wanted the Thessalonian Christians not to listen to people who taught the wrong things. He wanted them to remember what he taught them when he was in Thessalonica. He also wanted them not to worry when they suffered for being Christians.
He wrote to remind readers about the gospel. Paul wanted them to remember that Jesus saved them from their sins. He did not want them to worry about what they might hear from other teachers.
He wrote to answer false things that other people said about him. People told Paul about what the people who taught falsely were telling the Thessalonians. So he wrote this letter to tell them what was true about how he taught and lived.
He wrote to encourage the Christians in Thessalonica to do the things that honor God. He wanted them to believe in Jesus. He also wanted them to help other people to believe in Jesus because of the things they did to honor God.
He wrote to help Christians know what to think about what happens after someone dies. Paul wanted his readers to know that when people who believe in Jesus die, they will be different than the people who do not believe in Jesus. (See: 2 Thessalonians; 1 Corinthians 15.)
See: Gospel See Map: Thessalonica; Corinth
Paul wrote this letter to encourage his readers. He wrote to teach them the things they needed to do. He wrote say something about the false things other people said about him. He wrote to make known what he taught when he was in Thessalonica. He wrote to teach what happens to a Christian after death.
1
Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy to the church of the Thessalonians in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: May grace and peace be to you.
1
[1:]
See: Ancient Letters
[1:1]
Paul wrote about Silvanus and Timothy when he greeted the Christians at Thessalonica for several reasons:
He reminded the Christians in Thessalonica that Silvanus and Timothy were with him when he started the church at Thessalonica.
He wanted the Christians in Thessalonica to know that Silvanus and Timothy returned to Paul. They were safe. That is, they were not hurt or put into prison. He wanted the Christians in Thessalonica to be happy to hear about this.
He wanted the Christians in Thessalonica to know that he had heard about them from people they could trust.
Paul wanted people to know that he who wrote his letters. Sometimes people said that Paul did not really write a letter. But the Thessalonian Christians knew Silvanus and Timothy worked with him. So, he wrote about Silvanus and Timothy so the Thessalonians would know that he really wrote this letter.
See: Church
See Map: Thessalonica
[1:3]
When Paul wrote "we remember” you, he wanted the Christians in Thessalonica to know that he often prayed for them. He gave thanks to God for the way they believed in Jesus. He gave thanks to God for how they did things for God. He also thanked God because they continued to trust God. All of this honored God. So Paul wanted the Thessalonian Christians to know that he honored them when he prayed.
See: Thanksgiving; Faith (Believe in); Hope
[1:3]
When Paul wrote "our God and Father", he wanted his readers to think about God. He was not writing about two separate people or beings. Instead, he wanted to say that the Father is God.
See: Trinity;God the Father
[1:4]
When Paul wrote that God "chose" the Christians in Thessalonica, he wanted the Christians in Thessalonica to know that God planned in some way that they would believe in him. God planned for people everywhere to believe in him before he created the world.
Some scholars believe that God chose certain people to be Christians. Other scholars believe that God knew which people would believe in him before the person chose to believe.
See: Elect (Election)
[1:5]
When Paul wrote "our gospel," he wanted the Thessalonian Christians to remember what he taught them. He taught them about Jesus when Paul lived in Thessalonica. He taught them right things about Jesus. He wanted them to remember these things and to not think about the wrong things that other people said.
See: Gospel; False Teacher
[1:6]
Paul wrote that the Thessalonians were "imitators of us and of the Lord,” He said this to say that the Christians in Thessalonica honored God. They did good things. They did the things they saw Paul do. When Paul lived in Thessalonica, they saw him do good things that honored God. They also heard him teach about Jesus. So they knew about the good things that Jesus did. Because they did things in the same way that Paul and Jesus did things, they honored God.
[1:6]
When Paul wrote that the Thessalonian Christians "received the word with much", he wrote about how they learned from him. When he was in Thessalonica, he taught them the "word,"; that is, the gospel about Jesus. They had "much joy." That is, they were very happy because of Jesus. Scholars believe that some people in Thessalonica persecuted the Christians there. However, Paul told them that their joy was greater than this persecution.
See: Gospel; Persecute (Persecution) ; Rejoice (Joy, Joyful)
See: Map: Thessalonica; Corinth; Macedonia; Achaia
{1:8, 1:9, 1:10]
In 1:8-10, Paul wanted to tell the Christians in Thessalonica that many people knew how they believed in God. People in other places knew the Thessalonians worshipped idols in the past. Those people heard that the Thessalonian Christians stopped worshipping idols. So those people knew that now the Thessalonian Christians worshipped the true God.
See: Worship
[1:8]
When Paul wrote that "from you the word of the Lord has rung out," he said that he knew the Christians in Thessalonica talked about Jesus to other people. He used the metaphor of a bell. A bell "rings out" so it is heard far away. People far away heard about the way the Thessalonian Christians talked about Jesus.
[1:10]
Paul wrote "waiting for his Son from heaven" because he wanted the Thessalonian Christians to know that Jesus will come to earth again. After he was killed and was made alive again, he returned to heaven. He will come back someday. However, only God the Father knows exactly when he will return (see: Acts 1:9- 11). Paul also said Christians should "wait" patiently until Jesus returns.
See: Son of God; Heaven; God the Father
[1:10]
Paul wrote about "wrath" to get his readers to think about how God will judge people because they sin. When someone has "wrath," they are very angry. God is very angry about people doing wrong things. So, someday he will judge and punish people who have sinned. However, Paul also wrote that Jesus "frees us from the wrath to come." He wanted his readers to remember that if they believe in Jesus, he will protect them from God’s judgement. Some scholars think Paul also wanted people to know Jesus helps people who believe in him not to do wrong things that make God angry. Some scholars think Paul wanted to say that the antichrist will not affect people who believe in Jesus.
See: Wrath; Antichrist
"May God be kind to you and give you peace"
The word "you" refers to the Thessalonian believers.
The words "we" and "us" refer to Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy, unless otherwise noted. Here "always" suggests that when Paul prays to God, he consistently presents the Thessalonians to God in his prayers.
"we continually pray for you"
"what you have done because you have faith in God, the hard work you have done because you love others, and how you always continued to hope in our Lord Jesus Christ"
"continual trust in our Lord Jesus Christ"
Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.
"not only in what we said"
Possible meanings are 1) the Holy Spirit gave Paul and his companions the ability to preach the gospel powerfully or 2) the Holy Spirit made the preaching of the gospel have a powerful effect among the Thessalonian believers or 3) the Holy Spirit demonstrated the truth of the gospel preaching by means of miracles, signs, and wonders.
"power and in the Holy Spirit, and God made you sure that it was true"
"how we conducted ourselves when"
"welcomed the message" or "accepted what we had to say"
"during a time of great suffering" or "in much persecution"
This is an ancient district in what is present-day Greece.
"the Lord's teachings have rung out"
Here Paul speaks of the Christian witness as if it were a bell that was rung or a musical instrument that was being played.
Paul is referring to the churches that already existed in the surrounding regions, who have heard about the Thessalonian believers.
"how warmly you welcomed us"
"you stopped worshiping idols and started serving the living and true God"
"whom God caused to live again so that he was no longer dead."
Here Paul includes the Thessalonian believers.
1
For you yourselves know, brothers, that our coming to you was not useless.
2
Rather, as you know, though we previously suffered and were shamefully treated at Philippi, we were bold in our God to speak to you the gospel of God in much struggling.
In 2:1-12, Paul wrote to his readers and told them to do things in the same way that Paul, and those who worked with him, did things. While he lived in Thessalonica, Paul told people that they needed to honor God and he taught them how to honor God. Paul did the things that honored God. So he told the Thessalonians to do the things that honored God also. In the same way a father tells his children the things to do, so Paul told the Thessalonians what to do to honor God.
See: Acts 16:19-24, 35-39
See: Metaphor
Paul wanted his readers to know the differences between what he taught and what other people taught about Jesus. So Paul wrote about how he taught and the things that he did. He did not write about the false teachers. However, he wanted his readers to think about the things that he did differently than the things that the false teachers did.
Paul used the metaphor of a parent who loves his child. He taught the Thessalonian Christians in the same way a parent teaches their child. So he wanted them to treat each other in the same way that he treated them.
See: Metaphor
[2:4]
Paul wrote that God looks into "the heart." He wanted his readers to know that God knows everything that people think and feel. He was not writing about the actual, physical heart in our body. Instead, the word heart is often used to talk about how a person feels and thinks. Paul wanted the Thessalonian Christians to know that God completely knows them. God knows about even things that a person thinks but does not talk about (See: Hebrews 4:12-13).
See: Heart (Metaphor)
[2:5]
Paul wrote about "flattery." This is when someone says something to someone to gain favor with them. They may not believe the things they say. Paul said this because he wanted to talk about people who said good things about other people that were not true. They did this to make other people feel honored. They did this so those people might do something for the them. People often used flattery to try to get things from other people.
Paul wanted his readers to know that he did not flatter them. He was different than people who used flattery. He spoke truth because he wanted to honor God. Saying false things about other people did not honor God even if it was good things. Who did Paul write about in 2:6?
In 2:6, Paul wrote about himself. He wanted the Thessalonian Christians to know that he did not want to be honored. The Jewish religious leaders and the false teachers wanted to be honored because of the things they taught. He wanted Christians to know that people who "seek glory" do not honor God. Paul wanted people to know that he did not want to be honored.
See: Glory (Glorify)
[2:12]
Paul used a metaphor when he wrote that Christians needed to "walk in a manner worthy of God." He wanted Christians to know that they needed to honor God by the things that they did, said, and thought.
See: Walk
[2:13]
When Paul wrote “for this reason,” he wanted his readers to know that what he wrote in 2:3-12 was why he wrote 2:13-16. In 2:3-12, he wrote about how he loved the Thessalonian Christians. So, in 2:13-16, he wrote that he thanked God because they did the things that honored God in the way he taught them to honor God.
[2:13]
Paul talked about the "word of man.” When people taught “word of man,” they can be wrong. Paul taught the “word of God.” The things he taught are true and they come from God.
Paul wanted the Thessalonian Christians to know there was a difference between what he taught and what the false teachers taught. Paul wanted them to know that God gave him the words to say. It was as true as though God spoke it himself. (See: 1 Corinthians 14:37).
[2:15]
When Paul wrote about "the Jews" killing Jesus, he wanted his readers to know that some Jewish leaders wanted Jesus to die and helped the Roman government kill him. They planned with the Romans to have the Romans kill Jesus. They did this because they did not believe that Jesus was the Messiah (See: John 11:45-53).
Some Jewish leaders did not want people to do the things Paul taught. They did not believe he taught things from God. So, they treated him the way they treated Jesus.
See: Acts 17:5, Matthew 23:31-36
See: Messiah (Christ)
[2:15, 2:16]
The Jewish leaders tried to prevent Paul from preaching and teaching about Jesus. They did not want him to preach to other Jews. They also did not want him to preach to Gentiles. They were afraid that this would weaken the Jewish religion. So, these leaders tried to stop Paul from preaching.
See: Preach (Preacher); Gentile
[2:16]
When Paul wrote that "they always fill up their own sins," he wanted to talk about how the Jewish leaders did very bad things. They did not want other people to hear about Jesus. So they tried to stop Paul and others from teaching the gospel. Paul wanted his readers to know that this was the worst thing these people could do against God.
[2:18}
Paul wanted his readers to know that Satan is a real (See: Romans 16:20; 1 Corinthians 7:5; 2 Corinthians 2:11, 11:13-15). He also wanted them to know that Satan wants to stop people from hearing about Jesus. Paul taught people about Jesus, so Satan did things to try to stop him.
See: Satan (The Devil)
[2:19]
When Paul wrote about Jesus "at his coming," he wanted his readers to know that Jesus will come to earth again. Scholars call this the "second coming" of Jesus.
[2:20]
When Paul wrote that the Thessalonian Christians were his "glory and joy," he wanted them to know he was very proud of them. He had lived with them. He taught them about Jesus. He knew they believed in Jesus. He knew they worked to serve God. All these things made Paul proud of them. They made him very happy.
See: Glory (Glorify)
These words refer to the Thessalonian believers.
"was very worthwhile"
"were mistreated and insulted"
"while struggling under great opposition"
"was truthful, pure, and honest"
Paul was tested and proven trustworthy by God.
Paul is referring to preaching the gospel message.
"who knows our desires and thoughts"
"we never spoke to you with false praise"
"And we did not try to make people praise us"
Just as a mother gently comforts her children, so Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy spoke gently.
"This is how we demonstrated our love for you"
"We were pleased not only to tell you the gospel of God but also to spend time with you and to help you"
"we cared for you deeply"
"how hard we worked"
"We worked hard to make our own living so you would not need to support us"
Paul compares how he encouraged the Thessalonians to a father gently teaching his children how to behave.
"strongly exhorted you"
"into his own glorious kingdom"
"to live so that people will think well of God"
"not a message that is made up by a man"
"the message that comes from God"
"which those of you who believe are listening to and beginning to obey"
"became like the churches"
"from other Thessalonians"
"They try to make us stop speaking"
This refers to God finally judging and punishing people for their sins.
"in person, but we continued to think about you"
"to see you" or "to be with you"
"For you are our hope, our joy, and our crown of pride in front of our Lord Jesus at his coming" or "For what is the reason that we can be hopeful or joyful? What is our crown of pride in front of our Lord Jesus at his coming? Is it not you?"
1
Therefore, when we could no longer bear it, we thought it was good to be left behind at Athens alone.
2
We sent Timothy, our brother and fellow worker for God in the gospel of Christ, to strengthen and comfort you regarding your faith,
1
3
so that no one would be shaken by these tribulations. For you yourselves know that for this we have been appointed.
Paul wrote 3:1-5 because he was worried about the Christians in Thessalonica. They were being persecuted. So he wanted to know more about what was happening to the Thessalonian Christians. He also wanted to comfort them and wanted them to be ready if they were persecuted again in the future.
See: Persecute (Persecution) )
[3:1]
Paul wrote that "it was good to be left behind" to say two things: He needed to stay in Athens to serve God there. This was good. He was "left behind" when he sent Timothy to Thessalonica (3:2). He did this so that Timothy could discover what happened to the Thessalonian Christians. Therefore, Timothy could encourage them. This was also good.
[3:3, 3:4]
Paul wrote that he was "appointed" for "sufferings" and that he "suffered afflictions" because he wanted his readers to know that they might be persecuted. Jesus said people would persecute his followers (see: Mark 13:9-11). Therefore, Paul wrote that he was appointed for sufferings, or chosen to suffer, because he followed Jesus.
Some scholars think Paul wanted his readers to think that Christians suffered to fulfill prophecies. The first Christians thought Jesus was coming to earth again very soon. They also thought Christians would have to suffer before this happened. So Paul wrote about being "appointed" so his readers would think about these prophecies.
See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Jesus' Return to Earth; Persecute (Persecution)
[3:5]
Paul wrote "perhaps the tempter had somehow tempted you" so his readers would think about Satan. One of the things Satan does is to try to tempt Christians to stop believing in Jesus. He can do this when people persecute Christians. Satan can try to make them think that if they stop believing in Jesus, they will not suffer any longer. So Paul was afraid that the Thessalonian Christians might stop believing in Jesus.
See: Tempt (Temptation); Satan (The Devil); Persecute (Persecution)
In 3:6-10, Paul wanted to write that Timothy returned to him. Timothy told Paul that the Thessalonian Christians continued to follow Jesus. This encouraged Paul and comforted him.
[3:8]
Paul wrote "for now we live" to tell the Thessalonian Christians that he was encouraged by what Timothy told him. He wrote "for" so they would know that this was because of what he wrote before this. He wrote "now we live" to say that he was very strongly encouraged. He used a metaphor of life and death to write about how much he cared for the Thessalonian Christians.
See: Metaphor
[3:8]
Paul wrote "stand firm" to tell the Thessalonian Christians to keep believing in Jesus. He did not want to write that people should stop moving physically. Instead, he used a metaphor to write about following Jesus. He wanted to be sure the Thessalonian Christians did not stop believing in Jesus because they suffered. He wanted to know they did not follow people who taught the wrong things. He wanted his readers to know they could endure any sufferings.
See: Metaphor
[3:10]
Paul wrote that he would "provide what is lacking in your faith" to write the Thessalonian Christians that he wanted to continue to teach them about God. Some scholars think he wrote about "what is lacking" to write that they still needed to learn more about God. Just before this, he wrote that he wanted to return to Thessalonica. Then, Paul could teach them more.
Other scholars think that Paul wanted to say what they believed about Jesus was not complete. That is, they needed to learn more about how to follow Jesus.
[3:11]
Paul wrote "direct our way to you" to say that he prayed for God to make it possible for him to return to Thessalonica.
[3:13]
Paul wrote "blameless in holiness" to make the Thessalonian Christians know that they needed to follow Jesus completely. The word "blameless" means that nobody can say that a person did something wrong. That is, they cannot do things perfectly. Paul wrote "in holiness" to write that doing the right things should be because a person is following Jesus. That is, Christians should be "blameless" because they know they belong to God. So, they do no sin.
See: Sin
[3:13]
Paul wrote "at the coming of our Lord Jesus" so his readers would think about when Jesus returns.
[3:13]
Paul wrote "with all his holy people" to write that Jesus would not return alone. Scholars think different things about who are these “saints”: Some scholars think the "holy people" in 3:13 are angels (see: Zechariah 14:5, 2 Thessalonians 1:7). Other scholars think Paul wrote about Christians (see: Romans 8:19). Some of these scholars think they are Christians who died. Other scholars think they are Christians that God will take to heaven before they die. Fewer scholars think Paul wrote "with all his holy people" to write that he prayed for God to "strengthen" the Thessalonian Christians the way he strengthens all Christians.
"we could no longer endure worrying about you"
"good for Silvanus and me to stay behind in Athens". Athens was a city in the the Roman province of Achaia
"it was proper"
"no one would be frightened away from trusting in Christ"
"God has appointed us"
"Moreover"
"to be mistreated by others"
"I could not continue to wait patiently"
"I sent Timothy"
"our hard work among you" or "our teaching among you"
"useless"
The word "us" refers to Paul and Silvanus.
"a good report of your faith"
When they think of Paul, they always have good thoughts about him.
"you desire to see us"
"because of your faith in Christ"
"in all our distress caused by our afflictions"
"we are very encouraged"
"if you continue to trust in the Lord"